《Blood Awakening: The Strongest Hybrid and His Vampire Bride》


 Chapter 1: Storm of Awakening! (Prologue)

    Thunder rumbled ominously in the distance, the sky a bruised palette of dark greys and blacks. Sheets of relentless rain battered the cobblestone streets, creating a solemn melody of hissing and splashing that echoed through the narrow alleyways.


    Hidden from the eyes of the city, a shadowy arena stood at the heart of the darkness, illuminated only by the flickering glow of gas lamps.


    ''How can he be so strong!?''


    Nikolai''s breath came in short, sharp bursts as he faced the squire across the slick, blood-streaked ground.


    His body ached with a dozen wounds, each movement a fresh agony. The relentless rain soaked through his clothes, chilling him to the bone and mingling with the blood that flowed down his skin.


    "Haa.... Haa... It hurts to breathe, fuck... this damn setup."


    Today seemed like his life might change for the better, given a chance to work for the most affluent company in his city despite his lacking talent and qualifications. However, instead, he met an arrogant and uncaring vampire princess, Selene.


    ''Did it all start from there?''


    Earlier that day¡ªa chance encounter that had turned his world upside down. She was strikingly beautiful, with an icy demeanour that matched the cold arrogance in her eyes.


    Nikolai had made the mistake of insulting her, a reckless move born from frustration and ignorance. In a fit of spite, she accepted him as her employee, then attempted to turn him into a dhampir, her venomous bite meant to be a curse rather than a gift.


    ''She promised I would become stronger, to fight her battles like a dog. The damned arrogant little witch.''


    Now, he found himself thrust into a fight he never wanted, pitted against the squire of one of Selene''s suitors. Her suitor had insisted on a bond between their families through marriage, and as was customary, their squires would fight until one side submitted or died.


    The stakes were high¡ªnot just for his life but for his father''s as well. The money he would earn from this brutal contest was the only hope for a heart transplant for his ailing father.


    The dhampir, a sinister figure with eyes that glowed a sinister red, sneered at him. "Ready to die, human dog?"


    A low growl escaped Nikolai''s throat, surprising even himself.


    He shook his head, trying to clear the fog of rage and desperation that clouded his mind. He had to win this fight; his father''s life depended on it. Meanwhile, the pendant around his neck, a gift from his late mother, pulsed faintly with an eerie glow, a constant but enigmatic presence.


    "I am no dog, you arrogant prick!"


    The dhampir lunged with a mocking smile, and Nikolai raised his arm to block the strike. Pain seared through his limb as the blood-forged rapier sliced into his flesh. He staggered back, his vision blurring with the intensity of his pain and the relentless downpour.


    Despair clawed at the edges of his mind, threatening to pull him under.


    He glanced up at the stands, where Selene watched with a detached interest, her crimson eyes flickering with something akin to amusement. She had set this in motion, her cruelty a catalyst for his current predicament.


    Yet the moment he turned away, a look of concern flashed across her arrogant face, unseen and forgotten in the heavy rain that drowned out the spectator''s voices.


    "Your kind doesn''t belong here," the dhampir taunted, circling Nikolai like a predator. "You''re nothing but a pawn in a game you don''t understand. Even with the princess''s blood, you failed to evolve!"


    Nikolai''s grip tightened around the pendant, its warmth a slight comfort in the face of overwhelming odds. He had no choice but to fight through the pain and survive. For his father, for the future he had promised him.


    The dhampir lunged again, his blade a blur in the dim light. Nikolai tried to dodge, but his injuries slowed him down. The rapier sliced across his chest, drawing a fresh line of blood. Nikolai felt strange, unable to focus or control his movements.


    He fell to his knees, gasping for breath, the world spinning around him.


    "Haa.....Ha.... No..."


    A memory surfaced, unbidden. His mother''s voice was soft and comforting as she placed the pendant around his neck. "This will protect you, my son. Remember, you are strong! No matter what anyone says, and mother... Mother will always be with you!"


    With a roar, Nikolai felt something deep within him stir. A primal, feral instinct surged to the surface, drowning out the pain with a raw, untamed power. His heart pounded against his ribs, each beat echoing the roar of the storm above.


    It was like the rain feared his bellowing roar as it momentarily stopped, the dark sky trembling with grey clouds before his long roar ended.


    Pain seared through his arm again, but this time, it was different. It was a transformation, bones cracking and reshaping as his hand morphed into a massive, clawed appendage.


    The transformation was swift and brutal, razor-sharp claws extending from his fingers. He stared in shock and awe at his new limb, a terrifying yet powerful manifestation of his hidden lineage.


    The dhampir hesitated, eyes widening in disbelief. "What are you?"


    Nikolai didn''t have an answer.


    All he knew was the overwhelming urge to fight, to survive, to kill! He launched himself at the squire with no finesse or skill, pure speed and power, with his newly formed claw slashing through the air with deadly precision. The dhampir''s rapier was no match for the raw, feral power that now coursed through Nikolai.


    Each clash of their weapons sent shockwaves through his body, but instead of weakening, he felt stronger, more alive.


    His senses sharpened, the world around him coming into startling clarity. He could hear the dhampir''s heartbeat and smell the metallic tang of blood in the air. Drawing on his newfound power, he dodged the next attack effortlessly and countered with a ferocious swipe of his claw.


    The dhampir staggered back, a look of shock and fear replacing his earlier arrogance. Nikolai pressed his advantage, his movements a blur of speed and savagery. With a final, powerful strike, he drove his claw into the dhampir''s chest, feeling the life drain from his foe as he collapsed to the ground. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the dhampir fell, lifeless, to the ground, a strange sensation washed over Nikolai. A surge of energy coursed through his veins, making his muscles tense and his senses heighten. He glanced down at the pendant around his neck, its glow intensifying momentarily.


    A strange window appeared in his vision before a voice whispered inside his mind, displaying his attributes:


    Strength: 12 (+1) Agility: 11 (+1)


    The numbers meant little to him, but the power he felt was undeniable.


    He had absorbed something from his fallen foe, a gift¡ªor perhaps a curse¡ªbestowed by his mysterious lineage.


    Nikolai looked at his clawed hand, the reality of his transformation sinking in. He was not merely human; he was something else, something far more dangerous. The pendant''s glow faded, but the questions it raised burned brighter than ever.


    Who was he truly, and what other secrets lay hidden within his blood?


    The storm raged on, thunder roaring and lightning splitting the sky, but in the arena''s heart, there was only silence and shock. Nikolai stood amidst the rain and the blood, a primal power surging within him, yet his mind and thoughts only sought answers.


    As did the confused and beautiful ruby eyes of Selene, who watched the arena, unbeknownst to herself at the moment of Nikolai''s victory, her lips curled into a slight smile.


    "So he truly was a member of the Volkov lineage, ah, dearest father and mother, please do not blame your daughter for choosing our sworn enemy. It was a complete accident! I swear."


    The darkness from the storm masked half of her face. The vampire princess smirked before it twisted into a distorted smile. She loved her father and mother, and the pressure created because of her bloodline and her father''s main wife, who controlled the family.


    ''If only my father could have loved my true mother instead of marrying another woman and forcing me to call her mother... It makes me hate him when my actual mother acts like everything is fine as long as he loves her!''

 Chapter 2: An ill Fated Meeting

    In the heart of S-Kingdom, a fifty-story skyscraper dominated the skyline. Its sleek glass exterior reflected the city''s lights like a jewel in the night. At the top, a beautiful woman with porcelain skin and waist-length golden hair sat, radiating the aura of a modern goddess.


    "Haa... Where is my fated squire?" Her angelic voice echoed like a song, carrying a hint of longing. The scent of fresh roses filled her spacious office, mixing with the faint aroma of aged leather from the furniture. "These upstarts keep showing off, always talking about their parents and family. So annoying."


    She sighed, the weight of loneliness gnawing at her. She longed for someone who could understand her, someone who would see beyond her title and beauty.


    Two slender fangs flashed as her blood-red tongue slid along them. "I feel hungry. Is it that time already?" Her voice trembled slightly, betraying the emptiness she felt inside.


    She leaned back in her black executive chair, which squeaked as she rolled her shoulders. The view from her floor-to-ceiling windows showed the bustling city below, but it offered no solace. "Should I call for takeout?" She swiped the papers off her desk with a humph, except for one sheet that stuck to the desk.


    "Hmmm? A strange resume." Her scarlet eyes shone with interest as she examined the modest background and the image attached.


    "Nikolai Volkov? A familiar-sounding name¡­" She whispered, her thoughts drifting to memories of the Volkov family, once proud and noble, now fallen.


    Her fingertips clicked relentlessly on the keyboard while she twirled her hair around her finger. The soft clacking of the keys was the only sound in the room, aside from the distant hum of city traffic.


    "Oh? So it''s really the same Volkov family that applied to serve me. Is he stupid? Though I''ve heard their family was one of the most powerful of their bloodline. He would make the most efficient squire." A pang of sadness hit her as she recalled the tragic downfall of once-great families.


    A beautiful crescent-shaped smile formed on her lips. "The strongest Werewolf Knights serve the strongest Vampiric royalty? I must interview this man. He is very easy on the eyes, too." Her heart fluttered with a mix of excitement and curiosity.


    Excited, she dialled a 12-digit number in a millisecond, not something a human could perform.


    One ring later.


    "Yes, Your Highness?"


    "I have found my squire. Set up a fake interview with candidate 1069, Nikolai Volkov."


    "V-Volkov, Your Highness, are you sure?" The maid''s voice trembled with shock.


    The princess''s excitement turned to conviction. "That''s an order, Wilhelmina!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!" The princess slammed the phone and leapt to her feet, her divine beauty on display. She gazed down at the humans below, holding a glass of red fluid. The anticipation coursing through her veins was palpable.


    "To think that I would find such a promising squire to protect and fight for me. The All Mother''s grace has blessed this Selene Aria Tepes." She whispered to herself, feeling a sense of destiny unfolding.


    "You will serve this princess well, Nikolai!"


    Meanwhile, in a rundown apartment on the outskirts of SL City, the morning sun filtered through thin curtains, casting a warm glow on the modest furnishings. The scent of freshly brewed coffee mingled with the faint mustiness of old books and worn fabric.


    A handsome male in a dirty grey shirt, slacks, and black hair stood on the small veranda, performing his morning exercise routine under the rising sunlight.


    "One, Two, One, Two!" His deep voice echoed through the air like a charming devil.


    "It seems he''s at it again. That Volkov boy never stops working hard¡­" A middle-aged lady with brown hair whispered to the other ladies in a small group, all of them peeking towards the veranda where the male performed.


    His face was chiselled and fair with a foreign yet familiar look.


    "He seems to have got an interview at that Scarlet building. His voice was so loud last night, almost crying with joy."


    "Ohoho, such a pleasant boy. If only mine would be so proactive after coming home! Still sits playing video games all day!"


    A few minutes later, a tall girl with short, messy white hair and a long jacket with a woollen hood jogged past the old woman with fluffy silver hair like an alpine wolf. "Morning, Aunties!"


    Her voice was bright and cheerful, with a husky undertone; she shifted her golden eyes and gazed at the male now performing vertical push-ups with one hand. The cool morning air carried the scent of dew and blooming flowers. "Showing off as always, Nikolai¡­"


    "Oh, my, if it isn''t Little Nikita!"


    "Are you here to wake up, Nikolai? It seems you are late today."


    The girl named Nikita showed a reluctant look, her eyes trailing off to the image of Nikolai, who switched arms, his body covered in sweat. She sniffed the air several times before turning back to the old ladies.


    "Not today, I just wanted... to see him before tonight. Could you pass on my greeting, please? I have some family issues to attend to and only popped out to see him for a moment." Her voice wavered slightly, hinting at the underlying worries she carried.


    Nikita then dashed off towards the opposite road, her figure vanishing before the aunts could react. The old ladies soon spoke of young love and dedication while moving topics to their husbands or lazy sons.


    On the veranda, Nikolai Volkov ached with satisfaction. Now that he had finished his morning workout, he could focus on preparing for his interview later today. The sounds of the city waking up provided a comforting background noise.


    "Nikolai!" A stern voice with a slight wheeze echoed from within the room behind him.


    "Father?"


    Without a moment''s delay, Nikolai dashed into the house, much to the chagrin of the aunties enjoying the sight of a young man''s muscular chest in the boring SL City morning.


    In the modest living room, a blue sofa faced pictures of a beautiful woman with raven hair and crimson eyes. The faint scent of incense lingered in the air, a remnant of their morning prayers. On the sofa, a middle-aged man sat, his scarred body still soldierly despite the tube in his nose.


    ''Coronary heart disease''


    The doctors said he wouldn''t last a year without a donor, and the medical costs were crippling their household.


    "Boy, don''t just stand there and help me clean your mother''s altar!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikolai never complained, his father''s gruff voice bringing only a sense of worry. "Yes, Father, let me take care of it. I have a job interview later today at a big company." His voice wavered with hope and determination.


    Nikolai grasped the fresh cloth and polished his mother''s urn, his resolve firming with every stroke. Once, his father mentioned her wish to have her ashes scattered across the beautiful sea to the west of S-Kingdom. He saw his father''s wide smile, a rare moment of joy at the news of Nikolai''s interview.


    "Do your best, Nikolai. I know you can do it. But don''t worry about this old man. I will manage somehow. Cough, Cough!"


    "Father!?" Nikolai''s heart clenched with fear, his father''s struggle to remind him of their precarious situation.


    A small glob of blood leaked onto the tissue when his father began coughing¡ªNikolai''s hand tightened around the cloth, his determination doubling.


    "I''m fine, you damn worrywart. I will never die and leave you alone, not until you bring me proof you can find a wife!" His father''s gruff voice masked the underlying concern and love.


    "Father..." Nikolai''s voice softened, filled with unspoken promises.


    "Nikolai, your father isn''t useless just yet. I can still work."


    This kind of exchange happened many times in this room. Nikolai worked harder each time, determined to stop his father from working himself into an early grave. His only remaining family, his hero.


    The pair spent the next hour cleaning the living room and his mother''s altar and urn. The pair of them were silent, though both held great respect and love for each other. This was how they dealt with pain and emotional feelings.


    In solitude.


    After making his father some healthy soup that the hospital instructed him to serve, Nikolai saw the time approaching his job interview.


    "Sorry, Dad, I''ve got to go soon. Make sure you take your medicine and take it easy, okay?"


    Nikolai straightened his suit while looking back at his father. His shaved sides and medium-length wild black hair combed back made him look both dangerous and dashing, like a member of a mafia or the secret service.


    "Dad. I''m off! Please wish me luck!" His heart pounded with anticipation and fear of failure.


    Nikolai rushed out the door in his most expensive suit. He had saved up for two years to buy it, a small hope for a better future.


    "You foolish boy! I know you can do it. You''re our son." Ivan grumbled, watching his son disappear into the morning light.


    "Elizabeth, don''t you think our boy has become rather handsome? Do you think he gets it from me or you?" His father spoke to the silent room, the beautiful image of the black-haired beauty smiling with a timeless and enchanting smile.


    Ivan watched the wide back of his son vanish into the distance long after the door slammed. He took a deep breath, observing the silent room. His silver eyes shimmered with tears as he touched the machine, which fed oxygen into his lungs.


    "Do you think I don''t know the job you are looking for is dangerous? My dear son, your father is sorry."


    He unplugged the machine, his chest wheezing for a moment before he stepped to the urn, which had a picture and the name Elizabeth Bathory written in beautiful writing.


    Ivan touched his wife''s urn, his voice a whisper. "Elizabeth, forgive me... Our son suffers because of my mistakes. I will do whatever it takes to protect him, even if it means breaking our oath."


    With that, Ivan also left the small apartment on the outskirts of SL City. His old, narrow eyes filled with a determined gaze.


    "I will tell him about our family, his birth. About you... about everything tonight."


    His back was tall and straight, revealing his pride as Nikolai''s father.


    However, nobody even noticed his departure.

 Chapter 3: An Ill-Fated Meeting II

    In this world, all monsters originate from legendary or mythological existences.


    According to legend, one of these mysterious monsters, a giant wolf, created a mountain of ice and snow in the eastern reaches of the R Empire. This silver wolf of destruction and creation earned the name Volkov from the local tribes in respect for his heritage.


    Once revered as the Silvan Wolf by countless tribes in the distant past. Its legacy and myth have sadly faded into oblivion, overshadowed by the rise of vampires, werewolves, and shapeshifters.


    However, a prophecy remains to this day. It shall return.


    ****


    "Haaa~ so tried."


    Nikolai''s voice echoed through the empty monorail. His eyes were half closed, and he was feeling the burn from his morning workout. He had nothing good to eat, so he bought a Creme Brul¨¦ cold brew on his way to the huge Scarlet Moon building.


    ''The cold always makes me feel restless and energetic.''


    "Did you hear about the Chen family? I heard they ransacked the entire house and stole anything of value."


    "Really? Two days ago, I saw their daughter wandering late at night, but she seemed different, a little violent and dressed like a prostitute."


    "What is the world coming to..." Another man added, closing his newspaper and lifting his briefcase as the monorail stopped.


    He couldn''t help but listen to the small conversations around him. People were talking about mysterious disappearances and deaths in the slums and outskirts.


    ''I should be careful. Dad isn''t able to fight like he used to.''


    The slow sway of the monorail continued. People came and went while Nikolai tried to use his L20 to get information on the Scarlet Moon Group. He felt shocked that their mysterious CEO was the daughter of the owner and a genius at business.


    ''She''s only a few years older than me; how embarrassing. I need to work harder.''


    He could feel the looming pressure of judging his worth to this imaginary rival while the city''s scent was cleaner.


    Nikolai always felt the hint of garbage and blood lingering in this city, which was different from those he visited during his time in the army.


    ''I feel nervous suddenly.''


    Adjusting his collar and clenching his sweaty fist, he no longer felt like drinking the sugary cold brew, so he placed it beside him. He now felt a sense of tightness in his chest.


    Many doubts and negative feelings sank into his heart as he covered his face with his large palms, the sticky feeling making him feel disgusting.


    [Welcome to the Central district - SL Central. Please depart. SL Central. Please depart!]


    "Ah, It''s my stop!"


    In a rush, Nikolai felt the prickly heat on his cheeks and neck. The humid weather of SL City was a bane, and he seemed weak in the heat.


    ''Left at the seventh intersection from the monorail...''


    Nikolai held the directions, which he printed on recycled paper from a cheap confectionary store in the slums. He struggled, but the size of the building made it easier.


    "Haa, will the work be hard? Are they going to mock me for the third tier of education? Though I worked harder than any elite..."


    His eyes gazed at the rich and well-dressed people moving around him as he approached the vast building, the feeling of fate looming over him.


    Then he realised he still carried a cup of cold brew, and there were no bins! The moment he entered, he searched for someone to hand it to or ask about a bin.


    However, the only person who seemed like staff was a blonde woman with a red jacket who stood at the welcome desk with a sharp look. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tall, gentle woman beside her in a black suit was dealing with another person.


    ''Well, it can''t help to ask her, right?''


    "Hello, my name is Alex Goodman here to accept the interview for..."


    "Ah, Mr. Goodman, please hand in your acceptance form and wait in the foyer."


    Nikolai walked towards the woman, his eyes noting all the glamorous people in the waiting chairs; it seemed some were like him, interview candidates who spoke to the woman beside the girl in a red jacket.


    ''Well, she might be an apprentice or intern to wear something so gaudy to work.''


    "Excuse me, but could you tell me where the closest bin is?" Nikolai asked in his deep voice. Louder than expected, causing the woman barely up to his chest to suddenly snap her neck up and look at him with sharp eyes.


    "Hah? Why would I have to tell someone in a cheap suit like you that?"


    ''Cheap suit. Who is this arrogant woman? It cost me $500!''


    "There''s no need to react like a hysteric fool. Just tell me where the bin is. Though my suit is cheap, your jacket looks ridiculous."


    Suddenly, the world became cold. Nikolai felt comfortable and pushed the cup into the girl''s hand. Her crimson eyes stared at him with the most hateful glare. Yet before she could even speak, he turned away and gave a polite smile to the woman who had helped the previous person.


    "Please, this is my acceptance form. Thank you very much."


    ''Hopefully, they teach her how to work in customer service before she gets hurt.''


    The woman grasped the paper, her eyes wide with dilated pupils darting between Nikolai and the girl. Her lips seemed to tremble as if wanting to speak but unable to do so.


    However, she took the document and pressed it onto the pile of interviewees without stopping.


    ****


    Nikolai''s broad back vanished into the sea of people while silence remained around the welcome desk and the staff, concealed, all frozen solid.


    "Hand me his paper!"


    A fierce yet beautiful voice, like a fallen angel, sounded from the girl''s lips. Much different from before. She crushed the cup of cold brew and tossed it at the wall while snatching the paper from the poor woman who pulled it off the pile.


    "Ah... how amusing you, you are, Nikolai Volkov?"


    The beautiful girl''s lips curled into a wicked smile, her eyes narrowing as she could see his figure from the crowd. Like a predator, she watched his every move.


    Her smile twisted into an even darker shape when she noticed him wiping his sweat or looking nervous.


    "Your Highness, should we cancel his interview?" The woman at the desk bowed and asked in a respectful voice.


    "Forget it. I will interview him myself. The others can enjoy a fake interview with you."


    "Your Highness!? But who will become your squire?" The shocked woman looked around. Many elites came to this building today to serve as the squire of the princess. Yet she knew her master didn''t care about these flies. "It can''t be!"


    From the start, I knew that the one from the Volkov family would become my Squire.


    "Isn''t that a little petty?"


    "Hmm? He mocked this jacket I designed personally!" The princess, with her twin tails floating with her movement, pointed towards Nikolai. Her fingers make a gun shape, and a hand on her hip.


    A scene which may have looked adorable if she wasn''t one of the most powerful women in the city.


    "The foolish dog will regret crossing me, hmph!"

 Chapter 4: Irrational Woman - Arrogant Man

    In the lift, Nikolai felt confident in himself.


    However, he lacked an educational background. He felt his character and hard-working nature would make him perfect for the role. His fingers brushed along his chin while the elevator brought over fifteen people to the 69th floor.


    ''What exactly is the role, I don''t think the application mentioned.''


    The other candidates brought with them a mixture of scents-a blend of light floral fragrances and overpowering cologne as they entered the elevator.


    Since birth, Nikolai has possessed an extraordinary sensitivity to strong scents. This unique trait has served him well in his previous jobs, particularly those involving food. He can easily detect products nearing expiry, pushing them to the front and boosting sales.


    ''Someone is sweating a lot; the scent is horrible.'' He turned his gaze to see a single male, average in looks but slightly overweight, with an oily sweat across his brow.


    Though it disgusted Nikolai, he felt for the guy as he read through his sheets of paper while squashed against the walls.


    "Ah... S-Sorry." A soft voice sounded as the elevator shook, a woman''s soft body falling into Nikolai''s. Thanks to his training, he caught the girl with his muscular arms and held her stable, avoiding any injuries. "Thank you!"


    Her voice was loud, and she seemed nervous. "It''s no problem; make sure to be careful in the future."


    Ding-Dong!


    [Welcome to the Scarlet Rouge Group''s 69th floor]


    With the lovely mechanical voice from the speakers, many people rushed out as if it meant they had got the job.


    As for Nikolai, he held an arm behind the female and observed the large male, not because he aspired to be friends or anything. He noticed the male struggled to move well, his legs seeming to be made of lead, tripping over them and almost hitting the young woman.


    "Woah!? Help!" The male cried out while the female just released a soft yelp.


    "Ahh!?" The difference between the two was roughly 100-150lbs; thus, Nikolai''s right arm pushed out and caught the male with his hand, gripping his chest tight. At the same time, his other arm wrapped around the waist of the woman above her hips.


    "Waa.... what?" The big guy''s voice was deep, but a little soothing to hear. His large glasses slipped from his face into his palm while looking at Nikolai with a shocked face.


    The guy''s eyes were wide open, and his nose was snivelling.


    "You alright, big guy?"


    "Ah... yeah, thanks for catching me. Your hands are huge. I''m Luke, nice to meet you." Luke seemed to be rather free, adjusting himself and offering his hand, wiping it twice on his rather expensive suit.


    ''it seems he''s quite well off, but that doesn''t matter.''


    Nikolai reached out and grasped Luke''s hand. He didn''t mind interacting with people, and the man apologised. Plus, he wanted to know more about the job, and this guy was perfect.


    "Nikolai, do you have a few minutes after we get off?" Luke asked, wiping his face with a tissue.


    "Of course!"


    "Excuse me, I''m Yulia from the J-Empire. Thanks for helping me twice. If you need anything, I can help, too."


    Once he bonded with Luke, it seemed the small woman with the dainty figure and soft black hair in a bob cut was called Yulia. "Oh? Thanks. It''s no problem, though. Anyone would have helped a pretty woman win points with her. Normally, I was just lucky."


    "Am I pretty?"


    Nikolai didn''t speak again. Instead, he stepped off the lift with Luke, wrapping his arm around his back and guiding him to a muted space near the window.


    "H-Hey... don''t just leave me alone!?"


    The sixty-ninth floor was amazing. A spread of rare and beautiful flowers spread across the balcony, with human-sized windows across the entire floor. However, Nikolai noticed outside people couldn''t see through them, which he thought made the place even more extravagant.


    "So, big guy. What exactly is the job opening for?"


    "Eh... what! You didn''t even know and reached this far!? How there were strict tests and hurdles to get through!"


    Luke seemed overexcited, and his eyes seemed to devour Nikolai.


    The pair looked at each other, Yulia standing near them as if a member of their group. The rest were still waiting at the end of the hall, making noise and complaining.


    "Well, I just applied and got through to the finals with that." Nikolai shrugged his shoulders while leaning against the stone pillar.


    "Heh... some people have a big backing, I am envious. But seriously, you don''t know?" Luke mocked, poking Nikolai''s abs with his fingers.


    "Ah, no clue. Can you help a brother out?"


    "I can tell you, don''t leave me out. Those people have already formed groups!" Yulia complained, pointing out that the others stood in groups of three or four.


    "Hmmm, who are you?" Nikolai asked before he suddenly realised and gave a wry smile. "Sorry, Yulia. Was it?"


    "Bro... did you just forget a beautiful woman like that in seconds?" Luke whispered in Nikolai''s ear.


    Nikolai nodded, put both hands in his pockets, and looked at Yulia objectively. He didn''t really care who told him; Luke or Yulia could both give him what he wanted. "Just tell me, time is running out."


    However, before Yulia could speak, the sound of a buzzer echoed, and then a soft, polite voice spoke clearly.


    "Candidate 1069: Nikolai Volkov, please enter door number one. Thank you."


    "Hmm?"


    "Oh?"


    The two looked at Nikolai with a strange look, like their gaze upon him changed from thankful for his help to reverent. He wanted to ask, but they called for him, and this job meant the difference between paying off his father''s debts and being forced to sell his organs.


    "Sorry, I''ll see you after the interview." Nikola waved at the two before turning away.


    "W-Wait, Mr Volkov!"


    "Sir Volkov, are you really going to become her squire!?"


    Nikolai''s enhanced hearing picked up both Luke''s and Yulia''s words while jogging down the halls, checking them by numbers. ''five.... four... what''s a squire?''


    "Ah, door number one." The first door was a huge double door with the sign plate of the CEO and Owner written.


    [Selene Aria Tepes]


    He thought little and only thought her name sounded pretty. Nikolai knocked several times with a loud, powerful blow before stepping inside.


    The moment he entered the room, a soft scent of roses and strawberries filled his nose, a sharp yet comforting scent with the aftertaste of blood. He looked towards the desk, only to find a familiar figure that caused his heart to race.


    "Hello, little doggy~ It seems we meet again. How does it feel to know that this hysteric fool in the ridiculous jacket is the one who will decide your fate?"


    Nikolai looked around the room, but only she was present; though the woman carried a beauty close to perfection, looks alone couldn''t sway him. His mother''s beauty, an even match for this woman, made him almost immune to beauty tactics.


    "My name is Nikolai, thanks¡ªwhere is the real interviewer? They can''t let an irrational woman like you tend to their new hires, right?"


    In reality, Nikolai knew he was being a prick, yet he couldn''t hide his true feelings when someone irritated him or seemed to toy with him. He knew he wasn''t right for the job, but for this woman to be waiting for him made him angry.


    So, like a fool, he became defiant and stopped thinking logically. He might need the money, but he wasn''t a dog or some slave.


    Maybe it felt similar to her because Selene knew his background and that he would act this way. It was the signature of the Volkov family, written in countless meetings between her family and them that they are arrogant and ignorant but would never betray someone.


    That loyalty is what she needed.


    The office became silent.


    Yet something about him made her react; she couldn''t ignore him or block him out, and Nikolai felt the same. They didn''t understand and couldn''t let the other''s actions go without punishment or complaint.


    Even if they looked stupid or made horrible choices.


    Her eyes opened wide to their limits, her scarlet iris trembling as her mouth opened wide. She seemed to wish to speak several times, opening and closing her lips, but words didn''t come out, so Nikolai walked to the water machine, filling a cup slowly.


    She watched his actions with confusion. Then, when he placed the water on her desk, she couldn''t help but feel her entire body trembling from his cheeky remark.


    "You should probably learn to interact with humans before you pretend to be more than an intern." Nikolai scoffed before he sat on the black leather sofa, a thousand times more comfortable than the one at home.


    While leaning back against the backrest, he let out a loud sigh. The stress of his interview, his father''s illness, and his loss of sight of the future gave him a moment of solace. "Hey, little girl, what''s your name?"


    "Who is a little girl!? I am far older than you, and my esteemed name is Selene Aria Tepes!"


    Selene''s face turned the colour of her jacket in a rage.


    Her hand grasped the empty water cup, crushing it into waste plastic. All the while, she stared daggers at the man with his feet up on her expensive imported marble table.


    "Esteemed name, huh? Well, it is a beautiful name, and it suits you quite well. But I can see where this is going, and I don''t need to put up with your abuse, right?"


    For a moment, her face became more agreeable until the second part of his sentence. "You, a member of the Volkov family come into the territory of my Tepes family and don''t think to act with respect? Do you seek the past to repeat itself with your arrogant display?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Jeez, this girl''s delusions and irrational personality are off the charts.''


    "So... when will I have my interview? Selene"

 Chapter 5: The First Bite - The Failed Squire

    "Don''t be arrogant with me, Volkov. I have looked into your situation. Do you think your father will last much longer if he doesn''t get treatment?" Selene tossed a stack of papers at Nikolai, the speed almost knocking him off the sofa while forcing his feet onto the ground with a thud.


    "!!!"


    ''What was that strength!?''


    Nikolai''s eyes looked at the petite woman with a beautiful doll-like face, no longer even looking his way as she typed on the computer with rapid taps, almost as if she was pretending to type something. The speed made Nikolai feel dazed. "What is this--"


    "Your contract, including the upfront payment to cover your father''s treatment using our company''s private medical care facilities." Selene flicked her hair behind her ear while looking at him with a momentary glance before returning to her work.


    Despite her tone being arrogant and stuck up, Nikolai read the documents and felt a momentary pang of regret for treating her with such a rude attitude. The documents were airtight, and despite there not being anything in it that he didn''t expect, the price was a lot more than he expected.


    "1 million... up front. This is 10 times what I expected." Nikolai didn''t understand why it differed from the contract on the job application so much; his gaze shifted towards Selene, who seemed focused on her work; he couldn''t help but notice just how beautiful she was, not a single blemish or mark on her face, skin that glowed like a goddess.


    He swallowed his saliva only for her eyes to snap towards him and narrow with a glare. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can you not become horny over my beauty? I can hear you swallowing your saliva. It''s disgusting and repulsive." Selene turned her head away while Nikolai''s face blushed and became flustered.


    "N-No, I was--"


    "Stop talking; I don''t care about the reasons or excuses; all I need is your body."


    "M-My body? Excuse me, but I''m..."


    "W-What!? How could you think that way? Is your mind always in heat like a dog in summer!?" Selene''s voice increased a few pitches while her cheeks seemed a little less pale as she began to grumble at the desk. "T-That''s not what I meant. I need your body for the job you are applying for!"


    Nikolai''s eyes blinked in confusion until the notification sound on his cell phone alerted him from his banking application.


    [SCG Deposited 1,000,000 into your account.]


    [Current Account Every day balance: 1,005,100]


    ''What? I didn''t even sign the contract yet!''


    Nikolai looked at the contract and Selene with a confused expression, wondering if she had deposited the money by accident until he noticed she wasn''t typing on the keyboard anymore.


    "T-The upfront payment is to prove your loyalty. Your father will not only need the transplant but many weeks or even months of medical care because the missions and work you will do for me in the next month will be dangerous. The pay is increased equal to the danger to your life. Do you have any more questions?"


    Nikolai''s eyes twitched a little after hearing the danger to his life''s part. ''Dangerous!? Did I apply for military or thug work? No... it doesn''t matter if I can help Father even a day sooner. I will just clear my debts and then leave.''


    He didn''t speak about his concerns and signed the contract. "Huh? A blood print?"


    On the back page, he found a small piece of metal where you placed your finger, and it would prick you for a bloodprint. His gaze looked over to Selene, but she no longer paid any attention to him. Her eyes focused on the monitor.


    "Phew... here I go."


    With one last deep breath, Nikolai finally pressed his finger against the metal inlay before a slight prick injected his finger, causing him to gasp and pull his hand back; a thick layer of blood then began seeping into the paper, leaving the scent of blood wafting through the room.


    ''Strange... why so much blood?''


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the desk, Selene used the angle of her desk to make it seem she was working; however, in reality, her gaze watched Nikolai, tapping her keys in irritation. It took him so long to sign the document. ''Did he find out already, or is he just stupid?''


    ''Sigh... I really don''t want to hire anyone else now I have found him.''


    Selene eyes watched Nikolai place his finger on the contract and press it down; she couldn''t help but smile in amusement. ''So na?ve. But I won''t wrong you for helping me in these troublesome times.''


    At first, she planned to say something about mocking him or calling him a dog. However, the scent of his blood was too strong, and the information on her screen made her pupils dilate as it was an excellent match. ''His compatibility is at 100%, even better than I hoped... it is as if All Mother is telling me to make him mine.''


    "Ah..." She felt a warmth dripping down her lips; reaching to touch herself, she noticed blood was flowing from her nose... looking at her fingers, she felt a sudden rush to her brain. The scent of his blood overwhelmed her, sweet, filled with vitality and power.


    Selene couldn''t control herself; her breathing became heavy, and her legs rubbed together as she bit her lip, trying to calm herself. ''What is happening to me? I must control myself. A vampire with the blood of a progenitor is getting excited from this mutt?''


    Her self-control slowly failed as she glanced at Nikolai, who looked around, confused. Before she realised her feet were approaching him, her bloody fingertip slid across the desk, staining it with a line of blood. Yet she couldn''t stop, or rather, she didn''t want to stop!


    "Uhm... you look a little sick, your nose is bleeding... Here, I have some tissues in my pocket." Nikolai stood up and approached her, but Selene had no thoughts in her mind except the desire to taste him.


    ''Blood... I must have his blood!''


    Her hand snapped forward and grabbed his wrist before pulling him towards her desk and slamming him against it. The expensive wood cracked from the force, her eyes glowing a dull red as her fangs extended.


    Although this would have happened anyway, she rationalised it as his fault because his blood smelt so delicious and made her feel dizzy. To a vampire, there always existed compatibility between two people, but only one existence would have 100%.


    "!!!" Nikolai''s eyes widened in shock, and Selene''s hand reached forward and grabbed his jaw, her other hand pulling his tie towards her while opening her mouth.


    "Wha-- Ahh!"


    She could feel his muscles bulging, trying to resist her power, yet a normal human''s strength couldn''t compare to hers as an awakened royal vampire.


    Selene''s mouth approached his neck while licking her lips in excitement, yet the scent of his blood was so close she couldn''t help but bite!


    "Ahhhh!!" Nikolai cried out in pain, and Selene''s body shivered as she closed her eyes, her tongue sliding across the puncture marks while her hands wrapped around his waist and pulled him closer.


    "N-No... wha--"


    Nikolai tried to push her away, yet his arms wouldn''t move as she drank his blood; Selene could feel the power surging within him, the warmth of his blood entering her body as if a volcano erupted.


    ''His blood is so warm, and the taste... no, this damn mutt is the reason for my nosebleed; he should take responsibility!''


    Selene''s eyes narrowed as her tongue traced the puncture wounds, the holes sealing instantly before biting again while her hands reached down and began squeezing his throat, covering his lips to stop him from making a noise to disturb her.


    ''His blood... his blood... Nikolai!''


    Selene bit his neck again, and this time, she felt her strength surge while his hands lost all resistance and fell to his side. It was at that moment a warning seemed to flash in her mind as she pulled away with a long sigh, the sticky blood forming a curved bridge from her lips and his neck as she couldn''t help but feel the amazing pleasure that streamed through her body.


    ''What am I doing!?''


    Selene''s eyes widened in realisation before pushing Nikolai onto the floor and wiping her lips in embarrassment. ''I can''t believe I did that. As the dignified daughter of the Tepes bloodline, I became blood drunk, like a lowly bitten!?''


    "Oi... Are you dead?" She asked, kicking Nikolai, who slumped against the table. His breathing was faint, his body shaking as the colour on his face seemed pale.


    "Hmm... so the legends are true; that no matter who the vampire is, a 100% compatibility rate is addictive and intoxicating, to where both the vampire could lose their mind while their partner dies blood loss."


    She squatted in front of him; despite her frown, her skin looked wonderful. Selene practically shone with a beautiful glossy sheen while her eyes were filled with vibrance. "Okay, I need to make you my squire now once you awaken. I will tell you everything... I promise."


    Selene''s finger slid across her bloody desk while Nikolai''s contract lay next to her; the bloodprint had dried. She picked it up and placed her finger on it. "Sigh... I hate the fact I have to put my finger in your filthy mouth." Her nail grew longer as she cut across her fingertip; the blood which oozed now carried a sweeter scent compared to her nosebleed.


    After placing her finger on his lips, she closed her eyes and began to count.


    ''You can hate me, detest me, but tonight you will likely die... One of my suitors will send his squire to come and fight you. Yet I have no time to teach you anything of this world... Don''t worry, I won''t ask your father to repay the money. Consider it your pension package.''


    Selene counted to 50, and Nikolai didn''t move; her finger wiped his lips, and she frowned, believing he had died. ''It seems he is a weak mutt and has low attunement to his bloodline... A failure has 100% compatibility with me?''


    "Cough, Cough!" A few moments later, Nikolai started coughing as he looked at Selene with a strange, fearful look, her chin covered in blood and her fangs still visible.


    Selene''s eyes opened in surprise. "Good, you survived. I thought you died."


    "!!"


    "Haha, relax, I''m just joking. I wouldn''t have killed you... yet." Selene chuckled as Nikolai trembled in fear while she stood up and straightened her skirt, noticing his eyes were staring at her legs.


    "Hey... You pervert, are you already thinking of violating me? Just what I''d expect from a mutt. Now, since you''ve accepted the job, you should get ready. Tonight''s fight is about to begin." Selene smiled innocently while Nikolai felt his chest tightening in pain, a warm sensation building inside him.


    "Fight? What are you talking about, and what are you!"


    Selene turned around and ignored him while walking towards the door.


    "Me? I''m a vampire." She then opened the door, leading to a windy passage that looked gloomy, as grey clouds filled the skies and thunder started to rumble in the distance. "I''m also your master!"

 Chapter 6: The Second Bite - A Deadly Awakening!

    The dark skies covered the city as Nikolai''s body stumbled through the streets. His mind was still foggy and ached. The events of the evening were a complete blur from meeting the arrogant princess.


    To fighting and killing some strange monster, though it was the second time in his life... Nikolai felt a sense of confusion at how he remained so calm when accepting the fact he killed his opponent as if it was nothing more than throwing something into the garbage.


    ''When my hand tore his chest apart, I felt a release... like an orgasm. The euphoric feeling made me want to taste it again, to kill more and devour their hearts.''


    Despite his confusion, the strange voice that sounded identical to his mother from the pendant and how his physical and mental attributes could be displayed numerically shocked Nikolai.


    ''How can this world be so strange, like a fantasy novel... I was just a normal person until two hours ago!''


    [Don''t worry, Nikolai, I will guide you as long as I can. Until this world makes sense.]


    "Who?!" Once again, the necklace shone while he looked around the darkness


    ''The voice made him feel uneasy because that voice was special... He hated the idea something could use that voice to trick him.''


    No!


    It was supposed to be dark¡ªthe lamps on this street broke months ago, but the government still didn''t repair them. He stood on a back road leading to his apartment, yet Nikolai could see as if it were daytime. "What... is going on? Is this because of her biting me?"


    [Calm down!]


    [I will not trick you, and this isn''t because of that girl''s bite, but your power and heritage!]


    "My power and heritage, even that monstrous, deformed claw?" Nikolai walked slowly, his eyes more sensitive to the light and dark, but also his ears could hear people speaking dozens of metres away, inside their homes.


    Children playing, adults arguing over rent or cheating. It hurt... he couldn''t help but cover his ears, still not adapted to the changes his aching head just became more painful. "Then why does it feel so uncomfortable... Huh?"


    [Because you spent twenty-five years without once using this power. It''s like suddenly running at Mach speed from idle¡ªyour body will need to rest before it adapts to your changes.]


    He could see his home from so far away, feeling the shine of other places'' lights stinging¡ªNikolai noticed his father must be asleep since the lights were off. "If I just need to rest, then I''ll trust you for now, but there is a lot I want you to teach me in the morning! Also, tell me why you use my mother''s voice!"


    [I promise]


    ''I don''t know if it''s stupid or optimistic, but I can''t get angry when this voice saved my life... The changes in my body I cannot deny. Even my suit feels a little too tight now because my shoulders grew wider after summoning that claw.''


    Nikolai let out a long sigh before he started to pick up the pace and rushed home, wanting nothing more than to sleep this off. And maybe it turned out to be a dream.


    However, when he checked his phone, there was a strange text from a number he didn''t recognise and another bank transfer from a different account for $5000!


    ¡ªFrom Master


    This is my number, don''t lose it. I will contact you when you need to fight; other than that, you can use the company gym to improve yourself. Tonight was just a fluke because of your sudden awakening. Don''t get overconfident.


    My lovely Pet Wolf S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [SAT Deposited 5,000 into your account.]


    [Current Account Every day balance: 1,010,100]


    "...."


    Nikolai stood on his stairs, looking at the money, and once again felt the shock, a throbbing pain in his head and body, reminding him of the brutal beating he had suffered tonight.


    Yet he was too exhausted, pulling out the keys with a jingle, almost dropping them. He entered the silent apartment with no noise; even his father''s breathing machine didn''t echo through the house with its comforting echo.


    "Dad isn''t home?"


    He slipped and fell over the countertop, the sound of cups and silver falling on the ground as Nikolai fumbled around. His sense of balance seemed to have collapsed as the aching in his head grew worse with each moment.


    Without turning on the lights, he stumbled into the living room, noticing a note on the table from his father. ''Gone drinking, will be back tomorrow. Make sure you eat and sleep well!''


    The writing was a little dirty, but he didn''t get mad. It was something that made him happy for his father to have the desire to leave the house for the first time in months.


    "No problem, Dad, just make sure you don''t get hurt... But I have so many questions. Can I even ask Dad about it?"


    Nikolai didn''t want to stress his father, especially before his operation, and thus, he would keep quiet until after the surgery happened.


    "Damn, I feel so hot..."


    With that, he shuffled to his room, the window half open.


    His blue curtain had blown out of his window, but he lacked to desire to fix it, while an icy yet pleasant breeze flowed into the room before he tossed off all his clothes, feeling hot and collapsed onto his bed.


    At first, he thought he might be up with questions and thoughts. But Nikolai fell into a deep sleep the moment he touched the soft bedding.


    ***


    A pair of golden eyes flickered in the darkness, making agile movements as the figure leapt from rooftop to rooftop, a feral grace about them.


    Their speed was so fast that anyone looking wouldn''t have been able to make out a person but a blur of shadow.


    "This is troublesome... The meeting went on for so long I am going to miss the deadline..." The soft, feminine voice with a slightly husky tone looked up at the moon before leaping once again, now standing facing an open window with a blue curtain dancing in the wind. "Nikolai... leaving your window open like this is asking for people to come inside!"


    Inside, Nikolai slept soundly, the covers tossed around his body, and a few strands of messy hair covered his forehead, his messy black hairs dancing with the wind.


    The mysterious woman with golden eyes jumped into the room with an agile twist of her body, her movements more akin to a wolf than a human, as she landed atop his bed, bouncing with the old springs echoing, yet the sleeping male didn''t stir, her body mounted over him on all fours.


    Nikolai was sound asleep, his breathing steady and calm. Even the scent of his blood had stopped flowing from the deep wounds.


    In fact, the wounds had healed nicely... Though his body was now quite muscular, the activation of his bloodline made him grow and take a step towards perfection, causing the smaller woman to gasp, clearly surprised at his nude figure.


    "Nikolai... you really grew up...." The female''s voice heightened as she looked down, turning away quickly as the sheets shifted. Her cheeks were a slight red as her breathing grew heavy and quick.


    She was so distracted she didn''t notice the necklace shining a faint white light under the covers.


    "I waited so long... now you have to keep our promise and protect me."


    Her lips seemed to curl into a gentle smile, revealing sharp teeth, different from a vampire but still inhuman. Her hand reached down, her nails sharp as a single nail stroked Nikolai''s cheek, a tender look on her face.


    "I don''t like how you smell like another woman... should I lock you in my basement and never let you out again... what if she tries to take you away from me?"


    Her lips moved closer to his face, her eyes shining a bright golden light. "You''re mine, and I will not share, never!"


    Her nose sniffed at his scent, letting out a sigh. "I waited... twenty years.... since the moment we met, and you said I would be your princess."


    "I waited for so long... Nikolai...." Her nose brushed his neck, sniffing his scent, her cheeks red, her body trembling as she wanted to bite and take him right here.


    "With this bite, you will become my squire. Mother has finally accepted, and Father... well, he can''t stop me now." Her mouth opened as she approached his neck, her fangs dripping with saliva, and her tongue licked her lips, her body trembling with excitement. "Nikolai, soon... you will be mine and protect me. We can have a family...


    and live happily ever after."


    "Soon...." Her teeth moved closer, and finally, her teeth sank into the opposite side of his neck from where Selene bit him earlier that night.


    [Werewolf Origin Bloodline injected into Host]


    [Host in stasis]


    [Beginning Automatic bloodline activation!]


    [Progenitor Bloodline awakening]


    [Vampire Clan: B¨¢thory]


    [Survival Rate: 0.001%]


    .


    .


    .


    Nikolai didn''t wake, but his body started to change, his muscles growing even more defined, his height increased a few inches, and the wounds on his body had healed as he slept soundly.


    While his body changed, the female werewolf stayed by his side, hugging Nikolai tightly, her golden eyes shining as she refused to move from her position, enjoying the warmth of his body, her nose buried in his chest, sniffing him obsessively, until her phone began to vibrate.


    ''Tsk, damn insects disturbing my time with Nikolai!''


    [Finally, it is starting... Ivan, my love. Please forgive me for leaving you so soon. Now, I can save our son from facing certain death! The same cursed fate that made hybrids a taboo!]


    [Detected the pure blood and blood arts of the B¨¢thory clan heiress, Elizabeth B¨¢thory!]


    [Survival Rate: 86.52%]


    "Goodnight, Nikolai...." She kissed his lips before leaping out the window, her figure disappearing into the darkness as Nikolai''s body continued its change.


    The first hybrid to survive his awakening.


    All thanks to the obsessive antics of a female werewolf obsessed with a boy who met her in the past; despite being in her werewolf form, he didn''t despise her.


    A story the boy himself doesn''t remember!

 Chapter 7: Hybrid - Blood Frenzy

    A resounding beat echoed through the dark room. Nikolai''s heart released a low thud each time it pumped the two bloodlines through his body.


    The once-open window was now tightly closed, and all his clothes were neatly folded on his chair. There were no signs of Nikita ever entering his room, only a lingering scent of her body and the marks on his neck.


    [Bloodline Assimilation 3%...]


    .


    .


    [Bloodline Assimilation 5%...]


    [First-tier synergy achieved, stopping fusion ritual.]


    .


    In the dark room, the moonlight faintly shines before the rise of the sun greets the world. Nikolai''s body reached a state that no monster had reached in their millennia of existence. He was a complete hybrid, even though his bloodlines only reached the first tier.


    This was a moment of history because normally, this level of fusion would tear apart the hybrid and leave the room covered in flesh and organs.


    "Ugh... what?!"


    Nikolai''s eyes snapped open, his hands rubbing his face, trying to remove a strange, itchy sensation, his movements causing pieces of dried skin to drop onto his pillow, revealing a glossy, youthful layer of skin without dirt or blemishes.


    "How much dry skin does I... Why the hell is my voice different? Ahem, ahem! Hello, h-hello I am Nikolai Volkov! Huh? Did my voice break for the second time?"


    He held his throat, squeezing it several times. Nikolai felt a strange sensation as if something was lodged in his throat, rubbing his fingers along his protruding Adam''s apple.


    ''Somehow my voice became like those strange metubers who make boyfriend experience videos with anime avatars... Could I sing a Larry Black 1song with this voice?''


    "Forget it; what time is it?"


    Nikolai rolled off his bed with a loud crack while rubbing away the sore sensation from his eyes and the rest of the ''dry skin'' from his face. "Hm? What was that sound? Um... do people normally shed their skin like this? Ugh..."


    His head felt strange¡ªthe moment he moved his eyes, the world spun, as if he lived in fast forward, forced to squat for a moment, rubbing and pressing against his soft fleshy eyes, trying to remove the unbearable feeling.


    His eyes narrowed, their vision much better than before able to see a cracked dark shell that carried the same shape as his body.


    Though for this much dry skin, he began to worry he might have some strange condition, quickly reaching out to his phone and tapping the keypad on the search engine. ''I woke up, and my skin shed like a lizard.''


    However, the only responses seemed stupid or fake sites with viruses.


    ¡ªREAL LAMIA Sheds her first skin for your enjoyment! R18+


    ¡ªSnake queen''s dirty shedding only $400 on Mbay!


    His fingers tapped several links but came up with nothing... leaving him with Selene''s bite being the most obvious cause, so he asked her over a message. When looking, there was a slight tinge of pain in his stomach, followed by a loud growl.


    Like a beast roaring.


    ''Hmm, my stomach feels so empty. Should I buy something to eat?'' Nikolai walked towards the corner of his room, towards the wardrobe. When he touched the handle and twisted it, the wood snapped straight off.


    "What?"


    [Nikolai, you need to adjust to your body''s changes. Look in the mirror and see... Have you not even noticed your room is pitch black, yet you see it like it is daytime?]


    ''It really is mother''s voice... I don''t know whether to feel comforted or freaked out.''


    [Once you check your changes, I will show you in a numeric value how different you are now from the Nikolai of yesterday. Please be mentally prepared to accept what seems bizarre!]


    ''I will do my best... Damn, I almost called her mother...''


    He turned to the right, the human-sized mirror he bought with his second paycheck at eighteen, almost obsessed with skincare and his hair because Nikita always scolded or got him in an armlock until he submitted and let her cut it for him.


    The same distorted sensation remained, his eyes moving faster than he could keep up. He felt like the world moved faster, and he could perceive more than before, but it made his head feel a little strange and dizzy.


    "When did it become so small?" He whispered before his eyes widened at the sudden appearance in the mirror.


    Although he worked out daily and maintained a strict diet, his paltry amount of money meant he couldn''t afford to keep the most pristine muscle mass and toning while forced to work most hours of the day to make ends meet.


    ''What the hell is this? Did someone inject me with litres of steroids!? I look like the god of war, Cratos1!''


    Nikolai''s height always seemed tall for his age, now roughly six feet and four inches; not only that! But his body was built like a tank, with perfect muscle lines and formation as if a professional trainer and nutritionist had the help of a plastic surgeon to cultivate him overnight. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I look like the goddamn armoured giant who broke the gates of the wall, Wario! So ridiculous and over the top... look at that bicep bulge... Everything about me received a significant size up! Heh, now I''m bigger than Dad!"


    [...]


    It seemed the trauma of his dad calling him the little mushroom prince growing up caused significant mental damage even now.


    Nikolai twisted his body, posing in the mirror while examining his changes, noticing that his scars, blemishes and marks from the past twenty-five years vanished overnight! ''Even the wounds from that battle are gone...''


    It was at that moment he noticed his brilliant white teeth, and the sharp canines and other teeth seemed slightly different.


    He slipped his fingertips over his gums, feeling a tight sensation over the top row. The slightly hard and bumpy sensation felt like another set, or something hid beneath his gums.


    "....Am I a vampire now?"


    [Half]


    ''What do you mean?''


    [Let me show you, please, put on some pants. Though you can be proud as a male, learn some manners and decency as the heir of the B¨¢thory Clan!]


    ¡ª?¡ª


    [Name: Nikolai B¨¢thory Volkov]


    [Heritage: Vampire (Progenitor 5% Awakened), Werewolf (Origin 5% Awakened), Lupus Diabolus (??? 5% Awakened)]


    [Clan: B¨¢thory, Volkov, ???]


    [Racial Level: 0]


    [Bloodline: Hybrid]


    ¡ª


    [Physical: 21]


    -[Strength: 18]


    -[Endurance: 25]


    -[Dexterity: 18]


    -[Agility: 22]


    [Mental: 19]


    -[Intellect: 14]


    -[Wisdom: 25]


    -[Charisma: 18]


    [Blood Frenzy: 99/100]


    ¡ª


    [Abilities: Devil Wolf Form (Claw)]


    [Blood Arts: Blood Aura(F-)]


    ¡ª?¡ª


    While reading his attributes, he wore a pair of simple pants and his black shirt. "W-What the hell does all this mean, and why is Blood Frenzy so high!?"


    However, before the necklace could answer his words, there was an intense pain in his abdomen, as if his stomach and organs were squeezed in someone''s hands... "Guh...?!" Then a hunger... like he hadn''t eaten for a year, a thirst as if he had lived in the desert for a decade...


    "I..."


    [Warnig Host Entered Blood Frenzy!]


    That instant, his eyes started glowing dark red, and his extra teeth began to descend two rows of sharp teeth as his figure lunged towards the window, sniffing the air.


    "Blood..."


    The scent of blood flowed from a distant alleyway, over five hundred metres away from him, as his body flung from the window, falling with his arms and legs spread before crashing into the ground below with a bang!


    However, he vanished, running faster than an Olympic sprinter on all fours, a pitch-black aura flowing around his body.

 Chapter 8: The Fearsome Effects of Blood Frenzy!

    Nikolai''s mind was like static his mind full of hunger. His body darted through the night until it reached the alleyway that triggered his senses.


    In the darkness of this normally unused back alley, a body sat against the wall, the faint beating of its heart clear as Nikolai approached with a predator''s steps, silent and deadly. His eyes flickered over the figure to reveal a rather beautiful woman. She leaned against the cold, dirty wall with her jacket torn and a wallet on the floor with all the cards and money missing.


    "P....please...h-help.... someone...." The woman''s voice hoarse as she called for help.


    However, all Nikolai could hear was her heart pumping faster. The sweet scent of her blood filled his nose with its tempting scent. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the people close might have been just as delicious because her blood oozed from the knife wound in her stomach, the blood attracted him to this place. Instead of hunting someone close by, the blood thirst prioritised one thing.


    Sating his hunger for Blood!


    Nikolai didn''t bother to check if she was alive; instead, the thirst clouded his mind. He could feel his fangs extending from his gums and his mind turning blank. He brought his face towards the woman''s neck, ignoring her weak pleas as he sank his fangs into the woman''s neck.


    Nikolai could feel the warm blood flowing into his mouth; it was a taste he couldn''t describe, sweet like a drug, intoxicating and addictive. The flavour of her blood reminded him of his mother''s baked dessert.


    Nikolai closed his eyes, relishing the sweet taste. He didn''t notice the woman''s struggles and weak cries for help till, eventually, her hands no longer struggled, instead wrapped around his thick biceps; not long after he began to drink, the clarity and feeling of static began fading from his mind.


    Strength: 19 (+1) Agility: 22 (+1) Intellect: 15 (+1)


    Nikolai ignored the notifications, too caught up with the taste of her blood. The woman''s grip around his arms weakened. It was at this moment his mind regained some sense of clarity as he realised what was happening.


    He retracted his fangs, blood dripping down his chin, watching as the woman took her last breath and her heartbeat stopped. The woman''s hands fell off his biceps.


    ''Did... I kill this woman.... because of my hunger?''


    [Calm down, Nikolai!]


    ''How can I calm down?!''


    Nikolai stood up and backed away from the woman. His chest moved rapidly as he stared at the woman''s lifeless body. Her blood stained his lips and drenched his clothes, but that wasn''t the only thing he was aware of, her taste... it still filled his mouth, that sweet and tart flavour that made him want to keep drinking.


    His lips trembled, the conflict of his mind as a human almost collapsing until... her neck and abdomen... began to heal, and the blood that covered the floor...


    ''What!?''


    Her blood flowed back into her body as the wounds closed!


    He didn''t know why, but he took the knife that fell from her abdomen; the decent blade work seemed expensive as he hid it inside the waistband of his pants.


    [I told you to calm down...]


    Nikolai ignored the pendant''s words and watched as the wounds healed completely, and the woman opened her eyes. They glowed a dark brown colour. Her eyes turned towards Nikolai.


    "M...mmm, did you save me? Uh... it feels strange to move. I feel like I was hit by a-- Oh my god, wasn''t I stabbed and robbed?!" The woman exclaimed, and Nikolai remained silent, staring at the woman with his crimson eyes.


    ''This... can vampires heal wounds?


    The woman noticed Nikolai''s silence, "Um, are you okay?"


    "No, I am just glad you are alright. Though I couldn''t catch the guys that did this, luckily, I scared them off before they stabbed you... Though I think they hit you in the abdomen with something quite hard." His words were so smooth and fluent that nobody could think they were a lie, causing Nikolai to be confused.


    Because he sucked at lying to people!


    ''I lied to her so easily?'' Nikolai was a little surprised.


    "Oh... Thank you so much! However, is something the matter? You look a little pale?" The woman asked, climbing to her feet and falling into his arms. She blushed to notice the strange situation in his pants, causing her to squeal and push away.


    Nikolai glanced at the woman and looked around. Luckily, nobody was around. ''Why is she acting so strange?''


    "I am fine. Do you have somewhere you can go to?"


    "I-I am okay... let''s... I will go and take an ober ride home... so you can leave now, I will be fine.... honestly..."


    The woman''s cheeks were a little red, which Nikolai thought was because of her blood loss. He felt strange. Her gaze kept flickering to his crotch, but maybe she was just scared, and he let it go while waiting for her to book a ride home.


    Nikolai walked with the woman, making sure she got a taxi ride home safely before walking back to his apartment.


    He felt strange, lying to her about what happened and couldn''t understand why she didn''t turn into a monster or die... "First I should get some new clothes, my bed was a mess so I should order a new one, since I have money. It''s probably best to at least use it."


    ''What the fuck just happened.''


    Nikolai finally calmed down and could think a little clearer as he ignored the pendant''s words, which strangely had been quiet the entire time. Nikolai remembered everything, from the static filling his mind, the bloodlust, the woman''s cries and taste.


    ''Is this the monster I have become?''


    Nikolai had never killed for pleasure, even in the military. He tried his best to save lives, But the moment that blood touched his lips...


    He felt a pleasure that couldn''t be compared to dating Miss''s right hand...


    ''What the fuck is wrong with me.'' Nikolai could only curse in his heart.


    His crimson eyes flickered as he stared into the darkness.


    ''Was this my fate? To become a monster and kill innocents?'' His body flopped down onto the sofa before he realised... his crotch was pitching a family-sized tent!


    "No wonder she reacted so strangely... why do I have an erection after almost killing someone?"


    [That is the effect of blood frenzy and the usual act of drinking blood from the opposite sex.]


    ''Hmmm? You finally start speaking?''


    [Heightened sexual arousal, increased masculine hormones and destructive desire, rapid healing of wounds finished with a dash of excitement and euphoria.]


    ''Fuck, I almost moles that woman because of this?'' Nikolai''s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    It wasn''t an excuse. He could easily recognise his desire when he tasted her blood. If she hadn''t pushed him away, and he didn''t awaken, then that terrifying state... Nikolai didn''t know what he would have done.


    [Do not worry; that is only during a blood frenzy. You will feel the excitement during regular feeding. The effects will not be as drastic, though it is best you find the partner that turned you for the best person to deal with your need for blood.]


    Nikolai''s expression froze.


    ''Partner...?''

 Chapter 9: The High Life Isnt So Glamorous

    Meanwhile, as Nikolai dealt with his existential crisis.


    In her penthouse apartment atop the Scarlet Group building, Selene lounges on her black sofa in silence. Her eyes closed tight while taking a deep breath with both legs leaning over the arm.


    On the table were several envelopes with various crests and emblems, most from noble vampire clans asking for her to consider engagement with their family heirs and heads.


    ''These damn old men! Just because of my bloodline, they treat me like prime A5 Wagyu beef!''


    Selene bit her lips while thinking back to the battle from last night. Her heart could not help but tremble the moment she saw him tear apart a squire who served the Faust family for nearly two years.


    "How... that wasn''t a normal transformation, not to mention he didn''t awaken as a vampire. Instead became some kind of werewolf, no that wasn''t a werewolf!" Her voice tightened as she spoke the last words, as if shouting at herself could calm the rapid beating of her chest.


    ''Those distorted, monstrous claws made me feel terrified. A vampire with progenitor''s blood felt the danger to my life from squires that awakened that moment!''


    She bit her lips harder, a crimson stream of blood oozing down her chin while her face scrunched up. Selene remembered his gaze, which looked as if she was nothing; his eyes made her heart feel strange and unable to look away.


    His gaze was so powerful that she could only stand and gaze back, unable to turn away until he did.


    "It''s frustrating, why is he so strange?! He was half dead... then suddenly wins!"


    It wasn''t like she didn''t feel happy he won; that meant that Maximilian of the Faust family would no longer bother her for marriage, and without a Squire, he would be forced to step back... Yet the feeling when she looked at Nikolai after biting him and tasting his delicious blood...


    Each time after made her desire his blood even more, enough to make her lose control and the pride that kept her going.


    Bzzzzt!


    Bzzzzt!


    Then, sat on the expensive table, inlaid with beautiful runes and artwork from an R-Kingdom artist, a small black phone lit up while dancing along the table.


    As a matter of fact, only one person called her on this phone because she had no friends.


    It was her mother. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, with a heavy feeling of dread, like someone dropped rocks inside her stomach, she answered the call, not wishing to hear her mother''s voice scolding her as a failure.


    Click!


    "Good evening, Mother."


    "Why did you let the phone ring for more than two seconds? Are you trying to make me wait for you?"


    "N-No, Mother..."


    "Then, I''ll keep this brief. What kind of a foolish daughter are you? Why did you accept that kind of mangy dog as your squire?"


    "Mother... he''s not a dog. Also, Maximilian Faust was forcing an engagement! He didn''t leave me any options..."


    "Silence! Did you not hear me? I told you to accept that young master from the Astor family!"


    ''Why do my daughter''s eyes seem so different?! If she knew the truth and that Vlad never intended to force her to marry truly, then I wouldn''t have to play the bad guy all the time. He just wants to find the clans who are plotting behind his back... Vlad... I hope you can tell her soon.''


    In reality, she didn''t want to force Selene to do these things. There was a reason for everything how she acted in public and the difference in private. The current situation of the Tepes family wasn''t as stable as Selene thought.


    However, sadly, there was now an issue with another family who were suspected to be doing something with another family and plotting to overthrow the Tepes as the current king of the vampire clans.


    "Not only did you fail to follow my instructions, but you also killed the squire of Maximilian Faust!"


    "I..."


    "Haa... why are you so difficult? You know that your father needs to have you married to someone from a noble family. If he loses power, can he still protect you or our family like he does now?"


    "Mother..."


    It was obvious from the other side''s tone, that she wasn''t truly mad and almost broke into tears near the end... thus forced to end the call.


    Click!


    ''Why must you be forced to play the villain... second mother?''


    Selene clenched her fist so tightly that her palm began to bleed; her nails pierced her skin. Even though her heart trembled and she felt anger, sadness, and frustration, she could only remain silent.


    She wasn''t a horrible princess like she showed the world.


    That was her protection to resist these feelings of being caged and forced to accept her fate as the only female vampire with a high level of progenitors and royal blood below a thousand years old.


    ''I don''t want to marry that man¡ªhe is two thousand years old and has watched me with disgusting eyes since I was a mere child.... someone, please help me! How could he be a YOUNG master!''


    Her body trembled; looking at the invitations on the table, she realised her only way to avoid this was to accept the fifteen offers on the table¡ªonce someone challenged her to a duel regarding marriage, she would have a month of freedom if Nikolai won.


    A month where she could search for a way to survive.


    ''I know she doesn''t hate me... I''ve heard the conversations between her and father. It''s all to protect the clan even if I hate her...''


    "Please forgive me. You were nothing but an interesting person to me, Nikolai. Yet I dragged you into this hellish situation..." A feeling of irritation flowed through her mind as she remembered his first fight and how he looked so beautiful in the moonlight, covered in blood and soaked from the rain.


    ''To be honest... at that moment, for the first time in my life. I felt my heart racing.''


    "That''s why I will never let you die, and make sure you have a life you always dreamt of, even if you continue to hate me. This is all I can do for having you fight for me..."


    Selene wiped her tears and picked up the envelopes on the table. With a tired smile, she looked at the skyline of the city through the large window as the moonlight shone down.


    "Nikolai, I hope one day you will forgive me."


    Selene thought back to the expression Nikolai showed the moment after he killed the Squire; once the battle ended, the feral look and aura faded, revealing his tired appearance.


    Nikolai truly looked as if he was ready to drop dead and didn''t seem to care about anyone around him. He was too weak and tired to notice that Maxmilian threatened him.


    "I should contact Wilhelmina and have her at least protect his father," Selene muttered as she dialled a number on her phone.


    ''I''m sorry, Nikolai; you can hate me for the rest of your life. Nevertheless, I beg you to survive and live well.''


    Selene gazed out the window and looked at the moon. Her eyes were filled with complicated emotions and a tinge of sadness as she whispered.


    "Somehow, it''s comforting to have someone who is bound to me."


    The moment she leaned back, she noticed a figure in her window, his face hidden by the silk curtains flowing in the wind. However, she noticed his eyes and hair were silver, like the moon, and he looked old...


    "Greetings, I am Ivan Volkov, the father of Nikolai. It''s a pleasure to meet the Tepe''s Clan''s crimson princess."


    "Y-You... I...."


    "Do not worry, I just wish to speak about my son, and that you will tell him I am alright if he should worry because I am gone."

 Chapter 10: Fathers Prestige - Strange movements

    A silver goblet smashed against a white stone wall. The impact destroyed its shape and left a dent in the wall. A frustrated breath left the lips of a handsome male with silver hair and dull red eyes.


    In contrast to his current state, the other people in the room knelt, trembling, a group of over seven males in a dark suit and pale skin. However, they showed complete submission to this male and didn''t make a sound to his actions.


    "Who was that bastard last night?" The male''s lips parted, an elegant voice distorted by his current emotional state. "I want to kill him! No matter the rules of our society!"


    "Lord Faust! You must not!"


    "Master, we cannot. You would be cast out!"


    "Therefore, find a way to kill him that won''t cause me to suffer! Idiots!" Maximilian Faust complained, his eyes tilting to gaze at the men, who seemed more like thralls than actual vampires or squires.


    "!!!"


    Maximilian felt annoyed because the battle had almost ended. He was going to be victorious. His trusted Squire Marcus, someone he trained and helped grow since being a child... Yet somehow, that squire who turned that night defeated him.


    ''No... he tore him apart and treated him like a toy without using any blood arts!''


    "My Lord Faust! Please forgive us."


    "We''ll find a way!"


    "Yes! We won''t fail you."


    Maximilian scoffed. "In either case, do not return until you have at least beaten him to a pulp."


    "!!!"


    Maximilian didn''t know how it happened, but it was infuriating. Marcus was a weakling when turning. Even though he fed him the best blood, his Squire took months to awaken the most simple blood art; that sword turned out to be quite effective.


    Although other squires could make magic or summon blood beasts, Marcus solved many issues for Maximilian... Initially, helping him win the next patriarch''s seat, so to lose him caused a significant blow to him.


    ''Whatever, I will train the backup. Thankfully, I did have a secondary squire prepared. I just need to bite her and then create a story about that dog that makes her fulfil my every desire.''


    He watched the shadows of his thralls vanish, wondering if they would achieve anything significant. The only thing he could count on was the fact that freshly turned Squires would first need to adjust to their changes before they could adapt and use their skills without issues.


    ''I just need to find a way to catch that bastard off guard. Afterwards, I can feed him to my Squire and have a new, stronger pet!''


    Maximilian''s lips curled into a vicious expression that was unbecoming of such a handsome vampire.


    ***


    While two people were making his future difficult and harsh, Nikolai himself seemed oblivious. After returning from the cold, wet alley, he felt a mixture of emotions. In short, he would have to drink the blood from Selene to avoid himself losing control or becoming some kind of lustful beast. Honestly, it felt impossible to him, at least at that moment.


    "Huh?"


    He walked into the living room only to find a note on the table... Its letters were a little shaky, but he knew they were his father''s. But even so, the content made him feel confused. ''How can dad be alright to travel outside without his oxygen machines and medicine?!''


    ¡ªNikolai


    I''m alright, son. I have decided to visit an old friend, and I won''t be back for a short while. Though I want you to know I am proud to have you as my son, no matter what anyone might say. I have seen your efforts and hard work since the day your mother left us.


    However, I regret watching you lower your standards and choices because I failed to provide for you. Therefore, I will go somewhere and fix the issues of my past and solve my sickness.


    Consequently, you probably have many questions and feel confused about what is happening to you right now, and I promise we will have a proper talk over a cold soju and beer with a grilled beef barbeque once I return, as a healthy father and son. So I beg you to wait for my return and, in the meantime, spend the money I send from my savings to enjoy your life, okay?


    Your dad wants to see you shine like the diamond you are; don''t hide the beauty your mother gave you in second-hand clothes anymore!


    ''Dad...?''


    I have also talked with my old friend''s daughter, and she has offered to watch over you here in my stead, and you are to move out of this place. Her name is Selene Aria Tepes. Here is her number: xxx-xx-xxx-xx


    Ensure you aren''t rude to her. She is under a lot of pressure, and with any money she gives, don''t feel the need to save it, find a nice apartment in the city, get a trendy haircut and show your dad when he comes back just how amazing his son has become!


    At least, this way, your old man will not drag you down.


    I am proud of you, my son.


    Show them the might of a Volkov man!


    ¡ª


    Nikolai couldn''t help but feel his chest hurt. He had always put up a front because he didn''t want his father to worry about him, but his father knew everything: his issues of pride and frustration when getting full marks in the national exam but failing to get the scholarship, meaning he took a lower level school that offered one so he could save on education... Everything.


    And Nikolai never noticed... ''Why is dad the one apologising?!''


    The young man felt embarrassed because he did nothing for his father, who did everything for him. Nikolai didn''t even know the reason his father was sick!


    "Shit..." Nikolai held the paper close to his chest and bit his lower lip.


    However, the connection between his father and Selene reminded him of his strange claw and the hybrid bloodline shown on the crystal screen. He realised that maybe his father was sick for a reason other than heart failure...


    "First, I''ll sleep... but my bed is ruined, so I''ll take the sofa tomorrow. I will do as Dad told me and at least buy some new clothes and bedding, maybe look for an apartment. It might help with that woman calling me all the time, but I won''t let this place go either."


    Therefore, before Nikolai slept, he opened his phone and switched to the banking and loan apps used over the past five years to sustain their home, and used the money from Selene to pay off their debts and pay an advance on their rent, water, electric and gas for six months.


    "I guess Dad did have money but knew his heart couldn''t be treated by modern medicine... It''s a little frustrating that he did. Though it''s not my money, maybe I should just be grateful. I imagine he planned to pay off all our debts at once. I''m not half the man he is, but I will surpass him one day!"


    As he fell into darkness, Nikolai thought only of his father while clinging to the silver oxygen tube before fading into a deep sleep.


    [IVAN Deposited $150,000 into your account.]


    [All loans fully paid off! Congratulations!]


    [Six Months Rent, Gas, Water and Electricity - Paid!]


    [$147,000 removed from your account.]


    [Current Account Every day balance: $1,013,100] S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 11: Preparing For The Future - Saleswoman Sarah

    Nikolai lay in a warm bed, struggling to move because his body was covered in wounds. The curtains flickered, and a sudden feminine scent filled the apartment. Yet he couldn''t move or leave his head to see the visitor.


    ''What''s going on... I can''t speak?!'' He thought while the darkness of his room hid the sweet-scented woman''s approach. Her feet gently tapping the ground, slow and careful like a predator. Her breathing grew heavier the closer she came.


    One Step...


    Two Steps...


    ''Who is it? I can''t see her face clearly, but... She''s naked?!''


    The woman stood in silence, her body swaying and just when the moonlight seemed about to illuminate her face. Her body shifted! She slipped across Nikolai''s body, and her warm tongue slipped across his bloody wounds.


    ''Ugh.... so warm and ticklish!''


    "Mmmn, Nnnph... chu~"


    He couldn''t endure the strange feelings welling up in his body, desperate to see the identity of the woman while trying to call out. Her soft lips touched his pelvis. Unable to contain himself, his pride standing to the challenge covering most of the woman''s face.


    "Oh?" The woman gasped before the sticky sound of her lip gloss rubbing together echoed, followed by a pop.


    ''Is she going to?!''


    The next moment, a pleasant feeling should have followed¡ªwarm lips and a slimy tongue should have enveloped him in a blissful moment as the unknown woman began to perform oral.


    A low hum echoed from underneath the sofa, followed by an annoying melody of bleeps. Nikolai''s hand slammed the ground as if trying to destroy the source of the sound, creating a loud bang, the wooden flooring suffering an immense impact as it cracked.


    "Nnngh... so much... Ueeh... Salty... Not bad..." A voice seemed to whisper before the sound of someone moving away faded into the alarm''s ringing.


    "Wha... what!?"


    The sudden sound snapped him from the pleasant dream where a strange woman was crawling into his bed, stroking his cheek, and...


    Nikolai looked down¡ªthe cover that should have been on his body was now messed up on the floor. However, the more important and embarrassing thing, his lower body and thighs were covered in his midnight discharge.


    ''A wet dream at this age?! What''s more, what is there so much... my entire shaft is soaked.''


    ****


    With an annoyed face, forced to put the cover in the washing machine, Nikolai looked outside with a bitter gaze. The time seemed to be close to one o''clock, and he needed to leave soon if he wanted to buy some new things.


    "I should hurry because finding an apartment could be difficult unless I pay a large sum upfront."


    Nikolai wore a simple pair of washed jeans, a white t-shirt with some cute bears on the front that Nikita bought him a while back and his worn trainers. He made sure all the windows and doors were locked before he arrived at his room, checking his phone for any messages.


    [0 New Messages]


    "Figures... I guess I''ll head out¡ªHmm? Didn''t I close my window last night?" Nikolai''s voice sounded doubtful as he stepped to the window and slammed it shut, only to find a strange sticky residue on the frame. "Strange..." He muttered before wiping it and tossing the chestnut-scented tissue in the bin.


    He left his room and turned back, making sure there wasn''t any mess, and finally, he left his apartment with a strange feeling of confidence that he lacked before.


    ***


    [Purchased Ober to City Centre: -$15]


    [Current Account Every day balance: $1,013,085]


    "Hmmm, was it right to get an ober? Although I have money now, it feels a little wasteful..." However, despite complaining about buying the ober, he still tipped the driver five dollars, not feeling any sort of guilt for that.


    ''The app really pushes you to tip these days, well the driver was nice and didn''t take me to the slums or through the long route. I hope it helps him.''


    Nikolai stood outside the second largest department store in the city, though he could have gone to the best and most expensive. He still felt a little reluctant to spend too much above his station and instead limited himself until his income became sustainable.


    ''I''ll be fighting, so I need something comfortable to fight in that also looks good, maybe several sets of the same outfit with different colours?'' He remembered how annoying it was to fight in his formal attire and the crotch split during the battle leaving his ass exposed!


    "Excuse me, sir, are you alright?" The saleswoman asked with a pleasant voice and smile.


    ''Though it''s her job, I look horrible right now and she still greeted me, let''s make it to this place! What''s the name again?''


    He looked at the sign. ''Verface1'' and realised this place was the real deal, not the most expensive. However, it still seemed high for Nikolai. His gaze returned to the beautiful saleswoman with blonde hair tied into a tasteful shoulder ponytail and light blue eyes with freckles across her nose.


    "Sorry, I need several sets of clothes for various functions. My budget is roughly $10,000, but I can spend more if your choices are worthy."


    Nikolai found that from the moment he transformed, his way of seeing people, especially women, changed a great deal. He could not only smell them with his improved senses but seemed to know information about them just from their scent and atmosphere.


    "That is no problem, dear customer. Would you like to take a seat in our VIP waiting area while you give me a list of what you desire? I will do my best to match your desires and taste?"


    First, he scanned his phone.


    It seemed to be a simple check to confirm his wealth, and paying money into the store''s account made it easier to buy clothes anyway, as Sarah explained everything. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Depositied Money to Verface Inc: -$12,000]


    [Current Account Every day balance: $1,001,085]


    Her soft pink lips shimmering from the expensive lip-gloss she must use specifically to earn sales at this job gleamed in the overhead lights as Nikolai nodded, following the woman while enjoying the pleasant sound of her heals clicking against the marble flooring, his gaze enjoying the shape of her swaying hips.


    ''This woman is single and a virgin and just finished her monthly cycle¡ªshe seems shy and introverted but deep down is desperate to rise.''


    [Added Profile information to Sarah Maddison]


    [View Profile?]


    [Yes][No]


    ''Of course, let''s see what this pendant can do to help me...''


    ¡ª?¡ª


    [Name: Sarah Maddison]


    [Heritage: Human]


    [Age: 25]


    [Racial Level: 0]


    [Bloodline: Maddison (Dominant), Richardson (Minor)]


    [Breast Size: 93cm]


    [Waist Size: 62cm]


    [Hip Size: 98cm]


    ¡ª


    [Physical: 4]


    -[Strength: 6]


    -[Endurance: 9]


    -[Dexterity: 11]


    -[Agility: 5]


    [Mental: 11]


    -[Intellect: 7]


    -[Wisdom: 10]


    -[Charisma: 15]


    ¡ª


    [Notes: Despite being a pure and kind woman, she has the desire to rise, not wanting to live a life of poverty anymore. No matter the means she must use to reach that point!]


    ¡ª?¡ª


    ''Wow, her hips really are amazing... Pendant, is this normal for a human to have such low attributes in physical?''


    Nikolai followed the beautiful blonde to the waiting room, a small yet cosy room with a private door, which Sarah closed and locked as she began brewing some hot tea.


    This kind of culture wasn''t worldwide but something from the S-kingdom that prided itself on hospitality and service.


    "Now then, dear customer. I am Sarah, here to help you with whatever you might need during your visit. Please enjoy our speciality tea."


    Sarah''s atmosphere changed from a kind saleswoman to a determined woman after entering the room.


    Nikolai guessed it wasn''t because he was handsome but the fact he judged her to have a desire to rise higher.


    "Well, can you get me several sets of a high-quality and comfortable outfit, colours and designs I leave to you? It must be both comfortable and look presentable. Added to that, I want two suits, one for leisure and another for serious matters."


    Sarah''s eyes flickered with ambition upon hearing his request. This might reach an expensive level if she played her cards right.


    "Valued customer, may I ask your measurements?" Sarah urged, with a slight wink, as she leaned forward, also placing her hand on a tape measure on the table beside her.


    ''How transparent. Is this the power of someone with a little money?''


    "I would like to ask if you could measure me completely as I don''t know my measurements, Sarah. Also, call me Nikolai!"


    "It would be my pleasure~ give me a moment, Sir Nikolai!"


    While sitting back on the comfortable black leather sofa. His mind returned to the strange dream he experienced last night as Sarah knelt between his thighs and began to measure his inside leg.


    "Oh my gosh..." She muttered the moment her hand touched the culprit. Her light blue eyes looked up at the handsome Nikolai as she let the measuring tape drop from her hand...

 Chapter 12: Preparing For the Future - Conflict!

    "Ahem! Excuse me, I don''t need that kind of service. Could you focus on my measurements, Miss Sarah?"


    The attendant''s cheeks turned bright red because she mistook his words and meanings and almost embarrassed herself as she reached to pick up the tape, struggling to avoid Nikolai''s gaze.


    ''Oi, pendant, why is my body acting like a teenage boy hitting puberty?!''


    Nikolai gave a bitter smile, watching Sarah, who became quite professional and focused after his refusal.


    However, when she came close, he felt his body and mind seeking her out. He felt it was strange!


    Although he hadn''t slept with a woman before, it wasn''t like he didn''t spend time with them, and he never got random erections for something so simple before.


    [Technically, after you awakened your bloodlines, your body rejuvenated and practically entered a second transformation, something that makes puberty look like child''s play.]


    [You will feel horny, hungry, thirsty and aggressive until you have settled your racial changes. As well... Call me Eliza]


    ''I see... Is that why my hormones started going crazy when seeing or smelling beautiful women?''


    [It is not just your sexual desire. Do not forget you are not human anymore. It was your bloodlust, the desire to drink their blood, that made you feel these extreme feelings and made you easily excitable]


    While he listened to Eliza, the necklace taught him about his changes¡ªSarah professionally measured his different lengths and sizes at a quick speed because her work ethic surpassed her earlier shame.


    "Don''t worry about your bonus. I won''t hold that against you. So I hope you can relax."


    "T-Thank you, Sir Nikolai. I thought..."


    "I know, it was my fault. To be honest, you''re a beautiful woman, and I should have given you more respect by waiting until it settled."


    "Fufu, you''re quite the amusing customer. I will definitely find what you are looking for, so please wait here and thank you once again."


    Nikolai took a slow breath, closing his eyes while enjoying the cool air from the air conditioning as Sarah left his place with the various measurements on her small digital pad.


    ''Eliza, I''ve changed so much in two days... My voice, height, body even my little brother are nothing like I used to be. Am I still myself?''


    [You do not need to worry, Nikolai. The current you is your true form.]


    ''How?'' He felt strange¡ªhow could he be so different from the previous Nikolia? Though his face seemed similar, the level of charm and appeal almost doubled!


    [When you were younger, both your parents realised that the taboo stories about Hybrids were true.]


    [That once their bloodlines start to awaken at eight. All would be torn apart by the conflicting genes filled with supernatural power. Think of it like born enemies tearing at each other, depending on the hybrid races.]


    [Werewolves as the sole enemy of vampires for the history of both races. Neither has known peace, and their conflicts were part of the reason the Squire system now exists.]


    ''So much information, then how did I survive?''


    [Your father believed that if a child''s body couldn''t withstand it, what about a mature adult? Then, added to that, your mother prepared a bloodline seal that would keep your bloodlines under control, only letting them awaken gradually after the initial awakening.]


    ''I see, then Eliza...''


    Before he could ask his question, the clack of Sarah''s heels sounded, along with the metallic hum of wheels rolling.


    She brought a whole rail of suits and outfits. When he saw them, Nikolai couldn''t help but curl his lips into a rather wicked smile.


    "How? I tried my best to follow your request to the instructions. Even the leisure suits have flexible and good materials for the pants and jackets to avoid reducing your mobility. I thought Black and wine red coloured outfits would suit you best."


    "What do you think?" Sarah asked, looking back after checking several of the outfits with a slightly concerned face.


    "You''ve done well. Can I wear the clothes now? If possible, could you..."


    "I''ve prepared matching socks, underwear and two different types of cologne to match the various outfits."


    "Damn, you''re amazing. I hope that I can hire an employee half as good as you in the future."


    "Oh my, you flatter me, Sir Nikolai. Thanks to your simple desire and style, I could find the clothes quite easily, and only $8000 of the budget was spent overall."


    ****


    A short while later, in a wine-red leisure suit with a black shirt and red tie, Nikolai stepped out of the Verface store. In the end, he paid the rest of the money to Sarah as a reward while earning her number and a kiss on the cheek.


    "Not only did she help me contact a decent estate agent, she also helped me find a good place to buy new goods for an apartment."


    The estate agent was in the southeast part of the city, where many of the busy clubs and bars were located.


    Though it seemed a little suspicious at first, when he searched the man named "Herbert Walsh." on the search engine, he had over ten thousand positive reviews.


    ''I don''t like this part of town¡ªit''s a little rough, and my dad said to avoid here if possible.''


    "Hmmm?" Nikolai felt several eyes on his body, making him feel strange, like when you catch a spider in the dark walking just on the edge of your vision, the little bastard skittering along.


    He could hear several slow, inhuman hearts beating at a rate no human could have...


    ''Am I being followed?''


    [You are... It seems to be some vampire thralls, nothing special, but killing them will empower you.]


    [Will you take the risk?]


    [Yes][No]


    Nikolai didn''t hesitate to answer in his heart. ''Yes!'' His steps turned away from the estate agent, his GPS bleeping at him, while he began moving towards the dark corners of this filthy place. The more he moved towards a quiet place, the more trash and dirt increased, creating a foul stench.


    "Hmmm?" Nikolai found a large abandoned multi-storey apartment building. With its boarded windows and destroyed doors, it seemed to be the perfect place to deal with those who dared to stalk him.


    ''I can count at least seven...''


    So he entered the apartment building while feeling his chest start to throb with anticipation and delight. He would surely enjoy the coming fight, even if he struggled and almost died. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was his biggest change after awakening.


    His body crouched in an ideal location to ambush people just above the main entrance, his eyes closing to see them with improved vision and focus.


    "Here they come... Let the slaughter begin!"

 Chapter 13: First Hunt - A taste for Blood!

    Nikolai closed his eyes, taking a moment to adjust himself.


    He felt the adrenaline increasing with each powerful pump of his heart. The blood flowing in his veins surged as his muscles tensed and relaxed, testing and limbering himself up, ready for what was coming.


    ''Seven people, the leader is violent, eager to prove himself and rise from a thrall to a squire or fledgling.''


    The sound of footsteps echoed in Nikolai''s powerful ears, the scraping of gravel, crushing of stones and rubbing of their rubber like a bell ringing in his ears. ''Vampires...''


    Without speaking, his breath calmed down, though his heart seemed to be beating at a speed past 200 bpm, making his entire system filled with uncontrollable excitement.


    ''I can''t control myself... focus, Nikolai!''


    [Werewolves and vampires are the most ancient of enemies.]


    [This act of hunting them in the dark is what your oldest ancestors did to survive.]


    ''Will I ever get used to this?''


    [Definitely, your father hunts them in the moonlight! Don''t let your guard down and show these lowly thralls who couldn''t even become real vampires whose son you are!]


    ''Ok, Moth... Eliza!''


    [...]


    ***


    The leading thrall rushed forward, Nikolai heard a metal clang and could smell the scent of anxiety from his body.


    "Hurry, that bastard doesn''t have any Blood Arts! So even us thralls can take the dog down! How dare a filthy wolf kill Lord Faust''s Squire!"


    "You two take the left exit. You three circle around the right! I''ll take Milos and cut him off down the middle!"


    ''Thank you for the information, leech.''


    An evil smirk came to the lips of Nikolai as he climbed and began to limber and relax his muscles, reminded of the old training missions in the army.


    Two sets of feet echoed, their tapping like a sonar in the ears of Nikolai, who crouched less than a metre above them.


    "Where should we go, boss?" The goon, assumed to be Milos, asked with a low voice.


    "Are you an idiot! Of course, we''re going too--Argh?!"


    Without giving the leader a chance to recover, Nikolai dropped from the sky and drove his knee into the face of the leader. His brutal force, like a train hitting a baby at 357 mph, crushed the leader''s bones with a sickening crack.


    Nikolai landed with a thud, pushing his legs off the deceased thrall, lunging at the stunned Milos.


    "Eh?!"


    He opened his mouth to reveal a layer of wicked fangs before tearing out his jugular with a sudden bite.


    "Urgh?!"


    Milos could only grasp at his throat, unable to breathe let alone call for help, while Nikolai''s eyes glowed brightly in the dim apartment, placing a hand on the face of Milos.


    The taste of his blood was disgusting before he smashed the thrall''s head against the wall four times, crushing, breaking and smearing his skull and brains along the stone.


    "Two down..."


    [Strength: 22 (+2), Dexterity: 19 (+1)]


    Nikolai felt the warm sensation of their blood flowing into him, not because he began to drink their blood.


    Instead, it formed a strange swirl in his hand before forming three small crystals of blood that floated above his hand for a moment before sinking into his body with a light pinching sensation.


    This caused his muscles to tighten and his eyes to become clearer when looking from left to right, and his hand-eye coordination felt more accurate.


    ''What... this didn''t happen before, and I got more than when I killed that Squire, how come?!''


    His body moved as if by instinct, rushing towards the apartment opposite, with two walls with no cover and fewer places to hide. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He slipped into a small storage room toward the right where three thralls headed.


    "There was a sound and the scent of blood!" A thrall spoke, the distance several metres close to where Nikolai was a moment earlier.


    Excitement and bloodlust filled Nikolai''s mind as he crept closer to the thralls searching for him.''I want to crush their bones...'' His evil grin grew wider while a black mist began to swirl around his right hand, the bones cracking and deforming, the sharp claws like blades growing from his fingers.


    Inside his ears, the beating hearts of the thralls made him feel exhilarated. Tapping off the ground with a burst of momentum. His speed seemed to have doubled the moment his right hand transformed into a claw.


    The slow, almost unbeating hearts of the three thralls reverberated in his mind, allowing the feral Nikolai to track them, his body low to the ground, crawling towards them using musty walls, broken tables and chairs.


    A sudden bang caused the trio to turn around¡ªholding baseball bats, they spun and swung with all their strength at the wooden table that shifted.


    "Fucker!"


    "Die!"


    The trio called out and began to attack the area with violent blows, crushing the wooden table and broken chairs, a memory of the once beautiful apartment.


    With an eerie smirk, his eyes were a strange mixture of golden iris with a red ring around them. Nikolai stood behind them, smiling. His body stood tall, holding his right arm in the air, the huge claw disproportionate to his body.


    [If this is his partial transformation, how big is his full form?!]


    Nikolai''s shoulder tensed, the muscles in his arm all contracting, before exploding with a power far beyond his current abilities as the wind began to howl like a wolf.


    His monstrous black claws, long and terrifying, cut through the air, tearing apart the thralls like a blade to paper, their bodies in pieces by the time their brains even realised they had died.


    [Strength: 24 (+2), Dexterity: 22 (+3), Intellect 16 (+1)]


    "Hahaha...."


    Nikolai''s body was covered in blood, yet he no longer wore his expensive clothes. Instead, he was almost completely nude. Like a natural-born hunter, the blood covered him like warpaint.


    [I don''t understand... What is causing his bloodlust to be so powerful? It''s far beyond anything I''ve ever seen... Ivan, what have we created?]


    His body lowered, the crystals no longer taking as long to form, or maybe a side effect of using his right arm, which seemed to devour the crystal immediately.


    He moved towards the opening, able to feel the last two thralls approaching, their scent, movements and heartbeat... He could even tell what type of people they were, yet his mind couldn''t focus on that information now.


    Nikolai only wanted to kill.


    Stealth no longer mattered¡ªhe stepped out of the doorway in a pair of black designer boxers covered in vampire blood.


    He turned to face the two thralls, a twisted smile on his face while dragging his massive claw across the ground, creating sparks and a grinding sound that made the thrall''s eyes widen, covered in darkness and blood.


    They felt fear!


    And Nikolai could smell their fear!


    "SHIT RUN!"


    "Ahhhh, a fucking monster!"


    The two broke the most dangerous rule when hunting a werewolf, no matter how strong a vampire was.


    He must NEVER turn his back to the wolf.


    ****


    From the nearby entrance, only the screams and wails of two thralls echoed, nobody even taking notice of their death knells as Nikolai carved them up like a turkey in December.1


    [Strength: 25 (+1), Dexterity: 23 (+1), Intellect 18 (+2)]


    Two hours later, Nikolai returned to himself, wearing some black pants and no shirt, his upper body covered in blood, and the strange feeling of hunger and thirst he felt sated.


    ''Eliza... I...''


    [It''s okay, you didn''t know what you were--]


    ''No, you''re wrong... I was in control and loved every moment of tearing them apart, hunting them... even being able to read their light thoughts of terror. Like when I knew that information about Sarah, the shop assistant...''


    [I see, well I know what it is, but for it to develop in this way is quite interesting]


    ''Please tell me...''


    [Okay, get yourself cleaned up first. You look like a bloodthirsty thug!]


    "Yes, Ma''am!"

 Chapter 14: Learning About His Roots - Selenes Call (Bonus)

    The evening sounds of S-City began to echo in the background while Nikolai leaned against a clean wall inside the abandoned building. After the thrill of battle ended, he worried about leaving their remains and then noticed all of their corpses vanished into dust not long after death.


    ''It seems those I kill with the black claw vanish almost instantly...''


    [It''s a mystery even to us.]


    [We have studied the differences between ourselves and humans for thousands of years and cannot find the reason for our bodies turning to dust after death.]


    "Really... Sounds tough, but my mother managed to have a funeral, I think..."


    [Because she and your father agreed not to kill humans or drink blood, which delayed that process for 24 hours.]


    "I see... Dad must have suffered to see Mother vanish like that. All to save my life, too, and he never once blamed me..." Nikolai covered his face, naturally forming a smile on his face feeling grateful to his dad for being so resilient.


    [Well, you are a priceless treasure he created with her. Of course, he doesn''t hate you or feel angry.]


    Nikolai rubbed the back of his head against the rough stones protruding from the wall because it felt good. The tingles made him relax, still feeling the tremors of his bloodlust and adrenaline, causing him to struggle to settle down.


    "Why could I understand their thoughts... see their attributes without doing anything? Is this normal for everyone?"


    [No at all! This is your gift or rather the gift of the B¨¢thory clan that seems to have evolved or mutated since you are a hybrid.]


    ''Hmmm?''


    [That blood art in your information (Blood Aura) is an aura that allows you to read anyone that enters your current range.]


    [Because it''s only F-rank, you can probably see within five metres at best?]


    The words took a few moments to register, while Nikolai thought to himself and then realised Eliza was right.


    The people distant on the way here showed nothing, but if he looked at someone while passing, their brief thoughts and current attributes would show.


    ''Like that Milos...''


    Nikolai tried to remember what he saw from Milos before killing him and the leader horrifically.


    The numbers and details appeared in his mind, teaching him all about his opponent, from his attributes to the drive in his life and talents.


    His blood aura was like a sixth sense that would let him know the enemy''s details inside his mind and then, like magic.


    Those details somehow transferred to his pendant and began to glow with the familiar screen after a flicker of darkness.


    ¡ª?¡ª


    [Name: Milos]


    [Heritage: Vampire Thrall]


    [Clan: Faust]


    [Racial Level: 3]


    [Bloodline: Fragmented Faust]


    [Physical: 35] [Mental: 15]


    ¡ª?¡ª S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unlike the detailed report he would get when focusing on the person. It showed only a simple rundown of their attributes, with only their physical and mental values.


    "So, this ability is because of my mother''s bloodline? The B¨¢thory clan?" He felt a sense of pride. Somehow, because it was from his mother, Nikolai felt a sense of empowerment and warmth in his chest while stroking the pendant with his index finger.


    However, he could see the same details by just closing his eyes or focusing his mind on the name of the person he wanted to use his art on.


    [Rather, because your mother was the sole heiress to the bloodline... If the other clan members tried, they would have to create a ritual to perform this result.]


    ''Hmm? That doesn''t make sense, then¡ªwhy can I do it so easily?''


    Nikolai then tried to think back on the information given to him over the past two days. ''Is it because my mother sacrificed herself?''


    [Exactly! Because she transferred most of her bloodline to protect you and help you survive. It caused your blood art to evolve and fuse with the strange bloodline from your father''s side to create a sort of blood radar that can analyse people close to your strength.]


    "What about stronger people?"


    [I don''t know about those far above you, though...]


    [In your mother''s case, it was a strong power of divination able to see the future in her sleep and a moment ahead during combat]


    He wished to have that second ability that he could know the opponent''s move and then react a second sooner.


    ''I bet it took a toll on her body and mind using that, right? Nothing comes for free.''


    [It didn''t help your mother was quite frail from birth because of the excessive inbreeding caused by stubbornness, which led to the family collapsing.]


    "I see..."


    The bleak fate of his mother''s clan and family didn''t really hit home. Because to Nikolai it was always him and his father, while he respected and loved his mother thanks to their memories together when he was younger.


    He couldn''t care less about other B¨¢thory clan members.


    [Your shirt and jacket are now dry.]


    [We should head back home as your new items will be delivered tomorrow afternoon]


    ***


    Nikolai, in his black suit, walked through the slums; with agile movements, he quickly reached an area with more light. The feeling of his back constantly being targeted never vanished during his time spent in the dark alleys, a sense of danger that surpassed the thralls.


    The enemy seemed strange, sometimes revealing their strength before hiding. A sensation that something was constantly stalking him, step by step, like a hunting dog.


    [....]


    Brrrr!


    Brrrr!


    While aiming to reach the bus station, his phone began to vibrate. At first, he ignored it, knowing that no one would call him...


    However, on the seventh time, he finally slipped it from his chest pocket and noticed all the missed calls from Selene!


    ''Oh... I forgot about her because of all the excitement!''


    Since she called so many times, this time he dialled her number, while stepping away from the signalling bus.


    Somehow, he had a foreboding feeling that the one-fight-a-month deal might have changed.


    ****


    Meanwhile, back at the ruined apartment, a petite woman with an envious set of hips clad in tight leather clothes and a jacket with a thick woollen hood stood amongst the debris, sucking on a strawberry lollipop, the area where Ryuji fought the vampire thralls earlier in the night.


    "Young Miss!" A rugged male with no hair but a fierce scar and eyepatch knelt before the female, handing a small device with several red lights and words on the screen.


    [Blood Testing Machine]


    [Type - VT]


    [Type - VT]


    [Type - VT]


    There were three slots at the bottom, with small vials placed inside with blood that were left at the scene.


    "Three Vampire Thralls... tsk, fucking leeches dare to attack my treasure!" The woman''s voice was rough and husky but contained a feminine tone as she kicked the wall beside her, destroying half of the building''s support pillar with a loud bang.


    "Young Miss! Please refrain!" Another group of bald men with shades all grabbed the petite woman, dragging her away as she stopped the stone walls and started yelling profanity in R-Dialect.


    The bald male with a scar watched them dragging the white-haired girl away. Then his fingers touched the ground, tracing four deep marks that seemed as if something gouged the rock and steel pillars below.


    "Young miss, it seems the boy you turned is a terrifying genius... already manifesting his werewolf abilities. I have to tell the mistress. She will be happy, but big boss... I hope he can see the positive side to this union."


    He then lit a cigarette and looked towards the new moon in the sky.


    "That cheeky brat Nikolai is scarier than his dad. I hope this doesn''t cause trouble with the Hati clan''s planned proposal..."

 Chapter 15: Fathers Squire - The Calm before the storm!

    Selene rejected the call instantly, causing Nikolai to get angry, grinding his teeth as he squeezed his phone tight and almost tossed it across the road.


    Only for a blue screen to appear in his mind.


    [Calm Down! Don''t get angry because of a rude girl!]


    Nikolai shook his head, agreeing with Eliza before closing his eyes and really analysing his ability with the late night people passing him by.


    [Ann Summers] - [Physical 9] [Mental 20]


    [Brian Cummings] - [Physical 12] [Mental 5]


    "It''s kind of convenient my blood aura manifests in a status screen like the old RPG games I would play with my dad as a kid. I remember he loved Werewolf Quest II1 so much... I heard they were making an HD remake soon. Should I buy it for him?"


    [Normally, a person''s blood art will adapt to the easiest way a person can understand.]


    [For your mother, it was shown by creating various drama shows in her dreams and during battle, she would see coloured lines, showing their next movements, akin to a certain anime show.]


    ''Mother, why does your character seem so obvious from those two examples... What about dad?''


    [Your father... Werewolves are a little different. So I''ll let him tell you that secret.]


    "I don''t want to die..."


    Brrr!


    *Click*


    This time, Nikolai caught her on the first ring and placed the smartphone on his cheek. "What do you want!" He answered with a rather deep and grainy voice; Nikolai forgot his voice, and his aura changed a lot during his sleep.


    "Eh? Who is this?! Where is Nikolai? (Did that bastard give me a fake number!?) Tell me!"1


    "It''s me, Selene... My voice changed when I woke up from that night, and I grew taller too."


    He could hear her breathing on the other end. She let out an aggressive sigh before the sound of wood snapping in the background echoed. "I see... So your voice changed and you got taller... Very good, now come here. I need you.


    It''s an order."


    "Pay me, or I''ll go home."


    "W-What??"


    Nikolai stood on the edge of the road, his phone tapping the buttons to order an ober to the Scarlet Group, but he didn''t accept because the timer was only two minutes.


    He needed to squeeze this arrogant rich girl of more money since she said one fight a month. Nikolai wasn''t some idiot.


    "You said one fight a month. You need me for a fight, not sex, right?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "S-Sex, what are you talking about? You dog in heat! I''ll pay you... so come here or else!" Selen''s historic voice echoed as she began heaving.


    Her fingers seemed to slip and press the dialling pad several times, causing Nikolai to grin to himself while accepting the overbooking five minutes away, the executive option for double the price.


    "I''m coming¡ªwait for me, little princess."


    Beep - Beep!


    ''She hung up on me...''


    [SCG Deposited 500,000 into your account.]


    [Current Account Every day balance: $1,501,055]


    [Don''t you think her voice seemed a little upset and...]


    ''And what?''


    [Scared]


    The large black business car arrived as an M6 type, with a beautiful finish and comfy memory foam and leather seats for the perfect driving and riding experience.


    He saw the driver wearing shades while lowering the window, making him wonder why he wore them at night before a rough voice sounded.


    "Rider Name and code, please."


    "Volkov: 69"


    "Okay, please get in!"


    Nikolai loved how the doors slowly opened with a click, and then an automated step dropped before he stepped and twisted into the back with a marvellous leap¡ªlanding in the centre. He spread both legs and leaned against the headrests with both arms, a wide grin on his face.


    ''This princess, whether she''s depressed, dying or horny. If 500,000 is the cost I earn for emergency fights, even if I get smashed, I''ll take it!''


    "It''s quite rare to get customers going into THAT part of town at this time. Are you an employee?"


    The driver looked at Nikolai, who looked amazing right now, like a rich heir to some fortune somewhere. His Verface suit cost him over a thousand dollars and wasn''t much to the really rich, but to him and a normal driver, it was luxury goods.


    "Something like that, closer to a bodyguard for an executive," Nikolai answered, trying to keep things simple. He didn''t actually lie, so it didn''t make him feel bad.


    "No wonder you''re built like a tank with such a handsome face, then... Hahaha!"


    The car drifted through the neon lights and beautiful empty streets while the conversation continued in such a boring manner before they arrived at the side entrance that would lead directly to Selene''s penthouse apartment.


    "Thanks for the great ride. I already gave you a tip and five stars. Drive save, Brother."


    "You too, big man, don''t get hurt now!"


    Nikolai gave a wide smile before tapping the car hood and walking towards the door that opened the moment he stepped inside.


    [You two ended up quite close.]


    ''Who said for him to be the same age as dad is... I felt bad for him.''


    [Daddy''s little puppy!]


    ''Tsk!''


    Nikolai ignored the teasing of Eliza and headed up the stairs. Black-and-white chequered flooring with a simple wallpaper, but it felt strange because the floor was really comfortable to walk on and the walls seemed to use really expensive material.


    ''She lives on the top floor and has no elevator... what an evil woman.''


    ***


    Ten minutes later, he arrived at the top floor, but outside the door gave him a foreboding feeling like earlier today against the vampire thralls. Then, when he got to the long hallway leading to Selene''s apartment, he found the reason for the horrible feeling of dread...


    His blood aura went haywire, with ten people lined up on either side of the wide red carpet, all with pistols, truncheons and black suits that seemed to cost most than double the suit he wore.


    [Vampire Thrall] - [Physical: 44] [Mental: 22]


    [Vampire Thrall] - [Physical: 55] [Mental: 25]


    [Vampire Thrall] - [Physical: 49] [Mental: 15]


    This was the average power of the thralls in the hallway. The moment he stepped forward and began to walk to Selene''s apartment, they all gazed at him like he killed their father.


    "Damn dog..."


    "Filthy Wolf!"


    ''I can hear you guys¡ªdamn, why are all thralls so rude and disgusting?''


    Nikolai wondered if he would be fighting one of these people as he turned the doorknob of Selene''s door, the thick metal several inches thick, causing his muscles to tighten even when reinforced to more than double a normal human''s power.


    [...]


    *Crack*


    The moment Nikolai entered the room, he almost fell to his knees. A masterful force drove him down, almost like two heavily weighted hands pressing down on his shoulders, a feeling close to when he first disobeyed his father as a child...


    ''W-What?!''


    "Nikolai!"


    "Hmm?"


    Nikolai''s eyes widened, his heart racing, and adrenaline already surging through him. The man wasn''t huge, terrifying or ugly.


    He wore a smart suit, with white gloves in a pristine state, his face quite handsome with a white moustache and neatly short hairstyle, almost like the military.


    However... Those ruby eyes, staring into them, made Nikolai feel one thing, one thing that his blood aura confirmed.


    [Sebastian - Squire (Vladimir Von Tepes)] - [Physical: ?] [Mental: 50]


    CERTAIN DEATH!

 Chapter 16: Life or Death - The Tempest!

    Nikolai felt the urge to flee, not because he was a coward, but because his body screamed that it was his only path to survival.


    "So it''s you? You are the mutt that became the squire of our princess?"


    "I... I''m not a mutt!" Forced to use all his willpower and strength just to spit out the words burning in his heart, Nikolai felt this man''s aura was cold and empty.


    "Hmph..."


    "Sebastian, don''t threaten him. Even if he''s a Volkov, he''s my squire; do not be rude!" Selene spoke out, her voice lacking the usual arrogance and confidence compared to usual.


    "Quiet little girl, I have permission from your father to judge this situation however I see fit. He specifically said to ignore your opinion and whining."


    Nikolai saw the princess silenced so easily for the first time since meeting her.


    She looked frustrated before moving away and sitting down on her huge squire-shaped couch created with two L-shaped fixtures.


    ''I can''t move well; if this old man wants to kill me, I will die, fuck, I should have ignored her calls!''


    Sebastian then turned to Nikolai, adjusting his necktie and cuffs, before looking down at him with an arrogant face and a slight smirk. "Now then. Mr Nikolai Volkov, you have two choices."


    "But first, let me introduce myself fully," with this, he bowed, with one hand across his waist, the other swirling outwards in an elegant display.


    "I am Sebastian Tepes, gifted the name as a sign of my work for the Tepes family over the past twenty years, five as a squire and fifteen as a thrall. Now, one of their elite squires is about to reach the level of knight."


    Though the vampire clans and different words felt a little foreign.


    However, he understood that being a knight was the ultimate goal of a squire because they would become a true member of whatever race they served.


    The butler with short grey hair and a scar across his eye watched Nikolai like a huntsman.


    "Tonight, our princess''s father commanded me, that is Lord Tepes wishes to test her Squire."


    Nikolai felt a sudden chill. His eyes narrowed while feeling the true threat of this man, before listening to his following words.


    "You can choose to fight me. Should you manage to place a single wound on my body, then lord Tepes will accept you as Selene''s Squire and no longer interfere. Or, you can choose to undergo a blood cleansing and break your bond as a squire. We will pay you a large amount for your silence, and you will return to your normal life."


    ''Liar...''


    Nikolai could feel it, the words, feelings and true intent from the butler, though it felt distorted, like listening to an old radio with a weak signal.


    He clearly knew that wasn''t what the butler meant. The second offer was a LIE!


    ''He just lied!''


    [You understood his true feelings without my help? If so, I am impressed.]


    ''Yes, if I decline to fight, then he will kill me where I stand!''


    [Good, that''s the correct way to use your gift, not relying on me but your instincts]


    ''It''s not just if I decline the fight, though; if I lose... her father''s orders are to kill me.''


    A sudden feeling of fear lingered over his heart before he thought of his father standing tall and then shook his head.


    "I will fight."


    There was no need to fear; if he would die, then he should die. It just means that was his fate!


    "Nikolai, don''t, you will die!"


    "Eh? Why are you..." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Silence, Young Lady, let us continue this in the arena. Your father has already invited many guests."


    "N-no... Sebastian, he is joking he cannot fight you. Let him go! I will speak to Father..."


    "That''s impossible, he accepted already. Now, be silent. My words are equal to your father''s at this moment!"


    "!!!"


    It was the first time that Nikolai saw Selene look at him with a look of worry, ''she''s actually kind of cute when she looks close to crying.'' He didn''t have a sudden change of heart, not was he doing this for her...


    It was for his life and because he wanted to hit this bastard in the face!


    ****


    What surprised Nikolai was that the battle would be held in the basement of the Scarlet Group''s building.


    Not only that, but dozens, if not all, of the employees were vampire thralls or from the many Tepes branch families, and they all seemed excited to watch him fight Sebastian in the cage.


    Yes, it was a cage, like a mixed martial arts cage, but double the size and no exit.


    "This is going to be bad..."


    ''I suddenly feel stupid accepting this fight...'' Nikola saw the body of Sebastian, someone who seemed like a normal old guy, but with his shirt off, the sheer muscle mass and sculpted body made him realise this would be difficult.


    "Welcome everyone to the Tepe''s group special event! A battle between the legendary Squire Sebastian and the filthy dog of the Volkov family that forced our princess to sully herself to accept him as a squire!"


    The crowd was wild, screaming and shouting ''Tepes'' or ''Sebastian'' before the announcer spoke again and caused Nikolai''s eyes to widen.


    "Without further ado, let''s watch our senior tear him apart!"


    Like a gust of wind that casually blows past your ear, Nikolai only heard the sound before his face felt a severe impact, heavily smashing into the cage. He felt as if stars were dancing through his head before he adjusted himself, this time lifting his arm before a huge roundhouse smashed into his side.


    The power was so intense that he felt his wrist fracture and two fingers dislocate.


    "Argh..... what the!?"


    Bang!


    Another uppercut struck his jaw, sending him airborne, before he saw a leaping Sebastian with his hands held together before hammering Nikolai into the mat with a terrifying thud.


    "Cough..." Teeth and blood fell and poured from his mouth, the power difference causing him to feel a tremble of terror.


    Nikolai was outclassed.


    Sebastian stood over him with a ruthless smirk. There wasn''t a count out and this match would last until he submitted.


    "Wait... he can''t fight... we submit... surrender! Nikolai, I order you to give up... you''ll die.


    Father wants to kill you!" The thought passed through his mind. Her screams and shouts actually made him feel inspired to fight.


    ''The stupid girl, we both hate each other. Why is she upset over seeing me beaten?''


    "Look at you, just like your pathetic dog of a father. What kind of useless bitch did he copulate with for such a weak and useless son? Was it the inferior bitch, or are you even his child to begin with, hahaha!"


    [You piece of shit, Sebastian! When Ivan was active, you hid your little bitch ass when he walked the streets and fought! Don''t make me find the videos where he beat you with a single hand!]


    The amulet''s intense shouts in defence of his father shocked Nikolai.


    His mother''s voice, shouting profanities, calling this vampire who was supposed to be elite on such terms, seemed to wake him up.


    ''Ah, that''s right... Dad, you always said to give your all even in a fight you feel impossible to win... I let my mind and body defeat me before we even started; of course, I would die.''


    A slight breeze passed over his head before he rolled and leapt to his feet; a tremendous bang like a shotgun being fired echoed as the heel of Sebastian missed his head by a few inches before he stood up.


    Nikolai''s hair, slightly grey, becoming messier, turned a silver colour, much like his father''s... different from when he lost control and the black claw appeared.


    His anger seemed to make him focused, his pride and respect for his father driving him as his right arm began to tear and transform, covered in a soft, glossy silver fur down to his clawed hand.


    Unlike the monstrous claw, it was smaller but could function as a normal hand as it wasn''t deformed.


    ''Strange... my mind is so calm, and I feel different....''


    Sebastian''s brutal attack didn''t stop, as he lunged forward with a left jab and right hook like a juggernaut.


    However, this time, it was different, like he could see the future¡ªNikolai''s head tilted to the side, the blow still tearing a gash into his face before he avoided the right hook completely.


    Then, landing a left hook of his own, knocking Sebastian back two steps with a sudden counter and leaving a slight mark on his cheek.


    ***


    Inside the pendant, a beautiful woman floats in a dark space, her beauty beyond all mortal limits, the image identical to the photograph in Nikolai''s home... It was his mother.


    [How? How did you awaken your father''s bloodline to 10%?!]


    [Wait... It''s still only 5%, so why?! Eh?]


    [What''s going on? Your third bloodline is now identical to your father''s bloodline.]


    [How can a bloodline perfectly mimic another? It''s as if the Diabolus bloodline is different, not even blood at all. How can it mimic the other bloodlines inside our son?]


    [Ivan, what have we done?]


    [Isn''t this the cursed blood you spoke of? You once said that your family''s blood is cursed and tried to break off with me, but I didn''t believe you.]


    [Is this... it?]


    [The legend you told me... that your family carried the cursed blood of an evil god...]

 Chapter 17: Weathering the Storm - A Devastating Loss!

    "Young pup, it seems you have some fight in you after all." Sebastian''s lips curled into a grin, his thumb wiping the slightly bruised part of his face. However, the mark vanished almost instantly. It seemed vampires really had fast regeneration.


    Nikolai, however, felt a throbbing pain like his fist hit a stone wall, spreading through his hand and forearm, but confidence started building; somehow, he could feel his attacks.


    Although not quite perfect. He could feel the sound and movement of Sebastian. Even his breath sent information into Nikolai''s brain, which allowed him to move without his mind telling it to.


    As if his body and mind were separate entities, each with a brain controlling their actions in parallel.


    "Prepare yourself, boy. Here I come!"


    A snap sounded in Nikolai''s ear, yet his nose and eyes saw it¡ªthe moment Sebastian vanished, he stepped forward with his right leg and threw a powerful uppercut first!


    Woosh!


    His head leaned back, an explosive force just missing his chin. The ability worked! His body filled with excitement. ''¡ªNo, keep focused!'' Nikolai scolded himself. The excited parts of his mind and body instantly died down as he felt Sebastian''s left knee shoot upwards like a jackhammer towards his waist.


    "Ugh!"


    Nikolai twisted his waist, throwing a weak left jab, the power and speed lacking.


    ''¡ªShit, too slow!'' Nikolai cursed, his heart dropping, the knee connecting and sending shockwaves through his abdomen; his lower organs felt like they exploded as he was sent flying several feet, rolling over on the ground, and spitting up a mouthful of blood. Yet Sebastian didn''t relent, chasing him down like in the UFK, his hammer-like fists raining down on his chest and face.


    "How long will you last? I thought you were going to fight, boy." Sebastian sneered, his fists like falling boulders. Nikolai desperately used his arms to guard. However, unable to cover all the areas or dodge every blow at once, his arms, ribs, and face were hit consecutively. A painful feeling like a sledgehammer was beating down on him, his bones creaking and his skin turning purple.


    ''¡ªDammit...''


    "Peh..." A thick tooth spat from Nikolai''s mouth, his face bloody, his lips cut, and his body bruised. Yet his dark red eyes were filled with brilliance and determination as he grit his teeth and blocked Sebastian''s next fist with both palms.


    "!?"


    Nikolai''s fingers clasped tightly around Sebastian''s fist. He could feel his enemy''s enormous power, forcing him to step back a few times. The intensity almost caused his muscles and tendons to tear.


    Yet adrenaline and blood surged through his pounding heart, which drove him forward. He stepped closer and pushed Sebastian''s fist away with his hands. Nikolai twisted his waist and threw a powerful left hook. Sebastian barely blocked, but a right uppercut followed it.


    "A childish trick!" Sebastian snorted.


    His knee shot towards Nikolai''s abdomen. Yet this time, Nikolai was prepared, twisting his waist to dodge the blow and throwing a counterblow. Before, the two exchanged dozens of blows at an incredibly high speed.


    He felt something click inside his mind, Sebastian''s blows still hitting two out of three times. Yet the pain vanished, the arena and crowd shouting insults vanished, and all that remained in Nikolai''s mind was himself and the sounds, scents, sights and feelings of his enemy''s movements and existence flashing before him.


    ''Left hook.''


    His neck tilted, avoiding the left hook. Only for Sebastian to follow up with a left elbow using the momentum, which Nikolai barely blocked, his arms trembling, yet he responded with a right straight, Sebastian''s brows twitching.


    ''Uppercut.''


    The punch was aimed at his chin. Sebastian increased his power, his muscles bulging and waist lowered before lifting his arm, but Nikolai knew it was coming and spun clockwise while throwing a left uppercut of his own.


    ''¡ª!?"


    Sebastian was shocked, his eyes widening, Nikolai''s uppercut flying towards his jaw. He scuttled his head back, but the damage was done¡ªhe stepped back as if fearful of Nikolai''s uppercut. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haa.....ha.....ha...." Exhausted, bleeding and tired, he couldn''t keep up for much longer. No matter how many blows that connected, they only formed light bruises. A moment of frustration almost shattered Nikolai''s chances as he took three swift blows to his abdomen, spitting a dark glob of spit filled with blood.


    "This filthy mutt isn''t as pathetic as I thought..." A voice echoed from the crowd.


    "Does the Tepes clan condone this dog squire? Why isn''t Sebastian killing him?"


    Many voices whispered, the mental damage to Sebastian causing him to lose his cool, a frustration felt within his heart.


    "I was planning on toying with you a bit more. But it seems you''re getting used to my movements with your strange good luck. Fine, boy. Let''s end this here!" Sebastian''s pupils shrunk, his muscles bulging, and his power growing so intense it seemed to push Nikolai away.


    ''¡ªShit, this is bad....'' Nikolai''s body was exhausted.


    His punches lacked power, and Sebastian''s blows were getting faster as if by instinct. Nikolai''s body began to emit a dark, jet-black aura. The silver fur on his arm slowly changed colour, while his bones and right claw began transforming, deforming and expanding as it transformed into the monstrous black claw. More than double the size of his silver claw.


    [Let go¡ªlet your body fight with instinct¡ªit''s okay. I won''t let you lose control.]


    ''Eliza... Understood, I''ll trust you.'' Nikolai trusted her words, closing his eyes, and letting go of his resistance to the darkness growing, screaming inside his heart.


    "!?"


    "Boy, what are you playing at? Stop closing your eyes. I will kill you if you give up!"


    ''I know... I knew from the start I had to win, only one chance¡ªafter this blow, I will collapse and may even die anyway.'' Nikolai had a bitter smile.


    A deep hatred boiled in his heart for the princess, Sebastian, and the crowd for insulting him and his father, yet he knew his chance was now and never again. An idea popped inside his head, the darkness enveloping him while Eliza stopped his mind from going into a frenzy.


    He ignored the movements of Sebastian and instead fell into a trance. Cold, calm, he could feel his enemy opening his eyes, and he could see his enemy standing opposite him, four metres away now flaunting to the nobles. Nikolai''s eyes were deep red and had a silver glow around the edges.


    At the end of his tether, feeling the last fumes of adrenaline fading, he took one last deep breath.


    "Haa.... let''s go."


    Nikolai broke into a sprint. First, he measured each step, each breath, each movement, carefully twisting and aligning his tired body, heavily tightening his muscles and storing power like a cannon ready to fire. His tired body, leaning heavily to the right, avoided two devastating punches to his face and throat.


    Then he moved faster, building momentum, avoiding several blows in a row until he felt it.


    The moment!


    In that instant, all the power stored exploded into a sudden action. Nikolai felt invincible, his jet-black claw tearing through the air before him with all his rage. His blood art activated, avoiding Sebastian''s brutal first hit and then like a flash of black light. His claw tore across Sebastian''s face.


    The claw cut their face of Sebastian in four places, blood dripping from the wound, as his second, brutal fist drove into his chest of Nikolai.


    The impact caused the arena to fill with a loud booming like a hammer hitting bone, which almost punctured his heart. Its force easily broke his ribcage as he flew against the cage wall with a pitiful rattle before he dropped to the ground, blood oozing from his lips.


    Yet he was smiling...


    [You did it...]


    Because Nikolai wounded Sebastian...


    [Devoured the strength of a much greater energy Strength: 27 (+2), Endurance: 30 (+5)]


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the most extravagant box, a single woman sat in darkness, her ruby eyes filled with shock as she watched the bloody marking on Sebastian''s face refusing to heal...


    "H-He... Nikolai won?!"


    "He won... I''m glad... but he''s so hurt..."


    Because Selene Aria Tepes didn''t know that if he lost, he would die.


    She felt he fought this hard for a different reason. That thought caused her to feel a thump inside her chest. Only a tiny feeling, a small spark, but this little emotion might never have existed if not for this moment.


    The moment a small wolf who disliked her stood against an unbeatable enemy and won, all for her1.

 Chapter 18: A Silent Apology - A sudden Reunion?

    The sound of a rhythmic bleep echoed inside a sterile room with the scent of ammonia. Nikolai''s necklace lay on a small desk beside several machines.


    Meanwhile, a machine pumped various liquids into a large box.


    The room was wrapped in an eerie atmosphere. Nikolai was sealed inside a strange machine full of a green liquid. He floated naked, with his eyes closed tight while floating inside.


    A male with a claw scar on his face in a black tuxedo stands beside the machine. He placed his hand on the glass. His eyes gazed with regret at the wounded Nikolai. The man was Sebastian, and his atmosphere and aura felt completely different.


    "I don''t expect you to believe me or forgive me when awake." Sebastian''s voice sounded softer and less arrogant¡ªeven his slight mocking tone vanished.


    There was no response.


    Nikolai remained silent, his wounded form filled with deep purple bruises and gruesome cuts.


    "This is all I can do because of my master''s past. If I were to do this in public, I might be disposed of because of my lord''s shame."


    Sebastian then lowered his posture, kneeling before the box containing Nikolai. "Forgive me for insulting your father and especially what horrible things said about your mother."


    He placed his head against the floor once, twice and then, on the third knock, he lifted his head and returned to his feet. "Although you will continue to hate me, I don''t mind. Your father was the man who trained me and, at one point, my goal."


    Nikolai made no response, or changes.


    [This stupid boy, he used to chase me, Vlad, and Ivan back then as a mere human who served a lesser clan of vampires. I remember Ivan used to teach him self-defence¡ªno wonder his insults irritated me more than usual.]


    The apology wasn''t anything special or drawn out. His sincere words echoed through the silent room before he stood up and started to leave before turning back once. "I hope you can protect and guide the young miss well. She isn''t as harsh or strong as she might seem from the outside. It was her who spent the most time with you until your heart stabilised."


    There was still no response.


    [True, that girl reminds me of myself back then... I lived according to my father''s rules but learned of my fate to become a tool for retaining blood purity, then I tried to rebel, only to meet Ivan, who saved me and showed me a different world.]


    *Click* S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once, Sebasti¨¢n left the room as if he heard the man''s words and pretended to be sleeping. Nikolai''s eyes snapped open. He gazed toward the door before slowly closing his eyes and placing both hands against the machine''s glass.


    ''Stupid old man, if you just punched me a few times, it would have the same effect. Now it''s obvious I have a mother and father complex...''


    [So you were awake, pretending to be asleep?]


    ¡ªDetected Patient''s Awakening, draining healing fluid, please wait.


    ''I can still hear you from out there¡ªwhat a strange contraption you are, indeed.''


    [The most amazing woman made me exist, so of course I am! Does this mean you heard what that girl said while you were recovering?]


    A series of draining sounds, bleeps and engine noises started filling the room. The screen beside his bed listed his vitals with a monotone beep, showing everything was normal.


    Then the bed began to tilt, becoming flat while the green gooey substance vanished, leaving him exposed before the glass screen opened with a loud expulsion of hydraulic gas, which dried his body and left him spotless.


    "No. I was really an inch from death at that point. All I could see was darkness... There was nothing else, only an endless void, and no matter how much I shouted or screamed, I was trapped in an endless silence."


    [I see, so you peek at an old man''s thoughts but not a beautiful woman? Are you okay?]


    Nikolai shook his head. The amulet became cheekier the longer they spent together. Instead of rising to her making fun of him, he climbed off the bed.


    At first, his legs felt heavy, as if they became lead with no sensation, almost causing him to fall onto the floor like a lump of meat.


    The thick scent of ammonia and bleach filled his nose while his hands grabbed onto the metal frame to keep himself standing. Nikolai felt strange, and looked for some spare clothes to wear, but it seemed all his were taken for cleaning by someone.


    *Click*


    Once again, the door made a hydraulic sound. Before the lock opened and they slid apart, he thought it might be the old man coming back. However, when he remembered his state, he could only grin bitterly and turn towards the door slowly.


    "Ah?! What... Y-You''re awake... Why are you..."


    The visitor stood shocked, holding a freshly cleaned pair of black pants and a white shirt on a hangar; both looked ironed and still hot, with steam fluttering from them.


    However, her long blonde hair fluttered from the cooling air conditioning from the doorway.


    Selene''s ruby eyes gazed up and down Nikolai''s body. The longer time passed, the deeper her shade of red grew before her mouth opened agape. "Y-You... why is that thing hanging out with no shame? Cover yourself. Idiot!"


    Nikolai just rubbed his head, feeling a little itchy, while stepping forward to grab his clothes. He didn''t feel any shame. His father always taught him never to feel ashamed of his own body, and that was before his transformation.


    [You are loving this, aren''t you?]


    ''Honestly, yeah. It''s quite fun seeing her react like a normal woman. Nikita doesn''t even blush and even asks if I want to join her in the shower, so I almost forgot what a regular woman was like.''


    "Pass me my clothes, and stop staring at my body," Nikolai said with the most sarcastic grin.


    Meanwhile, Selene could only remain like a deer in headlights. The protected princess of vampires saw the ferocious nude body of a werewolf and couldn''t control her desire to drink his blood on the spot.


    She spun around the moment he grabbed his clothes, her hands missing the exit button twice before slapping it with a loud bang.


    "Did you enjoy what you saw, princess~ Hahaha?"


    "Shut up! I am an idiot for worrying, stupid mutt... why... it''s nothing like the textbooks. What was that... gruesome weapon."


    "Yeah, yeah~ don''t forget my bonus payment for winning." Nikolai waved Selene off, only to remember he forgot to mention needing to drink her blood.


    ''Oh well, I will see her tomorrow.''


    He then began to prepare to leave and noticed several messages on his phone, most of them from friends from high school and college.


    There were also so many ads and a message from his father, which only said two words.


    [Good Job]


    That made Nikolai shocked. His father must have known.


    "That''s right, I cannot hide anything from Dad. He even knew when I stole an extra chunk of meat from the hotpot."


    [Why does he sound so stingy when listening to your vision of the past?]


    ''A reunion with those guys...? I wonder if Nikita is going to go.''

 Chapter 19: My Strange Childhood Friend

    Nikolai left the hospital room after adjusting himself. The Verface suit and tie felt more comfortable now that he didn''t need to fight. However, what surprised him was this room and hospital area was, in fact, part of the Scarlet Group''s building.


    [To Nikita (Tiny Beauty)]


    ¡ªHey, did you get that reunion message? Wanna do the usual and go as my pretend date?


    ''Let''s see, should I at least say goodbye before leaving? It seems this is two floors below her penthouse. Is it another hidden place for the vampires who work here, or just for Selene?''


    He shrugged his shoulders. The time was close to two in the morning, and even if he rushed home, it was not like there was something to do except sleep.


    So he grabbed his phone, still amazed at how high-tech the phone Selene gave him was. He then sent her a simple message.


    [To: Selene (Arrogant D-Cup)]


    ¡ªSelene, I''m coming upstairs! There are some things I need to talk to you about.


    Nikolai didn''t really feel like treating her like a ''Master'' and nor did her orders seem to affect him, which he found strange. However, it wasn''t like he knew much about being a Squire in the first place other than he earned money from fighting.


    The hallway smelled like ammonia and cleaning fluid, which made his nose hurt. Since his senses became enhanced, Nikolai started to feel bad for dogs and cats who needed to endure these intense scents that humans created for their various aspects of life.


    From the sharp scent of petrol and oil in cars or the scent of rubber in various places. It began to make him wish he could turn off these senses.


    Suddenly, there was an annoying series of bleeps from his pocket.


    When he pulled out his phone, it seemed to have locked itself. So the annoying noise continued until he swiped the security screen and unlocked the screen, which irritated him...


    [From: Selene (Arrogant D-Cup)]


    ¡ªDon''t come!


    ''Hmm, that''s a pleasant scent...'' he thought while walking down the same hallway that had various butlers and thralls earlier.


    A mixture of floral scents and jasmine with a slight dash of charcoal came from her private room, along with the flicker of a natural fire dancing with a unique crackle.


    [To: Selene (Arrogant D-Cup)]


    ¡ªToo late! HAHA


    Nikolai put his phone in his pocket, setting the unit to vibrate because he hated the annoying bleep just now.


    "She really does live in a nice place."


    "Come inside, stop acting like a pathetic commoner!" Selene''s harsh voice echoed from inside the room with the sound of movement. Her usual mood seemed to have returned. Nikolai kind of missed her cute and embarrassed style from earlier.


    ''Somehow, I prefer this style... makes her fun to tease.''


    "Yeah, yeah. Don''t be so impatient¡ªit''s not like your age."


    Nikolai realised that because of their horrible meeting and his arrogance. The way he spoke to her was wrong. Yet he refused to be the one to change himself for someone else, and she was yet to complain.


    So, he stopped caring and just acted naturally.


    "Earlier, I didn''t get a chance to admire this place. The rich sure have fancy homes, huh?"


    Nikolai''s eyes widened at her luxurious top-floor apartment and the different artworks and display cases littered around the expansive room.


    "Why did you even come here..." Selene said with an irritated voice, her eyes watching him from her distant black sofa while sitting in front of the fire he had heard earlier.


    ''Is she trying to look more sophisticated? Let''s not mention it...''


    The east wall was a huge window, likely one-sided to stop people from viewing it, but her view showed the entire eastern part of the city, neon lights, and a beautiful look into the wealthy area, while the side facing the slums was a solid wall with few windows.


    ''Maybe she sleeps on that side to avoid the sunlight? I don''t really know much about actual vampires.''


    "Hey, Selene!"


    "It''s Master..."


    "Ok, so... Selene, do you sleep on the west side of your apartment to avoid the sun?"


    Selene turned to face him, her lips and jaw-dropping as if she felt his question was quite retarded, then shifted her body because she wore a thin dress and seemed self-conscious of her cleavage turning away from him. "Are you stupid... Maybe you think we turn into ash if we step into the sunlight?"


    "Eh, you don''t? The movies all say..."


    "Listen well, Nikolai... Garlic tastes great, sunlight is just a little tiresome and makes my skin bad, a stake through the heart would kill anyone, and I sleep on a super kingsize bed with a customised mattress designed for my body!"


    "Oh? Doesn''t that mean you''re killing the fantasy of a vampire... It makes you seem boring."


    "What kind of grading is that?!"


    Her face suddenly changed she looked away and closed her mouth. She realised how much she spoke when with Nikolai. Normally, she would spend most nights or days with vampires in silence, dealing with company business or checking over the group.


    "I dunno, just the dream of someone who loves horror movies... I guess?"


    Yet, as she looked back at Nikolai, who began to pick up things off her shelves and examine them, Selene realised that this annoying man made her unable to remain quiet and focused.


    "Such an idiot... did you expect me to have no reflection and sleep upside down?"


    Nikolai looked back at her, his lips curling into a slight grin. "Ah... but wouldn''t that make your dress flip over?"


    ''Does he think that''s why... Why is he nodding as if affirming his wrong conclusion!?''


    Before she could correct him, Nikolai had already tired of looking at her things. He turned around and approached her with long, paced strides.


    Yet she felt a sense of anticipation watching him walk closer, despite her strength being far beyond his and no risk... Her heart fluttered and made her feel a sense of danger as if Nikolai would consume her whole if she looked away.


    "*Sniff* Oh... that pleasant smell was you," Nikolai muttered while sitting on the sofa beside her, his body crashing down with a thud. He then leaned back and wrapped both arms around the top looking at her with an intense gaze, narrowing his eyes.


    "Hmm... at least you have some taste. So? Care to tell me why you ignored my order and came upstairs? Is there some important issue?" Selene felt uneasy¡ªsince she met this Volkov man, her mind and focus had been a mess, and she couldn''t deny him after tasting his blood, as something inside her body and mind had changed.


    ''Why... I feel unsettled just breathing the same air as him. It makes my skin fill with bumps and itch, and my chest feels so stuffy, and I want to escape.''


    "One moment..." Nikolai took out his phone, the screen visible to Selene, who saw him opening the messaging app in which her (Arrogant D-cup) tag entered her gaze.


    However... what she saw below was quite terrifying.


    ''20 missed calls... 25 messages all from one number?! In the space of five minutes!''


    [From Nikita (Tiny Beauty)]


    ¡ªYes (Cute cat emoji)


    The first one he opened seemed normal enough, but then the second one and third one all contained the same message.


    [From Nikita (Tiny Beauty)]


    ¡ªWhere are you?


    ¡ªWhere are you?


    ¡ªWhere are you? (Cat emoji)


    ¡ªWhere are you?


    ¡ªWhere are you? (Angry cat emoji)1


    Yet Selene watched as Nikolai opened them with his face remaining the same, not a single reaction to this insane display of obsession.


    [To Nikita (Tiny Beauty)]


    ¡ªHey, I''m in bed at home. Why are you so energetic?


    *Brrr*


    [From Nikita (Tiny Beauty)]


    ¡ªNo, you aren''t!


    ¡ªWhere?


    ¡ªSend me your location!


    ''Why is this man so calm? He should be confused or angry! How come he tagged her Tiny Beauty?! And I am an arrogant D-Cup! This person is clearly a stalker with mental issues!''


    However, Nikolai just closed his phone and placed it inside his pocket before turning to Selene as if nothing happened. His lips curled into a faint smile. "So where were we? You wanted to know why I wanted to see you, right?"


    "No, that... what about your phone..."


    It was useless.


    He seemed oblivious and didn''t listen, and with the straightest face, he gazed into her eyes and asked one of the most intimate things a vampire might be asked.


    "Hey, Selene, let me drink your blood?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?"

 Chapter 20: Meeting an Old Friend (Bonus)

    The vast arena-sized space carries both basic seating and expensive private boxes to watch the cage built in the centre of the ring. Its once white mat was now stained a dull red from the dry blood, sweat and tears of fallen men, women and monsters alike!


    A man stands above a fallen monster with long tubes with a sharp tip growing from its wrists.


    This monster is a wraith¡ªa creature that uses those hollow spikes to suck the brain matter from humans when they sleep from the soft spot on their neck.


    Now, both those tubes covered in a slimy fluid were snapped while the middle-aged man with silver hair looked down on the young wraith with fierce silver eyes. To lose its way of feeding meant this wraith would die. There wasn''t a second chance. He lost everything in the battle.


    "Sorry, Kid, that''s just how things go. You should never have insulted my wife or son." Ivan''s slow, deep voice echoed through the hidden microphones, causing many of the females in the crowd to go wild with screams.


    The men also cheered¡ªsome earned a killing the moment they saw his name. It was a done deal.


    "The winner, and still undefeated! Ivan Volkov, the Invincible Silver!"


    ''What a stupid nickname¡­I used to be so stupid. Will Nikolai come up with something as embarrassing? I can''t wait.''


    Ivan jumped from the ring and ignored the announcer or even the ringside monsters who knew him well. Instead, he walked over to the Fenrir''s private box. He knew exactly who Nikita was but never revealed her secret to his son because the young lass clearly loved him and wanted to hide it.


    ''I hope that now he is awakening, the two can at least be honest with each other¡­I am sick of pretending not to notice her sneaking into his room at night¡­ How my idiot son is still a virgin, I don''t know!''


    "Excuse me, this is the Fenrir Clan''s private box¡­could you¡­."


    A young werewolf who looked terrified from Ivan''s previous battle, yet he still tried to stop him despite trembling in fear his tail drooping. The scene made Ivan smile, because he remembered a young Nikolai scared of his mother one time he acted naughty.


    "It''s fine!" A deep, gruff voice echoed from inside, a slight growl coming from the male''s voice.


    However, Ivan didn''t seem phased and just stepped inside. He gave a nod to the young doorman, who looked terrified. The big boss rarely spoke up while he enjoyed watching people fight in the arena, though he won big spending money on Ivan tonight.


    "You did good, kid."


    So probably wouldn''t punish the young pup.


    "Yo! If it isn''t the ''invincible silver'' and my old friend Ivan Volkov!" The boss of the Fenrir clan called out.


    Inside, the room was quite luxurious but also a little tacky. When judged by Ivan''s opinion, he looked around and nodded before sitting on the black couch facing the werewolf with silky white hair and an enormous body. "You''re as uselessly big as always, Dmitri. Where is the actual leader, your lovely wife?" Ivan winked at his old friend.


    "Oi¡­If you mention my lovely wife, no matter how long we''ve been friends, I might have to fight you!"


    "Come on, Dmitri. If I didn''t meet Eliza, then your wife Eva would have been mine, hahaha. You should thank your big brother for having the eye to avoid a psychopathic stalker who has issues with obsession."


    There were several bald men with shades in the room. All of them trembled when hearing Ivan''s words. Not because they felt offended, but all of them knew that the woman he spoke of would never let a man live if she heard.


    No, she might even have placed a transmitter on Dmitri and was already en route to attack Ivan.


    "B-Brother¡­there are things you can and cannot say¡­ If Eva heard¡­" Dmitri''s hard act crumbled, and he seemed genuinely worried, but of course, he was.


    ''Eva would never blame me because of what I did for her in the past. This guy knows she would only blame him, haha. Although I am old now and Eliza is gone, it''s good things haven''t changed too much¡­''


    "Well, let''s forget her. Now, I want information about the current state of the city, also new werewolves, squires and other news. You have it right, brother?"


    The room became silent; it felt like their entire conversation up to this point was just a warmup or testing each other. The males in shades all bowed to the pair and began to bring various documents from the shelves and tables around the room without a word.


    Dmitri just nodded, and they started working.


    "Good men, you''ve taught them well, Dmitri." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I used your tips. Will you really not return to the main family and lead your clan?" It sounded like, even now, the big boss wasn''t Dmitri but Ivan.


    "You know I chose to abandon that life when those bastards tried to kill Eliza and me if they learned about my son¡­The leeches in the family would use him as a breeding horse." Ivan began to scan the documents on the table, his eyes darting from one side to the other in a flash, reading entire pages in less than two seconds.


    "Well, if not you. Then what about Nikolai? I have heard that Nikita seems to have followed him last night, and he killed more than eight VTs on his own in a matter of minutes."


    "!!!" Ivan''s eyes widened. He looked at Dmitri as if scanning him for the truth but found no traces of falsity. "My boy, killed eight Vampire Thralls? How¡­When did he awaken? Last night¡­the night before?!"


    Ivan''s temper and atmosphere changed instantly with his son, which made Dmitri smirk. He also felt the same about his daughter and could only watch his rival, best friend and idol looking like a brooding father with amusement for a few minutes before he pushed the report that his lovely daughter wrote the night before.


    "Don''t get so serious¡ªit seems he awakened within the past two days, even though we were shocked at his talent. A partial transformation of his right hand and the ability to kill that many VTs. Ivan, he''s probably better than you¡ªno, I guarantee he will surpass you."


    The documents were a little over the top, but Ivan could tell Nikita wasn''t a liar or a girl who would make things up to make his son seem better. In fact, he could feel her honest shock and amazement at the report.


    ''This girl is really obsessed with Nikolai. I wonder if that dense idiot knows?''


    However, then there was some strange data that he saw on another piece of paper, but Nikita did not write it. It seemed like high-level information that a broker clearly sold. Ivan knew this because the ID and stamp being was Tengu, a female that Ivan knew from his past, a good worker but very stingy. "Dmitri¡­"


    ''Why does it say that Nikolai became the Squire of Selene Tepes? When did this happen? Is it because I sent him there for help¡­No, that is the day after his alleged awakening, and this document mentions him fighting off a Faust Squire the night he was turned.''


    Dmitri signalled for his boys to leave. It seemed the topic was important.


    "For the record, brother, I have not let Nikita see this. Though the information seems like a lie, what Volkov or werewolf would serve a leech¡­However, I have confirmed it. Because he fought Sebastian in the Scarlet underground arena Earlier tonight."


    "You''re not joking? Did he win?" Ivan''s aura exploded. He knew Sebastian, someone he trained personally¡ªknowing his strength, he suddenly felt his stomach drop and wondered if his son was alright. Though the information only covered the Faust Squire, it said Nikolai barely won¡­and that was a one-year-old squire!


    "There was a stipulation, you would never believe it, but I watched the match with Eva¡­We decided not to tell Nikita yet because we are already in a tough situation with the Hati upstarts taking advantage of the Volkov family''s current state of being weakened."


    "What stipulation?"


    "Sebastian would kill Nikolai if he lost, though that was only known to the leaders of each clan. Vlad seems to have kept his grudge because you stole Elizabeth from him. Thus, your boy needed to wound Sebastian to win¡­Here. I have a recording. Watch and think about who he resembles."


    In the room''s corner was a large television which flicked on, a blood arena filled with vampires, all shouting and insulting his son¡­


    Ivan''s blood boiled watching his son being beaten, the sound of his bones breaking, listening to his pained breathing and groans¡­Then he saw it.


    "Elizabeth?"


    That''s right, despite seeing the silver fur and claw, he saw it. How Elizabeth beat him in their countless duels¡­a frail body that struggled to move well. Yet she could dodge almost all of his attacks. He snapped towards Dmitri and saw the other''s stern face before swallowing hard.


    Dmitri knew that power was from his wife, a vampire. This meant he knew they broke the taboo and created a hybrid¡­Though mixed couples existed, thanks to modern science. Monsters could change the embryo to gain one of the family''s traits and bloodlines.


    Avoiding the death sentence of a hybrid.


    This helped with both purity and deciding heirs, which became useful to the noble and royal clans.


    "What do you want, for me to hide his origins and who he got that power from¡­"


    "I want you to keep fighting, and unless his life is in danger, do not get involved. Although I might look stupid and cat dumb I know my daughter is crazy about your boy. However, we are currently being suppressed by the Hati family, who are obsessed with tying our bloodlines. That''s why I want to test your boy, to give him a chance; before it is too late, I will arrange everything."


    "¡­How did the Hati family rise so far? They were just a third-rate family twenty years ago." Ivan muttered while thinking about his son, watching the last strike and the face of the Tepes princess. ''It seems she isn''t forcing him, and tried to cancel the match when he got hurt. Just like her mother, with a cold exterior and a soft heart like a marshmallow.''


    Dmitri passed some documents and then started talking. "About the Hati Clan¡­"

 Chapter 21: Dont Mess With My Son Vlad!

    Not long after they finished discussing business, a contract lay on the table. It would reward Ivan with [10,000,000] a year, and he would fight in battles that benefited the Fenrir Clan for the next two years.


    He couldn''t discuss or tell his family or others of the deal, and in return, the Fenrir Clan would hide the truth about [Nikolai Volkov] being the first hybrid to survive to adulthood.


    "Damn¡­you really grew in these twenty years, Dmitri."


    "Really? It''s quite the compliment coming from you. Have you forgotten who used to rule half of this city with just a handful of wolves?"


    "Don''t speak about old things¡­I am rusty now, and no one knows my name."


    "Your boy will do the same, haha. I believe Nikita will probably drag him into this life. Will you be mad at her if she does?"


    Ivan took a drag of the expensive cigar that Dmitri lit for him before he leaned back against the couch.


    "How can I blame that boy? Do you know that he lived a miserable life for these twenty years? He thought I was sick, and all his money was given to pay for the house, bills and my health¡­He''s just as kind as his mother."


    "Well, I won''t say Nikita didn''t complain and tell me to do something a few times, haha¡­she thinks I hate your son now."


    "Hahaha, she''s just like Eva. I am sure that Nikolai won''t be able to escape her grasp easily, but that Tepes girl. She seems to be dangerous. That girl is Nikolai''s type."


    Dmitri looked interested; he lifted his eyebrows while taking a puff of his cigar. "Oh? What do you mean?"


    "He likes girls who act tough and strong, but in reality, they are soft and caring once they fall in love. Not to mention he always buys porn mags with masochistic women¡­Haha, I bet it would kill him if he knew I saw them!"


    "¡­"


    Ivan and Dimitri spent close to an hour discussing various things from their life as kids.


    The time since they parted, and soon it became clear their friendship never vanished. Ivan just presumed it did the same for Dimitri.


    "I''ll probably be heading out now. I have to make some calls and make sure the apartment is tidy." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dmitri watched as Ivan left, not even waiting for his reply, a bitter look on his face while shaking his head. He knew Ivan didn''t like goodbyes and would never take too long once he did something.


    So he didn''t take it personally. Instead, he picked up his phone and dialled a number.


    Brrr


    Brrr


    "Hello darling~ you''re not with any filthy, thieving bitches, right?" A harsh, feminine voice sounded on the other side. This was Eva, the mother of Nikita and the shadow ruler of the Fenrir clan.


    ''How can a voice be so kind¡­gentle, and so terrifying at once!''


    "My love, my honey, my baby! I just met with someone interesting! You''ll never guess, but it was Ivan!"


    His wife didn''t respond straight away. He could hear her thinking. He imagined her cute mannerisms while feeling terrified that he might make a mistake and make her doubt him at the same time.


    "Hmmm¡­. do you mean THAT Ivan¡­ the one with the huge¡­Co¡ª"


    "Yes¡­but why do you women always obsess over that topic¡­ Ahem! I am not small either!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s huge, and nobody compared, my lovely puppy~ come home to me. I''m a little lonely, and Nikita is being strange; it''s like when she entered heat for the first time and almost ravished Ivan''s poor son."


    "No, well, Ivan will be fighting for us for two years in the arena! It seems he''s back; something to do with Nikolai, who seems to have finally awakened!"


    Dmitri expected his wife to be as shocked as him, but she just let out a slight hmmm sound. "Well, I know, Nikita told me and showed me pictures of how he''s grown¡­He''s JUST like his father¡­ maybe the same length but even thicker. I worry my daughter is going to be broken when she mounts him for the first time."


    ''¡­My dear wife, why do you speak as if it''s a done deal? I won''t hand my lovely Nikita to that family of beasts!''


    Defeated, Dmitri listened to his wife, who started to complain. His eyes became dull as he looked out at the distant exit where Ivan surely escaped a long time ago.


    ''My friend, women are truly scary.''


    ****


    Meanwhile, standing outside the arena Ivan''s face looked slightly better than when he last appeared with Nikolai. While walking towards a dark part of the slums, he takes out an oddly expensive smartphone, something he could never have afforded before.


    On the dark street corner with a broken lamp, Ivan''s breath was visible in the cold city evening. He began to write a message to his son but couldn''t quite come up with the details. ''Let''s call Vlad¡­That prick better not cause troubles for my son again.''


    He then began to type the number he remembered while thinking of the information he learned tonight.


    "My son, you are an existence that can ignore the rules of normal monsters... Don''t think I don''t know why you might have become a squire. I know you did it for me. You choose this path. Some may mock you. However, I am proud."


    Then he finally dialled a number.


    A lovely woman answered the phone, her voice fluffy and cute. It seemed a little nostalgic for Ivan as he took a deep breath, remembering his youthful days when he first met Eliza.


    "Is Vlad there? It''s Ivan."


    "Oh, my? Ivan~ I''ve not spoken to you since you and Eliza got married, fufu. How are you now? Your son seems to have caught my girl''s eyes, fufu, just like you caught mine before I lost to your lovely wife and realised that Vlad was quite gentle and cute, too!"


    "Let''s not speak about old days... if Nikolai finds out, he might think badly of his father..."


    "Fufufu, it''s so lovely to hear you being so serious when you used to be such a playboy. I''ll let Vlad know to stop getting involved; it''s about Sebastian, right? He''s your fan and got too excited... but Nikolai, huh... what a lovely boy~ He really is your son. I hear that with a single attack, he scared Sebastian''s face and no matter how much we tried to heal it, it won''t heal~ fufufu.


    I wonder if my little Scarlet princess will end up falling for him. Vlad wants her to marry a vampire... but I know how AMAZING you werewolves are."


    "..."


    Their conversation lasted several minutes, with her taking messages and speaking about how she misses Elizabeth and Ivan himself, inviting him to their home to discuss things like marriage, engagement and the whole situation and that she would have words with Vlad to stop being jealous of Ivan.


    "Fufu, make sure you don''t become a stranger; I know where your son is now and can go and play with him~ hehe. Will Vlad think I''m cheating with a younger man? Oh my, that''s not good, is it?"


    "Haa¡­. take care of yourself. I have to get going, and please try to take care of Nikolai; he''s lacking motherly love and affection from mature and beautiful women like you."


    Beep Beep!


    He cut the call


    ''Sorry, son¡­you can blame your dad all you like. But this woman doesn''t stop speaking the moment she gets a thought in her mind!''


    Ivan seemed embarrassed and eventually put down the phone... He started to enter Nikolai''s number but wrote his feelings in a simple text.


    Although Ivan loved his son more than anything, he struggled with showing it off.


    [Good work, I''m proud of you]

 Chapter 22: First Kiss

    "Nikolai¡­why would I let you drink my blood?"


    Selene''s voice seemed strange when she replied. Her mood and atmosphere differed from the usual bossy little princess. She knew it was usual that one bitten and turned into a Squire would desire blood, but a Lord would sate this need. Lord was the name given to the master of a squire.


    However, they would only give them blood from a servant and never their own!


    "What''s wrong with that? Come on, you can have some of mine. I know you love the taste."


    "Don''t tempt your master¡­I meant it!"


    Nikolai didn''t pull back because he felt her weakness. As if he found a gap in her armour, he leaned close to her neck. He knew she could crush him right now, yet her hands didn''t push him away with power, but only for a display of show.


    "What master, you''re just a lovely woman. And I want you."


    "W-Wait¡­but¡­ I?!"


    ''This girl isn''t the kind I thought she was; her lovely voice is almost quivering¡­''


    He couldn''t have known, but to the vampires with lineage and class, the act of giving their blood willingly to another was something that a vampire could NEVER pass off as simple.


    This reason was why vampires never fed their squires with fresh blood, and creating the contract was the first and last time unless that became a knight.


    ''Her eyes are so beautiful up this close, like crimson gemstones. I want to take them and place them on my shelf.''


    "I''m going to enjoy drinking your blood. I can smell how sweet and delicious it is from here." Nikolai said with his eyes narrowed, both hands placing Selene against the back of the sofa as his enormous body covered her and reached down to her creamy white neck.


    ''He''s so big¡­I know I am stronger, yet my heart won''t stop racing¡­Why? Do I want the first man to bite me, be this beast? Am I so deprave¡ª''


    Before she could finish, her mouth and eyes opened wide. The feeling of Nikolai''s sharp fangs biting into her neck was nothing like she had imagined. There was no sweet kiss. It was brutal, filled with his ferocity and power as his lips wrapped around the wound, sucking her blood like heavenly ambrosia.


    "Ahn?! No¡­. Nikolai¡­. Don''t¡­. Mmmn~ strange¡­!"


    His powerful tongue slid along her soft skin, tickling and numbing the pain as she felt his fangs piercing her deeper, the sharp yet euphoric pain growing in her neck while his hands slipped down and clasped around her hips.


    Selene could escape. She might have¡­However, the moment his fangs pierced her neck, she felt something unknown, a dark, primal pleasure that set off the wick of flame in her abdomen, her eyes turning red and fangs descending with their pearly white sheen.


    Nikolai was clueless about her changes because he, too, experienced heaven. Selene''s blood tasted different from the thug or thrall, like drinking the most delicious wine or cocktail in his throat, never stopped guzzling. More, he needed all of her blood.


    "Nikolai... I can''t stop myself... it''s your fault~ don''t blame me."


    Because she couldn''t quite bite his neck, while he bit her, she lifted his right arm and kissed his wrist before dragging her tongue along the soft skin. A searing heat inside his body exploded the moment her fangs touched his wrist.


    "Selene!"


    He wanted to speak, but all that came out was a deep and husky groan. Selen''s fangs pierced his wrist slowly, and like a delicate kiss between lovers, she began drinking his blood. Unlike his, her hands were soft and caressed his arm, her lips and tongue lapping at the wound with the most elegant and skilled movements. She savoured every bit of his blood as it poured into her mouth.


    [Wow... kids these days, do you know in my day, this could get you grounded for a month... It''s like having sex in the middle of the house!]


    The words of Eliza in his necklace went ignored as their bodies naturally fell onto the couch, with the soft body of Selene crushed by Nikolai, her mouth affixed to his wrist while wrapping her long, smooth legs around his hips.


    Time was meaningless. They did not know how many minutes passed. When Selene finally released his wrist, her face was flush with heat and pleasure, her eyes half-closed and her mouth open, drool sliding down her chin.


    With glowing eyes, she looked at Nikolai, his glowing red eyes and her blood dripping from his lips, painting them like lipstick.


    "Nikolai... I''m feeling really weird. I didn''t realise drinking blood would be this amazing."


    "Yeah, same for me."


    They were two vampires who drank each other''s blood and knew how delicious their blood tasted. However, Nikolai assumed this was normal, but for Selene, who saw countless people feeding and sharing blood, this was too passionate; her body felt too empowered, and despite him draining her, Selene''s bones, muscles, and skin felt revitalised.


    ''I can feel a connection to him; my blood and his are intertwined. What does this mean... this isn''t how it should be, and yet... I do not protest, and I could get used to it.''


    As she was in her thoughts, the enormous figure of Nikolai slowly got off her and sat on the couch, wiping his bloody mouth with his left hand while his right was still wounded and bleeding.


    "Can we do this often?" Nikolai felt a little affected by the strange sensation and feeling; his hunger vanished, and his strange feeling of irritation and anger calmed; though he still felt lustful, it was under control and only directed towards Selene, so if he left soon, he would be fine.


    "If you behave." Selene''s voice was not cold or commanding. She was more like a cute girl who just wanted a little fun.


    "I won''t forget this, Selene, the taste of your blood and body... I won''t hand it over to anyone else."


    With that statement, he stood up and walked towards the door, unaware that the other''s face was bright red; his words were honest and always what he felt. However, because he lacked understanding and identification as a vampire, these words were like a romantic poet serenading his love, and he said them with such power, confidence and a strangely forceful tone it left Selene breathless.


    Selene was on the couch, her hair a mess like someone dragged her through a hedge, her dress hiked up over her hips revealing a sexy pair of red silk panties slightly pushed to the side... if someone came it, then she could never tell them it was ''just'' feeling.


    Yet she didn''t react to this state and only leaned back, closing her eyes as she hugged her shoulders. Her body was warm; it was a sign that her blood and life mixed with Nikolai, and yet, she didn''t hate the idea. Although she was a little annoyed, there were hundreds of times she could kill him or pull away.


    ''Maybe I have been alone for too long... perhaps this isn''t so bad. At least for now... Allow me to dream of this moment of bliss... Nikolai.''


    Selene was not a fool, and Nikolai was not a saint.


    If she didn''t control herself and her emotions, the chances were that one of them would die. However, as a vampire, death was a common thing. Selene cared more that if her father knew, then it wouldn''t just be a simple test...


    He would kill Nikolai, and she would lose all freedom.


    ***


    Meanwhile, outside the apartment, Eliza was scolding Nikolai for being too lewd.


    [You need to be aware of how to treat vampire girls! To a girl who acted just now was like losing her virginity!]


    ''Eh? I am sure she''s drank lots of people''s blood... right?''


    [WRONG! Especially for ladies like Selene, could you not see how poor and amateurish her bite was? You''re still wounded because she doesn''t know how to bite properly to camouflage the markings!]


    [I declare it, that girl is a virgin!]


    [As well... congratulations!]


    "On what?"


    [Strength: 35 (+8), Endurance: 40 (+10), Dexterity: 28 (+5), Agility 30 (+7)]


    [Intellect: 25 (+7), Wisdom: 30 (+5), Charisma: 30 (+12)] S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikolai almost toppled over, not from anaemia but the immense changes in his attributes... He knew he would grow stronger from blood; however, thinking that it would only be those he killed... Not from Selene directly!


    ''Will it be this much all the time... I can become a true warrior prince...''


    [Don''t get cocky; this is because you took her virgin blood... the first kiss is always most important, and she will never forget that moment on the couch with you for the rest of her life. Different from the one when making you a squire... that moment will never leave her.]


    ''So I won''t get anything in the future? What a shame...''


    [No you will just get a smaller amount, even so it will be more than what you get from a thrall. So, make sure you keep Selene''s blood on tap.]


    He couldn''t help but feel her joke was in poor taste, but he didn''t deny it. Eliza was becoming more and more likeable to him.


    Once Nikolai sorted himself out, he looked towards the streets and headed home.

 Chapter 23: Nikita...

    The moment his head hit the pillow, Nikolai entered his dreams. His exhaustion and mental fatigue built up to the limit, yet once again, he failed to notice the open window and cleaned bedding and room.


    On the clock, the time reached three o''clock in the morning, while a figure slowly loomed in the darkness, golden eyes shimmering like a predator.


    Nikita peered at Nikolai, sleeping on the sofa with his clothes flung around; without shame, he lay with his legs spread.


    *Sniff*


    Nikita''s nose smelled the air, her feet stepping closer with a skill so high she created no sound.


    ''Another woman...? The scent of blood... a woman''s disgusting blood?!''


    The body of the short werewolf trembled, her hands reaching out towards Nikolai''s throat as she gazed at him with widened eyes, her iris dull and hazed over. "It''s bad to go to other women. Am I not enough, Nikolai?"


    ''You went to a leech over me...''


    Her small body climbed over his waist while leaning against his chest, a quiet embrace as she placed her nose against his neck, able to smell the lingering scent of Selene drove her crazy, her hands on their side of Nikolai''s face grasping the sofa, crushing the wood with a loud snap.


    Nikita''s face transformed into a beast-like form, then back to her lovely face, as if she lost control. Her golden eyes narrowed in a cold rage, her nose sniffing against his neck, the scent of her a vampire on her beloved drove her wild with jealousy.


    "I don''t want to share you, Nikolai. You''re mine, only mine.."


    Her nose rubbed against his neck, her lips pressing a kiss against his flesh.


    "If she dares to touch you again, I''ll find her and kill her..."


    She moved her face, slowly approaching him and looking at his handsome features. Nikita leaned closer, closing her eyes and taking deep, shallow breaths.


    Beep! Beep!


    Meanwhile, disturbing her before she could kiss his lips.


    "Damn, who the fuck is it..." Nikita let her foul language spill because of her anger; normally acting soft and gentle, she kept the dirty and crude sides of herself hidden from Nikolai.


    A phone on the table lit up with a message. Nikolai raised her hand and grabbed it, glancing at the number and the message.


    "Hah? Who the fuck are these idiots attacking our territory..."


    Her face twisted, becoming darker as a vein bulged from her head¡ªthe message was from one of her subordinates saying that a group of werewolves had caused trouble in their district and attacked the club her mother gave to her to manage.


    ''These limp dick maggots, I''ll kill them all for interrupting my special time!'' Her golden eyes seemed to flicker with light; as she moved to climb off Nikolai, his hand suddenly grabbed hers.


    Nikita was stunned, her head turned away as she panicked, unable to turn to face him, filled with worry she might not like what happened next.


    However, she couldn''t break free from his grip,


    "Eh?!"


    He sat up and stared at her, his lips curling up in a smile and his eyes wide. He pulled her closer to him, the two of them gazing into each other''s eyes.


    "N-Nikolai, why are you awake?"


    "You ask me that? When you always sneak into my room and do silly things?"


    "Silly things...?" Her cheeks turned red, her tail tucked between her legs, "So, you knew about it? How long?"


    "Since the very beginning."


    "Huh?!" She blinked her eyes and looked at him, her mouth opening, "I thought I was so sneaky... so how come you knew?"


    "Of course, I would notice, no matter how much you tried to hide it or make it quiet... a guy would notice that kind of thing, you know?"


    Nikita lowered her head, her cheeks glowing red, "So, you''re saying you didn''t like it? Me sneaking in here to spend the night with you..."


    "Not at all. I enjoyed it a lot. But that doesn''t make it right, and you''re quite different from the way you act during the day. I was disappointed in you."


    "Sorry..."


    Nikita hung her head low, her ears drooping. Nikolai didn''t really mind that much¡ªif he cared, then wouldn''t she realise he would have stopped her?


    Instead of letting her realise this, he tried to keep the advantage and looked at her with a deep gaze. "So, you''re going to leave without doing that tonight. How come?"


    Nikita lifted her head, "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    "Well, aren''t you here to play tricks on me?"


    "Tricks...!"


    "It''s not right for a woman to do those kinds of things, i-it''s not right."


    "What''s wrong with it? If it''s with Nikolai, there''s nothing wrong. It''s not like you don''t want to... right?"


    Nikita took a stance against him and pouted... It was at that moment that Nikolai noticed she felt different from usual... her feminine scent was much stronger, not because of doing anything lewd. Instead, it was like she opened the valve, letting it flow out... then her ears, soft and fluffy with a long silvery white tail like snow.


    "Nikita, you''re a werewolf?"


    "Is it weird? To be a werewolf."


    "No, it''s just a surprise; I thought you were a normal girl."


    "I am a normal girl."


    "Does a normal girl sneak into a guy''s apartment every night and do THAT to him while he sleeps?"


    "Y-yes!"


    "That''s a first. Let me ask our classmates to see if they agree."


    "W-wha? No! Don''t!"


    "Why?"


    "Because, because!"


    "Because why?"


    Nikita pouted again, "You''re so mean, Nikolai. I''ll get angry."


    "Fine, fine." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikolai didn''t want to anger her, especially when she was so cute. However, he felt concerned that she got a message so late and prepared to leave. "Where were you going?"


    "Nowhere, I just had to check something."


    "At this time of night?"


    "Mhm, it''s important."


    "Let me guess, some kind of trouble? Can I not help you?"


    "No, it''s my responsibility."


    "Your responsibility? You''re just a young girl; what responsibility is there?"


    "I''m the future heir of my clan I am not a young girl! But that is my bar I cannot let them trash it!"


    He then realised that she wasn''t just the cute Nikita that he knew in the past. Instead, she seemed different. Nikolai didn''t mind the rough twang in her accent¡ªin fact, it was quite sexy, and he felt his heart pounding as she talked, but he kept himself calm.


    "Take me with you."


    "It''s dangerous."


    "That''s not something you can say, you''ve got your strength, but I can protect myself, and what if you get hurt? How would I be able to live with myself if something happened to you, Nikita?"


    "..."


    "Let me come with you, Nikita. I don''t want you to go alone, even if you are a werewolf. You''re my friend."


    "Fine..."


    Although her answer was curt, her cheeks turned bright red in the darkness while her tail swayed across the air, almost breaking Nikolai''s leg.


    "Then let''s get changed."


    Nikita left him and walked back into his room, her tail swaying in the air, different from the usual Nikita; she walked with a subtle shake to her hips and with the movement of her tail. His eyes were drawn to her ass, different from usual. He realised just how alluring and round it was.


    ''How didn''t I notice this until now...''


    It was the first time he saw her like this, and while he wasn''t sure what he should feel emotionally, he could feel his body getting excited.


    ''Hey... you said only Selene would make me like this?''


    [Did I? Maybe I was mistaken... This girl is a little special, right?]


    Nikolai didn''t know his feelings, somewhere between a dear friend and lover, but infinitely close to his little sister. He felt conflicted. While getting dressed, he couldn''t help but remember the many nights that she would climb into his bed, sometimes teasing him¡ªon others, she would just sleep and leave before he woke up at six in the morning.


    ''I used to be too much of a passive loser. Why didn''t I take action before now.''


    However, he couldn''t regret it¡ªhis past self would have likely never realised his current potential and would have been trapped in a loop of feeling that he was inferior and couldn''t match her.


    ''Wait a minute, she said she is the future heir of a clan? Does that mean she is the daughter of some big shot?''


    He thought about it, but not for long as she appeared from his room wearing a black biker jacket and white t-shirt; what was different were her defined abs and the visible thong underneath her denim hot pants and long black tights.


    "What''s the matter, Nikolai?"


    "Nothing. You look different."


    "Oh, you noticed?" She smiled happily. "Do I look good?" She asked, while turning to the side and taking poses, her long fluffy tail dancing to reveal her mood.


    Nikolai watched her, but then the image of Selene on the couch writhing under him appeared in his mind and caused him to feel conflicted, as he just turned away and commented. "You look sexy, different from the Nikita I know.


    "Sexy, huh? Hehe, I''m glad you think that."


    He could tell she was happy with her tail''s movements.


    However, he wasn''t sure how to react; his feelings were a mix of emotions, and he was torn between her and his awkward relationship with Selene, realising that he also felt the same sexual desire towards Nikita as he did her.


    "Let''s get moving; you said your bar was being trashed..."


    "Nn~ let''s go!"

 Chapter 24: Disgusting Shapeshifters!

    Nikita and Nikolai arrived at the eastern slums, where she guided him with rapid movement through the dark passageways.


    "Haa... ha... Soon, this place will be redeveloped; the government want to get rid of the slums and confine them into a small district that will be walled off from S-city and pushed out."


    Nikita''s words were like gentle bells dancing in the air while the pair dashed with a measured pace towards the bar that she mentioned. Nikolai felt his chest start to hurt after thirty minutes of straight sprinting, yet Nikita only seemed winded. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Damn, she''s really powerful and fit! All those times she lost to me in the past were acting!''


    He watched as her left foot stepped along the wall. The lovely werewolf began to run along the wall before she leapt onto the second floor with no issues. Nikolai''s eyes widened as he tried the same, feeling a sense of adrenaline and competition towards Nikita, his old friend, as he made the jump.


    "Phew.... god... that was amazing!"


    "Right?! It''s so exciting. Are you feeling good?"


    Nikita''s face pressed close to Nikolai''s as she began to speak in an excited tone that he hadn''t seen before.


    "Let''s take a rest while we assess the situation, Nikolai."


    "Okay... god....haa... I''m a little spent."


    Nikolai noticed she was watching across the street over the wall. Though she was so short, she needed to stand on a wooden box to reach it. He couldn''t help but notice her white tail swaying happily, making him curious.


    "Are you having fun hunting these scum?"


    "Because Nikolai is here, hehe."


    ''Because I am here? Then what if I wasn''t...?'' He couldn''t help but feel good hearing her words while noticing that she would constantly peek at him with her golden eyes filled with a shimmering sparkle.


    "Do you see all those buildings to the left?" Nikita''s hand flicked across the left of the slums. Almost all of it, which made Nikolai curious.


    "Yeah?"


    "Hehe, they are all my dads; he owns them all!"


    ''How big is her clan?! I know she wasn''t poor, but there are more than a hundred buildings and several businesses here! If her father owns them all, then that means their gang... it''s likely bigger than I could ever imagine.''


    "I never knew my little Nikita was a little mafia princess."


    "Ehehe~ I am also a werewolf princess; my blood is very pure, they said."


    "Well, you are a pure beauty, after all."


    Nikolai ignored the swooning of Nikita because he always said these kinds of things to her that he learned from Television or other stupid romance dramas and shows while growing up.


    Maybe that''s where he went wrong.


    However, that wasn''t important right now. Nikolai felt that he should have been shocked or disgusted to know she was a member of the mafia.


    Yet to him, he didn''t feel it was such a big deal anymore; the first thing was those were human values, and can he, as a monster, really judge someone who is a gangster when he needs blood to survive?


    "Nikolai... are you alright?"


    "Alright, with what?"


    "Me... and the things I kept hidden. Do you hate me now?"


    "How could I hate you? After all we''ve done together, everyone has their secrets."


    ''Like me and Selene... or the pendant on my neck.''


    "Thank you... it means a lot."


    The next moment, Nikolai felt a slight moment of warmth as something extremely soft, like a marshmallow, pressed against his cheek.


    A moment later, the cold breeze returned, an icy chill flickering across his cheek, now stained with a light pink kiss mark from Nikita''s lipstick.


    Nikita then shifted away and climbed over the wall as she pointed to the men who looked strange with slight gills on their necks.


    "Nikolai! They are shapeshifters; beware, they can turn into anyone that they kill or ingest the blood of!"


    Nikolai now understood the monster world was more than just the noble races like vampires and werewolves as he watched the distant shapeshifters changing shape while fighting against what seemed to be the wolves from Nikita''s gang.


    He no longer felt foreign to this world. While standing on the roof, his blood began to boil, the surge of adrenaline and desire to fight constantly increasing for each moment he watched.


    "I''m going to fight!"


    Nikita''s body changed slightly.


    Her fluffy ears grew longer, the tail behind her puffed out, while all her muscles became more defined, her abs, thighs and arms now like an athletic girl along with her sharp claws as she flung into the huge brawl of various werewolves and shapeshifters.


    ''I wonder if she knew about me and my dad from the start?''


    [Well, the Volkov and Fenrir family had a marriage agreement in the past¡ªyour father chose your mother instead and cut ties with his family.]


    [This caused a slight rift between the two families, as it was something that happened every two generations for close to ten thousand years to avoid inbreeding and genetic issues.]


    [Though it seems they didn''t request to have you and Nikita marry...]


    [But...]


    ''But?''


    [This girl... she is likely the one that tried to turn you into her squire... Werewolf females only mate with one male in their life, even if they divorce or die. The same goes for males¡ªit is something unique to the werewolf clans with pure blood.]


    [It seems she wants you to become her mate and never leave her side. I mean, you aren''t that dim to know she loves you, right?]


    ''I know... it''s just I wasn''t in the position back then to answer her feelings... and now. Love isn''t quite on my mind...''


    [Yet you were moments from sticking your meat in both of them tonight.]


    ''Shush... It''s not like I have to marry them because we have sex.''


    [I know you don''t mean that in the scumbag sense, but in a realistic sense that most people don''t marry someone they slept with once.]


    [But it still sounds like a scumbag train of thought!]


    ''Yeah... Sorry, Eliza. I just meant that even if she confessed, I don''t know if I could answer her right now.''


    [Oh yeah, well, you have a thing for that little submissive vampire... I hope you make the right choice; otherwise, you''ll regret it.]


    Nikolai didn''t answer her. Instead, he watched as Nikita''s claws tore the face off one monster, revealing a strange fishlike monster under the human skin, which made him feel a little conflicted.


    ''If I was dating someone and they looked like that... Oh god...''


    With that thought, Nikolai''s right arm turned into a large silver beast''s arm with a clawed hand as he jumped down into the fray.

 Chapter 25: Competing with Nikita - The White Wolf

    Nikolai could hear the voices of Nikita''s gang members calling out the moment she appeared. His enhanced senses could hear what they said even while sprinting towards the battle.


    "Young Miss! You''re finally here¡ªthese bastards got Eadric!"


    "Tsk! The motherfuckers! Crush their balls!" Nikita''s voice sounded rough and fierce. The next moment, her body launched off a waist-high wall and landed a dropkick on two shapeshifters. However, she didn''t stop and ended up stomping their heads to a pulp.


    ''How the fuck is she so powerful?!...wow...'' He saw the muscles in her thighs and swallowed his saliva while slowing his pace to watch her with lustful eyes.


    Nikita''s thighs were thick, larger than he ever expected, the tight hot pans allowing the bulge of her muscles and meat to show fully as she lowered her hips, then launched herself forward like a bullet; she leapt over five metres.


    However, Nikolai couldn''t deny this side of her was extremely attractive.


    "White Wolf, hurry and crush them! I''ll deal with the wounded." The voice from a gruff male with black sunglasses and a bald head nodded to Nikolai after shouting at her.


    Nikolai could swear he recognised the man''s voice and scar, but it didn''t matter as his rapid steps reached the first pair of shapeshifters fighting another bald werewolf.


    The fish-faced monsters seemed to have an uncanny agility and movements that allowed them to bend their spines, unlike anything Nikolai had ever seen.


    His eyes focused on their movements while approaching in silence¡ªwith each step, his heart raced with delight, the thrill of the hunt making his entire body alert and blood flowing to his brain and other parts.


    ''Slowly... I can hear their hearts beating and can almost feel the blood flowing through their bodies and the sound of their breathing. The fish on the right is faster, but the fish on the left is more skilled.''


    The swift Shapeshifter blocked the werewolf''s left hook and elbow before the skilled Shapeshifter moved to follow up, his hands forming a knife with razor-sharp claws at the tip of his deformed blue fingertips.


    ''Sorry~ you''re not a winner.''


    With a flash of silver, the long claws of Nikolai''s arm penetrated the skilled Shapeshifter, a feeling of sticky, warm flesh and bubbling blood oozing down his arm until he grasped something, robust, beating with a powerful rhythm then snatched it from the tight strap-like flesh holding it in place.


    [Strength: 37 (+2), Dexterity: 29 (+1), Intellect: 27 (+2)]


    A dirty purple blood stained Nikolai''s silver fur before the Shapeshifter dropped to the ground.


    "BROTHER?!" The remaining Shapeshifter panicked, while the werewolf began to shiv his stomach like a crazed thug, once twice, thrice... seven times he twisted and gouged the bloody wound before Nikolai''s right arm tensed, his thick muscles bulging as if competing with Nikita before he swung his body smashing the shapeshifters neck with a violent snap, and the tearing of his flesh.


    Nikolai looked into the sky while a rain of purple blood rained down upon the pair, while the head fired off into the distance, alerting three more Shapeshifters.


    [Agility: 34 (+4)]


    "Brother, Let''s hunt!"


    "§±§â§à§Ò§å§Ø§Õ§Ö§ß§Ú§Ö §Ü§â§à§Ó§Ú!1"


    The werewolf that Nikolai saved howled before his body transformed, his muscles growing and fur covering most of his body, while his face became more feral than human. He seemed to have awakened his blood and, with a ferocious face, nodded to Nikolai as they rushed at the three shapeshifters rushing to attack them.


    "Bastards! I''m going to kill you!"


    "I''m going to enjoy eating your fucking guts."


    "Fuck off, you piece of shit."


    Three more fish-faced monsters howled at the pair while baring their fangs and brandishing their claws and baseball bats as they ran towards them.


    "Don''t you dare get in the way of my prey?"


    Nikolai''s low, growling voice made the werewolf nod without hesitation.


    "Then go, brother!"


    "Good."


    Nikolai''s eyes flashed as the wolf''s sharp canines pierced the flesh of a nearby Shapeshifter, tearing a sizeable chunk off the monster''s neck before he rushed at the second¡ªhe gave a low howl, "AWOO!"


    The howl was something that came from the bottom of his soul as the silver fur along his arm began to turn black. What he didn''t notice was that the howl caused ALL werewolves and shapeshifters to become stunned for a moment.


    The next moment, abusing the moment they were dazed, he leapt into the air and super-kicked the second Shapeshifter and, grabbing the third by its face, let the huge, deformed black claw crush its skull.


    "G-G-GRAAAAAHHHHHH!"


    A loud, painful, and angry cry of pain came from the Shapeshifter Nikita was fighting before the young woman jumped onto his back and dug her clawed fingers deep into his eyes.


    "I can''t have you running around causing my Nikolai trouble! I''ll let the small fry to him. Fufu, that sexy bastard making me wet~ Ah, I am not going home tonight until §´§â§Ñ§ç§Ñ§Ö§ä §Þ§Ö§ß§ñ §Ó§ã§ð §ß§à§é§î!1


    She chuckled as her fingers moved as if to dig into his eye sockets, the fully developed Shapeshifter''s brain gouged out as she let out a howl in response to Nikolai as if to compete with him.


    Nikita''s enemies were at least two times stronger than Nikolai''s, yet her eyes were constantly watching him and how he fought with a brilliant smile on her wicked, blood-soaked face.


    "Young Miss, the wounded have been evacuated. How is the battle?"


    The smart wolf, who seemed to be a highly trusted member of the mafia and much older than Nikita and Nikolai, stood at her side while taking out a sharp blade and cutting down the approaching enemies like tofu.


    "Over! Their leader is dead, the weaklings are good training for our new pups, and my darling!"


    She giggled and pointed at Nikolai. "He''s so strong and sexy! I''m going to let him make me into a woman tonight~"


    The man smiled, though sunglasses hid his eyes. "Indeed, Ivan''s son is indeed talented! But I don''t think the boss will let you do that, miss; he''s already on his way."


    "WHAT?! Did you call him?"


    "Sorry, Miss..."


    "Tsk.... fucking dog, if it were Mother, she would encourage me!"


    "But miss, the boss is a good man and just cares for you deeply. Just like your mother..."


    "Shut up, or I''ll cut your dick off!"


    "Of course, Young Miss."


    While the two spoke, the battle continued to rage as the Shapeshifters couldn''t resist the enemy. The two wolves fighting on the outskirts also seemed to have killed dozens together. Now, both sat back-to-back, panting. Nikolai and someone he learned was named Andrei.


    "Yo Andrei, can I get your number? How about we do this more often?"


    "Ah? Seriously, I can take you to the best place, with the best bitches¡ªtheir tails are so fine and fangs clean!" Andrei spoke with such a brilliant voice, his face beaming despite the purple blood, various cuts, wounds and missing a tooth from the fight.


    [Hahaha! Werewolves have strange beauty standards!]


    "Yeah, I''d love to go some time." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You have to let me know your name, man!"


    "Haha, It''s Nikolai, just Nikolai."


    "I see..."


    "Oh? Andrei, talking to my Nikolai about bitches?"


    Nikita''s voice sounded from behind them, but Andrei began to tremble on all fours.


    "Y-Young M-Miss, I-I..."


    "Go, I''m not going to kill you. This time. Remember, I don''t want any low-breed bitches to touch him, even their hands!" Nikolai couldn''t see, but the gaze looking at Andrei was dull, filled with a terrifying desire to kill and the same cold indifference.


    "Y-Yes, Young Miss. Nikolai, I''ll send you the details!"


    Andrei ran off like a dog with its tail between its legs, his muscular body and feral features fading into the shadows, while Nikita walked closer.


    "Come, let''s go somewhere private and get you cleaned up. I''m sure you''re tired, and I want to have a word."


    She grabbed Nikolai''s arm and dragged him away from the battlefield with a beaming smile as she chuckled.


    In the distance, the poor werewolf in sunglasses seemed to rush around trying to find her, shouting "Young Miss" everywhere.


    [Strength: 39 (+2), Endurance 43 (+3), Dexterity: 32 (+3), Agility: 38 (+4), Intellect: 29 (+2)]

 Chapter 26: My Childhood Friend Is a Thug?!

    Nikolai and Nikita were in a private booth of her father''s club. She insisted that after they crushed the shapeshifters Nikita left the scene to her subordinates. Because of Andrei''s words, Nikita became more clingy than usual, and because he had just finished a fight, Nikolai felt addicted to the thick scent of a female werewolf.


    ''Do female werewolves emit pheromones...?'' Nikolai wondered as he drank his expensive soju, while Nikita drank vodka straight with a small lime chopped into it. "I never expected you to be so different in secret, Nikita." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eh? Do you hate it?" The face of Nikita looked devastated, her small fluffy ears flopping down, along with her tail that brushed against his hand stroking against him.


    A low beat played through the soundproofed door, catchy and rather popular. Nikolai was sure he heard this several times while the mood lighting flicked to another mode. Nikita''s face in the cascading lights made his throat dry.


    "Ahem... should I be honest?" He downed his drink while leaning back, letting her tail flop onto his lap, feeling a tad engrossed in the atmosphere.


    "Please!" Nikita''s hand holding her glass seemed to shake as she looked down, desperate to hide her expression. Nikolai realised she felt insecure; maybe the first time he had ever seen Nikita this way, and it caused his chest to tighten, the feeling of adrenaline and endorphins from her alluring scene filling their sealed room.


    "It''s a little intimidating..." He started, speaking with a rather monotone voice... he noticed her fluffy ears flopping down, even her tail stroking his thighs as if to convince him. "However, it''s really sexy... especially when you speak with vulgar words and tear apart monsters. I never saw you like that before, and honestly, it was quite a beautiful sight."


    "You think so...?" She replied, a small smile on her face. Her legs started to kick against her seat while her white tail slapped against his thighs.


    "Yeah, I''m rather entranced. So, I have a question." He took his drink and leaned forward, looking at her with a sly gaze. "Why did you hide it for so long? I mean, there are also the times you slipped into my room and sniffed me or touched my crotch. Though because you didn''t go further, I didn''t bring it up, but are you a sex pest?"


    "Haha, of course not. I mean, the reason I''m this way is that you smell nice, and you''re pretty handsome too. So I kind of had an instinctual attraction to you. Like marking? Somehow, whenever you worked out or came home after working hard, you smelt so bad... and at first, I went to scold you for not showering, but...


    the scent made me a little insane..."


    Nikolai stopped, his eyes slowly flicking towards Nikita as he noticed her red cheeks, as she seemed to have downed an entire litre of R-Standard Vodka with over 60% purity.


    "Haha... is that why you started to come to my room and sniff me? I always felt something breathing against me in the night, though I thought it was a dream at first." He was amazed he was having this conversation, and a part of him wondered if she would realise that she had exposed herself while drunk, but Nikita rarely opened up to him like this, and he wouldn''t stop.


    "Ah... that, I''m sorry. It''s just that your scent was addictive, and sometimes it got a little unbearable... like this afternoon... haa, I''m such a failure... Before and after a full moon, it''s unbearable, and I ache so much, it takes all my strength to stop from forcing myself onto you."


    Nikita was a little teary as she gulped down the last of her vodka before opening a second bottle, her other hand caressing his thigh. Nikolai was quite amazed by her actions. Although he felt a little aroused as he felt Nikita''s hand, combined with her scent and words, Nikolai was sober, and she wasn''t and refused to be that much of a scumbag.


    "Nikita, slow down, you''re drunk." He said, pulling the bottle away, causing her to glare at him, her tail slapping him several times in annoyance.


    "No, give it back... I want to drink, Fucker, even if you''re Nikolai!" She snatched the bottle, her voice raising a little, which he found a little amusing and cute, seeing the wolf-girl''s pouting face as she held the bottle and her ears raised in anger.


    "Well, if you keep drinking, I''ll head home."


    "Ah~ w-wait..." She stopped, her cheeks flushed red and puffed out as she pouted at him. "Haa... I''m so pathetic. Nikolai... don''t leave me."


    Nikolai sighed as he stroked her head. Her ears raised in delight as she snuggled into his chest, nuzzling against it.


    "I''ll stay with you, but only until you sleep, ok?" He said, wrapping his arm around her shoulder while taking a sip of his drink.


    ***


    In the end, her father sent someone to pick her up an hour later. The fact she remained dressed and the only scents that filled the room were Nikita''s thick scent. Her father''s subordinate let Nikolai off with a bitter smile.


    Nikolai felt tired. He wasn''t used to being up so late, and the fact they would be attending a class gathering in the coming few days made him feel even worse.


    ''I thought becoming a werewolf or vampire would make me more nocturnal...''


    [Don''t rush things; you haven''t even spent two full days yet. Maybe in a few days, you''ll be able to survive with a few minutes a day.]


    "Yeah... but Nikita is truly powerful... I was shocked that I couldn''t see anything but her three sizes with my ability... Even her feelings are hidden, despite being so obvious."


    [Well, she''s a purebred werewolf with an origin bloodline, and unlike you, she''s been training and fighting since she was a little pup.]


    "I see... origin bloodline?"


    Nikita''s image floated through his mind. Nikita was a beautiful girl, a fact he had known since they were children. Despite her strange attitude towards him, she was still quite the beauty, with a body that could rival models, except for her height, which was tragic.


    "Is the Fenrir clan a strong one?"


    [One of the three great werewolf clans, below only the Volkov family, well before the Volkov family fell...]


    "What happened to them?"


    As Nikolai reached his door, he unlocked the door and walked in. He was tired and wanted to sleep. He also wondered how he could be a good leader.


    "I''ll probably have to meet some of these families, right?"


    He took his shoes off and placed them in the cupboard beside the door before going to the fridge and grabbing a bottle of chilled water.


    [Yeah, you''ll have to. The Volkov family is rebuilding itself under the leadership of your father''s relatives, but they don''t have the power of your father.]


    [Thus, they will show up eventually. I just worry about what will happen regarding Nikita and her feelings.]


    [The Fenrir family is being pressured to marry her to the Hati clan''s heir because although the Fenrir family has already lost their position. Nikita still holds their pure bloodline, making her a valuable asset.]


    "Nikita isn''t some object to breed!" Nikolai shouted. He wasn''t sure why it felt so infuriating; no, maybe he just wanted to deny it. He needed to deny these feelings because of how messed up his life was right now, and this might be his justification.


    At least for now...

 Chapter 27: Quiet coffee the morning after - Meeting a lovely friend!

    The next morning, Nikolai awoke with the loud sounds from outside, his enhanced senses too strong to hear the housewife''s chatter, and the distant monorail and train lines passing by his apartment made him realise just how much he wanted to move.


    He rubbed his eyes slowly, yawning as he sat on the edge of the dirty sofa. ''Is that why Selene lives in such an apartment?''


    The question echoed through his head, his thoughts lingering on the distant sounds of the city coming to life. It was only a few hours after he arrived home, yet his body felt amazing, better than sleeping eight hours in the past.


    Nikolai smiled to himself, standing and stretching, the muscles in his back feeling great as he stretched, with a light crack from his bones.


    He then checked his phone and saw the messages and notifications for today''s deliveries: his new bed, one for his dad and various other items.


    ''Thankfully, she paid extra for them to carry it to my room, install it and then remove the old items.'' He thought, smiling at the idea of the cute woman from Verface and wondering if he should get her help when buying things for his new apartment.


    "Oh... dad, you didn''t message after that single good job? Damn old man, tell me you are doing well from time to time!"


    After spending the next few minutes checking his notifications and sending a quick message to his father, Nikolai spent the next hour cleaning and tidying his apartment.


    He was not the kind to keep a messy home, but he couldn''t allow a guest to enter without cleaning the place first. Not to mention, the old furniture and fridge were older than ten years and looked horrible even after he scrubbed them twice.


    "Well, can''t help that..." Nikolai then heard a woman''s voice from outside the window and realised it was her.


    "Where is it... um... Oh? That''s it! Let''s give him a call; though he spent so much, why does he live in such a rundown place? Maybe he''s only just come into money and is yet to grow...


    I should try to become friends with him, at least."


    The voice came from the beautiful blonde, Sarah Maddison. A twenty-five-year-old virgin who helped him the other day. She had come here to drop off the last few items Nikolai needed, though he knew this and didn''t rush to the door.


    "No, no... I can''t do that. What if he isn''t there? Let''s call!"


    A moment of silence as he watched her topless from the window, amused while drinking an iced coffee.


    Brrr! Brrr!


    Nikolai''s phone began to ring while he watched her painting her lips with more gloss, adjusting her neat blouse to show her explosive cleavage and push it up further.


    However, she wanted to become friends.


    Sarah wouldn''t mind something more, though Nikolai he would never date her¡ªthere was already too much bullshit in his life and no offence to her. She couldn''t compare to Nikita''s maid, let alone the little beauty of herself.


    Though maybe he wouldn''t be against a one-off thing, Nikolai believed that would be unlikely.


    ''A business relationship or friendship would be fine.''


    "Hello?"


    "Ah, Mr. Nikolai? It''s Sarah from the other day. You asked me to help arrange your furniture and various insurance documents, and I have brought them to your apartment. By chance, are you free right now?"


    While she was speaking, Nikolai pressed the buzzer and unlocked the door, though he didn''t change his clothes and instead sat on a spare chair because the enormous truck arrived to pick up and deliver his new things. He could hear them mention his name from their cockpit.


    "Ah, the door is unlocked. I will be waiting here."


    He ended the call and waited, watching as she stepped inside the building, wearing a short white skirt and a large black shirt.


    ''Well, she really is going for a powerful impact... a tiny bit smaller and less volume than Selene, bigger than Nikita... not bad.''


    A minute later, Nikolai could see her stepping out of the elevator and into the corridor, her long blonde hair pulled back in a ponytail with a fringe hanging down her face, though the smile she had made her appear innocent and sexy.


    ''Oh, her notes changed?''


    [Notes: Desperate to rise with the help of her newest customer, interested in his wild charm but understands he doesn''t seem interested in her that way. Decided to settle for a friendship or business partnership and earn his trust. After his rejection, she realised she should value herself more and swore never to act in such an unfitting manner.] Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Well, that was a fast turnover, not sure how I feel about this... though she''s not a bad girl.''


    Sarah walked towards his door and knocked twice, her small knuckles tapping lightly on the wooden surface.


    Although the place was horrible, with dirty and rusted walls, the paint peeling off the ceiling, and a strong smell of moss, Sarah''s heart skipped a beat when Nikolai opened the door, wearing nothing but a pair of tight black shorts.


    ''Oh no, what is this? How did he get so handsome, and how can a man make a pair of shorts look so sexy!? Is he stuffing... or is that real?''


    ''This is bad; her eyes are full of desire... Haha, bless, well, let''s get dressed and go inside.''


    "Come inside, sorry. I only just woke up and didn''t dress properly."


    ''Ah~ don''t dress, let me enjoy the moment of heaven and save it to my V drive for later tonight!''


    "Ahem, it''s fine; you are the owner and can wear what you like."


    Although she was struggling to hide her burning desire, her eyes lingered on his bulge until the moment he turned away, and then she ogled his rear.


    Sarah did a good job of keeping a straight face, even though the moment she entered, her nose seemed to sniff; the scent of Nikolai differed from two days ago; now it was like Nikita''s pheromones and in such a high density made her feel dizzy with the delightful scent.


    ''I can hear her little heart racing; if I were in danger of Blood Frenzy... she would be an ober eat''s delivery!''


    Nikolai laughed in his head as he led her to the kitchen table because he cleaned it spotless. However, he didn''t offer her a drink and instead stood by the counter, leaning back and watching her place the paperwork and a large bag of items on the table.


    "If you want a drink, there''s tea and iced coffee in the fridge; feel free to take what you want, Sarah."


    ''Ah, so he does remember my name? No, he wouldn''t have answered the phone otherwise, though is he trying to get me to make him a drink?''


    She hesitated for a moment, her cheeks blushing, and then shook her head, recovering from her gaze at his fleeting figure¡ªshe watched his room door and saw he didn''t close it... swallowing her spit, she walked to the fridge to open the door. "Focus, Sarah... focus!"


    "Oh? It''s cold; did you buy these recently, or did you make them?"


    "I made them myself, the beans are my dad''s favourite, so I practised over the past decade on them. How? They''re not bad, Right?"


    "Wow, they taste great. It''s sweet and fresh... and... refreshing, the taste can easily be those new coffee drinks from Xian Corp!"


    "Haha, calm down. Flattery will get you nowhere."


    "Oh, no, no, no. I''m not lying! These are really good!"


    Nikolai smirked, "I know, I was joking with you."


    ''Ah, I did it again! This man, why is he so charming and strange? I have to be more strict!'' Sarah scolded herself before the doorbell sounded; she froze in the middle of drinking because the front window could see her from the kitchen as the delivery men all waved at her.


    ''Do I answer his door?''


    "Oh, the furniture is here."


    Nikolai''s calm voice made her nervous; she didn''t understand why she was reacting this way, though it was the first time a man like him had ever appeared in her life. "Can you open the door and let them in for me? They are taking most of our old stuff; I replaced it all for my dad; since he refuses to move, I''ll make this place nice before I leave."


    ''Wait, he''s moving? When? Where? And he''s not staying?''


    Her thoughts were all over the place, her chest tightening, and her breathing quickened, though Nikolai pretended he didn''t notice and instead continued messing around in his room while she finally sighed and walked to the door, closing the top buttons of her shirt.


    ''This small service is for Nikolai only.'' She told herself, though Nikolai didn''t know that.


    "Thank you, Sarah." Nikolai sat against his window while looking at the beautiful city with a feeling different from before; he listened to the delivery men speaking to Sarah.


    "Are you Mrs Volkov?"


    "Huh? No, no, I''m just a friend helping him."


    "Oh, well, we are here to dispose of these items and replace them with the ones purchased. Can you confirm and allow us to enter the premises."


    Sarah looked at them for a moment before Nikolai heard a funny question, "May I see your identification first, just in case."


    ''This girl...'' Nikolai could only laugh, and felt surprised by her intelligence and management of the situation with how dangerous it would be if these were someone else or con men. He would have to thank her for her caution.


    "Sure, I''ll show you."


    While they were taking out their identification cards, Nikolai put on a t-shirt and then left his room and entered the hallway, smiling at Sarah as he stepped between her and the delivery men. "Let me see, I''ll sign; otherwise, the poor girl might die of stress. Cheers, you''re free to enter, thanks."


    He signed and then smiled, handing the electronic pen back to the tall man with a muscular build. Nikolai''s smile was dazzling, causing the man to feel slightly jealous, though the rest of the delivery men ignored him, favouring Sarah.


    "Sarah, let''s talk about something I wanted your help with in the kitchen," Nikolai added, his hand wrapping around her waist as they left the room.

 Chapter 28: Preparing for the Class meeting!

    Three hours after the builders finished all the building and movement of old furniture, Nikolai sat in the back of Sarah''s car and closed his eyes while thinking about all the ideas and thoughts that Sarah had back in his kitchen.


    "If you want to show off, then I would advise against it; that''s how many people lose their money. However, if you want to reward yourself and your father for his hard work and the past ten years you''ve told me about. I think increasing your image over time would be better than high-level cars and flashy items."


    Those words were her final input. Then she started showing Nikolai images of apartments that were mid to high-grade but not overly expensive near the city centre. One was even close to the Scarlet Group''s main building and would be quite useful for him when Selene called.


    Then, rather than a sports car, she showed him a high-grade executive car that cost quite a lot but was better suited to be called elegant than showing off some sports car.


    Thankfully, she seemed to understand what he needed more than Nikolai himself. He honestly told her about his past, how his father was sick, and how he finally found a high-paying job, and that was no longer an issue.


    He wanted to enjoy life and the things he missed over the last ten years.


    ****


    ''To think she would work for me part-time. I might have offered her too much, as the average annual wage in this country is $32,000¡ªbecause he understood that the things she could give were things Nikolai needed desperately.


    This amount might have taken aback Nikolai in the past, or even two days ago, but while he was busy fighting with Nikita and enjoying the taste of a sexy D-cup vampire. His father seemed to have started some dangerous work... ''No, he is probably doing the same as I am.''


    [DAD Deposited: $5,000,000]


    [FENRIR INC. Deposited: $50,000]


    [Paid Sarah M - Wages: -$20,000]


    [Purchased M9 Excelsior (CUSTOM): -$150,000]


    [Paid Down payment and 1-year Rent and utilities for Heavens View Apartment 13: -$800,000]


    [Current Account Every day balance: $5,581,055]


    "Boss, how does it feel? After this, though, you will need to drive yourself. Do you have an updated licence?"


    Since she hired her, the notes on Sarah changed once again, though not greatly, and she began to call Nikolai Boss while driving or helping.


    [Notes: Eager to appease and impress her boss, she used all her connections, extremely shocked her wages were more than her full-time job, and Nikolai added fair incentives for her to earn bonuses. Her feelings of affection still linger, but respect and admiration are now the highest factors of her attitude¡ªa fickle woman with romance.


    But her business and work ethic is second to only Nikolai himself.]


    The agreed contract was flexible for now, but once he found what he wanted to invest and use his money for, she would take a permanent position in the company and help him out.


    "I''m fine, Sarah. This apartment is the one you rented for me for the next year? It''s huge..."


    The apartment complex was like a towering sword standing in defiance of the sun, its beautiful exterior coated in one-way glass, both bulletproof and resistant to the sunlight. Although he didn''t turn to ash, Nikolai found the sunlight made him irritable and a little lethargic.


    "It''s beautiful, though way out of my price range. It has an indoor gym, pool and private member functions are included in the extra apartment fee and management costs you paid, so whatever you feel like doing will be fine. On top of that, you mentioned that you work nearby, so I also purchased the parking spot that is located here."


    Sarah turned the car into a hidden underground black door; it felt like a sci-fi movie as a scanner flashed over their car before the door lifted from the ground like a lift and pulled the car into a hidden tunnel; the air became fresh and cool the moment the roof sealed.


    The sleek black Excelsior with smooth curves, one-way glass within police regulation, bulletproof chassis, wheels and windows and many other features that Sarah added because Nikolai mentioned his work could become dangerous.


    ''This woman is too efficient, I guess she''s aiming for the bonuses in the contract that we agreed upon... to think she knows someone who owns a law firm and got the documents and agreements finished within two hours...''


    "One day, if you serve me well, I am sure you will reach this level. You should take some night classes or register for a business management course."


    Nikolai didn''t say these things for no reason¡ªEliza constantly gave him tips and advised him throughout the day.


    Whoever programmed her had lots of experience in both business and other roles that you would expect from some kind of business heiress like Selene.


    [Take it slow, Nikolai.]


    [One step at a time, you can learn yourself, but also, when others can focus all their time on learning, until then, you can rely on them. I will make sure not to recommend the wrong people. Sarah Maddison is someone who will not betray you later for money if you treat her correctly now.]


    "R-Really... I am just happy with a mid-tier home... However, if the boss is saying that. I wonder if you can help with the costs?"


    [Accept, although it is a high expense. The lack of debt puts Sarah''s mind at ease. It will help her grow faster and garner more loyalty.]


    "Hmmm, let''s see. Since you are getting the qualifications for work, shouldn''t it come under the clause we wrote about work-related expenses that I would cover?"


    Eliza didn''t tell Nikola that because of his natural aura and charm Sarah would unlikely leave his company, even if he mistreated her. Instead, she wanted to grow him into something beyond just a monster fighting in the shadows.


    "E-EH?! What kind of employer accepts so easily, Boss? You have to think of yourself!"


    "What are you talking about? Without you, there is no way I can reach the top, Sarah. Find out how much the courses you wish to enter cost and let me know. Let''s say you can take one course that isn''t business-related. You mentioned you wanted to study Language at the store the other day, so make sure to add that to the list.


    Call it my appreciation; if you feel guilt, then work harder to pay off these debts for your future."


    "B-Boss..."


    To Nikolai, he just spoke his feelings and thoughts; their car finally arrived at the thirteenth-floor parking lot, and what amazed him was there were only three spots, all with thirteen painted on them.


    "This apartment complex only has one apartment per floor?!" Nikolai asked in a shocked tone.


    "Of course... Boss, this entire floor is why the rent was so high. There is a private pool, but it''s on the small side, and the grand pool is on the second floor, while most of the activities and apartment areas are on the first four floors."


    Her goal was to make him surpass the Tepes family, inherit the B¨¢thory name, and carry the Volkov legacy.


    [Step by Step for as long as I can help you...]


    "Good work, Sarah. Thanks for the hard work."


    "Not at all; you are my boss. I got to earn points while there''s no competition right? Hehe."


    "True, it seems a little awkward for you to leave according to this brochure unless I give you one of the five spare keys... So take one since you are currently my Personal Assistant, Secretary and Business planner all in one."


    "A-Ah... yeah.... thank you, Boss." Sarah took the red keycard with the dark red background and glowing white thirteen and blushed. Though she knew it was impossible and already tried to break Nikolai''s guard and seduce him, she found herself seduced in retaliation.


    "Boss, I will take an ober and return for now."


    "Don''t you want to come see the inside?" Nikolai asked, with an excited gleam in his eyes.


    "No sir, maybe in the future, but thank you for the invite!"


    [Ordered Premium Class Ober for Sarah M: -$50]


    "I just ordered you a car; I''ll message you the details now.]


    [To Sarah M (Hard working beauty)] S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ªHere is the link to your OBER: www.Ober.org/95januqlaj1


    Thank you for the hard work, Sarah¡ªI look forward to keeping you by my side for a long time.


    -


    She swallowed her breath and held the key tightly, pushing those feelings to the back of her mind, and watched as Nikolai walked ahead.


    ''Nikolai, thank you for helping me. I feel we are too similar; my mother needed this money for her kidney, while your father was his heart. I will not forget this moment and help you gave, even in a decade.''


    ***


    Nikolai waved her off, knowing the security would allow no one inside but those given the right code so that Sarah could sit in the VIP waiting lounge downstairs in complete safety. Thus, his mind turned to tomorrow night.


    At the Class meeting, he now had a high-class car, and the expensive suit ordered to match his body perfectly arrived and was delivered to this apartment thanks to Sarah working for Verface and giving the details via her workpad.


    ''Though it cost an extra $1000 due to changing the express VIP delivery an hour before they left... Haha.''


    "There are many people I can''t wait to see... Did Nikita agree to come with me? I even bought a dress just for her... Did it arrive in time, I should check the tracking."


    Before he could open the application, there was a beeping and vibration as a message came in. The moment he opened his screen, he almost choked on his spit because there was an image of Nikita with her top pulled up attached...


    ''This girl...''


    [From Nikita (Tiny Beauty)]


    ¡ªHehe~ thank you for last night. I can''t wait for tomorrow, the dress was so beautiful, here''s a little reward.


    Tomorrow, you won''t escape me. (Kissing cat emoji x 10)

 Chapter 29: The arrogant Princess and her conflicted mind

    In the Scarlet group headquarters, Selene sat on her chair, leaning back while rubbing her temples. Since the night Nikolai drank her blood, she felt a great sense of regret and self-loathing at how she acted like a rabbit in heat.


    "Wilhelmina, what messages do you have for me today?" She asked.


    The beautiful white-haired woman with green eyes took a pile of paper from her desk and began to read them one by one.


    "Some reports about the R-Empire and USA-Federation questioning the legitimacy of our new anti-supernatural weapon tests, more requests to join the Scarlet group through different channels, and... another letter from that annoying young male from the Faust family." Wilhemina finished.


    Selene''s expression immediately soured at the mention of the Faust Clan.


    "What does the young master of the Faust clan want this time?" Selene asked in an annoyed tone.


    Wilhelmina flipped through the letter and began to read the text.


    "He wants a meeting with you, and he''s offering 2,000.000 dollars as a donation to the Scarlet group if you accept his request," Wilhemina said.


    Selene clicked her tongue.


    "No thanks, burn the letter--"


    "¡ªAlso, he is protesting your use of an illegal squire, claiming that the duel is invalid, and he wants an apology from the ''filthy beast'' that killed his squire for no reason." Wilhelmina interrupted.


    Selene frowned and pondered for a moment before replying.


    "What is he talking about? Nikolai was a freshly awakened squire, yet this moron is really going to make this argument?" Selene muttered.


    "The boy''s family may be simply making an excuse to get a meeting with you," Wilhelmina said.


    "I don''t care; we have no obligation to reply to such a farce of a complaint."


    "However... Princess, it might lead to another fight and that Nikolai boy might suffer..."


    "Hmph, let him," Selene replied.


    Wilhelmina looked at Selene and frowned.


    "Princess, what has got into you? This is the first time you have been so heartless. After the first battle and the fight against Sebastian, you were almost in tears with regret." Wilhelmina questioned.


    "This is different, Wilhelmina. I had not realised the truth, but now I have awakened. That man is no good. He is no good!" Her erratic words couldn''t match her thoughts as she remembered the unbearable taste, scent and feel of his touch, trying to convince herself it was because she was weak from the new moon and not that she wanted to have him drink her dry!


    "Whatever you say, Princess," Wilhelmina said, looking at her with a curious gaze, wondering what happened during those two days.


    "Besides, you are right... Nikolai is a valuable asset, and I won''t throw him away for the likes of a Faust."


    "So you will meet them. Why are you being so confusing, Princess?"


    Selene looked at the letter in her hand.


    "I will go and see this young master of the Fausts. Be sure to let Nikolai know, that he has additional work. Arrange the meeting in three days. I won''t rush for a mere Faust Clan heir."


    Wilhelmina was speechless; she wanted to say something, but Selene had already decided. Because there would be a lot of work ahead for her in the next three days, Wilhelmina turned to leave when Selene''s soft voice echoed, causing her eyes to open in shock.


    "Ah... wait... Wilhelmina... I want to ask something.... when you feed on your husband... and he feeds on you...


    how does it feel?" She asked with a flushed face, her eyes trembling.


    "W-What are you asking, Princess?!" Wilhelmina''s face became flushed red.


    "I-It''s just an example! I''m not saying to describe when you both do that kind of thing!" Selene replied with a flustered appearance.


    "Phew! Princess. Why do you ask?"


    "It''s just that... I am curious what it''s like to drink each other''s blood at the same time."


    Wilhelmina was speechless for a moment, then nodded.


    "Hmm, well, it does feel good, Princess," Wilhelmina replied.


    "Is that so..."


    "Yes, it does feel quite pleasant. However, it is nothing special. I would say it''s like the feeling of someone stroking your hair or hugging you tightly as you fill with warmth."


    "Hmm, I see... Thanks, Wilhelmina."


    Wilhelmina, although surprised, nodded and left the room. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the other hand, Selene sat in her seat, staring at the letter in her hand before shaking her head and burning it.


    ''Then why... why did it feel so amazing for me? My entire body felt liberated, my heart filled with fulfilment and I...''


    She bit her lower lip and hit the desk several times as she felt frustrated to have reached a pleasant climax just from the moment he bit her neck... let alone the waves that overwhelmed her after he began to devour her blood like a monster.


    "Stupid, stupid, stupid Nikolai!" She yelled, her cheeks flushed.


    While she complained about her disobedient squire, the phone began to ring. Her eyes snapped out of her strange mood as she coughed, adjusting herself to answer the call.


    "Hello, Scarlet Group''s CEO, Selene Tepes speaking."


    "Greetings, Miss Tepes, this is the Scarlet Univeristies Dean." The voice of an elderly man came from the other side of the line.


    "Professor, is something the matter?" Selene asked.


    "Nothing important, Miss Tepes. I just wanted to notify you that your younger sister caused a minor issue, and I wonder if you could come in and help settle the matter. The other side wants reparations. However, the academy would rather keep things under wraps."


    "What? What did Anya do?"


    "Nothing serious, just a fight, some injuries and a small fire, that''s all."


    "That''s all? Fine, I''ll take care of the matter." Selene sighed.


    "Good, I will be expecting you then."


    The call ended, and Selene immediately called her driver and got in her car. She watched the passing scenery while feeling annoyed that Nikolai really didn''t seem to bother with coming to the office... ''Even though I said he only needed to come to fights... Couldn''t he come to work, then I can make him do these annoying tasks!''


    "Where to, Miss Selene?"


    "Wait... forget it, I have someone else who can take care of this for me..."


    [To Nikolai (Perverted-Molesting Werewolf!)]


    ¡ªI have a task for you; the pay is $50,000, and all it requires is for you to head to Scarlet University and meet with the dean and help clear my sister out of trouble. Then, make sure my sister doesn''t get into any trouble until the evening. I will pick her up at 10:00 pm. Make sure you send your location to me, or else!


    Selene.


    ***


    ''Phew... now I can relax and take it easy. That boy only seems to work for cash. Since he wants it so bad, then he can deal with my menace of a sister!''


    "Hahahahahah! I feel so good. What is this feeling of delight?!"


    Meanwhile, the driver just looked at the strange sight of his master, closing the window once she began to laugh hysterically.

 Chapter 30: Nikolais irritation

    Nikolai leaned against the black sofa overlooking the city. His new apartment felt extremely different from the past that he couldn''t help but feel a slight discomfort. He knew it would take a while to feel at home, so he tried to push that feeling to the back of his mind.


    ''Well... Should I do this for her or not?''


    He looked down at the message from Selene and felt conflicted.


    [Selene T Deposited into Saver Account: $50,000]


    [Current Account Every day balance: $5,631,055]


    Selene already sent the money for the job, which made him feel a little grateful. In the past, he worked for hours and wouldn''t receive any payments after finishing the work, and Selene here paid him far too much money for the work he did.


    [That''s just how this world works for squires. Money is all a master can give to keep their full loyalty.]


    ''Well, it''s not like I''m really and her control anyway. Does she even realise that?''


    [I doubt it. There hasn''t been an existence in the past that could ignore a master as a squire... Yet you have two ''masters'' right now, which makes things a little complicated.]


    He rolled his neck, enjoying the cracking sound his neck made, before climbing from his sofa. Nikolai didn''t mind because it meant he could take his M9 Excelsior for a spin.


    ''Let''s get started, shall we?''


    Nikolai grabbed the M9 Excelsior keys, slinging them into his pocket while whistling. He then walked over to the kitchen, grabbed a bottle of vanilla cola and left his apartment wearing his black suit for leisure.


    ''I''m glad we have the technology to make a cola that doesn''t taste like chemicals anymore and has no sugar with all the great taste.''


    He sat in the underground parking area while waiting for the lift to adjust; the feeling of his memory foam leather seats felt amazing as he adjusted the seat and placed both hands on the wheel, ready to head to the Scarlet University¡ªit wasn''t far. Located close to the north-west of the city.


    The M9 Excelsior, as a high-end car, had a large glass window at the top of the car, and the entire window was tinted to ensure no one could see inside. The driver and passenger side windows also had a small button to change the tint if necessary.


    ¡ªThis is S-City Radio~ welcome to the three o''clock news just in! Reports of young women going missing have increased drastically over the past month...


    Also, in the news, be careful; there is reported gang activity in the south and eastern parts of the city during the evening! Keep safe and call the SSS when you feel in danger!


    ''This radio... is it talking about Nikita''s gang?''


    After reaching the main road, he pressed a button to change the car into manual mode and accelerated. The M9 Excelsior moved quickly, and he was impressed at how smoothly the car drove while reaching intense speeds. What made Nikolai the most excited was his driving skills, and his senses seemed to synergise to make it easier to handle and drive at high speed.


    He swerved around the corner, sliding the car before reaching the main entrance and turning the car off.


    "Now, this is a car," Nikolai said while admiring the black beauty.


    "What an idiot." A female voice sounded from behind him and caused Nikolai to turn to the source.


    A beautiful girl with short blonde hair and crimson eyes stood wearing a rather revealing skirt and tight strapless top with her black bra on full display stood waiting at the gate with her phone and a frustrated look.


    ''This girl... why is she picking a fight with me?''


    "Huh? What are you looking at? Look at your cheap suit... you might be handsome, but you can''t afford to even speak to me!"


    She looked at the car and raised her chin, looking down at him. Despite being shorter than Nikita, her height was tragic, and Nikolai noticed her body language.


    ''This girl is probably a spoiled rich brat.''


    The next moment, he received another message from Selene with a number that she asked him to call to find her sister. Apparently, she ran away from the Dean and was trying to escape punishment.


    [From Selene (Arrogant, Erotic D-Cup)]


    ¡ª Here is her number: xxx-xx-xxxx-xx-xxx. Try to avoid her getting away; she''s sneaky and likes to trick people into following her whims.


    ''I see... just like her sister then. But how does she have a sister when she mentioned not having any family?''


    [The bloodline between the two is worlds apart; Selene is a pureblooded vampire with high purity and progenitors'' blood. However, her sister is well known because she only has the bloodline of her mother, a noble vampire. Thus, the Tepes family don''t treat her as an heir, and the only person who gives her attention is Selene.]


    ''Eh?! Then she''s essentially abandoned because her blood wasn''t pure enough?''


    [That''s how this world is. Those who are not of a certain blood purity ''do not exist'' I assume that Vlad''s main wife is harsh to Selene because of this.]


    ''How fucked up...''


    He shook his head and began to enter the numbers on his phone, only noticing that the blonde girl''s phone began to vibrate a moment later before she answered it with the same foul voice.


    "Who are you? Why are you calling my phone?"


    ''What the hell is wrong with this girl? Why is she still being hostile? Isn''t it her phone ringing?''


    "Hello, Selene asked me to find you."


    Nikolai didn''t bother to hold back and told her the truth, but the girl looked at him with shock, not understanding why her sister would hire someone to find her.


    "I see... What does my sister want?"


    Nikolai didn''t expect her voice to change so quickly. The moment he used Selene''s name, Anya became more obedient. He put the phone done and asked her out loud. "Are you Anya Tepes?"


    "Just Anya!" He noticed how, although she became less hostile, the moment he said the name ''Tepes'', she became hostile again. It seemed that Eliza''s explanation was accurate.


    [It''s a shame; this law of the royal vampires means she won''t be permitted to marry and is just a replacement for Selene.]


    ''I see... I guess even with all the money and power, they can''t escape the laws of their lineage.''


    "Anya, your sister is worried and wants you to return."


    "And why should I?"


    "Don''t make my job difficult..."


    "Hmph! She said in the evening because she is busy, that means you have to accompany me, poor man!"


    ''This girl... how is she making up these rules?''


    "No, I need to..."


    "I said you are coming with me!"


    Nikolai could feel his patience wearing thin, and she began to walk towards the car while he stood and stared, dumbfounded. The next moment she tried to speak to him, he grasped her arm, flung her body over his shoulder, and slapped her exposed thighs with a loud smack; his handprint left a clear purple mark.


    "Ahh! What are you doing?!" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Listen! I''m not your maid, and I''m not here for you. If you don''t want to go, I don''t care, and I''ll tell Selene that you don''t want to come back."


    He let her down and looked at her, but she just stared back with a confused and shocked look. Her crimson eyes widened, and he noticed her trembling lips.


    "W-Why are you staring at me?"


    "P-Please don''t tell my sister... I''ll stop being wilful... but please stay with me till the evening... there is nowhere for me to go..."


    ''Fuck, what a pain. I don''t have time for this!''


    Nikolai looked up at the sky and noticed it was still bright, meaning he would have to spend hours with this girl who reminded him of Selene when being sarcastic and stuck up.


    "I''ll take you to my home, so wait in the car."


    "You''re not going to touch me, are you? I''m not a prostitute."


    "Who would want to touch a brat like you? Your sister has huge tits, and you''re flat and look like an airport."


    "Y-You bastard, how dare you! I''m a virgin, and I''m worth hundreds of millions!"


    "HA-HA-HA! I can tell you''re very modest. Get in the car, brat."


    Nikolai had a look of exasperation as he shook his head, opened the door, and forced the girl inside the car. He then got into the driver''s seat and started the car, only to notice how Anya had become quiet and obedient as she fastened her seat belt then stared at him with curious eyes.


    "So what''s your name?"


    "Nikolai... You can call me Nikolai."


    "Hmm... Okay, Nikolai, you''re my new knight, and you''re not allowed to refuse my orders."


    "Shut up, I''ll slap your bare ass next time."


    "S-Stop, I won''t be bad! Don''t hit my ass!"


    Nikolai felt like he had a headache, and the girl kept quiet till he drove the car into his private parking lot. He then looked at her, and she looked back at him with an innocent smile.


    ''I don''t trust this little demon...''


    [Don''t take your sexual frustration out on her... She isn''t Selene!]


    ''...''

 Chapter 31: The Ungifted Child - A Sisters Sorrow

    [From: Selene (Erotic, Huge Tits, Masochist?)]


    ¡ªForgive me for asking this task of you. Because of certain circumstances, the Faust family called for a meeting with my father.


    Because of this, there is a lack of guards available to protect her. Thank you in advance for taking the job despite being busy tonight. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    ''It''s not like I mind earning 50,000 just for a few hours of work.''


    Nikolai looked at the young vampire, although not as beautiful as Selene. Anya carried the beauty of an ethereal fairy, yet not Nikolai''s type. Instead, she reminded him of a little girl who used to play with him in a small park before his mother passed away.


    [She''s older than you are. Don''t you already know that using your blood art?]


    [You are right, though... she feels a little familiar and is nothing like she was earlier. Maybe you slapping her ass in public shocked the poor thing.]


    ''Poor thing? She''s a vampire; if she really wanted to fight back, I would be dead, and how do you know she''s familiar? You only existed a few days ago?''


    [No, she is quite weak. I don''t know the specifics, but despite being a vampire, her strength is below even a typical thrall.]


    [Examine her with your skill, and you''ll see.]


    ''Tsk...''


    Nikolai watched as she sat on his black leather sofa.


    The material seemed to be quite expensive, but the little brat was leaning on the arm with her feet on top of the seat. At first, he felt quite irritated, but then, watching her enjoy simple television with a genuine smile, his anger faded.


    "Hehe~ the stupid monkey prince lost to the third-rate warrior again."


    Anya seemed to be a little immature despite her alluring dress sense. She was watching Serpent Sphere X like an excited child...


    "Kukuku! Frozen, you are not dealing with a regular vampire, behold! I am an ultra vampire!"


    On the screen, one of the original villains of the first arc was fighting an alien with a round head that wished to destroy the planet and make a wish using the serpent''s special balls.


    "Anya, Oi, Anya!"


    "Eh?! W-What...." Her face turned bright red as she looked back before quickly turning away in shame. "You disturbed me... let me finish this episode."


    "No, you can keep watching, but I''m going to order dinner. What do you want to eat, or rather, does a dhampir eat human food--"


    "Eh... How?! How do you know that?!"


    Nikolai felt her eyes become fierce, different from her arguing before as her body began to flicker with a red aura, weaker than a vampire... Even the thrall that he fought felt kind of weak to him as she leapt off the sofa and seemed ready to fight.


    Anya lifted her arms; while Nikolai watched her movements, his eyes able to capture every movement from the veins in her arms to the muscles and beating of her heart, all of it captured easily while she approached.


    "My sister would never tell you, never... My sister is the only one that keeps me safe despite being known as the sin of the Tepes family!"


    ¡ª?¡ª


    [Name: Anya Tepes]1


    [Heritage: Dhampir (Royal/???? Sealed)]


    [Age: 28]


    [Racial Level: 0]


    [Clan: Tepes (Fragmented, Unawakened), Valen (Fragmented, Sealed)]


    [Breast Size: 81cm (B-Cup)]


    [Waist Size: 60cm]


    [Hip Size: 92cm]


    ¡ª


    [Physical: 15]


    - [Strength: 15]


    - [Endurance: 16]


    - [Dexterity: 18]


    - [Agility: 19]


    [Mental: 18]


    - [Intellect: 12]


    - [Wisdom: 22]


    - [Charisma: 19]


    ¡ª


    [Notes: The half-sister of Selen Aria Tepes, a child born without her vampire factor, awakened. Unable to awaken and treated like a plague by the clan, Selene cherishes and cares for her. Part of the reason Selene despises her father and stepmother.]


    ¡ª?¡ª


    Nikolai''s eyes widened when he noticed her bloodline was sealed. He felt there must be some kind of plot hidden in this Tepes family; otherwise, why would both her vampire bloodlines be sealed?


    ''It feels strange, despite getting along with Selene, her bloodlines are sealed?''


    [Who knows, there are cases where human blood has mixed in with clans in the past, and it causes similar events, and the person will become a dhampir with no method to fix it.]


    ''How do I tell her it''s because I can see everything about her thanks to my [Blood Art] without making it into a fuss that will cause me more trouble?''


    [Impossible, rather... why don''t you help her awaken and then she will stop being so annoying.]


    ''I don''t want to get involved with troublesome things like this... She''s not my relative or friend.''


    [But she will stop trying to attack you... Do you want your new apartment ruined by her? She might be only half. However, her strength is higher than the world''s strongest man.]


    "Calm down, Anya!"


    Nikolai''s thoughts were much faster, and in the time it took Anya''s fist to reach his body. He could easily tilt to the side, dodging it by a millimetre, before scooping her body and slamming her down on the cold wooden floor.


    "Guha!"


    "Bastard.... that hurt!"


    "Ah? My bad, I forgot you were weak!" Nikolai gave a wry grin while rubbing the back of his head looking at the cute girl now bleeding from her nose and lips. "Hmm? Your blood smells just like Selene''s."


    The moment he noticed her scent, he couldn''t help but think the strange words in her status must be related to her Tepes bloodline since the Royal blood came from her mother.


    "Who is weak!"


    Anya''s eyes turned red as a bright crimson aura surrounded her body. Her voice became more high-pitched as her face twisted into a snarl.


    "Me, I''m strong! My sister told me I will awaken one day, then I can help her fight off the annoying guys who want to make her their wife!"


    "Eh..."


    Nikolai stood there, stunned. His hands blocked her rapid punches, much faster than a normal human yet to his eyes and special ability, as simple as taking candy from a baby.


    ''It feels like when I swore to myself to help my dad... I can feel her desperate resolve...''


    "I''m not weak, and I will never let those heartless beasts touch my sister and make her sad!"


    ''So she''s not as crazy as she acts but is guarded against others, especially men who approach her sister? Her actions are to protect her beloved sister. Although she might be a bit annoying, she''s not a bad girl.''


    "Anya, I''m not here to make her sad."


    ''Besides, me and Selene could never end up like that...''


    "Liar! Liar! Liar!"


    "Tsk, if I wanted to lie to you, I could, and you would never notice. I only work for money, no matter how sexy she is when drinking blood or how huge her breasts are!"


    "Ugh... I knew it!"


    "Oi, let me explain, Anya... Calm down, we can talk over some pizza."


    "Talk? Why would I talk with a man who wants to take my sister away!"


    ''This is getting nowhere...''


    Anya''s body darted across the floor, slipping on the smooth wood because of her socks. Still, her speed was faster than an average human as she grabbed the wooden table and flung it towards Nikolai''s face.


    "What the fuck! What''s wrong with you!?"


    Before she could throw anything else, Nikolai caught the table with one hand and then her face with the other. The next moment, he slammed them both into the concrete part of the floor.


    "Kaha!"


    Nikolai lifted the table and placed it on the side of the sofa before pulling Anya out of the wreckage, her face bloody and tears flooding her face.


    "Stop rampaging, or I''ll kill you," Nikolai growled as his body became enveloped in a black aura.


    "Ugh... Y-you can''t kill me..."


    "Want to try it?"


    "N-no..."


    "Good, let''s get you cleaned up. Then you can tell me what''s really bothering you and how you can repay me if I offer to help you."


    ''A vampire princess who gives me money and one who owes me everything for allowing her bloodline to awaken... isn''t that glorious for the future?''


    [You are not doing this just because you want to sleep with her, right?]


    ''Nope, the only women I feel any sexual desire for are Selene and Nikita. Ever since I awakened, they are the only two women that make me want to forget my rational mind and throw them down and mate like wild beasts.''


    [Heh, you actually answered honestly?]


    [Which is your favourite?]


    ''Tsk, like it''s fair... Nikita has been with me all my life, but Selene awakens something deep inside me... the wolf blood inside me wants to dominate her and make the little vampire princess surrender.''


    [Hahaha~ just like your father, such a cute boy, but why not just eat them both?]


    "P....lease.... let go...." Anya''s soft voice sounded, and as Nikolai realised each time he was embarrassed, he began to squeeze her throat tighter.


    ''What benefits can you help me get if we awaken her? I assume that''s what you think I should do, right?''


    [The little dhampir is going to die...]


    "Oi, are you okay?"


    "Y-yes, let me go...."


    Anya''s face turned a pale blue as she rubbed the back of her neck and looked down. It was the first time she lost, and it made her realise that maybe everyone else who faced her went easy on her... or maybe Nikolai was strong; she couldn''t tell yet.


    [Fufufu~ leave everything to big sister Eliza!]


    ''You sound too old for a sister, though...''


    [...]


    [Crystal Pendant has broken]


    [Punishment: PP-Size Halved! (Joke!)]


    ''NOOOOOO!''


    ''Wait?! I''m sorry! I apologise! Please, don''t target Nikolai Junior. I finally became a king mushroom!''


    [Crystal Pendant forgives the host]

 Chapter 32: Blood Awakening - A Sisters Choice

    Nikolai looked down at Anya''s face. Her eyes opened wide as she realised Nikolai wasn''t joking around with her.


    ''How can a mere squire help my vampire blood awaken?!''


    At first, Anya was utterly bewildered by his offer. After all, a squire was not even a thrall. How could he claim to awaken her vampire bloodline? It was an insult¡ªAnya was sure of that and felt the slight trust she gained in him shatter, crumbling into dust.


    That''s why she started acting violent and lashing out.


    Her deepest desire was to be of help to her sister, to be of value to the only family member, apart from Selene''s birth mother, in the entire clan.


    ''Can this stupid man really help? What if he does something to me?''


    "Anya, although you might have doubts. I am not joking with you or playing around to hurt you."


    "H-How can a mere squire--"


    Nikolai''s lips lifted into a bitter smile. Anya noticed that his eyes never changed. He didn''t turn away or say sweet words to change her mind or deny her claims.


    "If I were a mere squire, could I act against your sister''s wishes?"


    His answer was simple.


    "From the start, I was never your sister''s squire, nor do I have to listen to her orders."


    "Fweh?! But... I saw you fighting Sebastian and the noble..."


    [Are you sure you wish to tell her? This could affect you in the future. If she told Selene, what if she found another squire?]


    ''I know, but lying to someone who is at the end of their tether doesn''t sit right with me. Suppose I awaken her vampiric blood. Anya would never tell her sister, and she would have a chance to enjoy life; otherwise, all that''s left for her is a breeding doll.''


    [It seems a little na?ve, but I can already sense you are not doing this out of sexual desire or affection...]


    ''I want to back; turning her will give me leverage over Anya¡ªshe will be in my debt, and thus, if things go wrong, she will become my insurance.''


    [So you figured it out. That if you awaken her, Anya will be slightly influenced by your words, akin to a member of your bloodline.]


    "I fought because I wanted money, and your sister is amusing to tease."


    Nikolai meant in the way she would give him more money when he threatened her a little or how she became extremely submissive when drinking blood.


    However, Anya took it a different way; money meant nothing to those in this world. It was just a means to an end and used to build a foundation or protect that lineage.


    ''He protects my arrogant and moody sister without orders? Is he a masochist that likes my sister?!''


    Although Anya loved Selene, she didn''t deny that her sister''s personality had issues, and while they were speaking, slight misunderstandings were forming in her mind. Like how his apartment is close to Selene, meaning he wanted to be as close as possible to rush to her side.


    Even looking after Anya, she twisted in her mind to be some strange act of love towards her sister, and she felt more convinced.


    ''Well... better than the slimy nobles who use their family''s powers to suggest marriage, this poor, handsome beast doesn''t make me feel sick... Maybe I can let him pursue my sister if he makes me like her even more so.''


    "Can you really do it?"


    "About fifty-fifty, it''s just that what might happen. I have no idea."


    "....Then....try it..."


    "Hmm?"


    "I said try it!"


    Anya then closed her eyes, grabbing her skirt with both hands, wondering if it would be painful because, the last time her parents tried an awakening. She ended up bedridden and sick for months.


    ''Eliza, how do I awaken her bloodline.''


    [Hmm? You acted so confident and cocky, didn''t you know?]


    ''....Please...I just knew the theory thanks to how I was awakened...''


    [Oh? I see! Then remember how Selene and that little wolf awakened you? In the same way, nice and simple, drink her blood and then let her drink yours. I will handle the rest this time, but remember the sensation as you will have to do it yourself next time.]


    ''Alright, thank you, Eliza.''


    Nikolai then pulled Anya towards him, her face at the same height as his abdomen, forcing him to lean down. He ignored the look on her face, closed his eyes following the instructions from Eliza, and felt the strange feeling of his blood moving through his body.


    "Ugh..."


    Nikolai''s Vampiric blood moved slowly through his veins as though they were tiny snakes crawling through his body, making his whole body feel tingly. It was a strange sensation but not unpleasant, and the more the blood moved, the more Nikolai felt a connection to it able to move it faster, guiding it towards his wrist.


    ''This is...amazing...is this what it felt like when I was awakened?''


    [Stop getting excited. First, you must drink her blood, and not her human blood but the sealed vampiric blood that is locked within her heart, the same principle as what you are doing now, but controlling Anya''s blood instead.]


    ''I understand...''


    The moment Nikolai''s fang hovered over the creamy neck of Anya, he slowly sank them inside, causing her to grab his chest tight. A great pain assaulted Anya for a few seconds due to how much longer Nikolai''s fangs were than a regular vampire''s¡ªhe then grabbed her shoulder, almost crushing her bones to keep her in place.


    "Agh.... it hurts.... burns.... Nnngh!"


    "S-Sister... help me..."


    ''Now...the hardest part...this is going to suck...literally...how the fuck am I going to find the hidden vampire blood? Anya is a pureblood; her blood is fucking thick like maple syrup!''


    After drinking Anya''s blood, the taste was far different from Selene''s. However, it wasn''t disgusting; rather, it reminded me of the sweetness of maple syrup, which was far different from the metallic taste of human blood.


    ''I have to do this quick before she faints or dies...''


    [There, can you feel it? Sense her blood, use your blood art and guide that small, dark crystal into your body.]


    "Agu... please... it''s strange...."


    The crystals she spoke of were the ones that appeared when he killed other monsters, ones that strengthened him. It was something he would need to ask Eliza about later, because she never mentioned such a thing earlier, that they were found inside vampires and likely other races.


    ''Found it.''


    It was the size of a pea, and when he reached it, he sensed an odd barrier blocking his approach. However, the moment he willed it towards him, a black shadow enveloped the barrier, and it cracked, shattering as the dark crystal began to flow through Anya''s veins towards her neck.


    However... this caused her to endure extreme pain while the taste of her blood became more delicious, causing Nikolai''s mind to become slightly unfocused.


    "Nnngh... agh... ah! Nngh! Ah!"


    ''Fuck... it''s the same as when I drink Selene''s blood...''


    Nikolai was becoming intoxicated.


    [FOCUS Nikolai!]


    ''I am trying....''


    Nikolai used his willpower, forcing his mind to focus and found his mind regained its calm, though the taste of her blood became more to his taste, while the face of Anya was now completely pale.


    ''Eliza, what do I do with it once it enters my body?''


    Nikolai felt the dark crystal approaching his mouth as he continued to drink Anya''s blood, trying hard not to swallow the liquid, causing his mouth to become dry and uncomfortable.


    [When the crystal approaches your fangs, let it in and swallow it along with the blood. Then it''s time for you to give her your blood, and I will guide a small fraction of your vampiric blood into her body.]


    ''I understand.''


    Nikolai swallowed the crystal of the vampiric bloodline from Anya before his eyes widened.


    [Racial Level: +1]


    Vampire (Progenitor 10% (+5%) Awakened)


    [Strength: 50 (+11), Endurance: 53 (+10), Dexterity: 39 (+7), Agility 44 (+6)]


    [Intellect: 35 (+6), Wisdom: 39 (+9), Charm: 50 (+20)]


    Meanwhile, as Nikolai was stunned at how much he gained from that small blood crystal from Anya, Elizabeth then began to control his blood; a similar crystal, a tiny amount smaller than the one inside Anya, began to travel through his veins as a burning sensation spread through his body.


    "Aggh... Eliza, what the fuck?!"


    The pain was intense, but what surprised him was that a strange barrier surrounded the blood crystal, preventing it from entering his bloodstream at first; Eliza seemed to have shattered herself, making the crystal change shape as it finally began to follow her command.


    Intense pain made his muscles contract and his teeth grit, but as it moved, he felt a sense of relief. As his blood crystal approached his wrist, he instinctively placed it against the soft lips of Anya, where even though she was pale and completely drained, her small fangs extended and slipped into his skin.


    "Mmmm!"


    ''How... the fuck... is she already... biting me...''


    Nikolai was shocked, but at that moment, the moment the Blood Crystal entered Anya''s body, a strange phenomenon happened.


    "Nnngh... ah!"


    She moaned again, her body reacting to the foreign presence in her body.


    ''W-What is happening...''


    Eliza didn''t speak, as Nikolai could only hold her tightly while she desperately sucked on his arm, sending sensations through his body, which was a strange feeling.


    ''I''m not aroused, but why does this feel so good... like being hugged by a family member...''


    It was a strange experience. Nikolai had never drunk blood from another vampire, so he only had Selene''s to go off, but the difference between the two was that he felt the desire to ravish Selene while he wanted to protect and adore Anya.


    "Ah...ah... it''s hot... my body..."


    Anya was trembling, and her entire body felt like it was on fire.


    ''I-It worked?!''


    Nikolai was astonished as Anya''s fangs slipped out, and her mouth, stained with his blood, stopped her bite with a pop sound. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-Is it over?"


    [Yes, it is... though the amount I gave her is barely anything. It will take a few hours to finish her awakening... but she will suffer.]


    ''Why? I thought it would be painless like me?''


    Eliza chuckled and sighed. As Nikolai didn''t understand that while he was asleep, he screamed in pain for hours, almost making the residents call for an ambulance or the police... and the process was not painless.


    Anya dropped to the ground without power in her limbs as they convulsed and trembled like someone having a stroke. Her eyes changed from wide open to rolled back, but now her pupils were slowly turning crimson, starting from the small ring around the eye and filling the rest in like a colouring book.


    "I''m going to put her in my bed... I don''t want her to suffer.....Hah!" When he lifted her off the ground, he noticed her weight increased slightly. Not only that. "Did she grow taller?"


    [Hahaha... you''re such a worrywart.]


    Eliza giggled, and Nikolai placed her on the bed before covering her in blankets.


    "Eliza, she looks in pain. How long until it is over?"


    Nikolai sat down next to the bed, looking at her and for the next three hours, he observed her suffering, agonised cries and sudden profuse bleeding from her entire body...


    ¡ª?¡ª


    [Name: Anya (B¨¢thory) Tepes]


    [Heritage: Dhampir (Dual Progenitor)]


    [Age: 28]


    [Racial Level: 1]


    [Clan: Tepes (Progenitor, 10% Awakened), B¨¢thory (Progenitor, 10% Awakened)]


    ¡ª?¡ª


    He didn''t realise it yet, but while swallowing part of her Valen bloodline, Nikolai replaced it with his B¨¢thory blood, meaning that if the two were to be analysed via DNA, they would be considered half-siblings because of how a Vampiric seed works, replacing most of her genes and bloodline with his mother''s bloodline.


    However, because of Nikolai''s third bloodline. His cursed god''s blood, he didn''t gain the Tepes traits or bloodline, and instead, that small crystal transformed into B¨¢thory blood.


    From this moment on, both he and Anya would awaken their bloodlines together. However, what changes would happen after Anya became part of his clan, Nikolai did not know.

 Chapter 33: Source of Life, Power and Prestige

    Blood. In this world of monsters, it is the single most important thing.


    Beyond money, beyond prestige. Blood brings power, prestige and worship to the monster world.


    The cause of Anya''s sealed blood remained a mystery even to Nikolai. However, it could be something natural and something because of her human blood, causing the fragmented Tepes bloodline to remain dormant.


    There was also the chance somebody sealed her blood on purpose. Nikolai didn''t know why. He only knew that the one who performed such a trick did.


    Nikolai chose the sealed crystal of Anya''s blood for one reason: because his instinct told him that he could devour that barrier. Then, after that, he devoured her bloodline crystal to grow stronger at the same time, helping Anya to awaken as a vampire.


    Although vampires could have children, some clans couldn''t reproduce, and thus, their method of creating a lineage was like the method Nikolai just used.


    They would infuse a young child with their blood. Then use one of their blood crystals and, during the process, implant it inside the child''s heart.


    After this, the child would carry the bloodline of the one who bit them, becoming a family. Different from a thrall or turned. The bond created from this method was genuine, starting from a small sense of familiarity and growing into true human-like feelings for family.


    No, likely far more intense as the bond is deeper than just blood. It is a bond of the soul.


    [You have succeeded, well done, Nikolai. Take a moment to rest. You still have three hours before the reunion tonight.]


    "I never realised she would change so much from my simple act of curiosity... Something inside me tells me not to hurt her, to make sure she is safe and happy."


    Nikolai looked over at Anya, who had finally stopped crying and writhing in pain. Instead, she curled into a ball and hugged his arm. To prove Eliza''s words true, he felt no sexual desire. It was like when his mother bathed him as a child or saw her naked body. It felt natural and nothing dirty or profane.


    "I never wanted to hurt her, but I have... I will need to make amends if Selene becomes angry. One day, Anya will surpass her in strength as things are."


    [Well, you gave her a second progenitor''s blood crystal. I don''t understand how your blood purity didn''t decrease, though, and instead, the concentration of your B¨¢thory blood increased to 10%!]


    ''Let''s discuss those things later... I need to shower and relax after all that.''


    He looked down at the beautiful dhampir. Despite awakening, the system classed Anya as a half-vampire despite the changes, though technically, she was both a vampire and a dhampir at the same time.


    ''Half Tepes and half B¨¢thory... this girl''s blood arts will be deadly in the future.''


    However, power wasn''t her only change. She grew several inches, her face became more beautiful and emitted the same charm that Nikola''s mother or Selene gave off, while her formerly flat chest became a little larger along with her hips. Now, she could at least hold her head high and not cry about being compared to her sister.


    The only thing he worried about was her eyes... one turned dark red, while the other was a deep blue. They would definitely cause her trouble in the future.


    ''Well, the system said the effects were permanent, and I don''t know enough about monster features to say otherwise... Perhaps I should bring her to an ophthalmologist when the chance arises.''


    [Are you a retard?]


    ''...''


    [You''re not humans¡ªthose eyes are just the representation of her two bloodlines. The red is Tepes, and the blue is the colour of B¨¢thory, though because Elizabeth''s blood was pure, she didn''t gain the same blue eyes as her family members. It seems to be a genetic effect of the B¨¢thory clan.]


    [Though I am sure those blue eyes are related to their blood arts, we won''t know until she awakens and grows stronger.]


    ''Yeah... Well, I am going to shower, let''s see... ah?! Nikita messaged and called me like 30 times!''


    [From Nikita (Stalker, Tiny Beauty)] (message 15)


    Nikolai, what time are we meeting? Can you send me your location?


    Where are you?


    Nikolai?


    Where...


    Why is your door different? Who changed the windows? (Angry Kitten Emoji)


    **


    Nikolai quickly responded to Nikita without thinking as he sent his apartment location and told her to come here in an hour as he was about to shower.


    [You shouldn''t have told her your location or about you going to shower. If that girl wants to assault you, she will have impregnated herself with your seed before you can cry rape.]


    ''...''


    "I really shouldn''t have sent that... my mind is still all over the place like a flan wobbling in the wind."


    ***


    Nikolai stood in the shower while leaning against the marble tiles. His face looked pale because of the ritual.


    The feeling of the hot water cascading down upon him like small meteors crashing against his skin, the high-pressure water cleaning all impurities and dirt from his body covered in a raspberry and honey shower gel.


    However, he felt amazing; it was strange to have a feeling of familiarity with someone else. He always wanted a younger sister, even though Anya was older... she acted like a child.


    He understood that his current feelings weren''t normal for a human¡ªhowever, when he thought from the point of view of vampires, it felt different. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikolai felt he could accept everything, slowly adapting to his changing world. He thought about tonight''s meeting. People mocked him and bullied him, some of who were dear friends and even his best friend, who joined the army right after he graduated.


    "How are you... Ryan... I hope you come tonight. Now I feel I can be your friend and not feel those dark, inferior feelings. I am no longer weak and pathetic."


    The human mind is a cruel thing, even when you don''t think things like money or standing will affect you.


    When learning your best friend is one of the richest people in the city, it becomes hard to treat them how you did in the past, especially when your family struggles to put a full meal on the table... and you suffer from debts and poverty.


    "I want to apologise properly... Even if he doesn''t accept it, I was wrong for making distance because of something stupid like money. Ryan will always be Ryan, but it took me five years to become a monster to learn this... Hahaha, I am quite the fool."


    [Ryan... Isn''t he the friend who offered to pay off your father''s debts and operation expenses if you joined him in the Security Division?]


    ''Yeah... I was too arrogant and jealous and declined his offer like a fool.''


    However, Nikolai swore to himself, when he became a monster that he would never put himself down or compare himself to others and instead look at them for who they are. Accept them for what they do or believe.


    "Nn... stop poking me... it hurts..."


    "Silence, thieving cat!"


    Anya''s voice came from the other room as Nikolai left the shower with a towel wrapped around his waist. Because he thought she was in danger, he rushed into the spare room, only to find Nikita sitting on top of Anya poking her face with an eastern blade.


    ''...''


    [See, I told you she would come like a sniffer dog seeking cocaine.]


    "Nikita..."


    The moment she heard his voice, the blade vanished as if it never existed, and she jumped off Anya''s body with a twirl.


    Her body landed with a knee bent in front of him. However, the gust of wind caused Nikolai''s towel to blow into the distance while Nikita''s face lingered at his waist height.


    "Oh!!!!" Her eyes turned into stars filled with a giant mushroom while Nikolai became frozen.

 Chapter 34: The Reunion Looms

    Nikolai sat on his sofa while drinking a can of premium imported beer¡ªthe can was black with a red star on the front with a slightly fresh citrus taste. It was easy to drink.


    Anya seemed to fall into a deep sleep after the ritual finished and even Nikita''s shouting and noise didn''t disturb her.


    After Nikita snuck into his apartment, or rather because he gave her the entrance code, thinking she would come in an hour. There was a slight issue when she noticed the beautiful blonde in his bed, but after scolding him and sniffing his body, she realised Nikolai was still pure.


    "Who?"


    "A sister of a friend, she''s a good girl. Don''t be jealous."


    "J-Jealous?! Who would be jealous? Why?!"


    ''Oh? So even though she is so obvious when she attacks me and is on the aggressive side. Is her defence zero? Look at how cute her red face is.''


    "Hmm? You''re not jealous; that''s a shame. If you were, I might have kissed you."


    "K-Kissed?! Nikolai, don''t joke around...!"


    ''Ah... what do I do?! If he kisses me, I will lose control. Nikolai, why are you so handsome, what if some other women try to take you away? That slut Mari used to like you. What if she gets you drunk and tries something...


    Maybe I should just kill her now?''


    With a bitter smile, Nikolai downed the rest of his beer¡ªthankfully, this was the zero-alcohol type. Not because he liked it but because he needed to drive to the meeting place at a restaurant a few streets away.


    "Nikita, where is your dress for tonight?"


    "Eh... Well, isn''t this fine?" She replied, looking at her hot pants, white t-shirt and leather jacket.


    "Well, I can''t deny you look great in anything, but I kind of wanted to see how you looked in a dress or fancy clothes."


    "O-Oh... then, I will go get changed. Don''t laugh, Nikolai!"


    Nikita then jumped off the sofa, her shyness different from her usual self, which made Nikolai more amused. He then noticed her taking a black package off the table in the dining room before she dashed off into the bathroom.


    [It seems you''ve learned how to deal with her. That''s Ivan''s son, alright.]


    ''Shush, I knew she was weak to compliments, but to think she is even weaker when I try to flirt or seduce her she becomes like a rabbit stalked by a wolf.''


    [To Selene (D-Cup, Erotic Woman)]


    ¡ª Just to let you know, your sister is sleeping right now. I will be leaving in about an hour, so here''s the entrance code and my address so you can get her later.


    xxxx xxx - xx xxxxxxx


    You will probably be surprised, but please don''t ask questions. Take it as me doing something in return for the money you give me all the time.


    -


    [From Selene (D-Cup, Erotic Woman)]


    ¡ªUnderstood. I''ll come pick her up in an hour.


    Thank you.


    -


    The reply was quick. A simple thanks and Selene didn''t ask questions.


    As Nikolai waited for Nikita to come out, he wondered how the meeting would go.


    He was nervous about meeting the people from the past who all knew how poor he was back then. Some girls would offer him money if he slept with them or dated them, but after refusing, they started to join the bullies, as if out of spite.


    ''That reminds me of the rumour about me being paid by Nikita''s family to be her toy. She went wild and almost disfigured several girls because of it. Let''s hope nothing bad happens this time...''


    Ten minutes later, the bathroom door opened, and the girl who came out was not Nikita. A beautiful woman with a perfect hourglass figure, short, silver hair and warm golden eyes. With each step, Nikolai felt his heartthrob, and he couldn''t resist her sudden changes¡ªhe stood from the sofa and approached Nikita.


    "I''ve never seen you look so beautiful and charming before, Nikita..."


    [Oh? Are you going to choose the lovely white werewolf over the crimson vampire?]


    "A-Ah...."


    ''Beautiful... Charming! Nikolai rarely gives compliments... especially with such lustful eyes... Is he finally looking at me as a woman, not just a friend?!''


    Nikita''s face turned bright red as she looked away. She suffered a sense of defeat when compared to other women from the moment she awakened as a werewolf. Because Nikita was so short compared to Nikolai, she always felt rough and that she lacked femininity because of her work and lifestyle.


    ''If given the choice between her and Selene, I don''t think I could choose either.''


    [Then take both. The world of humans might see it as wrong. However, monsters are different. All that matters is blood and your blood, thanks to that strange god''s blood. No one has a purer bloodline than you.]


    ''I won''t force anything, but let''s stop pushing her away or feigning ignorance.''


    "Nikolai... are you going to change too?"


    "Ah, don''t be falling for me again when you see me."


    "W-Who would?! Idiot!"


    He couldn''t help but enjoy the feminine and shy Nikita, though her usual vulgar and erotic sex was just as good in his eyes.


    Nikolai then checked his watch and shrugged. He headed towards his room to change into the Verface custom suit for the night. Although a little extravagant, it wasn''t too expensive, like Sarah''s advice.


    "I''ll be right back, Nikita. I''m sure you''ll be impressed."


    "Yeah..."


    Nikita, who sat back down on the sofa, smiled as she looked at the door to the bedroom while kicking her feet. The feeling of wearing a dress was different from how she usually felt.


    ''I wonder if Nikolai would want to go on a date with me? Should I ask or wait for him to ask? What should I wear? No, maybe something a bit sexier like those girls in the films he watches?''


    Nikita became lost in her thoughts. In her mind, thoughts of how tonight might unfold and what she would do to Nikolai when he got drunk.


    However, these erotic thoughts faded the moment she heard his shoes tapping against the expensive wooden flooring. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nikola--"


    ''!!!''


    The moment she saw him in his black suit and tie with a crisp white shirt, her face became red, and she felt her heart throbbing. His suit was sleek and silk and made it seem like Nikolai was shining in the light, like a god of charm in Nikita''s eyes.


    Nikolai laughed, seeing the girl so stunned, and couldn''t help but find her adorable, though he knew the others might tease and bully him when the evening moved on.


    "I told you not to fall for me."


    "Idiot!"


    ''He''s too cool...!''


    The man in front of her was not the Nikolai she knew. His facial features and his cold expression while wearing that suit made him look like a handsome young CEO. She couldn''t help but drool, but she twisted her head away when he laughed and tried to hide her blushed face.


    "So? Am I impressive, or am I not?"


    ''Idiot... my heart won''t stop pounding. Why do you look so sexy in that suit?! Who chose a suit that would bring out your charms so well!''


    "You look okay..."


    Nikita lied. However, she could not control her heart, which Nikolai could obviously hear. Not to mention, he could feel her feelings his blood art gave him from her atmosphere and body language.


    Nikolai knew he made the lovely wolf embarrassed and excited at the same time.


    "I see, that''s disappointing. Shall we get ready to leave then? I''m driving."


    ***


    In a luxurious and well-decorated restaurant, three men and two women sat in a private room in the back, enjoying themselves.


    "Hey, did you hear? That poor bastard Nikolai is coming tonight. Hey, Mari, didn''t he used to like you?"


    The male with short black hair, an expensive watch and a suit snorted while his hands slipped into her dress, causing the woman named Mari to make an awkward groan before nodding.


    "Yes, sir, he is coming."


    "Well, that''s great; at least we have someone to make fun of. Hahaha!"


    All three men were laughing, while the two women seemed a little different. The mention that Nikolai would come made their eyes shine with brilliance, but then, when the males ordered them around, the reality of their choices made them fall back into hell.

 Chapter 35: The Reunion Begins!

    "Nikolai?" Nikita''s voice pulled Nikolai from his moment of distraction. The pair stood outside his M9 Excelsior about to depart when he received a message from an old friend and his first crush who chose money over him.


    Nikolai''s hands holding the key against the electronic ignition trembled. "It''s nothing, just a little worried about tonight. Does my cologne smell nice? It''s not cheap or anything, right?" Despite trusting Sarah''s choices, years of being poor made him feel slightly inferior.


    "Nikolai... wait." Nikita climbed over from the passenger seat, her hands placed on his thighs as they gripped tight, her face moving close enough that Nikolai could feel the warm, sweet-scented breath from her lips as she sniffed at his neck several times. "Mmm... you smell really good..."


    Before Nikolai could respond, he felt Nikita''s eyes gazing at him with a wet look.


    ''It''s no good; if I keep smelling him, I won''t be able to control myself...''


    Her hands slowly released his thighs and adjusted her beautiful dress before sitting down and fastening her seat belt. Her cheeks blushed deep red while her tanned fingertips stroked her lips that brushed against his cheek, curling her soft red lips into a smile.


    "Nikolai, you are perfect. Please have confidence as the man I chose to be my partner."


    Nikolai swallowed, his body almost paralysed by the sudden kiss. He couldn''t remove his gaze from Nikita, who looked elegant and charming in her white dress, like a snow fairy or princess of ice.


    "No, that''s my word to say. Nikita, today you are my little fairy princess. Let''s enjoy the reunion no matter what anyone says. As long as you are beside me, I don''t care."


    "Fweh?!" Nikita''s face became stained in a deeper red as she gripped the seatbelt placed between her modest breasts and looked out the window, with her eyes shining like golden lights. Her body was trembling as she tried to stop herself from pouncing on Nikolai.


    ''Why does he say such things so easily now... Ah... my damn heart won''t stop racing. What if he kills me before I can seduce him?!''


    [Oh, Master, you''re really going to make this crazy stalker attack you.]


    ''Maybe, if that''s my fate, I''ll accept it happily. Nikita is a beautiful woman.''


    [Tsk, where is the cute Nikolai who would get flustered from a few days ago?!]


    "Let''s go, Nikita."


    With that, Nikolai pushed down the accelerator, and they shot out of the parking lot, following the GPS to the expensive hotel and restaurant with a renowned bar, the Imperium Hotel. A branch family of the Faust vampire clan. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, at this time, Nikita nor Nikolai knew this.


    ***


    A tall male with a fit body, his features sharp and handsome, along with his short light brown hair, flickered in the evening wind as his expensive car drove him through the streets. This man was Ryan Seong, Nikolai''s best friend from university and high school.


    Despite being rich, he spent most of his time neutral in the class and protected the others from the tyrant behaviour of other rich children. The Seong family were a renowned military family¡ªthus, other rich families didn''t want to antagonise them in the past.


    "Young Master, you are attending a reunion for the first time since joining the Secret Security Service. Are you excited?" The black-haired male with sharp features and a lean body asked from the driver''s seat.


    This man was Kuro, a subordinate of the Seong family and another member of the SSS, a special division of S-Country tasked with anti-monster crime and subjugation.


    Ryan leaned back and curled his lips into a smile. "That''s because Nikolai finally accepted. The last time we met was so horrible that I didn''t know how to approach him... I was such a stupid kid."


    "Well, everyone is a kid once, Young Master."


    "You''re right, but he was always there for me, no matter if I had money or not. He never judged me. When Daiki Kwon stole Mari from him using money. I didn''t even offer Nikolai support and left for the army."


    "Although I don''t wish to deny your friendship, you couldn''t help awakening to the hero genes, allowing you to fight against monsters. Or entering this world, isn''t it fine that you spend each day trying to protect his everyday life?"


    Kuro also liked Nikolai¡ªthe pleasant and kind young man would also treat him as a servant of the lowest class as an equal at the same time. "Young Lord, I believe you can reforge that friendship. Niko isn''t that sort of judgemental person. If you apologise sincerely, he would accept it."


    "Haha... thanks, Kuro; I was blessed to have you and Niko as my friends growing up. You''re right, and now I can protect him from monsters in both human and monster form."


    The car soon arrived at the Imperium; as the parking lot opened, Kuro and Ryan noticed several high-level cars and lower cars likely belonging to their classmates.


    "Oh... an M9 Excelsior? Someone has pretty good taste, both classy and elite, yet with the sense to not show off. I wonder which family came in that car." Ryan wondered as his jeep, armed with anti-monster customisation, pulled into a private spot for the Seong family.


    "Do you want to wait and see? The people inside seem to be inside." Kuro asked, but Ryan shook his head.


    "No, that''s rude. If it''s a couple, they might have a reason to delay. Let''s head upstairs and see if Daiki and Eun-Ji have arrived! That reminds me, Eun-Ji used to have feelings for Nikolai. Is she here just to see him again like me?"


    ***


    Meanwhile, Inside the M9 Excelsior, Nikita and Nikolai sat quietly, both nervous for the night and other reasons while preparing themselves.


    "Are you ready, Nikolai?" Nikita leaned over and asked Nikolai her face more relaxed and no longer bright red, the exciting drive helping her to cool down.


    "Yeah, just a little nervous and worried people will--"


    The moment Nikolai turned to face her and before he could berate himself again, her soft lips pressed against his as their eyes both widened.


    [Exchange of body fluids with a higher race confirmed]


    [Strength 51 (+1), Agility: 45 (+1)]


    Nikita''s hands quickly held his cheeks as her body leaned closer.


    "Mmph."


    Nikolai''s surprise allowed Nikita to steal the chance to kiss him before pulling away, as she pointed at him with the same old look of when she fought the other night.


    "Listen here, Nikolai! Suppose you are going to put yourself down or act weak. Then I will kiss you! No matter where, when or who is around! Hmph! You might not be strong compared to me or my mother but you are super strong considering the time since you awakened!"


    He looked at her serious face, the feeling and taste of her lips with a slight cherry taste from her lip gloss filling his mouth while he no longer felt nervous or scared.


    Instead, he was grateful to Nikita. She helped wake him up. He wasn''t the Nikolai of two years ago, nor the Nikolai of a week ago.


    "Nikita... thank you. I''ll do my best. I won''t let anyone or anything stop me from enjoying this night with you."


    Nikita''s cheeks once again blushed at his response as she bit her lip.


    However, before she could react, this time it was Nikolai who kissed her on the cheek, causing her ears to pop out of the camouflage that she and her race learned from birth.


    "We''d better head up now; we don''t want to leave the others waiting."


    "Ah...ah...K-Kiss..."


    Nikita''s bright red face watched as Nikolai climbed out of the car and started to leave. Unable to stop the throbbing of her heart, she chased after him, a little stunned and confused at his action.


    ''Nikolai kissed me?! Why? What changed?!''


    Nikolai then looked back at her. His figure shrouded in the light made him look like a divine being in her eyes. He winked at her and held out his hand, waiting for her.


    "If you act that cute and make my heart pound. I will be forced to do the same, Nikita."

 Chapter 36: Nikolai and Nikita - The Sun and Moon of the show

    Inside the luxurious booth, quite many people began to gather. The ones from the same class as Nikolai and Nikita, with most being working-class families, the style and looks seemed quite similar with copied looks of expensive brands and knockoffs.


    However, some rose during the years since everyone met last.


    Jin Soo-Hyun, a person Nikolai didn''t mind. A tall male with a skinny frame and dark brown hair just above his eyes. Although he wasn''t ugly, his looks weren''t amazing.


    However, he was a quiet and observant man who carried a lot of weight during their time in school, serving as the class rep and vice-president of the student council for two years consecutively; now, he works as a financial strategist for the Faust family.


    He sat at a table with Hana Lee, a beautiful girl with wavy brown hair, and as back in the past, she brought a book with her. Normally present at the many events Jin Soo-Hyun would, she became his fianc¨¦e as if by nature.


    Then with them was the broad-shouldered Daewon Kang, with short, shaved hair like a military buzz cut, who was quite disciplined coming from a military family like Ryan Seong.


    He was a man of few words, but he would always act when required.


    These three were part of the group of Ryan, Nikita and Nikolai and sat at the worst table near the door because of this.


    "Darling, do you think it''s because of Nikolai that we are sat at this table, although we were friends? You have risen so high with your skill; why doesn''t Daiki acknowledge that?" Hana asked her fianc¨¦e in a soft voice.


    "Hana, you can''t blame Nikolai¡ªDaiki only targeted him because of how handsome Nikolai was back then, even if you have a small crush on him. Don''t be judgemental just because we earn a good wage. Remember, humility is the source of success."


    "Darling, forgive me... I just didn''t want to be shunned by our friends. You know how they get with these things. It''s Nikolai and Nikita''s first time coming... What if there is trouble? Look, he''s groping Mari for all to see."


    "Don''t worry, Nikolai isn''t the type of guy to hold a meaningless grudge. The moment she chose money, he cried for an entire night. Nikolai was done. That''s the kind of guy he is. I admired him then and still do."


    "You and Hana really suit each other," Daewon muttered while sipping a glass of iced water and looking towards the door.


    There were two more name cards on their table marked with the number [4], Nikita and Nikolai.


    ***


    On the table labelled [3], quite a few familiar faces were sitting.


    Miyuki Tanaka sat in the head seat; her family, originally from the J-Empire in the past, emigrated to S-Kingdom and formed a medium-sized company.


    Now a subsidiary of the Scarlet group, however, they kept their status.


    She was a short girl with delicate features and long, silky black hair down to her hips. In the past, Miyuki was shy but incredibly kind-hearted.


    "I wonder if Nikolai-kun will arrive without any issues. He used to work several jobs to make ends meet. Should we call him to see if he''s alright?"


    "You don''t need to worry; I am sure he''s fine. Since it''s the first time he has accepted. He''ll probably book the night off; I mean, a cleaner or dishwasher doesn''t have that much trouble, right?"


    The male spoke with an arrogant and insulting tone because he was Haruto Suzuki, an average man with neat black hair and organised in life. He now worked directly for Daiki as one of his underlings and subordinates.


    "Oi Oi, you just say that because you hate Nikolai and work for Daiki, man." A female voice mocked him with her lips curling into a smile.


    Despite being female, she was taller than Haruto and with glossy black hair down to her neck in a messy bob. Aiko Nakamura was a strong-willed and independent girl, not afraid of the rich members of the class, nor did she flock with the others to judge them.


    She just enjoyed a challenge, being the two-time taekwondo women''s national champion.


    "Tsk, Aiko, don''t get cocky because you are a little strong. If your training ground loses its sponsors, do you think you''d last a second in this world?"


    "Heh~ even if you wanted to try. They wouldn''t desert me for some loser who is a glorified secretary for Daiki!"


    "Bitch!"


    "Ah... you two, please don''t fight. Okay? Let''s calm down." Miyuki tried to calm them all down, but Aiko''s foot shot out underneath the table, almost smashing into Haruto''s balls.


    "Listen here, you little cuckold. If you dare call me that word again, I''ll crush your balls! I mean, you let Daiki rail your wife, so don''t act tough with me!"


    "Why you, just you wait. I''ll tell Daiki to have you fired from the company for sure!"


    "You wish. I don''t even work there. I just train and compete, and my company is a subsidiary of the Scarlet Group, not Daiki''s corrupt family! I''ve even shared meals with their heiress and CEO Selene!" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tsk, damn it all...!" Haruto seemed to have given up as he started downing the free champagne.


    ***


    "Ahem! Everyone, may I have your attention?" A beautiful voice sounded over the speakers as the class queen and number one girlfriend of the year began to speak. Mari Yamamoto, the one responsible for the class becoming fractured in their last year together, almost caused Nikolai to become expelled because of false accusations against him.


    "Thank you, everyone, for joining us. I am honoured to be standing up here before you all. This is the first time we are all present together after leaving school and entering the adult world. Tonight, it seems all those who refused in the past will be coming! From the beautiful Euh-Ji Park and her brother Min-Jae! to Nikita Fenrir and, of course...


    Nikolai Volkov!"


    "Nikolai..." A murmur ran through the crowd as everyone glanced at the empty seats of the tables.


    "Ah... that rapist?"


    "The beast is coming?!"


    Despite the rumours being proven false, many of the people who disliked him still called him hurtful and disgusting rumours.


    "I would also like to give a special welcome to my husband, Daiki, for helping me with the preparations!"


    ''What husband... you''re just a slut that warms my bed.'' Daiki thought to himself while laughing amongst the other people who supported him and now worked at his company.


    ''That bastard, how does he think he got such a beauty to sleep with him? If not for his father being so powerful and connected, I would have never allowed him to touch me.'' Mari complained in her heart while glaring at Aiko, who drank a mug of beer and seemed to hate Mari to the bones.


    "I know everyone is probably excited about the food, so I''ll make this quick. Thank you for your support and tonight we have MANY surprises and games to play, so please look forward to them!" Mari bowed elegantly while everyone applauded, the majority being Daiki''s followers.


    The next moment, the doors suddenly opened, and the attention of the room, because of being focused on Mari, all turned to the doorway.


    "No way...?!"


    "Is that... Him!"


    "So handsome... wait... that suit, is it real?"


    "Damn..."


    Daiki looked towards the door and bit his lower lip in anger. The look on his opponent''s face was one of boredom as he held a beautiful, short woman by the waist, wearing a stunning white dress from this summer''s fashion show.


    A dress yet to be released to the public!


    Which meant it was a genuine product worth over $15,000


    "Ah, Jin Soo! Hana, Daewon, you guys look so old now!" The male''s deep voice caused the room to vibrate; several women who held hidden crushes were now set ablaze after seeing how he matured.


    "You damn...!" Jin Soo-Hyun Stood up with his finger pointing at the man. "I am happy to see you. It''s been too long!"


    "Well, I''m here now. Worship me, and I might forgive you." The male shrugged, his lips curling into a devilishly charming smile.

 Chapter 37: The Failed Plot!

    The moment Nikolai and Nikita entered the room it felt like a different world. Music played in the background, people''s voices faded and the bragging of Daiki and Mari became silent.


    "So hot..." Mari''s microphone echoed her whisper.


    This one small outburst caused almost everyone to turn in her direction with shocked looks on their faces. Before seeing the flames practically blowing from Daiki''s mouth as his face became bright red.


    However, despite most people looking worried, the people sitting at the table [4] seemed quite amused.


    "Hahahaha!" Jin Soo-Hyun burst into laughter as he lifted his glass towards Nikolai, the latter noticing the gesture before waving with a wry smile.


    "He looks even better than back then. How does he still look so amazing?" Hana muttered while checking her face in the mirror, her lips curling into a bitter smile.


    "Don''t be jealous, Hana; you are the most beautiful woman to me." Jin Soo-Hyun complimented his wife, stroking her cheek while motioning for Nikolai to sit with them.


    "Hahaha! He looks stronger than back in university!" Daewon''s loud bellow almost overpowered the music as Nikolai held Nikita''s hand, the pair walking together in perfect sync. "That''s my soulmate!"


    "Daewon, you are biased because Nikolai is the only one who stayed to help you practise after lectures!" Jin Soo-Hyun gave a bitter grin.


    Nikolai''s movements shocked many other students. In the past, he might have been well-liked because of his looks.


    However, he lacked finesse and elegance yet now. Like the king of beasts, he walked with a regal aura and partnered with the girl called Beast Princess. The pair seemed to have walked out of a fantasy world.


    "Hello, everyone," Nikolai bowed politely as he sat Nikita on her seat before pushing her chair slightly and sitting down himself. "I am sorry for the delay."


    "Nikolai, you have truly changed." Jin Soo-Hyun complimented the pair as the waiter placed a plate of food in front of them.


    "Oh? I''m just the same, though?"


    "No, Jin is right. You''ve become confident and no longer look down when around our class!" Daewon added while Hana and Nikita nodded together.


    "Haha, let''s leave it at that. I am more interested in you three, to be honest. It''s been far too long."


    ***


    Meanwhile, watching Nikolai in his neat and expensive-looking suit, many of the women who shopped at Verface noticed the genuine product instantly.


    So the whispers of his fake suit or watch made them sneer inside.


    Although some people outgrew their youthful errors and ways, there were quite a few who couldn''t do that, which made accepting Nikolai tonight impossible.


    "Heh, it''s probably because he''s banging the rich girl Nikita."


    "Oh! Nikita''s family are as rich as Daiki, who could forget her Fenrir group."


    In reality, her mother ran a legitimate front business that, although smaller than the Scarlet Group or the huge vampire clans, could be included in the top 100 of all companies in the S-Kingdom.


    "Tsk, so he''s just a useless home husband?"


    "Well, it''s not like he''s ugly."


    "True, but it''s a shame. With his looks, he could have done much better."


    "I heard his father was a useless drunk who beat his wife to death, and perhaps he wants to follow in his father''s footsteps."


    Many opinions and rumours flowed through the room, most of the negatives close to tables [1] and [2], where Daiki still looked as if Mari had betrayed him. His angry gaze focused on Nikolai.


    "Tsk, that bastard dared to turn up putting on heirs! It''s a good thing that my guest tonight will make even that little gangster bitch look pathetic."


    "Oooh!"


    "That''s our Daiki!"


    "He really is the best!"


    Daiki''s words caused a stir as people looked towards the entrance, the guards blocking the door from the outside. He could now text the executive who hired him for a contract with the Scarlet Group to show how much he surpassed everyone else in the class.


    ''Just you watch, Nikolai, Eun-ji, Nikita and that laughing clown Min-Jae Park who always pretended to be poor despite being one of the richest members and Eun-Ji''s older brother.'' Daiki thought while looking at the empty seat next to him.


    "So, are your friends not showing up?" Min-Jae asked, his tone dripping with venom and his expression full of ridicule.


    To be honest, Min-Jae wanted to rush to Table [4] the moment he saw Nikolai. They used to train together with Daewon and study with Jin Soo-Hyun.


    Although they knew each other''s backgrounds, there was still a social etiquette to their world, and thus, because of the invites, they didn''t act uncivil because of their schoolyard dislikes and fights. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It doesn''t matter, they will come eventually. Don''t doubt me, Min-Jae." Daiki Kwon''s smile was fierce as he typed a message on his phone with a restless look on his face. "They are just running late." He added.


    "Ah, I see. Then, how about we continue the greetings and start the reunion while waiting?" Eun-Ji Park''s lovely voice sounded as she spoke for the first time since coming. She was still the goddess she was five years ago, yet the slight touches of maturity now add to her charm.


    ***


    "Haha, I''m glad you got married. I hope you can forgive me for not coming back then. I was too stupid and felt inferior..." Nikolai honestly spoke his feelings, and felt as if massive weight began to fall from his shoulder.


    "It might be late... But here is a late gift and my congratulations." Nikolai handed over a black envelope, the golden border and name both exquisite and tasteful.


    [Sarah Maddison again... she''s an outstanding employee.]


    ''Yes, nothing more than that. Other than friendship. You''re learning, Eliza.''


    Jin Soo-Hyun was about to refuse the envelope when Hana snatched it from him and opened it on the spot. Her lips were curled into a half smile until she saw the notes inside and froze.


    "J-J-Jin Soo! This is more than the entire wedding gifts we received back then?!"


    "Is it too much?" He asked while scratching his head.


    "N-no, it''s just too generous." Jin Soo-Hyun sighed as he shook his head. Hana''s pale face showed that the money wasn''t fake. There was $100,000 inside.


    Nikolai couldn''t help but thank the ATM and his upgraded card having no withdrawal limit at certain places.


    The Imperium was one of them.


    [Withdrew $150,000 Cash]


    [Current Account Every day balance: $5,481,055]


    "Ahem! May I have your attention? We got sidetracked earlier, and now everyone is here. Should we start the reunion with a bang?" Mari spoke with an accent as she removed her jacket, revealing her C-cup breasts that were a little artificial.


    "Nikolai, Nikita~ it''s a pleasure to have you both after so many years!"


    "Nikolai... that woman, can I kill her?" Nikia asked, her hand squeezing Nikolai''s while he could only smile brightly and pinch her inner thigh to stop her thoughts completely.


    "Behave, and I''ll kiss you."


    He resorted to blackmail!


    "Fine~"


    ''Good girl.''


    Nikita''s pouty lips twisted into a smile while the pair watched Mari, whose eyes seemed to glare at them for a moment before she began to introduce everyone attending and their current status.


    ''It feels like some snide thing to dig at those who aren''t as successful...''


    "Hehe, then let us begin! First, we have Eun-Ji Park. Heir to Park Industries that everyone knows!"


    "Daiki Kwon, heir to the Kwon Empire and a partner of the famous Scarlet Group!"


    ''Oh?'' Nikolai''s eyes shone dark red in the darkness as the lights and sparkling lights focused on Daiki and Mari, his wicked smile only seen by Hana, who, like a rabbit facing a wolf, began to tremble in fear, almost dropping her wine on the floor.


    Like this, she went through most of the class, being excited and lashing praise at the richer people while skimming past the ones below a certain threshold.


    "Hana Kim, the famous fashion model and Jin Soo-Hyun''s wife and support! Let''s not forget Jin Soo-Hyun himself works as the financial strategist for the Faust family! A hard worker who went from zero to hero!"


    "Hehe, and lastly, Nikolai and Nikita. I''m sure many of you want to know what happened after Nikolai left university, and our little demon''s true identity?"


    The crowd became excited, while Nikita began grinding her teeth and almost growling, only kept in her seat because Nikolai stroked her thigh, gently soothing her.


    "Behold! The eldest daughter of the Fenrir Group, a former thug turned princess before our very eyes... And the useless and jobless house husband Nikolai Volkov at her side!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "What a joke! The guy looks like he can barely afford his watch. Tsk, I knew it, all a sham."


    "What did he say?" Nikita''s eyes grew cold as her hand left Nikolai''s and grabbed the armrest, her nails digging into the metal, deforming it like clay.


    "Calm down, my little Nikita," Nikolai whispered in her ear, causing the lovely werewolf''s body to tremble as she became like slime in the chair, slipping back with a delightful smile.


    ''So I am both jobless and useless? Hahaha, okay then Mari.''


    Nikolai might have been too upset to continue in the past, yet after fighting to the death with Sebasti¨¢n, these words felt ridiculous. It was not even worth his time; instead, he filled the cup for Nikita and played along for now.


    ''No matter what these idiots and monkeys say, I know that in a year, I will surpass them all.''


    [Good, that''s our Nikolai!]


    Their first plot to embarrass him seemed to have failed.

 Chapter 38: Call me Mushroom King!

    "Now then, my darling Daiki has a surprise before we order for tonight''s meal!" Mari seemed excited as she spoke on the microphone.


    Daiki also seemed to have a grin on his lips, while he appeared to have made up with Mari, now back to hugging and kissing her as the pair walked along the central stage, which led to table [1] and the ones supporting Daiki Kwon.


    "Oooh?"


    "What could it be?"


    "I wonder..."


    "Nikolai, I don''t like them... can we go home?"


    "Little beauty, what about the free food?"


    "Ah?!"


    Nikita might be a rich girl, but she seemed to have a strict diet and always came to Nikolai''s home hungry in the past. That or she just loved to eat food¡ªthus, he could picture her tail wagging right now as she wrapped herself around his arm.


    ''It''s amazing, Nikolai tamed the beast princess...'' Hana thought to herself, while it seemed her husband and Daewon also thought the same when their eyes met, and everyone grinned.


    "I am sure you are all wondering! Well, let me explain. Thank you, Mari, you are as beautiful as ever."


    Nikolai leaned back, watching Mari from the corner of his eyes before he said in a deep voice. "Nikita is leagues above her." This momentary comment lingered as Daiki stuttered on the microphone, and Mari also looked shocked.


    If you saw her face, you might have expected her to think Nikolai would still be in love with her after so many years or something.


    ''Hmph, pretentious waste! Nikita is just a flat-chested thug!'' Daiki''s thoughts about Nikita caused her to suddenly scowl and stare daggers at him, causing the pathetic man to shudder and cringe with a slight yelp.


    "Stupid little pussy! Your bitch whore keeps looking at my sexy Nikolai. Make her stop, or I''ll gouge her eyes and have her fucked by five big wolves!"


    "Huh, Nikita, what did you say?" Hana asked with a question mark over her head. The low voice of Nikita was filled with a thick yet rough dialect that was harsh for even Nikolai to understand because he only understood R-Empire''s language at a basic level.


    "Ahem...! Now then, many of you might know my company, the Kwon Group, recently became the sole trading partner with the Scarlet Group! I have even met the female CEO, and we made a great relationship¡ªshe seems to trust me a significant amount."


    ''Bullshit, that woman only wants blood and money.''


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed.


    However, it seemed amusing for him to listen to this. ''Come to think of it, Selene should be close. It''s only been half an hour. Should I invite her?''


    [To Selene (Erotic woman, D-Cups)]


    ¡ªOi, if you want to drink my blood tonight, come to the Imperium hotel room xxx


    I am having a class gathering, and a clown claims you are REALLY close¡ªthat''s quite amazing that you trust him so much.


    Bring Anya. We''ll have a nice evening. There''s free food for her, too.


    [That was quite assertive of you.]


    ''Well, this guy is annoying, though I wonder what gave him the guts to say such a lie. That woman hates men; the only reason she stands me is if my blood makes her climax.''


    [Quite vulgar, but it''s true...]


    "Now then, not only did they offer me a few positions that could be bridged from my side. I might be able to set some of you up with the job of your lives!"


    "OOOH!"


    "What did he say, Nikolai?" Hana asked with a sweet voice, and Nikita seemed to stare at the microphone, not understanding a single word Daiki Kwon spoke.


    Nikolai didn''t know if it was on purpose or faulty sound equipment, but he and Nikita could only hear it because of their improved hearing, while the sound cut out for them when Daiki moved away. However, it felt like intentional abuse to him, as Daiki started walking towards table [4] their table!


    "Oh, fuck this guy is on a power trip," Nikolai muttered under his breath while he seemed to have a slight smile on his face, and he couldn''t wait for the show to start.


    ''Let''s see how the great Daiki Kwon gets turned into a puddle of shit.''


    He felt so confident because she agreed to come. Selene accepted his invitation.


    "Hey, Nikolai, what did he say? Who did he mention?" Nikita asked again, her voice becoming more impatient.


    Nikolai shrugged as he replied. "No idea, Nikita, but it sounded quite dull, something about finding jobs for the little bottom feeders."


    The moment he spoke, once again using the power of his new body to increase the volume just enough with his diaphragm to reach the room, as if he said it by accident.


    "HAH?"


    "What a fucking joke! Why the hell should we listen to him!"


    "Yeah, this is why he''s trying to marry his flat-chested bitch so that he can get some money!"


    ''Well, to be expected, Daiki promised a lot of them jobs, though an empty promise, Nikolai just smirked as Daiki''s face looked victorious as he stood right next to Nikita and began speaking again.


    "Hahaha, ignore our friend. It seems he is a little drunk. So poor and uncultured he cannot afford to drink or go out. Let''s pity our friend. It''s okay, Nikolai; I will speak with them for you, too! Since we are friends from high school and university!


    We even dated the same woman, hahaha! Like brothers."


    ''Hmmm, he really loves his voice...''


    "Kill..." Nikita''s yandere rating reached over 9000 as Nikolai was forced to extremes to keep her from raging.


    "Little beauty, don''t mind the words of an idiot."


    "But¡ª"


    "It''s fine."


    "Fine, I''ll forgive him since you say so, but Nikolai, that little pussy better not do anything stupid." Her cus words slipped back into her difficult-to-understand dialect, but now Nikolai knew she was saying lewd or dirty words when she did that. So he just flicked her nose and turned to Daiki Kwon.


    "Oh? Then I look forward to your HELP with getting a job there."


    ''I''m sorry, but I doubt you will be going anywhere except the hospital.''


    "Why, of course, Nikolai, we are all old friends here!" Daiki said with the most disgusting fake smile before he opened his phone and smiled. "Good, she''s here!" He then began to type something before the double doors opened a few moments later.


    There was a buzz of voices and excitement in the room; while Daiki stood near Nikolai as if he had some kind of plan, he nodded to the others at his table several times.


    The table included Kenta Fujimoto, a tall, muscular guy with spiky black hair... someone who was competitive and followed Daiki from a young age. One of the many who would gang up to beat or trick Nikolai in the past.


    A beautiful woman entered, with silver hair and golden eyes, with a black suit and white shirt. However, Nikolai recognised her; she was the woman who served Selene!


    Wilhelmina!


    "Madame Wilhelmina! My name is Daiki Kwon. My father is the head of The Kwon family. Thank you for taking the time to visit¡ªmy father will definitely send his regards!"


    "Hmmm, I see. I guess the Quon family managed to get the contract."


    "Ahem... it''s Kwon, Madame Wilhelmina."


    "¡ªI see..."


    Nikolai and many others realised she didn''t seem to have all that much respect for Daiki, and instead, this secretary was in a superior position compared to the boasting Daiki, who began to offer her some alcohol or drinks.


    It was at that moment that she noticed him elbowing and kicking Nikolai. "Oh, don''t worry, this scum is someone who climbs into bed with a woman to earn money, too scared to work for real, a true house husband."


    "Not then, about My father! He has managed to boost profits for this quarter by five percent! I believe Miss Selene would be surprised by our improvements so soon!"


    The moment she saw Nikolai''s face and his changes, her mouth opened in shock, and she gasped, but Daiki seemed to have thought it was because of his boasting.


    ''Hello, beautiful secretary. Your master is coming soon. Stay and enjoy some of the food!'' Nikolai mouthed to her, causing Wilhelmina''s lips to curl into a smirk as she scoffed.


    However, it sounded like laughter as she winked at Nikolai.


    [From Selene]


    I''ll be there soon. Stop putting STUPID TAGS ON MY NAME!


    What is erotic and D-cup?! (Angry Dog Emoji x 5)


    Should I tag about the size of your male reproductive organ??


    ''Hahaha, if she wants to. It''s only going to make my pride as the Mushroom King grow!''


    [You two...]


    [To Selene (The Lewd Bloodsucker)]


    ¡ªHaha, go for it...


    Call me Mushroom King! (Huge Mushroom Emoji)


    *** S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It as that moment that a twang of pain shot through Nikolai''s arm, as he felt like something tore it off...


    The beautiful fair fingers of Nikita were holding him tight... Almost crushing his bones as she spoke with a loud voice, ignoring Daiki, who was speaking to the class and Wilhelmina, who looked bored until hearing Nikita''s voice.


    "Hmm, who is Selene, and what does Mushroom King mean?" Nikita asked, her eyes becoming dull.

 Chapter 39: Daikis Shock! Nikolais Despair!

    Nikolai used all the tricks possible in his mind to soothe Nikita. Now, he would have to take her on a date twice within the next ten days. He also needed to join her when she went ''hunting'' next and couldn''t say now.


    The real challenge is that she''s planning to go hunting with her mother! Her mother, who is both stunning and intimidating!''


    A memory from the past resurfaced: a visit to Nikita''s home. It was a dreadful reminder of how terrifying a girl''s parents could be. The experience had left an everlasting impression, instilling a deep aversion to swords and weapons that still lingered to this day.


    ''To make a young boy of nine years old train with a real sword, even now, it makes me feel an aversion to swords and weapons.''


    Meanwhile, during the time, Nikolai soothed Nikita. Daiki began to take Wilhelmina around in private, speaking between tables and offering his introductions. This made Nikolai have some respect for him.


    That although Daiki held prejudice towards him, at least he kept his word.


    However, somehow, Nikolai felt he would change the moment he reached table [4] as he was currently dealing with [3], and they seemed to be less positive than the others.


    "So pretentious, as if someone like you met our boss."


    "Miyuki, don''t be like that¡ªour classmate is trying to help at least..."


    However, Daiki and Mari didn''t seem to know that Miyuki had worked with Wilhelmina frequently and even met Selene twice because of her work and was in the process of joining their head office as Selene had hunted her.


    "Lady Miyuki, it''s a pleasure to see you in such an odd place. The young lady felt overjoyed that you accepted our offer to join her dedicated team for business planning and events."


    "Miss Wilhelmina, the pleasure was mine. You took our family from a low-level company that pushed itself to a medium size and allowed us to become comfortable enough to support a franchise. All of it is thanks to the lady and yourself!"


    Daiki''s face became sour because he knew his father worked for the Scarlet group longer than Miyuki.


    ''So then how, why is this midget with no breasts getting offered a job in the main company with the goddess of business?!''


    "Fufu, you are just as cute in private. I am glad you don''t change after a few drinks, little Miyuki. I will make sure to take care of you in the office." Wilhelmina winked at the lovely woman, who blushed because of how suggesting it sounded.


    "Wilhelmina..."


    The maid who served the princess of vampires was extremely talented. She knew when to step in and when to pull out of a conversation. As she turned her gaze to the others at the table, there was no spite or dislike in her gaze, posture, or tone.


    "If I am not mistaken, you are a good friend of Miyuki''s. Mister Haruto Suzuki and Miss Aiko Nakamura?"


    Nikolai watched as Wilhelmina seemed to have stolen many of the talented or willing workers from Daiki and he didn''t even realise it. She observed their actions, tone and how they answered and of the ten he introduced.


    Four seemed to have entered her shortlist.


    ''She''s talented and I can see how much she values Selene just from how much effort she gives to this kind of dull role.''


    [True, Wilhelmina was a good girl in the past too]


    ''Hmm?''


    However, before Eliza could respond...


    Daiki finally brought Wilhelmina to his table, and the gaze of friendliness and goodwill vanished from his face as he introduced Jin Soo-Hyun, Hana and Daewon to Wilhelmina, but for the moment, it came to Nikolai.


    "This trash is called Nikolai Volkov; not only did he try to steal my woman in high school, but he caused many fights and issues. He also lives off rich women taking their money and conning them because he doesn''t wish to work for real."


    Nikolai could only smile because his left arm almost got torn off from Nikita''s body, trying to lunge at him at the speed of sound.


    ''What a fool...''


    However, then Mari stepped forward with tears in her eyes and pulled down the back of her dress revealing scars.


    "I-It''s true... Nikolai is a monster. He was both forceful and violent, making me do things no matter how tired or sore I was."


    Then, an enormous image appeared on the massive L.E.D screens... it was her back full of wounds and scars, but her face seemed younger.


    As if it was when she was in high-school, when dating Nikolai.


    "If I said no, he would hit me with a stick till I couldn''t move, then violate me."


    ''Oi oi... I am a verified virgin! However, is this where I act all edgy and swear to never forgive you both for setting me up?''


    Nikolai closed his eyes while pulling Nikita onto his lap, his fingers digging into her muscular arms, holding her in place.


    Yet to the people in the room, some took it as a confirmation because of how deep his fingers sank into Nikita''s flesh.


    However, there were some in the room who knew the truth... "LIAR!" Aiko Nakamura stood from her seat; despite failing the police exams, her sense of justice and honesty never changed, which made Nikolai''s lips curl into a gentle smile.


    "I know it was you who hurt him! I saw his wounded body, and it was me who bandaged and cleaned his wounds because he couldn''t afford to go to the hospital!"


    "Oh my, Aiko? Do you really want to admit to being my ex''s cheating partner and accomplice?"


    Mari''s lips curled into a vicious smile as she slammed the table and pointed at Nikolai. "This beast raped and maimed my body, forever scarring me! How can you stick up for scum like this! Anyone who does must be a deranged bitch who is crazy for his looks!"


    Because of how loud the pair were, nobody noticed the doors opened a few moments before, and a woman with divine beauty stood against the wall with her hands crossed under her huge, world-class breasts.


    "I guess that means that I am also a stupid and gullible, crazy bitch, obsessed with his huge mushroom too."


    "Hahaha! See, look another of his many women!" Mari shouted, causing more people to turn towards the door as Selene stepped forward. Her lips curled into a smirk as if she found this whole situation fun.


    "Well, I cannot deny that we share a special relationship, and if he left my side, I might just never be the same or recover..."


    "See!" Mari shouted, but Daiki''s face was pale.


    Like a ghost, he began to fade into the background and make space between him and Mari. His eyes looked at Selene, who only watched Nikolai, her gaze filled with a strange light that Daiki thought was love or passion.


    He then turned to Nikolai, who smiled and waved at him like nothing.


    This caused Daiki to feel terrified. ''I wanted to embarrass him and only ended up fooling myself!'' He thought, shocked at how calm Nikolai was.


    ''Oh god... why does it feel like I made a big mistake inviting her...''


    Nikolai felt he was trapped.


    A wolf on his lap, a vampire at his back, and two filthy liars ahead of him!


    [You are having fun, though¡ªyou wanted to let them meet, didn''t you?]


    ''Yeah. The sooner Selene and Nikita meet, the faster I can move forward and plan for the future.''


    [Your father wasn''t this cunning and sly...]


    ''Heh, I am not my father. Of course, I would be different!''


    [Yet you gather bitches just like he did... and your mushroom has the same bend, just because it''s a little bigger does¡ª]


    ''I don''t want to know about my father''s package... please, spare me, Eliza. Nikita is ready to kill.''


    [Sorry, you were so calm. It just happened. Wow, her eyes are on fire... is this that old J-kingdom saying ''a shuraba?'']


    On one side, with a gentle smile, Selene hid her bloodthirsty red aura from the others while it spread through the room, almost crushing the entire area. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then the other, Nikita''s silver aura, was crushing Nikolai himself as she sat on his lap and glared at Selene.


    [I think the two already knew each other master! I am going to enter hibernation to avoid destruction, fufu. Good luck!]


    ''Oi!? Come back! It''s like being trapped between two malfunctioning Chernobyl nuclear reactors!''


    [Fighting!]

 Chapter 40: People Say Revenge is empty...

    However, before Nikolai could react to the two women now glaring at him, Nikita and her comfortable ass on his lap. Her sharp fangs with threads of saliva connecting them to her lips while she growled and threatened the other woman.


    In comparison, Selene just crossed her arms and gave a confident smirk. Her position lifted her heavy breasts and made them look even larger. This caused Nikita''s face to become red with envy.


    A loud slap echoed, interrupting everyone.


    The sound caused many people to gasp before Mari''s body collapsed to the floor. She gasped with blood oozing from her swelling lips, and tears welled from her eyes.


    "You stupid bitch!"


    Daiki''s roar shocked most of the room as he looked around with a strange gaze. However, Wilhelmina and Selene just scoffed.


    They knew exactly what this man was trying to do. Even Nikolai could understand, so after a few seconds. He looked at his palm, swollen from the slap and picked up the microphone.


    "Ahem! Forgive me¡ªI didn''t realise that you would be visiting our small gathering. Lady Tepes, please, everyone, give a round of applause for the CEO of the Scarlet Group, Scarlet Tepes and forget the insane rambling of my ex-girlfriend. It seems she lied to me to embarrass me in front of my future bosses."


    ''Huh, what is this guy talking about? He was the one speaking the most!''


    [Well, these little worms love to cut their tails in order to survive.]


    However, what surprised Nikolai was that Selene didn''t even acknowledge the people clapping and cheering. Instead, she took out her phone a completely custom model with a scarlet red and black cover.


    After tapping the screen a few times, she placed it to her ear.


    "Ah? Is that Mr Kwon, I regret to inform you that the contract we signed is null. You can finish your current project, but all other projects are cancelled from this moment, and you are banned from working with us ever again, as the contract stated."


    "Eh..." Daiki''s eyes widened, his pupils shrinking as the sound of a man crying and begging echoed from Selene''s phone while she placed a hand on her hip and let out an irritated sigh before closing the call.


    "Wilhelmina, make sure to send the cancellation fee that we agreed upon. Then send the announcement to all major companies that work with us that the Kwon Group is to be blacklisted; otherwise, we will never work with them again."


    "Right away, Young Lady." Wilhelmina bowed and smiled as if she were an obedient secretary. The aura of a dignified businesswoman shifted in an instant before she walked past Nikolai''s table, giggling gently at his current look for help as her hips swayed on the way out of the door.


    "Oh, and tell the authorities to deal with that bastard. You have enough evidence of blackmail, fraud and illegal actions, right? If the police don''t move, I''m sure the WCP can deal with him."


    ''Hmmm... i kind of feel bad that Daiki''s future is ruined.''


    [No, you don''t. You''re practically over the moon!]


    ''Haha, you caught me in 4k!''


    Selene turned to Nikolai, looking at him with the fierce animal on his lap. Her eyes narrowed before she reached out her hand.


    "Come."


    Her voice was cold and commanding, causing Nikita and Nikolai to look at one another. However, before Nikolai could ask anything, the weight on his thighs vanished, and Nikita, with her short stature and flowing white hair, swayed as she pointed at Selene.


    "Who are you!"


    "You don''t need to know."


    Selene''s gaze was still filled with disgust and arrogance. Even as Nikita growled, her fangs lengthening with her claws growing as she glared at the golden-haired woman.


    "I''m sorry."


    However, in the next instant, Nikita felt someone pulling her away, and when she turned her head to see who, Nikolai suddenly kissed her lips.


    It wasn''t a long kiss. Just a simple peck, but his actions were enough to cause the white wolf to lose all hostility instantly, the voices murmuring and others making noises because of their kiss, making Nikita''s face turn bright red as her mouth opened and closed in shock.


    ''Oh... this is surprising. She seems broken and unable to react?''


    [You sure like to open the pin on random grenades you find lying around often, huh?]


    ''Haha, If I didn''t calm Nikita down, then she would attack Selene, and then her identity might be exposed! Then I would have to kill everyone in this room to protect her.''


    [Oh? Protect her. Is she worth that much to you to kill even old friends?]


    ''Ah, there is only one Nikita in this world. Of course, I will protect her. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Then what about the vampire that''s currently emitting a frigid aura?]


    ''Hmmm?''


    As Nikita couldn''t do anything, her mind raced as her ears and tail trembled almost slipping out of her panties, gazing at Nikolai with the most bewildered eyes and red cheeks.


    Selene''s face suddenly became expressionless. It wasn''t like she had feelings towards Nikolai; in fact, the reason she came was because of Anya''s changes. To understand things and thank him, yet the moment he kissed another woman right before her face.


    She felt angry. He was her squire, and it was her blood he desired. This beast-scented woman from the Fenrir tribe was just a pest in her eyes, not worthy of his love, attention, and lust.


    "What are you doing?" Selene asked Nikolai, her eyes glowing bright red¡ªinside her heart, she constantly activated the squire bond she held with him. She ordered him to move away from Nikita, yet it didn''t work. "Get away from her."


    Nikolai, who was stroking the shocked Nikita''s hair, turned and looked at Selene in confusion.


    "Excuse me, are you talking to me? Don''t order me around, Selene."


    His eyes were dull and angry. Nikolai felt a sense of irritation when she spoke down to him. He didn''t know what her deal was, but he knew the type of woman Selene was. He was a piece of meat for her to toy with until something better came along.


    Rather to protect her from vampires that wanted to bed her for her blood. Selene was just a woman with a complex that has never been told no and Nikolai didn''t have to answer or follow her orders.


    "Eh, what''s going on? Is it a love triangle?"


    "Did he really sleep with both women... Wow... I am envious."


    No, he refused it with all his being. After tonight with Daiki, he realised that if he let them stand on his head once, they would always believe he was inferior to them.


    "I said get away from her, Nikolai." Selene''s voice became colder, her body tingling with an unseen aura, causing the table to crack and people around Nikolai to back away and leave him sitting alone with the two women around him.


    "Who are you?" Nikita''s voice, like a fairy, responded, stepping away from Nikolai. Her face was still red, but her golden eyes looked at her with a ferocious expression as they narrowed, with wrinkles in the corner of her eyes.


    "Are you dumb, girl from the Fenrir Clan?"


    "What did you say?!"


    Nikita''s rage flared in an instant, causing many to back away in terror as the small beauty bared her fangs and almost lunged towards Selene. However, Nikolai grabbed her hand tight, his muscles pulled to the limit as he felt immense pain just holding her down.


    ''This girl is like a ballistic missile!''


    "If you were a member of that family. Then you should know what the Tepes family is and what we stand for!"


    "Hmph, just a home-wrecking leech!" Nikita snorted, her fingers stroking Nikolai''s as she felt them trembling, realising that he was desperate to stop her from fighting.


    ''Hehe~ Nikolai doesn''t want me to get hurt, and he kissed me~ I''ll let this damn leech go this time!''


    "Selene, please." Nikolai''s voice was hoarse, his fingers almost crushed and muscles torn by the overwhelming strength of a pure werewolf with an Origin bloodline.


    "Seriously, this girl is too dangerous."


    "Yeah, she is! Do you remember when she stomped on that girl''s face for giving Nikolai chocolates?"


    Selene wasn''t as reckless as Nikita, and listening to the surroundings, she knew instantly that this little wolf probably had the hots for Nikolai.


    "Nikita, listen to me, please. My relationship with Selene is purely professional, so can we continue with the night and forget that this happened."


    Nikolai took out the business cards from his pocket that showed his job title and made him seem like someone who directly answered Selene.


    Of course, she still felt jealous and wary of the vampire. Yet Nikolai''s soft voice flowed beside her ear as he stroked her waist, every movement and action one of her favourites, causing her to lose most of her aggression.


    Nikita''s body froze, her face turning red and the tips of her ears burning.


    She saw the business card in his hand, and then even her mind didn''t believe he would be her squire because, in their logic, only a person could have one Main Squire at a time.


    They couldn''t have multiple because the others would serve as thralls, having only performed half the ritual so they could train their abilities and blood arts and would be known as "Reserve Squires" that would eventually take the place of the one that died.


    Most nobles trained two at the same time so they could replace the one that died quickly, while large families trained dozens of thralls for the sole purpose of becoming squires; though only one of them would awaken at a time, they all carried the same honour.


    She turned to Nikolai with a lovely pout but flicked her eyes away. A shy display. "Sorry, Nikolai... Don''t be angry, I''ll be good."


    "Thanks, Nikita."


    Selene watched as the two embraced, and the atmosphere that was tense and filled with anxiety was now one of tenderness.


    ''Hmph, such a pure sight makes me sick. This stupid dog just got played by this lump of lust!'' Selene thought to herself before she observed the rest of the room, noticing that Daiki had vanished while Mari was sitting in the corner downing alcohol. ''I''ll make Nikolai pay later! Hmph!''


    With that, she picked up the microphone, although she was strict and thought about punishing him. Selene began to speak to his former classmates without his request!


    "Greetings again, everyone¡ªit seems that quite an exciting series of events happened tonight! Since I am partly to blame for this, everyone enjoys yourselves to the limit. My Scarlet Group will cover your expenses and travel costs tonight!"


    "OOOH!"


    "Viva Scarlet Group!"


    "Banzai Lady Selene!"


    However, like Daiki before him, Nikolai snuck out the door while Nikita was trapped in her imagination, giggling and groaning to herself strangely, thinking about his kiss.


    ''Now then, people say revenge is empty... However, I want to blow off some steam!''


    [You are such a violent boy, ah~ what are you going to do?]


    ''Make him impoten¡ª''


    "Big Brother?!"


    A soft, beautiful voice that sounded familiar to him called Nikolai from behind, and when he turned, a beautiful maiden with long golden hair and striking eyes, one red and the other blue, watched him with a brilliant smile.


    Gone was her skirt and low-cut top.


    She was wearing a lovely blue and white dress that covered her well with fluffy frills and a beautiful red pelerine1 covering her shoulders.


    "Anya?"

 Chapter 41: Safe? Not a Chance boy!

    Selene watched Nikolai leave the room, her eyes narrowing in irritation. She only did this to help him and ignored that rude dog and interacted with foul smelling humans that made her feel sick.


    "Those who wish to apply for our intern program should look out for our online campaign that will be launched within the month. Make sure to put your name and reason in the other section of your application so when I check them, I remember your names and don''t toss out your application."


    She was filled with anger, yet her angelic voice reflected nothing but peace and joy.


    Yet Selene''s gaze flicked towards Nikita several times. Her mind was clouded with various scenarios and situations, a sign of her inner turmoil.


    Unable to accept the strange irritation she felt from the moment Nikolai openly kissed her, Selene bit her lower lip and began to plan her ''revenge'' on Nikolai.


    ''You think that I will forget this, Nikolai? Didn''t your mother ever tell you women hold grudges?'' Her inner voice, usually serene like an angel, now carried a thorny demonic tone.


    The crowd suddenly became quiet because of her beautiful smile; like the holy mother herself, she cast a divine light across the room as the negative feelings vanished.


    Most of the rumours and words from Mari were now forgotten as people started to order their meals and courses while Selene lowered the microphone and greeted a few of the people she knew through business deals and meetings.


    ***


    Meanwhile, outside, a group of males and females walked towards Nikolai and Anya who sat together chatting happily.


    "N-Nikolai?! Is that you!" A deep but pleasant voice echoed as a handsome male in a blue suit called out.


    ''Huh?! Wait!''


    ''That messy yet cool hair... those eyes like an abandoned puppy!''


    "R-Ryan?"


    "It really is you! Oh my god!"


    Ryan rushed over and hugged Nikolai, the pair laughing before their hands clasped together. Both of them seemed shocked for a moment. However, shook their heads and showed the biggest smile that Anya or the party with Ryan had ever seen.


    Even Kuro looked shocked at his delighted face.


    "Ahem, Master Seong. Might I ask who your friend might be?" The handsome male who wore a white suit with a strange emblem on his chest pocket asked with an elegant voice, his red eyes gliding over both Nikolai and Anya before returning to Ryan.


    "He''s my best friend and most trusted ally. Nikolai Volkov."


    The moment the noble heard the name, it caused his body to stiffen along with half the group who followed him. Though Ryan didn''t seem to care, Nikolai felt his body shift and intense pressure flooded the hallway.


    Because...


    "I see. My name is Alister Millard Van Faust. It is a PLEASURE to meet you, Mister Volkov!"


    ''Oh shit...''


    [Hahahaha! Out of the frying pan and into the fryer, as they say! Master, they are all pureblood vampires with only one Squire!]


    ''I CAN SEE THAT!''


    "Oh? What a delightful meeting. The pleasure is all mine! I hope you have a fine evening."


    The lowest combat value of the vampires with Alister was 150, while the highest three, including Alister himself, showed skulls, and the Squire had a physical attribute of 60 and 40 mental!


    "Brother Nikolai, are you alright?" Anya''s voice cooled Nikolai''s mind as she stood beside him and grasped his arm.


    Although she felt the aggression, this level of blood thirst was something she felt on a daily level, from servants mocking her, family degrading her, and even her father being disappointed in her.


    Nikolai could feel the sweat leaking down his spine. The gaze of Alister showed pure hatred and anger, while the other bloodthirsty auras overwhelmed him.


    However, this didn''t make him scared. No... his blood was rampaging, like an ocean tide during a dangerous storm it wanted to fight.


    Like a chihuahua fighting a huge Doberman, it didn''t care about the difference in strength. His desire to fight was that high!


    ''I can''t really blame Nikita... Ah~ I want to fuck these pretentious prick''s face up.''


    [I bet 100,000,000 he knocks you out with a single punch.]


    ''How charming. Don''t you think I could get a sneak hit in and make him cry?''


    [Dream On!]


    "Oh? Who is this charming young lady? I am sure you seem familiar. Which family are you from?"


    It seemed Alister grew bored with dealing with Nikolai and began to speak to Anya, who seemed to look frustrated, her eyes filled with anger and her lips trembling.


    "You don''t know who I am? Really, you don''t realise it''s me?" A voice filled with frustration and anger echoed through the hallway. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do forgive me, beautiful maiden but if I knew you in the past, you would already be one of my wives! If only my fianc¨¦e were half as impressive as you, I might not have broken our engagement the night before our wedding!"


    He let out a roar of laughter, and his party joined him, mocking the ''half-blood failure'' while the others still stared coldly at Nikolai.


    However, Ryan and Nikolai seemed to notice something from Anya''s response: her body shaking, an aura of blood seething from her body as she bit her lower lip enough to tear the skin.


    "Anya!"


    "Lady Anastasia!" Ryan called out before helping her stand, holding her shoulders and causing the princess to become stunned.


    Nikolai and Ryan quickly pulled Anya away, who didn''t even resist their help. Her eyes filled with the desire to destroy the group in front of her.


    "Hmm? Anya... Anastasia? No, you''re kidding me.... you?" Alister''s lips warped and twisted his smile into a twisted grin.


    "You dare deceive me, The new heir to house Faust?! How did you change your hair and eyes?! Tell me!" He roared like a mad beast. ''How did you become a true vampire? You filthy half-breed!'' His heart''s voice added as he stepped closer, a heavy pressure causing the surrounding glass to crack.


    ''What? No... impossible, it should have been impossible for her to have awakened.'' Ryan''s eyes opened wide, his mind filled with information that a human shouldn''t have. Then he turned his eyes back to Anya, who now had tears streaming down her eyes.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the main room, because Nikolai was gone, Selene and Nikita stood facing each other, while all the others slept in a pile on the stage.


    "Did you think I would forgive your rudeness, little dog? Nikolai is mine!"


    "Hmph, you''re just a fat desperate leech whore. Nikolai likes my tight ass over your saggy tits!" Nikita''s R-Dialect was sharp and filled with more passion than ever.


    "Tsk, who are you calling a fat whore? Flat-chested, unwanted beast!"


    "Hmph!"


    The two women''s aura caused the entire room to tremble, with Nikita on all fours, her tail bushy and in the air, with her claws and fangs fully extended and visible.


    Meanwhile, Selene''s long red fingernails were pointed towards Nikita as she stood with an elegant pose, her blood arts activated as thick scarlet blood swirled around her arms, just waiting for Nikita to make a move.


    ''This girl is strong and excels in close combat... even if I go all out, a draw is the best outcome in this enclosed space. I cannot use my wide-ranged blood arts with his friends all sleeping there.''


    ''Ah, this bitch stinks of Nikolai''s scent! She''s the one that keeps calling him. I have to kill her, she will take Nikolai away and never let me play with him and turn him into a breast lover!''


    Nikolai thought he had escaped safely.


    However...


    There was no chance he would avoid their wrath forever!

 Chapter 42: Duel at the Imperium Hotel!

    Ryan Seong felt conflicted. Although his work caused him to become mixed with Supernatural beings, he didn''t outright hate them all.


    He understood families like the Tepes and Faust clans would not directly damage the human world and had many pacts and agreements with his employers, allowing them to remain in business.


    ''Anya, you finally managed to awaken. I''m glad for you, but why, why is Nikolai standing beside you?''


    When he first started his role, of course, Ryan looked back at people he knew and had close links with.


    Though he knew about Nikolai''s father and his bloodline when they tested his blood, it showed nothing but human qualities. Not even an unawakened supernatural bloodline. Humans could find these through the small crystals of blood within the hearts of supernatural monsters.


    ''Yet now, you are standing with Anya, and the Faust family seems to have some kind of grudge against you. Nikolai... what happened in the past three years?''


    ***


    Nikolai looked at Alister Faust, who glared at Anya and him like they were garbage. His words that insulted her somehow ticked him off.


    [It''s your bloodline resonance. Of course, you were going to develop something akin to a brotherly or even a fatherly connection when you gave her your blood...]


    ''I see¡ªwell, it feels unnatural now, but since I awakened her. Let''s give her a hand until she''s ready to walk on her own two feet.''


    "Oi, Faust Leech." Nikolai''s tone sounded similar to how Nikita and her followers spoke, a rough and aggressive tone that caused both Alister and Ryan to look at him with shocked eyes before he continued. "I challenge your squire to a duel. If I win, then you''ll apologise for insulting Anya."


    "Eh, Nikolai?!" Ryan''s eyes widened, and his hands trembled because the main branches and nobles of the two families were okay.


    However, outsiders would still be treated as criminals by his department. This meant unless he married into one of the great clans or the middle-level clans, at least Nikolai would become a criminal to Ryan.


    Because squires were outsiders, only the higher-class knights were not. This made Ryan feel complex while clenching his fists.


    "Nikolai, what are you doing?!" Anya''s mouth opened wide.


    Shocked, she covered it with her hands, watching the broad shoulders that stood in front of her. He faced the man who ruined her life and made her inferior blood known to all vampires in the royal and noble world.


    However, he only turned back with a brief grin and winked as if to tell her not to worry!


    Alister looked at Nikolai¡ªhe seemed about to respond. Then his eyes lit up, and his frown transformed into a brilliant smile. "Then~ if my squire wins, you have to forfeit the official match against our family in seven days. So that I can marry Selene."


    ''This damn vampire!''


    [Don''t forget you are also half vampire too, Nikolai...]


    ''Heh, it''s fine for me and my mother. Other vampires, though, are just leeches.''


    [Sophistry...]


    ''Is it?''


    As the voice fell silent, Nikolai came to terms with and accepted Alister''s terms and prepared to fight against the young man standing in the back of their crowd with long blonde hair and pale red eyes¡ªhe wore a grey suit with white gloves.


    "Where, and when. I challenged, so you decide, right?" Nikolai shrugged, his eyes observing his opponent while using his blood art to the limit to try to understand the opponent.


    Alister''s smirk remained as he pointed down the hallway. "It''s a good thing that this hotel is under the management of my family. There is a perfect place to hold the duel, and it just so happens it''s empty right now."


    The grin on the noble''s face grew as he saw Nikolai nodding, the squire with long blond hair also stepping forward.


    "I am Louis Van Gourd, Master Alisters backup pawn of two years. I shall crush you so you can never fight again, filthy mutt!"


    "I see." Nikolai didn''t even listen to his bragging and turned around, offering Anya his hand and giving Ryan a wry smile. "Sorry, we''ll have time to chat after this, okay?"


    "Ah, okay... Be careful, Nikolai."


    ''Tsk, you''ve done it now, Nikolai. Now I can''t even save your ass later! We can''t interfere with these official duels!'' Ryan clicked his tongue while grinning at him, causing Nikolai to shrug.


    The two friends walked beside each other while Ryan watched Anya, amazed at her changes from a few months ago.


    "So, how did you get mixed up in this business, Ryan?" Nikolai asked while watching the Faust group prancing ahead of them, most likely thinking it made them look elegant, but they just looked stupid to him.


    "Eh, It''s related to my dad''s business and my new job¡ªit''s kinda annoying, honestly." He shrugged.


    The conversation ended there, with nothing but the clacking of their footsteps and the soft sound of Anya''s shoes behind them.


    It was not long before the group entered a large area that looked like a small arena. However, the scent of blood lingered, for Nikolai''s powerful nose caused him to grimace. Even Anya''s face showed a sour look when she could smell it.


    The room was dark, yet when the lights were flicked on, they saw what was the cause of the blood''s stench. The walls were filled with iron bars, and inside, Nikolai could see the figures of young people who looked around his age, but they were in horrible states, bloody, with some missing limbs, all chained behind the iron bars.


    "This, this is sickening," Anya said, her eyes watering, seeing the cruelty of this family she once dreamed of joining.


    "It is, but let''s not focus on that right now. I have to fight this blond moron." Nikolai smiled, his hands forming fists as a look of determination filled his eyes.


    Louis was standing at the side, cracking his knuckles. "Just admit defeat, and maybe I can spare you and your bitch from embarrassment."


    ''My bitch is back in the other room clashing with one of your princesses...''


    [Oh? Calling Nikita your bitch. Are you playing with death? Or have you realised you might lose this fight?]


    ''Shut up, let me concentrate.'' S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although it seemed he was taking the situation lightly, Nikolai was not.


    He could not just guess his opponent''s strength since his blood had only awakened recently. However, the traits and how the person named Louis would fight had already begun forming in his mind''s eye.


    Louis Van Gourd was not a physical fighter but likely held an offensive blood art. The muscles of his body are too general and lack any direction towards physical combat but seem to be for philandering or showing off.


    Before Nikolai could focus, Alister Faust appeared suddenly on an elevated platform.


    His hands raised into the air as several digital and physical people started to appear in the stands around the arena.


    ''Eh? That''s kinda cool!'' Nikolai thought as he noticed people from the fight against Sebastian appearing, and now he realised why some people looked strange when he fought there. They were holograms!


    "Everyone, my apologies for the sudden announcement! However, behold today''s exciting battle between the werewolf squire of Selene Aria Tepes and the Faust clan''s own Louis the ''blood lancer'' Van Gourd!"


    Alister''s words were nothing special, yet he spoke with a genuine look of excitement and a cheeky grin, causing the audience to get into the mood. His enthusiasm and announcing quite a decent level.


    ''So, he''s used to this kind of thing, I guess... How many people have suffered without realising what happened?''


    Nikolai glared at Alister, who ignored him, continuing to explain the rules.


    "The winner of this fight will determine if the Tepes family will allow the engagement between myself and Selene Tepes to stand or not!"


    ''He completely left out information about Anya, thank god.''


    [Well, now she has awoken. He cannot make a move without knowing the truth. Or the Tepes family would crush him.]


    ''Good... Ah...''


    In the crowd, a cute wolf with messy white hair and a beautiful woman with Golden hair sat beside each other, like a pair of angels descended to the earth.


    Though Selene''s lip seemed to be swollen and bruised.


    [It seems your two wives are watching after their fight... Lucky you! They look VERY interested.]

 Chapter 43: Cruel and Deceitful Nobles!

    "Also, if the halfbreed loses. He will castrate himself and toss himself off this building. A pathetic mutt dares to serve as our future queen''s squire. It''s disgusting and offensive to have a mere wolf protecting Selene Aria Tepes! The Scarlet Queen!"


    [This abominable and cowardly bastard!]


    Alister Faust''s additional punishment caused Nikolai''s slight goodwill towards him to shatter.


    The moment he realised what he had said, Nikolai decided he would kill the enemy this time and would never let him live.


    ''Disgusting and deceitful leeches! I will crush your plot with the claws my father granted me!'' Bloodlust, anger and his natural desire to fight exploded from within Nikolai as he watched the blood lancer creating three lances that twirled and spun around his body.


    [Nikolai...]


    ''I will win, Eliza.''


    The two participants stood opposite each other as the room began to transform. Metal pistons and machines lifted walls across the room to protect the crows. Then, a strange green orb formed above the walls. Like a barrier, it fizzled and buzzed.


    ***


    "Princess, what should we do?" Wilhelmina asked Selene, who sat beside Nikita while watching the arena. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Selene''s eyes were filled with anger and disgust, though she didn''t have deep feelings towards Nikolai yet. He was her squire, and nobody else could devalue or insult him.


    "Make sure to record the duel and make a complaint towards the Faust family. If anything happens to him, I will kill their heir myself."


    In the room earlier, it seemed like her blood aura was powerful when facing Nikita. However, at this moment, the bloody aura was so intense and fierce that it caused the air to vibrate and crackle while becoming visible to human eyes!


    Beside her, Nikita''s was no different, her body crackling with pink and purple lightning as her pupils shrank to a tiny dot with golden light shining in her huge iris. Her power was so volatile the surrounding monsters began to change seats.


    ''I will kill anyone who hurts Nikolai!''


    ''I will kill that man who insulted Nikolai!''


    ''Nikolai will never lose to that man!''


    ''Nikolai~ Nikolai~~''


    Meanwhile, Ryan Seong sat beside several other people who worked with him. It seemed the seats were private and could only be used by those invited or who were deemed able to view this match. He looked towards his old friend, feeling a pain in his chest.


    ''Nikolai... don''t die, please!''


    "Forgive me if I didn''t ask to meet with the company supporting the Faust group... It would never have happened."


    ***


    Inside the barrier, the blood lancer seemed to be filled with confidence. His eyes filled with disdain, looking at Nikolai who didn''t even summon his werewolf powers yet.


    ''Did I gain anything from achieving 10% in my vampire awakening, Eliza?''


    Nikolai didn''t feel scared or any sort of intimidation even when faced with a true vampire who likely had power over ten times his. Instead, he felt a desire to fight them, to bite them and devour them and never relent.


    [You gained a blood art and the ability to transform both arms into your vampire form.]


    ''So I have a vampire form, a werewolf form, and I guess that weird dark bloodline form that mixes everything, huh?''


    [That''s right, each form depends on your awakening level for its total power. Though it seems your evil god''s blood can perfectly imitate any other bloodline.]


    "I see..."


    "Huh? What can you see, mutt?" The blood lancer gave a twisted grin in response while grasping one of the three lances in his hand with a pale glow in his eyes.


    ''For some reason, his aura feels weak. Compared to the male I fought when first becoming a werewolf his feels like cordial that has been mixed with too much water.''


    [You can tell?! That''s the power of your mother''s blood art! She could tell the strength of her enemies through their aura and its power. As you said, this male is far weaker than even those weak thralls you fought and the man you killed when first awakening.]


    ''Is he weak because his blood is thin and causes this weak aura?''


    [It''s his limit, even if a pureblood or progenitor awakened him. He would gain a tremendous boost from the bloodline, but he would never grow past that level because of his inability and poor adaptability.]


    ''I see, so even the monsters have low-class and high-class individuals... No wonder Anya''s aura felt so strong despite being weak. I thought I was mistaken, but I''m not right?''


    [Yes, Anya''s strength will match her sisters, and if Selene doesn''t receive any significant improvements, Anya will overwhelm her in a decade.]


    "Talent, huh, do I have it... I wonder?"


    Nikolai spoke to himself as the muscles in both arms began to writhe and tremble. His right arm was covered in beautiful silver fur, and he had a large hand with sharp claws.


    However, his left arm looked beautiful, with soft, silky skin like a sheet of silk. It shimmered under the lights with an ethereal glow.


    [His left arm is using his vampiric bloodline (10% awakened), and his right arm is using the werewolf bloodline (5% awakened + 5% Evil god''s blood) to balance them both out to the same level of power...]


    [Do you have it?!]


    [Do you think that being able to split two bloodlines to either arm without effort isn''t a sign of your talent?]


    Eliza''s words were spoken; however, right now, Nikolai had already shut off the world, his entire surroundings, only the enemy and himself.


    He used his blood art to create an imaginary blood barrier that filled the combat area. This took a huge amount of his energy to make. However, it allowed his art to scan and analyse all movements inside this area constantly.


    "Shall we fight, leech lancer?" Nikolai''s words looked grey with a red hue, a drawback of him lacking the level of power to maintain the blood barrier, and so his other senses were affected with slight disadvantages.


    "Heh, filthy mut. Die!"


    Nikolai didn''t reply as he became serious, his body leaping forwards like a silver flash, a few strands of hair flickering in the wind.


    The blood lancer didn''t hold back and threw one of his lances at the speed of a bullet. A booming sound echoed from the attack while the bloody spear rocketed towards Nikolai, who dashed towards it.


    ''A weak, pathetic attack...''


    Nikolai''s mind was filled with disappointment, watching the attack close in on him. His eyes watched it with no signs of fear or worry, and he turned away.


    The next moment, his left hand shone slightly red before he pointed to the ground just beside him, causing the blood lance to alter its target and position only slightly.


    The lance slammed into the floor and exploded, and while the arena shook and dust exploded in all directions, the enemy''s attack didn''t hit his intended target.


    "You bastard, what trickery is this? My Blood Lances are HOMING!"


    However, before he could speak, he was forced to block the incoming sweeping kick. His right arm moved to grab the enemy''s leg and swing him into the ground. However, his eyes widened when Nikolai''s foot seemed to wrap around his arm and smashed into his cheek.


    "What the fuck--- Guha!"


    Nikolai didn''t let him rest as his right claws tore through the air, creating a silver trail following them, which slammed into the enemy''s blood lance with a metallic clang.


    "You bastard, DIE!"


    Blood mist exploded from his destroyed lance, a flurry of attacks flying out and covering the entire arena.


    Each time Louis tried to shoot Nikolai with a spear, Nikolai would use his left hand to point in a different direction as if able to direct the lances away from himself!


    Countless silver and red flashes sounded, exploded and caused shockwaves.


    As the pair clashed without care, a sudden scream echoed before Louis stood close to where Alister sat and lifted both hands.


    Out of nowhere, his limit of three seemed to vanish before over 100 spears formed in the sky, longer, thicker and filled with denser blood than before.


    ''That''s not the aura of Louis... it''s Alister''s!''


    [These cheating bastards want to kill you at any cost! Be careful, Nikolai!]


    "Hahaha, you filthy bastard, face the might of the Faust family!" Louis called out in a deranged voice.


    "Don''t look so terrified, Louis. I will slay you and your master."


    Nikolai, who landed, saw the storm of blood spears flying towards him.


    However, he didn''t bother to change his expression, though those watching felt terrified by the massive and twisted smile on his face covered in the enemy''s blood. They also believed he would soon die from the huge volley of blood lances.

 Chapter 44: Human or Monster it doesnt change!

    Nikolai felt like the world began to slow, his movements dancing under a strobe light. Yet his mind raced at full speed, considering all the possibilities of surviving this attack.


    ''It''s always been like this. The rich and powerful, with their inflated egos and superior chances allowing them to stop on those of us who are powerless and lack everything.''


    His eyes flicked across the wide array of blood spears, the mocking smile on Louis'' face and the man behind him.


    ''Alister never planned to let me survive or win in the first place, though I cannot blame him. He wants to marry Selene, though I guess if we compared reasons we would never agree.''


    "To you, she is something to boost your prestige and blood of your family. I won''t judge or insult you, that''s fine but... come on."


    Nikolai''s lips curled into a wicked grin, his sharp fangs on display as he pushed out his left hand and bit down.


    When he awakened this arm to its current state, Nikolai began to feel a strange feeling. It was something he never felt before, and he honestly doubted himself. If not for Eliza, he might never have adapted so quickly.


    This feeling was akin to the aura used in light novels or mana used by mages.


    Through his veins, there was a strange fluid that flowed within his bloodstream¨Cmaybe because he was a hybrid.


    There were two fresh streams: one blue, almost silver, and the other dark red. If he concentrated on the red stream, it would cause his two blood arts to become more accurate and stronger as if empowering his blood magic with blood energy.


    Then, the blue stream would cause his body to become empowered. This stream was likely related to his werewolf bloodline, and he wondered if the reason he could feel this was because of his special blood art that could see the world around him in depth.


    [You are correct. Though even your mother couldn''t sense the flow until she reached her late 200s!]


    Nikolai didn''t care what the others called it because he was searching for the best way for him to envision it clearly.


    ''Ah... let''s just call it what I want.''


    His body lowered, bending his knees slightly, while his right hand pressed against the ground. Nikolai continued to gather the potent streams of blood that formed inside his heart before spreading to his body.


    Although, at this level, he didn''t have that much blood, when gathered together, it formed a small blood-red oval and silver oval around the size of a quail''s egg inside his left and right palm.


    From the moment he discovered this strange phenomenon, he would practise this action constantly, whether being insulted in the dining room, spending time with Nikita or even while he helped Anya awaken.


    ''I can roughly estimate how much of each I will have visually now...''


    [You''re a monster... No one could use this ability in such a way before! We use a device to measure the amount a person can use at once. How can you use everything and not collapse or suffer intense agony?]


    The shocked voice of Eliza didn''t affect him because the huge amount of spears were now less than five seconds from killing him.


    ''Red...energy....blue energy....''


    [.....]


    Nikolai shook his head while collecting all the crimson fluid that, when viewed using his blood arts, looked like a sparkling red ball because of the small crystal shards within the blood.


    ''Vermilion Essence...''


    As if reacting to his mind''s vision, the Vermilion Essence instantly flowed to his palm, forming a large orb that crackled with a bloody aura enveloping his hand.


    ''Then this one shall be Celestial Aura because it envelops my entire body like an aura field!''


    The thing that shocked Eliza more was how he already knew that his vampiric bloodline wasn''t for boosting his physical body but for empowering his blood arts and spells. In contrast, the werewolf blood could only boost his physical defence and offence.


    Like before, the moment his mind became focused and chose a name for him, and only him, the image of the blue blood evolved and turned silver like moonlight inside his body, and the small quail egg that now resembled a moon exploded, filling his entire body with the celestial aura.


    [Fufu, you are confident of winning, aren''t you?]


    Nikolai didn''t respond because his muscles were writhing and contracting, his entire body filled with a buzz like drinking six shots and a bottle of whiskey.


    [I''m sorry... my power is almost...]


    ''Release it, lets fight! Eliza!''


    With his Celestial Aura empowering his body, his skin shone a faint silver while his Vermilion essence glowed brightly in his left hand.


    "DOWN!"


    Nikolai''s roar filled the entire room as his legs extended, shooting towards Louis, the bloody spears that were going to hit him suddenly slamming into the ground while others shot outwards, deflecting more.


    His second blood art didn''t give him an offensive skill.


    BUT!


    It gave him the power to alter and control blood arts within a certain distance and power around his body in a five-metre-wide dome around his body!


    "I call it, Bloody Veil!"


    "You think you can beat me in close combat, cowardly mage?!" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He could tell the moment that Louis realised Nikolai could change the trajectory of his spears. He might try something different.


    Nevertheless, Nikolai didn''t care, as his right arm tore through the air from below Louis'' jaw, causing the man to lean back and create some distance.


    "You have no right to insult me! I am a Trueblood!"


    Louis'' skin became pale as he swung both his hands, a single spear used as a weapon against Nikolai, who just grinned as he altered the trajectory of the spear so that it didn''t even touch him.


    ''You think I''ll just stand here, cowering?''


    "I''ll show you a true mage''s power! You are not even worth killing!"


    However, his face smashed against the wall, Nikolai''s knee on level with the shorter male, a loud crunch sounding from the blow, before his right fist collided with his ribs.


    "Do you understand now?"


    With a sudden push, Nikolai sent Louis tumbling to the ground, the blond''s face and clothes drenched in blood and sweat that sprayed from Louis'' broken nose and cut lips.


    "Haha... I admit... I underestimated you but you should know that you can''t escape. My master has an army behind him. You are just a servant, a little bastard that has the arrogance to challenge the likes of our family!"


    ''That''s it?''


    Nikolai didn''t care for bullshit like this¡ªhe looked towards the new Faust heir and smirked. His left hand pulled up to Louis, who struggled and screamed.


    However, the moment he was about to say the word surrender, Nikolai smashed his jaw with his knee, causing his teeth to shatter while his chin cracked, the sound like a branch breaking.


    "The match is ove--" Alister Faust tried to call the match. Regardless of that fact... Nikolai''s right claw penetrated the chest of the squire and crushed his heart before the vampire could finish.


    [Strength: 56 (+5), Dexterity: 42 (+3), Agility 48 (+3)]


    [Intellect: 45 (+10), Wisdom 43 (+4)]


    The moment he felt the notification come, he also realised that his two different energies grew slightly, with the Vermilion Essence growing the most, while his Celestial Aura grew less overall.


    ''Hmm? So these attributes... are just numerical values for the two bloodlines?''1


    [Close, you are almost there...]1


    "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!"


    A bellowing shout sounded while Nikolai leapt backwards, his body rushing towards the place Nikita and Selene sat, his eyes constantly checking the crowd and places where he could escape with the least amount of damage.


    "I will kill you, filthy mutt!"


    "Oh really? You''ll kill him now, will you?" A haughty yet beautiful voice sounded.


    Then a charming woman in a lovely dress hopped down onto the Arena floor, her golden hair like a goddess, as she stood beside Nikolai and looked towards Alister Faust with a sly grin.


    "Do you think you can kill this Selene Aria Tepe''s S--"


    ''Why be so boring, a squire won''t make this man shut up. Foolish princess, let''s break his little ego and heart!''


    "Mmnph?!"


    However, before she could call him a squire, Nikolai gave an amused smirk to the vampire, challenging them and then kissed Selene''s lips. Her crimson eyes glared at him as she felt his tongue invade her lips, unable to do anything but squeal as she was surprised.


    If only he remembered at that moment that not only were Ryan and Anya watching, but as well... Nikita saw the kiss clearly, and her lovely dress became crumpled as she witnessed something that should have never happened.


    "N....Nikolai?" Her trembling voice sounded as she began to walk towards the arena.

 Chapter 45: A Declaration of War

    ''If I were asked in the future why I kissed Selene Tepes at this moment, there would only ever be a single answer.''


    ''Provocation.''


    Nikolai''s arm wrapped around the back of Selene''s waist while his lips sucked on her tongue, enjoying the sweet taste of her saliva. He didn''t know if a second minute or longer had passed because of how wonderful it felt to entangle his tongue with another person. Not to mention a beauty such as Selene.


    ''This is enough.''


    However, he wasn''t doing this out of love or affection but to provoke the vampire who insulted him and tried to kill him.


    There was no chance that Nikolai could beat him right now. However, there was no need to win because he just won a duel.


    This meant Alister Faust couldn''t personally challenge him for at least a month. If you add the loss of judgment because of Nikolai kissing Selene in his face, there was no need to worry.


    "Mmnn....Eh?!" Selene gasped, shocked at what she had done and the fact she became lost in the sudden kiss from Nikolai.


    Her eyes opened wide as she looked around and realised what just happened. There were members of the Tepes family and other vampire nobles who looked at her with outraged eyes, and then Alister Faust, who looked completely broken and insane.


    "Wha..."


    "Shut up," Nikita growled at Selene as she looked ready to cry.


    Nikita''s cold hand grasped the neck of his suit, pulling him away from Selene, their tongues forming a bridge of saliva that drooped to the floor as he was flung to the ground and kicked in the abdomen.


    "Guha..."


    Barely able to protect himself with one arm, Nikolai''s body slammed into the stone arena wall, creating a loud bang as the rocks shattered from the impact and formed an enormous crack flowing along the wall like a spider''s web.


    [You knew she was there...]


    ''Ah, I knew.''


    [Then why?!]


    ''Because I hate that fucking noble, picks a fight with me just because of her. Of course, I''m going to get some repayment. They believe in the purity of blood; then I''ll corrupt and sully her blood. If they expect me to lie down and take their insults and bullshit, then I''ll give it back tenfold!''


    Nikolai felt extreme pain in his chest. However, he didn''t let it stop him as he climbed to his feet. The dull ache in his chest caused his breathing to become shallow. When checking with his blood art, he realised Nikita had broken three of his ribs.


    ''A light kick breaks my bones... Ah, this little wolf girl is dangerous.''


    [Then why are you walking towards her... Her tail is bushy and extended; Nikita is angry for real, Nikolai! She isn''t playing with you!]


    He had nothing smart to say, nor did he have a suitable solution. The entire arena was in an uproar, with people leaving in droves, likely to report about him kissing their princess and how a lowly squire dared to stand against a true vampire.


    However, Nikolai didn''t really care about that or the repercussions.


    Nikita looked at him with a face full of tears, yet her eyes were ablaze with anger and hatred towards him and Selene, who now faced the heir of Faust''s chastising.


    ''You said I am like my father, Eliza. However, I know that I am not. He would have been able to choose my mother and would stick to that forever.''


    [...]


    Nikolai stepped closer to Nikita.


    He narrowed his eyes while focusing his energy towards his eyes to avoid any attacks she might throw. Nikita''s power could destroy him if he took her for granted and instead used everything he could to approach her.


    ''Nikita might be crazy about me, but she isn''t some damsel or pushover. This is her serious feelings after I betrayed her love.''


    [Why are you different from your father?]


    A sudden gust of wind passed Nikolai''s face, his face barely avoiding the first blow of Nikita''s fist before he twirled to the right, avoiding a follow-up elbow and jab. Though he realised she might be holding back to avoid killing him, with the 10 per cent power of his blood art, he found it easier to dodge her attacks.


    "Stop moving! Coward!" Nikita shouted.


    "I can''t, sorry."


    Nikolai''s body continued to approach Nikita, his face with a cut from the wind pressure of her fist, slowly dripping down his cheek with a determined look on his face.


    [Why are you different from your father?!]


    ''It''s simple because I am greedy.''


    In the next moment, Nikolai tensed himself and stepped inside Nikita''s range. He could sense her knee lift and shoot towards his chest but couldn''t risk pulling back. So he grabbed her shoulders to avoid his body being knocked away and gripped her with all his strength while staring into her golden eyes.


    Tears, trembling lips that bled because she bit them so hard, eyes dull and void of light and emotion, a complete change from her usual playful, innocent and kind appearance.


    "Hey, I told you not to cry..."


    ''I am greedy and selfish so that I will take and abuse whatever is needed to reach my goals.''


    "Don''t you dare kiss me, or I''ll bite your tongue off and rip your throat out..." Nikita''s voice was hoarse as she struggled, yet she still felt defeated, as a single tear dripped down her cheek.


    "Then bite it off."


    ''I will never give up. I will always have a solution, a path forward, a way to make my situation better. Even if I lose the one thing I am most afraid to lose... I will take that risk to have it all!''


    Nikolai kissed her trembling lips. He felt a sharp pain in his tongue. However, he didn''t recoil or pull back. Instead, his hands wrapped around the soft cheeks of Nikita. Yes, he knew how she felt from the moment her strange actions started.


    What kind of male wouldn''t know someone was into them?


    Nikolai knew she loved him and saw him as a man from the moment it started. However, so did her father and because of that Nikolai received a warning. One that a young male would never forget, to be beaten and treated like a criminal by an elder that you once respected is an experience that might terrify most.


    However, for Nikolai, it lit the fire inside him to seek improvement in himself.


    But now? Why should he follow the rules of others, vampires and werewolves?


    He was a hybrid; why should he follow their antiquated rules when Nikolai already realised that these two women were HIS squires and that he was the master? That didn''t mean he would use these facts to make them do anything; rather the opposite, it spurred him to face them as single women and not take them for granted.


    If he ordered Nikita to become his woman, sure she would agree. However, that shallow relationship would not be a loving and caring relationship, no matter how she acted. It would be a forced relationship.


    That''s why he remained under his act of being their squire so that only he knew the truth. Luckily, it seemed to be a Hybrid that allowed him to have two squires, and the rules or rather mindless loyalty that other squires held for their masters weren''t forced on the two girls; instead, he needed to earn it, and he could break it.


    ''Or maybe it''s because I am neither a pure vampire nor pure werewolf, so the contract of becoming a squire is flawed in itself, only leading to us being able to empower each other through feeding and sharing blood and fluids.''


    [Honestly, it is a strange situation; I noticed from the start that neither you nor the girls seemed to be compelled by the usual laws of a squire... Yet at the same time you have the benefits that come with it and your bloodline awakened.]


    ''Mn, however, maybe Alister is right. I am just a half-breed.''


    There was a lot about this world he had yet to learn or understand.


    ''What the heck is my existence anyway?''


    While he kissed Nikita, Nikolai felt his mind ignore the surroundings. Most people left after the duel ended, and Selene and Alister began to clash due to the kiss. However, some stayed and watched the same male who caused a rift between the Faust and Tepes families now kissing the heiress to the Fenrir clan.


    Not to mention, his kiss with the werewolf princess felt worlds different than the one with the vampire princess. It was a passionate, wet and intense kiss that caused many to become engrossed in the scenes before them.


    "You taste like sweet candy," Nikita whispered as their lips parted, her lips and fangs covered in blood. Some of it dribbled down her chin as she looked at him with her dim golden eyes.


    "Not going to cry anymore?"


    "Are you an idiot?" Nikita asked as her hands wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer. "If you don''t want me to kill you, kiss me again."


    ''I feel like I''ve lost control of my life, Eliza.''


    [An impressive achievement, Nikolai. I''m proud of you.]


    ''Yeah, thank you.''


    However, instead of following her lead, he grabbed her chin with his hand, placing his thumb and index finger on either side and lifted her to face him while staring into her eyes.


    "Stop trying to take charge."


    "Uh?"


    "I''m the guy. I take charge, okay?!"


    Nikita''s body shuddered as her eyes widened and her pupils shrunk. She was about to protest and say the strongest takes charge, yet his lips placed over hers silenced her.


    "I hurt you, but that''s a fact, isn''t it?"


    "....yes."


    "So, I need to fix it."


    "Nnnmph.... it''s enough...!"


    "No... we need more. I''ll kiss you until you become cute and docile, Nikita."


    "Mmmphh!"


    Nikita''s tail wagged, the long, fluffy fur dragging across the ground as Nikita became hot with excitement. She seemed to forget about how she cried earlier. The blood on her lips was a sign of his repentance, and even his kiss with Selene no longer mattered.


    Because she began to drown in his affection kiss, her dream now overlapped with real life.


    ''This is my declaration of war, Nikita. I won''t lose to your selfish and insane tendencies.''


    [Nikolai...] sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eliza looked on from the depths of his necklace, her figure and body identical to his mother''s, as she smiled, though she didn''t stop Nikolai. She worried about the future as he began to take steps with less need of her help each day.


    She felt worried for the day they would part seemed to be closer than she thought. Though the time she had now was a magical and impossible thing in truth.


    Elizabeth wanted to be with her son longer...

 Chapter 46: A Deathmatch in 1 Month

    The remaining members of the arena were on edge, their senses heightened after witnessing Nikolai''s daring act of kissing both the princess of the vampire family, Tepes, and the Werewolf clan, Fenrir. The werewolves, in particular, were on the brink of attacking him, their ferocious outbursts filling the arena with a palpable sense of danger.


    ''Bunch of wild dogs... just because I''ve laid my lips on a member of your kind, you all think It''s the end of the world. It''s not like your race is a rare or extinct species. It''s not my fault she is crazy about me.''


    Nikolai didn''t care for their outburst, nor the fact the vampires were also angry at him for laying his lips on the princess of the Tepes family. However, those in the arena who didn''t belong to the werewolf or vampire clans became excited after seeing the events unfold.


    They all began whispering among themselves¡ªsome were even looking towards the direction of Nikolai with a feeling of excitement to see what would happen.


    Because, after all, he just won a duel even with the Faust family interfering.


    "Nikolai, why did you do that?" Selene turned to face Nikolai after she finally recovered from her confusion and daydream. She couldn''t understand the meaning behind his actions. ''Did he want to save me, or was it because he wanted to show his prowess in front of the crowd and the two clans?''


    ''Shit, I''ve kissed her on impulse. But whatever, let''s go with the flow.''


    [You are going to get killed one of these days.]


    "Hmm, because you were struggling with the Faust clan. If all of their anger and hatred is focused on me, you can accept the duels without any issue. I don''t seek your family''s fame or power. How about you let me kiss you each time I win? That''s all I need, along with cash payment."


    ''I just don''t want to be indebted to her, that''s all.''


    Selene''s face reddened, but her eyes brightened up. She stared at the man who had managed to penetrate her guard. No male ever got close to her like him before, be it when he drank from her neck or the kiss. Selene didn''t understand how he could do it, yet there was no denying that the moment she tasted his blood or saliva, she felt as if the world vanished.


    All the people and expectations, her duty and responsibilities, none of them mattered anymore.


    ''Just what is happening? I expected her to get mad.''


    Even though Nikolai was a human or, rather, someone she considered to be her squire. His presence gave off the aura of a man superior to her, suitable and comforting whenever he came close. Selene didn''t hate him, even after their kiss. Though she hadn''t fallen for him or some magical story like a princess, she felt a sense of release...


    "I really wanted to tell the Faust family to leave me alone, hahaha... Your offer sounds quite reasonable. Let''s go with your idea, Nikolai!"


    The moment she agreed to his proposal, she skipped towards him and kissed his cheek.


    "WHAT!?"


    "Is this a joke!?


    "The princess kissed that half-breed herself!"


    "Someone tell me it''s all a lie!"


    "How can a member of the Tepes family dirty our pride like this?!"


    An explosion of rage occurred in the arena. The members of the vampire clan stared at the pair with their jaws open and their eyes bulging in surprise.


    However, neither Selene nor Nikolai cared because they were both having fun. This situation made Nikolai realise until now his life was filled with hard work, effort, suffering and misery, but there was little enjoyment or fun.


    ''This feeling... It''s so weird, yet fun...''


    Even though he was standing at the centre of a storm and there was a great chance he would get killed, his mood lifted, and a smile formed on his face.


    Nikita finally snapped out of her happy dream the moment she saw his smile, a bright and radiant glow coming from him as she clutched her fists and swore to never lose against Selene. Yet she wasn''t angry or violent because that was the first time she saw Nikolai smile so deeply, his happy face causing her heart to pound, as she gave up blaming him for today.


    "Hahaha! Nikolai looks so happy... I also got to kiss him. How lucky I am, hahaha!"


    A few metres away from them, Alister stood confused. He thought that the kiss was something Nikolai forced upon her, but now... He saw the princess kiss him, and it shattered his pride.


    "You filthy mutt! Once the month ends, you will duel me, and I will kill you! I challenge you to a duel to the death!" Alister''s declaration caused the entire arena to break into excitement. This could only happen once a squire defeated another. If they killed the opponent''s squire, then the family member who was linked to them was allowed to take part in the next duel.


    It was a way to prevent the weaker families from losing too much. If their weak squire was killed, they could kill the enemies in return using their full power.


    Never was it used for a noble family to attack a lone squire. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, well... It seems my squire has brought me an interesting gift. Alister, right? I have never seen you fight, and there is no rule against a family challenging a lone squire. However, should you lose, the Faust family will pay Nikolai ten million in reparations and NEVER apply for marriage with me or my sister again."


    Everyone fell silent at her words, their faces turning white at the threat she made. If the Faust family couldn''t join the Tepes family, they would never rise to become one of the top three.


    Their current success was due to having multiple engagements with the Tepes family and being the ones most likely to succeed.


    "Nikolai, shall we go home together? After all, it is your reward for helping me."


    Selene didn''t care about the stares and the glares she was receiving, nor the insults hurled towards him, but he couldn''t accept her offer.


    "I am sorry, Selene, but I came here with Nikita and will be leaving with her."


    The moment he rejected her, Selene''s face turned a little sour. She looked at Nikita, then at Nikolai, and her face changed. She was aware of what was going on between the two, but she didn''t expect him to reject her after she kissed him back and said those words.


    However, the princess of the Tepes wouldn''t cause a fuss.


    "Understood; next time, I will let you know if anything comes up. Anya, let''s go."


    "Y-Yes."


    Anya, who was sitting far from Nikolai, quickly ran to join her sister, the two now shining brighter than ever. However, her heart filled with uneasiness after seeing Nikolai and her sister kiss.


    "You must defeat that monster, Alister. He has tainted our family and insulted us. If you win, she will be your prize!" An old member of the Faust family whispered as they ushered him out.


    Alister didn''t say a word as he nodded and left.


    ''I will kill that guy and make the princess mine even if I don''t get her hand in marriage if she is already mine. Then her mother won''t deny my request. I will marry her one day.''


    Meanwhile, Nikolai walked out with Nikita, his emotions a complete mess.


    In honesty, he was running on fumes from the end of the battle, and his actions were just pure instinct or, rather, his desires that were normally hidden deep inside himself.


    "Nikolai..." Nikita''s hand wrapped around his as she hid her fluffy ears and tail, once again looking beautiful in her dress¡ªthe intense jealousy and terrifying feeling in her eyes seemed to have faded. Instead, she looked at him with soft eyes filled with affection.


    He didn''t respond at first, instead squeezing her hand, gently rubbing the soft skin along her fingers.


    "Hmm, let''s go home and order a pizza," he said, looking forward to having dinner and getting some rest.


    ***


    Meanwhile, as the exhausted Nikolai headed towards his car and wanted to leave, the Faust family captured both Daiki and Mari. Because of their actions, the entire family suffered a great loss because they were the ones who called him there.


    They were both taken down into the basement, where only the screams and howls of their lamentation could be heard.

 Chapter 47: Pizza with a side of werewolf

    In the car, Nikita remained silent, her eyes never leaving Nikolai''s body as she sniffed the car.


    Although she felt hurt that he kissed Selene, somehow, the moment he kissed her, that rage and anger vanished. However, after getting into the car and watching his handsome face from the side, she once again became insecure because of how cool he was in the arena.


    ''The way you fought against someone much stronger than you... and looked so handsome and confident. Nikolai, will you leave my side for a stronger and prettier werewolf?''


    Nikita''s jealous heart began to thump, her hand reaching for his as she grasped the back of his hand holding the gearbox.


    ''Mhmmm...''


    Nikolai felt her soft hand but didn''t pull it away. In fact, he even gave her a small smile before returning his gaze to the road.


    However, his reaction didn''t put Nikita at ease as her jealousy continued to soar.


    ''How can he be this handsome and perfect?!''


    Her vision was quite biased¡ªhowever, the feelings and conflict inside her were real.


    ''Even that Selene was prettier and more mature. Her breasts are bigger than mine.''


    "Nikita, you really looked the best tonight. No other women came close to you." Nikolai whispered while turning towards his apartment and preparing to drive into the garage.


    Nikita looked at him with her golden eyes¡ªshe didn''t believe him and knew he liked huge breasts; all the nought magazines and videos on his pc were big-breasted women!


    "You don''t have to comfort me."


    "I''m not." Nikolai glanced at her. "I''m being serious. You''re are most beautiful werewolf I know. Even more than your mother, Nikita is the best."


    She heard the sincerity in his tone. However, when she realised something, her face became red. Nikita''s mother was such a beauty that many other races often courted her in the past when she listened to stories from her father.


    ''Yet Nikolai called me more beautiful~ hehe.'' Although she didn''t notice the key word in his words, stating the most beautiful werewolf. It didn''t seem to matter to her anymore as her tail began to sway against the back of her seat as the elevator took them to his floor.


    "You fought really well tonight, Nikolai," Nikita said softly while glancing at his body, sniffing for wounds as she noticed several bruises hidden under his clothes.


    "Haha, I guess I was lucky and found an opening."


    ''Lucky? He was amazing and showed his true power. If it were one of our boys or squires, they would''ve died within a couple of seconds, even with our help.'' Nikita''s gaze turned soft as she felt the warmth from his hand. ''But... since he became this much stronger so soon... I should take him to a place where monsters can fight and become even stronger.''


    Although her mind had been hazy with his scent, the more she thought about how she could be useful and make him smile, the more her mood brightened.


    ''If Nikolai gets even more powerful... I will be able to marry him without using Momma''s super special trick. An Established Fact1.''


    ***


    When they returned to his apartment, he found that Selene and Anya seemed to have cleaned the slight mess, and a thank-you note was left on the counter from Anya.


    ¡ªThank you, big brother! I look forward to you picking me up every day! Now, I can finally spend time with my sister and learn how to become her shadow and always protect her.


    I love you <3


    The note was short, but he couldn''t help but smile while Nikita dropped her coat and her tail fluffed out, causing her dress to lift as she growled at him like a dog.


    "Another?!"


    However, she felt shocked when Nikolai''s face changed, and he looked at her with a serious face, his gaze full of power and sincerity.


    "No, there is only you and Selene. Anya is like a little sister, and that will never change."


    He then straightened up before stroking her soft white hair, pulling her ears out of the little hairbands that held them down while he reached around and lifted her dress, causing the lovely werewolf to gasp and turn bright red before he pulled out her tail and gave it a soft stroke.


    "Why are you embarrassed? I already saw all of you naked countless times, and how many times did you sneak into my bed and touch my body? It''s not like I haven''t touched your tail before."


    ''This bastard, when did he become so shameless? Yet WHY am I not annoyed?''


    Nikita thought to herself as he stroked her tail, his gentle fingers giving her a pleasurable feeling.


    "You were amazing today, Nikita," Nikolai whispered, and before she could say anything, his lips pressed against her forehead, and he held her close, the warmth and thick scent of his body overwhelming her as she could only manage to hug his back, feeling confusion and bliss at the same time. "I never realised how beautiful you were until tonight¡ªforgive me for being dense."


    Nikita could feel the affection in his warm voice. Her face was bright red, but she felt a great sense of safety and happiness¡ªshe didn''t even want to talk, which was good because she didn''t know what to say.


    Instead, she felt him lifting her body like a princess and carrying her to the sofa as he sat with her across his lap.


    "I can''t promise to become your ideal man right away, nor do I want to rush anything that might happen. This world is new to me, and I am still adapting, so could you please give me a little time to give you a proper answer to all the feelings you''ve been holding inside for so long?


    Though I don''t mind the closeness we have now, if it becomes impossible for you to hold back, then I will accept anything you throw at me."


    "Ah...." Nikita''s voice only let out a soft groan, feeling his fingers teasing her soft ears, she could defeat this man.


    ''Damn, this feels too good. Ahhhh! When did you become so good with women? I can''t be angry if you say those words to my face with such a gentle smile and warm embrace!''


    Her ears were the weak point, and when his fingers gently traced their edge and the back of her neck, she couldn''t hold back the pleasure, her body feeling weak and hot.


    It was like he knew everything about her, from their weaknesses to her desires; nothing was hidden, and Nikita loved it; despite being a proud daughter of the Fenrir clan, she didn''t care and even revealed her stomach to him without him asking or resisting like was normal during courting of the Werewolf clans.


    Nikolai was her god right now.


    ''What is wrong with me?! Why am I acting like a bitch in heat?! Nikolai, you stupid... if you acted like this years ago, I''d have many of your children already, and that damn vampire woman wouldn''t have any chance!''


    Although she enjoyed it and wanted to continue, she used the last of her willpower and pushed away, staring at him in shock while blushing red¡ªshe wanted more.


    However...


    "Growl!" Her stomach sounded because they left early. Neither of them could eat anything, and Nikita didn''t eat all day due to her excitement about spending the night with Nikolai.


    The next moment, another, deeper-growing stomach sounded as Nikolai rubbed the back of his head, laughing.


    Unlike vampires, werewolves also had a normal appetite for food. They needed blood to live, but the food provided them with the energy they needed for their high-powered muscles and metabolism.


    "I guess we are both hungry, haha. Let''s splurge on an expensive pizza tonight, Niki."


    "Pizza?!"


    Nikita''s face lit up, and she nodded, taking out her phone and showing him a 50% off coupon for one of the most expensive pizza places in the city. The pair instantly broke out of their romantic mood into a fight about who chose the toppings!


    In the midst of holding him down and adding extra anchovies, she couldn''t help but sneak in a kiss, only a light peck on his lips, before she rushed off with his phone in victory.


    ''Ehehe~ Pizza with a side of Nikolai. Tonight is the best night ever!''


    "Ah! Don''t add three lots of Anchovies! I don''t want anchovies with a side of pizza!"


    "Nyahaha! You have to beat me, or else we eat what I like!"


    "Damn, you''re so annoying!"


    "Nyah? You still like me, though~"


    "Mhm... I do love you quite a bit."


    "Eh?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment Nikita was stunned, he stole the phone back and removed two lots of anchovies for extra cheese and some ham before placing the order for their meal and looked back at the lovely werewolf, now illuminated by the silver moonlight.


    "Haha, a cheese pizza with a side of Nikita sounds great."


    Her eyes sparkled for a moment, his words identical to hers as she gave the most gentle, and lovely smile to him that shocked him so much he dropped his phone.


    ''After all, I can''t let anyone else have him. This man is my ideal mate.''


    Though she struggled to accept his mixed feelings between her and Selene when she realised it didn''t mean he would treat her with half his heart and would still face her head-on.


    Nikita''s jealousy and intense feelings didn''t overtake her. Instead, she wanted to make him smile, to see these cute sides of him that she had never seen before.


    ''That''s why I won''t lose, Selene Tepes!''

 Chapter 48: Selenes Punishment! The True Feelings of Vlad Tepes!

    In the dark, moody mansion of the Tepes main family, two women knelt before the towering figure of their father.


    This time, even her mother couldn''t stop Vlad''s rampage after he slammed a test newspaper in Selene''s face, the image of her kissing Nikolai''s cheek with a title. "Our Pureblooded Princess isn''t so Chaste!" the thick paper cutting her face with its sharp edges.


    "Explain to me why you were seen kissing a man in public, not only that, a man who also kissed the daughter of Fenrir!"


    Selene didn''t speak.


    The cut on her cheek from the paper slowly healed as she glared at her father.


    She refused to apologise for her actions, her defiance a show of her strength. Selene believed in her own choices and was indifferent to her father''s anger. Instead of celebrating Anya''s transformation into a true vampire, her father focused on this trivial matter.


    "Answer your father, girl!" Her mother urged.


    Vlad''s glowing red eyes flashed when she remained silent. Then he turned to Anya, and his eyes immediately widened before his lips opened but closed.


    He treated Anya so badly because of her bloodline being sealed, yet now he could feel it, the powerful aura of a Tepes bloodline, but also another... a nostalgic bloodline that made his heart throb and memories of his younger days flowed through his mind.


    ''How does my daughter have the blood of the B¨¢thory clan?!''


    The silence continued as Anya waited for him to say something. She knew Vlad realised her heritage.


    She already learned from Nikolai that this might happen because of his mother, and it made her happy. Not only did he give her a chance to walk beside her sister, but gave her the power to surpass other vampires who might doubt her.


    "Who?" Was all he could ask.


    Anya didn''t respond, and her eyes moved to Selene, telling Vlad that whoever it was, it related to Selene.


    "Selene, is this your doing?"


    She could tell from his voice he was furious.


    "Yes, father." Selene had a clear voice.


    "How? If you can convince me why, then I will forgive your actions tonight and will not interfere with you in the future."


    Vlad didn''t hate his daughters. It was the opposite. They were his treasures; that''s why he sent Anya away, to protect her from the nobles that would swarm her and try to force her to become nothing but a womb for laying royal and pureblood vampires.


    ''I was so blind that in the hundreds of years since Selene was born, she has grown so much...''


    Vlad knew deep in his heart that Selene was a woman who could change the world.


    "Dad, there is a boy who became my support even though we are enemies. He was yet to awaken, and so he became my squire."


    ''It must be Ivan''s boy... then that handsome lad was Ivan''s son? He awakened a few days ago and beat another fully fledge squire? Interesting Ivan, you boy... I must meet him.''


    "If he has awakened, then it means he is strong, but what can you gain from him?" Vlad asked.


    "He will grow to become a hero of all monsters; his strength will surpass mine, even yours, in a short amount of time. That is what I felt from meeting him again tonight¡ªafter a day apart, he has improved greatly, and I will stand beside him as his Queen."


    Vlad''s eyes widened, and her words stabbed into his heart.


    ''Queen... does that mean she has the same feeling as I did when I met my wife? Does our family''s bloodline affect our intense romantic feelings that much?''


    Vlad Tepes knew that their family suffered from this kind of illness; when they didn''t accept their partner, they were like a tundra of ice.


    Yet the moment they accepted someone even once... their hearts and feelings became like a flood of magma, burning away all doubts and troubles about being with that single person. If that love failed, it could take hundreds, if not thousands, of years to recover.


    ''Like when I lost Elizabeth to that damn wolf...''


    "Are you sure? Because of the council and vampire laws, I cannot support you¡ªmy protection will be limited to your business and life..." Vlad''s voice was hoarse¡ªit might seem like he was threatening her, and Selene thought he was. But to Vlad, his heart was breaking.


    This was how he showed his worry... only his two wives knew this truth, and it was a huge reason for the father and daughter to argue and fall out.


    Because they were the same!


    "I can handle it myself, as long as you don''t put out your hand and try to harm him." Her cold tone was the same as her father''s; she didn''t want to fight with him, yet she couldn''t stop herself from becoming defensive and closed off when speaking about things she cared about.


    "As long as he doesn''t break our laws, I won''t do anything." His words made her relax, and she stood up, bowing to him in thanks. "Now, what to do with Anya?" Vlad looked at his other daughter, who had yet to speak a single word.


    Anya just smiled.


    She was too young when she left, and Vlad was afraid she would be kidnapped or killed because she had sealed her power. Now, looking at her cute face, it reminded him of the cute Selene before she started to mature.


    "Anya, what do you wish to do?" He asked, causing both his wives and Selene to gasp in shock.


    ''What?'' Anya''s body shivered, and her eyes widened at her father''s words.


    "I want to become an adult and to live beside Selene," she responded, making him nod his head.


    "Then, until you are strong enough to support your sister, you will continue studying at school, and I will assign a guard to protect you. Wilhelmina''s older sister has been looking for a master. Do you accept these terms?"


    ''This why I can protect them both, with the twin sisters together protecting my girls. Almost no one can harm them!'' Yes, Vlad''s true colours were an obsessive father who cared too much about his daughters. However, because he didn''t reveal these thoughts, his daughters believed he hated them and treated them coldly.


    "Thank you, Father."


    "You''re welcome." He nodded.


    Selene and Anya bowed to him one last time and then left the room, leaving Vlad with his wives.


    "That was rare, did you learn something from Ivan?" His beloved second wife teased him¡ªin reality, the fights and battles between wives that Selene imagined were all for the show because the two women were as close as sisters in reality!


    Vlad was just too shy to show himself flirting with them both in public and being called out to it by Ivan and his two other childhood friends.


    "My beloved wives... there is something special about Ivan''s son, but I don''t understand what. Although he is exceptionally charming, his blood is what allowed Anya''s sealed bloodlines to awaken, not only that. He somehow transferred his B¨¢thory bloodline to replace her human blood... You understand what this means, right?" Vlad spoke with a solemn voice, his hands balling into fists.


    ''Nikolai''s mother was the last pure member of the B¨¢thory bloodline, yet normally, when two races mate, only one bloodline exists after they are born... Hybrids cannot survive their tenth birthday... No way... Did Ivan and Eliza...''


    "Honey, calm yourself!" The two women hugged their husband, using their pheromones and scent to make him relax. "There is a way for us to learn the truth, but let''s do it in a natural way that will stop those girls from misunderstanding you. We both know you are going to fight against the Faust and Mephisto families after this...


    why pretend like you''ll abandon Selene?" The one who scolded him was Anya''s mother, not Selene''s!


    "I-I..."


    "Fufu, our beloved man, is just too shy; he loves our girls too much." Selene''s mother teased as they revealed how much the two women loved Vlad, always pretending to be harsh to him just because Vlad was weird and got nervous around his daughters.


    "But... they kissed.... what happens if she comes home.... with a child?!" He said, almost stuttering his words.


    The two beautiful women paused for a moment. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We will deal with it later..." Selene''s mother stated.


    "Oh, our cute husband, then wouldn''t we have both the Volkov and B¨¢thory bloodline inside our line forever? If we can''t improve the purity of the Tepes line, we can join the B¨¢thory. After all their family was destroyed, that blood art is a gift we cannot turn down."


    "You''re right. Also, isn''t that boy attractive and powerful?" Selene''s mother gave a sweet smile. "It wouldn''t hurt to have a strong grandson, would it? I''m sure our daughter wouldn''t mind if her husband was so exceptional and had a few more children."


    "Ugh... you two always play unfairly."


    "Fufu~ don''t you love us both though? Our delightful husband."


    "Hehe, you never change, our dear little Vlad. We will keep your little heart safe from harm."


    "I am happy that finally we don''t have to treat Selene differently, and she has an excuse to spread her own wings finally..."


    ''Thank you for helping Anya... I know that you must be part of the reason she was helped. Thank you, Selene, my daughter, even if we share no blood. I vow that you won''t be hurt again.''


    The two wives were strange, even in the vampire community as they both considered the other''s daughter their own, a big factor in why they never fought over succession.


    Well... they were cousins, after all, and grew up together, so it wouldn''t be strange. At least Vlad felt it was wonderful as the trio began to plan for the future.


    To protect Selene and Anya and make Nikolai their son-in-law.

 Chapter 49: The Morning After - Ryans Concern!

    When Nikolai woke up, his head hurt because Nikita didn''t tell her pack where he lived and turned off her phone and removed the battery. The pair spent most of the night drinking. However, they took a step towards becoming a couple.


    Nikolai refused to rush things despite his desire to go further.


    ''Ugh... I can smell her scent all over me... and why am I covered in bite marks?''


    He knew she wouldn''t go against his desire and sleep with him after he passed out. Yet it seemed she still played a trick on him as he could smell the scent of her saliva all over himself.


    Nikolai climbed out of bed and quickly checked to see if she was around. However, Nikita had already left and probably gone home.


    Despite being selfish sometimes, she was a good girl deep down.


    "I should take a shower and do something today..." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bzzzt!


    Bzzzt!


    [From Ryan Seong (Former Best Friend)]


    ¡ªHey... After that crazy night, I just wanted to confirm if you were alive and well. Sorry for not telling you more about myself, but you must also know. Most normal people don''t know this world and so I had to keep it quiet.


    Would you have time to speak and maybe meet up today?


    ***


    ''To be honest, I wasn''t even angry at him or anything. We all have our stories.'' Nikolai thought to himself while nodding. He knew Ryan had business dealings with the Faust family, but it seemed his true job might be elsewhere.


    [To Ryan Seong]


    ¡ªSure, I am just about to get something to eat after a shower. I''ll text you the address after, don''t worry about work. Does that matter when we''re friends?


    I won''t pry, either.


    ***


    Nikolai looked at himself in the mirror and couldn''t help but smirk, his lips twitching when he saw all the bite marks from Nikita and the love bite on his neck.


    It felt like she was clearly marking his body, so if he met Selene, she would feel lost.


    [To Nikita (Cute Little Wolf)]


    ¡ªMorning, idiot.


    I am grateful for all the markings, but make sure your dad doesn''t see the ones I left on your beasts, or I won''t ever speak to you again...Because he''ll kill me!


    Today, I will be meeting Ryan, so don''t get too jealous. I''ll call you tonight.


    [To Selene (Sexy D-Cup Goddess)]


    ¡ªHey, I hope you didn''t get into trouble. Thanks for helping me last night.


    I look forward to working with you in the future.


    With all his messages finished, Nikolai placed his phone in the basket and once again admired his body in the mirror before climbing into his shower and turning the hot water on full, steam filling the entire room as he closed his eyes in peace.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in a dark and wet basement somewhere in S-City, a dirty scent of waste, blood, and copper filled the room.


    It was a strong, sour scent that could make even the most durable person wince.


    Attached to the wall in chains were two ''people'' or what might have once been people, their limbs now deformed, twisted and elongated like monsters. The only remnants of their previous selves, the fine hair that almost completely vanished from their huge, distorted heads.


    If one knew the couple well enough, they might guess their identities 1 in every 10000 times. However, the clothes they wore were the same as the night before, just covered in blood, dirt and other disgusting mess.


    "Oho~ if it isn''t the young master of a Kwon family, my my, you look so ugly and disgusting! Now you match your true self inside and out! Hahahaha!" A member of the Faust family, Alister Faust, stood laughing with his face covered by a mask.


    "Lord Alister, we have managed to refine the blood to create these artificial monsters thanks to the idiot from the Kwon family and his little slut!"


    The monster attached to the wall released a terrible roar, a mixture of both male and female sounds, both of them mixed and twisted by the disgusting dark green fluid that was being injected into them through tubes.


    "They''re already able to move; we could even try breeding them if necessary." The scientist became excited. However, Alster''s face became disgusted.


    "No, neuter them. These abominations don''t deserve the ability to reproduce. They are vermin like humans and werewolves!"


    "L-Lord Alister..."


    "Haha, I know the idea is tempting, but do not worry. We are still searching for a method to alter the DNA of humans and make them fall into monsters. If this fails, we can always try again with the other ones we''ve taken. Remember, our goal isn''t these failed products, but we can use them to incriminate the annoying Fenrir clan and that damned Volkov brat!"


    "T-that''s right, lord Alister! How are the experiments going with the Red Lotus Powder?"


    "Ah, those idiots are taking their time... But it works, it really works. The red lotus powder truly limits a vampire''s Blood Arts for some time, though I would love to capture a werewolf and try it on them... Hahahahahaa!"


    In the dark depths of the Faust territory, inhumane, ungodly experiments were happening, and oblivious to it all was the handsome Nikolai currently driving along the half-busy streets in his M9 Excelsior, with a content expression on his face!


    ***


    A metal song played on the radio as he sped down the empty street. Today, they would be eating breakfast at a place both people enjoyed during their high school and university days. It was the one place Nikolai could afford to eat before he gained any money.


    However, what made him feel strange was that his money kept increasing...


    ''Why did they send so much? I thought Selene was just saying that, and they wouldn''t obey...''


    [Faust Group Deposited: $1,000,000]


    [Selene Depostited: $50,000] (Note: Hehe~ I bet on you!)


    [Nikita Deposited: $150,000] (Note: I bet more than the cow tit woman~ praise me!)


    [Current Account Every day balance: $6,681,000]


    ''Well, after spending $55 on pizza and drinks, the amount still looks ridiculous. I must discover how those big families make money so Dad can laze around forever and maybe find a new wife...''


    [Yeah... he''s waited and loved Elizabeth for far too long.]


    ''No, Eliza, it''s not about too long, and I would never expect Dad to forget such a perfect woman. However, he is still a man. Doesn''t he have needs? I don''t want Dad to fulfil those needs with dirty women... if he finds himself someone to cherish or at least take care of him.''


    ''That''s enough for me.''


    Nikolai''s car pulled up in the outskirts of the slum area, his car a little out of place, but because it seemed like a business car, few people got too excited or made noise like they would for a sports car or someone showing off.


    ''Also, dad''s clan and race only love one woman in their lifetime. Doesn''t that mean he will be lonely for the rest of his life...'' He looked up while locking the doors and felt guilty because he was greedy and wanted to aim for two women.


    [Don''t feel guilty, Nikolai. You are different...]


    ''I know, I just want my dad to be happy; thanks for speaking with me.''


    [It''s my pleasure.]


    ***


    When he entered the restaurant, there was a sense of deja vu. The same elderly husband and wife threshing and preparing the food early in the afternoon, their boiling pots of sauce and marinades filling the store with a sweet and fruity scent.


    "Ah... I truly missed this place."


    Nikolai lost the reason to visit when Ryan vanished and the people in university took a distance from him. However, his chest felt lighter knowing it hadn''t changed, and the couple were still in business; this little shack did any style of food native to S-Kingdom.


    From their distant past of European food to the latest trends of Asian and a few small Federation snacks like a cheeseburger or fries!


    The difference between a normal fast food place and here as they used their sauces and ingredients and made various cuisines from around the world using S-Kingdom skills and techniques.


    "Oi, Nikolai! I ordered your favourites already. Is it okay?" Ryan''s voice came from the same seat they always sat in; no matter what, they came for the third seat against the wall facing the small window.


    Memories of study sessions, gaming and talking about their crushes... and the gentle yet pretty owner who slowly aged over the years.


    Although she was in her fifties now, she looked like someone in their early thirties.


    ''I missed this place, really... Why did I stop coming?''


    Nikolai rushed to the table and saw that Ryan hadn''t forgotten his favourite dish... a Mish-mash of the various cuisines, with a double cheeseburger and some bacon and cheese fries.


    "Ryan, you really remembered my order?"


    "Haha, of course, you fool... How many times did we come here together? Look! Our pictures are on the wall three times!"


    He didn''t lie; the first picture was when they snuck in as middle schoolers; they saved the week''s worth of dinner money and enjoyed their first ''adult'' meal. Then got a picture taken before Ivan and Paul, Ryan''s butler came and dragged them out and scolded them.


    The second was their graduation from high school; this time, several people were in the image, from Mari to Aiko and Hana to Daewon.


    However, the last one was a less happy picture¡ªit was the day that Ryan left, and the only people in the special picture on the wall were a young adult, Nikolai, before he entered the military and Ryan, who looked about to cry.


    "Wow... we almost cried here every time."


    "Hahah, that''s no lie. This place to me, Nikolai, reminds me of you. My best friend and I regret leaving for so long..."


    Nikolai was silent. He couldn''t help but stare at his friend¡ªthe guy was no longer that frail boy from high school. The guy had a manlier and more handsome face. Though maybe thanks to his efforts and changes, Nikolai was still above him by a large margin.


    "So... What did you want to meet me for, Ryan?"

 Chapter 50: Sorry...

    Ryan''s face transformed the moment Nikolai cut in. The two might have been close friends for many years when they were younger.


    However, Nikolai couldn''t forget the day Ryan vanished¡ªthe same day, his world became grey, and Mari''s betrayal was revealed. It all linked for Nikolai that he would lose his best friend and learning of his girlfriend''s actions on the same day led him onto a path of collapse.


    ''Ryan... I can forgive you because now I''m not that naive kid who doesn''t understand the responsibilities of the rich or those like your fathers.''


    ''However...''


    [Nikolai?] Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pendant''s voice quivered with concern, for the first time unable to decipher Nikolai''s thoughts or emotions.


    It was unsettling for Elizabeth to be met with silence, as if Nikolai had erected a barrier, shutting her out completely, when she had done nothing to deserve it.


    Yet it wasn''t aimed at her but at the feelings inside his chest...


    That was just how much Ryan''s disappearance affected his mind and emotions.


    ''Don''t sound so worried or upset. Eliza... Just for now, can you let me pull this tantrum?''


    [Of course, anything you say, anything you want. I will do everything to accept it.]


    ***


    "Nikolai, you''ve probably guessed my true work after meeting last night, right?" Ryan''s voice became serious.


    He placed down his fork and stopped eating. Even the cheeseburgers the pair both loved in the past, never wasting one for years.


    Now, it grew cold and dry...


    ''After all, people change with time. We really aren''t those kids anymore.'' Nikolai''s thoughts were unhappy and filled with a nostalgic mood.


    Yet the nostalgia wasn''t positive, but negative as his memories of the times he was attacked, fought back, tried to win Mari''s affections after her betrayal and being mocked for his poor lifestyle...


    All the memories that Elizabeth had never seen or felt before began to flow into the crystal, a deep blue light flickering as she watched Nikolai curled up, countless times unable to move or go home on time because of his injuries, lying to Ivan and smiling as he cooked their pathetic meal of thin soup and bread, with some noodles on lucky days.


    [This is how you lived once your mother (I) was gone?]


    "You probably do work for the security bureau, but it''s likely the anti-monster branch, right?"


    ''Please deny it, say no. Don''t become my enemy¡ªwe can become friends again, I know it.''


    However, Ryan''s face looked calm and void of the same emotions that were bubbling inside of Nikolai''s chest. Although he looked rough and heartless, the few friends he had were just that important to Nikolai.


    ''Ryan, you''re avoiding my question!''


    Ryan''s eyes loosened, and he looked away, but he didn''t need to answer. Yet he continued to speak, Nikolai''s hopes shrinking the more that Elizabeth in the pendant also began to feel a dreadful feeling.


    [A member of the SSS and my son, the Hybrid. His blood is basically an elixir. If humans ingest it, they won''t turn unless they already have vampiric or monster blood inside them, or he hopes for that to happen. The perfect medicine and experiment subject.]


    ''... That''s what you think of him, too?''


    "You''ll probably hate me after this, but I want to tell you everything. That is the least I can do for you."


    "Okay, I can listen."


    "On that day, I was attacked by a vampire, a rogue vampire, on the way back from school."


    "..."


    "Then the attack happened so fast that I had no one I could rely on, and I didn''t want to cause my parents problems. My family''s public position was enough that I thought the vampires would target them."


    Nikolai''s hands trembled as the story continued. It wasn''t just an attack, but the vampire tried to turn Ryan into a vampire. A thrall because he was strong enough to fight the stray vampire, and his looks were decent.


    However, the vampire gave him a chance... to gather money. If he got the vampire enough money, then Ryan and his family would be safe.


    Ryan''s father and mother were a world-renowned lawyer and politicians, though his father was a military man like his grandfather, and his older sister was a model and a famous social media influenced, all living their own lives, not even looking at the little brother who was less talented in every way.


    ''Even though Ryan was amazing, his family saw him as inferior... so stupid.''


    It wasn''t a secret, but Ryan''s family never cared to hide the fact they were disappointed in their youngest son.


    ''If their lives were threatened, of course, they would contact the authorities.''


    Yet Ryan didn''t know there was a branch of the security division that fought against these superhuman monsters... That''s when he met her, his master and current supreme leader of the SSS- subjugation branch. Madoka Foster.


    "I''m sure you heard of her and have seen the news about her?"


    "She was the wife of the previous CEO of the Foster Group before she joined the government Security Bureau and then seemed to vanish. I think she has shown up in some PVs and Adverts for the SB." Nikolai responded. He remembered her name anyway because it sounded like an anime character.


    Madoka was a beautiful woman. Some rumours stated she had a baby with the previous CEO before disappearing, though others said the child was a foster orphan and they were using her to garner public sympathy.


    Madoka discovered the rogue vampire before she became a senior SSS agent, and that was how Ryan Seong met and started his anti-supernatural path.


    "She was the one to save me, and when I told her about wanting to fight back, she offered to teach me. So the last three days where I called in sick... was actually for this event, Nikolai."


    ''Why do you tell me this... I don''t want to hear this, Ryan. I wish you were just a normal human.''


    He wasn''t prepared to face his best friend like this. He WAS a supernatural freak now... both werewolf and vampire. Could he still be friends with Ryan in this way? Would his former friend one day hunt him down and then use his blood as an elixir?


    Nikolai wouldn''t trust him.


    "I was given a choice, and I chose not to return. It''s not just vampires but werewolves, too. It seems that the werewolves have their organisation, and they like to run little gangs and mafias that cause trouble in the various cities. There are many monsters in this world, Nikolai, but that is why I vanished and how I was recruited into the SSS."


    "So...?"


    "So, onto the serious issue... You should quit being that woman''s squire and cut off your relationship with Nikita Fenrir." Ryan''s eyes were sincere for sure, yet the words he spoke were nothing but acid poison to Nikolai. To the man who finally started to awaken his so-called feelings of affection towards his childhood friend.


    Ryan''s words were like a blade, slicing through the soul and heart of Nikolai, who only sought to remain friends.


    "Why?"


    "Because, right now, if a member of the SSS saw you or recognised you from the duels, they would hunt you down and subjugate you as a supernatural being."


    Ryan''s voice was serious, and Nikolai could see that he was honest and knew he wasn''t lying.


    "Ryan, how could you say that? If you wanted to talk about something, then you should have told me before¡ªwhy wait until now."


    ''Everything is already too late... I already have feelings for her. She''s been beside me for over ten years. A life without Nikita would not be life!''


    Nikolai felt anger. Towards Ryan and the humans of the SSS, he knew about vampires and werewolves now, even the wraths and other monsters that might appear one day to fight him.


    Yet they didn''t attack humans; vampires, for instance, those that needed blood, paid millions to hospitals for blood donations, while Werewolves normally try to live off human food to their limits; even the Fenrir will eat a pig heart raw rather than a human heart.


    "So, because they aren''t humans. They HAVE to die?"


    "That''s the rules, and you''ll be considered a traitor to the human race, Nikolai. Nikita knows this, too. The only reason she is safe is because of her family and standing. However, if a high-ranking SSS-Subjugator found her, he would kill her on the spot!"


    ''What... kill her on the spot? Are you a moron, that lovely woman your co-workers would kill her?''


    [Nikolai, calm down your blood frenzy...!!!]


    ''Hahaha...calm down, when the closest thing I had to a brother tells me to leave her side? To lose this power and let her die in a ditch one day just for having cute wolf ears?''


    ''You''re wrong, Human.''


    [N... Nikolai?]


    "Ryan, you''re wrong. I am already bound to Nikita, and even if I could leave her, I wouldn''t."


    "Nikolai, there is no turning back. If you don''t..."


    "Ryan, If you mention it again, then I will forget we were ever friends and tear your heart out right here."


    The eyes of Nikolai, once a beautiful crimson, turned jet black, his gaze void of emotions or any of the things that made him ''Nikolai''. instead, there was a ferocious beast that wanted to kill this ridiculous person who threatened the life of his mate.


    [Nikolai!]


    "I''m not the kid from the part-time job or the loser at school. I am not a slave or a useless human but a member of the Volkov family, and we do not abandon those who stand beside us! You were too slow, much too late. Nikita Fenrir is already my woman."


    It was at that moment that Ryan finally showed emotion: wet eyes, a regretful gaze as his face became loose, his lips drooped into a frown, and she looked helpless.


    Before Nikolai reacted to his change, he left... only a simple sentence.


    "I won''t give up on you, Nikolai."


    Maybe this sentence, which touched their faint heartstrings of Nikolai, stopped him from pouncing as his blood frenzy reached the last few digits before he would go berserk.


    [You need to feed¡ªfind one of the two girls quick!]


    Nikolai''s eyes returned to normal, yet his hands trembled because his muscles started convulsing like last time, the intense emotions causing his blood frenzy to start faster.


    ''Eliza, do you think I will ever be able to make Ryan understand?''


    [Sorry, but it feels impossible...]

 Chapter 51: The Terrifying Yet Beloved Mother!

    Several hours earlier, Nikita woke up beside Nikolai and couldn''t help herself as she played a few tricks while stroking his cheeks. Her lips curled into a small smile while she held the intense feelings of possessiveness and obsession inside.


    "Stupid Nikolai... I''ve loved you for so long, yet it took you this much time just to kiss me~ ehehe~ I was going to tear that bitches throat and make her into dinner for our pack. However, because you finally~ showed me some love, I will let the leech survive. You can''t choose her, okay? Or I might have to lock you away somewhere... and make sure you never escape."


    The more she spoke, the more dangerous and terrifying the dark light in her eyes became a dull yet vibrant shimmer that felt filled with pure obsession.


    ''Let me remind him... just who loves him most~ hehe~ Aaaah!''


    A soft, tearing sound echoed as her sharp fangs dug into his neck, blood oozing into her mouth as Nikita''s cheeks flushed red, eyes narrowed into pleasant crescents before she tore a small part of his flesh on purpose to leave not just her teeth marks after it healed, but so they would scar him after he regenerated.


    ''Mine~ my mark~ it won''t fade~ hehehehe~ next I''ll make sure you mark my insides~ forever and ever~ ahhh~ I want to go into heat right now and hold you down and not stop until the next month comes~ fufu, mother~ I will get mother''s advice.''


    Nikita''s eyes were glazed over, filled with pure bliss as her chin and lips were stained with Nikolai''s blood; while it might seem disgusting to humans, this was the primal affection the werewolf clans showed; marks, bindings and permanent wounds were like a human''s wedding band to them.


    Even her father''s scar was given to him by her mother, a scar that would never heal even if he were to consume the blood of a hybrid.


    Because she had a new goal soon, Nikita left, although her eyes watched him from a gap in the door, telling herself.


    ''One more minute, if he wakes up, I''ll devour him now... heat or not~ one more.... one more...''


    In the end, she didn''t leave for three hours.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the Fenrir clan mansion, a beautiful woman with pure black hair with a purple shade sat in an eastern kimono with beautiful floral patterns, a voluptuous figure and a small beauty spot under her lip and eye.


    This was the true form of Nikita''s mother.


    She gazed across the garden with her beautiful golden eyes, like two stars glistening in the sky, while her long fluffy ears twitched. A slight argument in the distance, a lovely yet fierce voice, and then there was the rough and powerful male voice.


    ''It seems my beloved family are fighting like fools once again.''


    Her mother was given a special surname; rather, it was one given to a single race of ancient wolves believed to be related to the spirit world by people in the J-Kingdom.


    She was a member of the Okami clan who were closely linked to life and death; with the clan having two bloodlines, the beautiful white Okami would be linked to life and harvest, and those of black fur were detested because of their links with death and collapse.


    "Nagisa!" The handsome yet rough gangster with short silver hair rushed into her garden of peace, the fish fluttering, yet the beautiful black wolf looked at her husband with a smile that could charm a man''s soul.


    "My husband, do you need me?" Nagisa spoke with a husky yet graceful voice like a red silk cloth wrapping around your ears.


    "Our daughter! Talk to her, she.... she kissed that damn boy and spent the night in his bed! His fang marks are all over her neck and body!"


    ''Oh? Did that stupid girl finally succeed? I heard that he kissed her along with that vile vampire last night, but... Was that not just an overdramatisation?''


    "Ah?! Mommy is the best!" Nikita''s voice was soft and gentle as she jumped into her mother''s arms, a sight ten thousand times apart from her sexual and violent displays with Nikolai.


    "Nagisa!" Her father''s voice was rather deep, yet his face blushed bright red, and his eyes were filled with tears.


    "There, there, my darling. What do you object so much? I hear he finally awakened his blood; is there a problem?" Nagisa''s hands stroked both her clingy daughter and the lovely man who she adored.


    "He might be a werewolf now, but what about the Hati clan?! Their young son already rejected one of the Balur clan''s princesses because he is pursuing Nikita!"


    "Heh, dirty, limp dick dog! Fuck Hati! I only want to mate with Nikolai! He''s already marked me~~ Mommy, tell Daddy to stop being so stupid!"


    Nagisa''s narrow eyes twitched, their golden light flashing as she spanked Nikita. While she hid her insults in her father''s mother tongue, her mother understood them and punished her. "Now, now, don''t say such vulgar words; what if little Nikolai gets disillusioned?"


    "E-ehh?!" Nikita was shocked, and even her father was, staring at his wife with his mouth wide open.


    Nikita looked upset whenever the heir to the Hati clan was spoken about, especially since the Fenrir clan hated them because they formed close bonds with the shapeshifters and other lesser clans to increase their power.


    "Fufufu, I see. The reason the boy has been rejecting so many of the fine girls is that our little girl is too amazing, however... She doesn''t like him so that that limp-dick mutt can mount a Doberman or stray dog in the alley! Tsk! How could the piece of shit make my cute daughter look so sad? Look at her tears, my dear husband!"


    ''Nagisa... is super scary!''


    ''Mother?! You don''t even bother to hide the insults and just say them in S-dialect?!''


    "My dear husband, why should our daughter marry that little mutt when she has such a fine man to pursue? You know very well that the boy has feelings for our daughter, and she has a chance of winning him over, so why not? Have you forgotten how hard we tried to get Ivan to marry your sister?


    Even my clan wanted me to be his, yet because he knew our feelings, he accepted that shame and made himself the villain!"


    The more her mother talked, the more Nikita felt her mood improve, her golden eyes staring lovingly at her parents. She knew her dad wouldn''t force her and that he was being careful and helping her to learn by showing her there wasn''t just one path.


    Nikita wasn''t stupid. It only became that way when dealing with Nikolai because he took up her entire head and heart; she just loved and adored him that much! S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I understand, but first, I want to meet him again. That boy, he''s already marked our beloved little treasure; if he doesn''t take responsibility, I''ll make him a eunuch!"


    "Nn! Daddy is so cool and lets me beat up those filthy fuckers!"


    "Nikita!" Nagisa''s hand turned into a knife and chopped her daughter''s abdomen, sending her flying across the garden with a loud bang before she crawled out of the rocks.


    "Ouch~ Mommy, don''t fight! I won''t be vulgar!" Nikita cried and rushed towards her mother, hugging her kimono.


    "There, there... come, I''ll give you some candy if you go pour your father a drink, okay? Don''t make your dad sad." Nagisa smiled and looked at her husband with a provocative smirk.


    ''Shameless! So shameless that even I would blush. Ai! No wonder our kids are so savage and violent!'' however, her father only replied. "Yes, my dear. I will be very happy."


    "Fufu, good boy. I will give you a pleasant treat later."


    This was a normal daily interaction in the Fenrir household, although it seemed that rather than her father and the gang members, it was her mother who she got her bad habits from.


    ***


    [Nikolai, are you alright?]


    After meeting Ryan, the pair split up without any decisions or real conclusions because it felt too difficult for Nikolai to give an answer or accept what Ryan asked.


    ''Yeah, I just realised why friendships become so complicated when you have a lover...''


    [You don''t have a lover yet, though, right?]


    ''Shush, Eliza, I got a message from Nikita, so I am going to visit her. I need to drink blood right...?''


    [Fufu~ so you chose Nikita first this time. I bet that cute little doggy will be over the moon.]


    Nikolai climbed into his car while closing his eyes with a long sigh. To be honest, he didn''t feel good, be it due to his bloodlust or anger towards Ryan. Yet he also understood the anger wasn''t fair but that was just how much he changed.


    "It seems I would choose Nikita or Selene over Ryan... what kind of friend am I?"


    He felt guilty for breaking the bro''s before hoe''s code.

 Chapter 52: The Cute Werewolf!

    Meanwhile, as Nikolai drove to the Fenrir estate back in her apartment, there was one person irritated by his lack of decent contact.


    Selene lay on her stomach, rolling on her bed while kicking the air. In her hands was the phone she used only to contact Nikolai and Anya, nothing else. After they shared the kiss, she had received no personal contact from him and felt a sense of discomfort.


    Even though he messaged her about work and the incident, where was his personal message or phone call... After the kiss, she expected him to come to her apartment or call at least.


    ''Hmph... that stupid mutt. Why did he do that and then not speak to me? Did I do something wrong? Is he angry because of the Faust family?!''


    In reality, from the moment she met Nikolai her life began to change, as if the sun finally began to shine upon her.


    She felt like whenever he was around, something fun would happen.


    The world seemed brighter and filled with colours with Nikolai. Even when he tried to bully her or said things that made her embarrassed and insult him because it made her feel strange.


    "Sister, why are you holding your phone and rolling around?" Anya''s lovely voice came from the doorway as Selene quickly tried to roll back towards her laptop and small desk while pretending to work on the company files and documents.


    "W-What are you talking about Anya?! I am working...!"


    Anya''s face became flat as she wouldn''t believe her dumb sister, who couldn''t act to save her life at times like this.


    She then smirked, her eyes narrowing like a sneaky cat, stalking closer to her sister, who began to tap on her keyboard doing her ''work.''


    However, on the screen was a tracking app that seemed to be attached to Nikolai''s phone.


    "Sister, are you stalking brother?" She said with an innocent smile.


    "T-That''s not it... I am just seeing where he is in case he needs anything."


    "Ohh, is that so? So you are waiting for him to call? I can call him if you want. He would never ignore me~ hehe, because I''m his only sister."


    "Shut up! You''re annoying! What do you want?!"


    Anya giggled and sat on the bed next to her sister. "Nothing~ I just wanted to spend time with my cute and lovely older sister."


    The pair of them watched the app update. It seemed he was driving because the dot moved quickly, but the face of Selene became complicated because she saw that his direction was the werewolf territory...


    Mainly the Fenrir clan, which made her feel irritated as she began to punch a small wolf teddy with black fur and grumbled to herself.


    "Take that! Stupid... Nikolai! Hmph! Go see that dumb wolf... don''t text me!"


    Meanwhile, Anya''s expression was somewhat awkward as she stared at her sister, who was beating up a toy like a lunatic.


    She then looked at the other destroyed wolf toys, all identical with the same red eyes as Nikolai. However, the worrying thing is that her sister knitted and made them herself!


    ''Haaa. Sister and Brother... both idiots... even though it''s obvious what''s going on... Why can''t they just have sex and be done with it? If he knocks her up, Dad can''t say anything!''


    "Selene, I''m hungry."


    "Huh? Did you eat something already?"


    "Yes, I had a snack. But now I want a bigger one."


    "Ah, okay."


    Another poor wolf toy was murdered and left on the ground, now just fluff and black fur. However, the anger inside Selene''s chest calmed down enough for the sister''s to enjoy a meal, even if it was just for appearances; vampires enjoyed eating.


    ***


    Meanwhile, during the time Selene killed his doppelg?nger, Nikolai stood before the gigantic walls and the grand Fenrir sign on the eastern-style walls.


    Because Nikita''s mother was from the J-Kingdom, their house was a grand mixture of Eastern and Western styles. However, Nikolai chose the eastern entrance because her mother was a beauty and easier to deal with than her father.


    ''That old man will kill me for sure if I see him now... The rumour of me kissing Nikita is definitely spreading fast.''


    At the gate, two large men appeared, both in black suits and sunglasses. They were obviously bodyguards and spoke into the walkie-talkies on their shoulders. What made Nikolai amused was that almost all the Fenrir guards were bald, despite being of the werewolf clan, though he wondered if they were bald during a full transformation.


    "Who goes there? Please identify yourself." Asked the guard on the left before another guard came out of the gates and pointed at Nikolai.


    "Ah! It''s the psychopath!"


    "Oi! Andrei, who is a psychopath, you balding little dog!" Nikolai responded as the pair''s mouths curled into a wild grin. This guard was Andrei, the one he fought back to back with during the shapeshifter hunt!


    "Who is balding, you damn leech-kissing bastard!"


    "Good to see you, Andrei!"


    "Hey, Nikolai!"


    "Enough of that," said the first guard, interrupting the reunion before they could start fighting. "You are here to see the Miss?"


    "Of course. Tell her I''ve come to see her."


    "Fine. But if you dare cause trouble, the boss will not forgive you for hurting the Miss!"


    "I don''t care about your threats; she''s my woman. Of course, I''ll protect her."


    The bald male with a scar lowered his glasses. It was the one he felt nostalgic last time. It seemed his cheeky answer might have been wrong before he began to pat Nikolai''s shoulder, almost breaking it with each slap.


    "Now that''s a werewolf male! Good! GOOD!"


    ''This guy is strong... I didn''t expect it since he was useless against the shapeshifters, but wow... if I were my normal self, he would have shattered my bones.''


    Nikolai kept his smile, even though he was in pain, as the guard patted him, then showed a strange face as if regretful or sad.


    "The young miss has adored you since I can remember; even when you were just a normal human, she would fight against her dad."


    "Nikolai! You are late!" Said the voice of a lovely girl coming from inside the gate.


    The three men turned towards the source of the voice and saw a beautiful woman with golden eyes and a smile that could light up a room. However... She was running towards them at high speed before she jumped into the air and collided with Nikolai as if she were Roman Reigns, taking him to the ground several metres away with a spear.


    "Nikolai? Oi... why are you not breathing... Nikolai? Ah..."


    "Oh mah gaud, she''s killed him. He''s broken in half!"


    "..."


    The two guards stood twitching as they noticed his right arm was bent backwards, and the loud snap upon impact must have been his ribcage.


    ''Lad... I think it''s you who needs protection.'' The guard sighed while calling for the mistress.


    ***


    Sometime later, Nikolai found himself inside a warm, comfortable room, his head resting on something soft and squishy¡ªhe could feel a hand stroking through his hair while he tried to open his eyes, feeling a dull pain in his chest.


    "Ugh.... what happened....?"


    "Oh, my? You''re finally awake, fufu; little Nikolai sure likes to rest on my lap." Nagisa''s alluring voice filled the room, her shiny black hair swishing across his cheek as she teased him, a gentle smile on her face as a slight golden glow vanished from his chest. Of course, Nagisa was healing his broken bones and a damaged lung. However, she would never tell Nikolai that.


    "Ah~ Big sister Nagisa!" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Oh my~ the cute boy remembered.''


    An image of a young Nikolai being spanked and chased by her after he called her old woman surfaced in both their minds before he shook his head.


    "What happened? Why does my body feel sore, and where is Nikita?"


    "Fufu, I''m sorry, Nikita knocked you out, so I carried you in here. Then, when I told her off, she locked herself in her room, pouting. That girl is just like her father; brute force is her solution to everything, but her heart is like tofu~ can you go and see if you can cheer her up? She was so excited to hear you were coming to visit."


    Nikolai rubbed his chest as the lingering pain slowly subsided. His memories were hazy, but he knew he had arrived at the Fenrir territory, and then... a blurry image of the white ball of fur with a smile filled his mind before a terrible pain pierced his entire body.


    ''That girl...''


    "Of course, it''s the same room, right?"


    "Mhm~ always, don''t use protection if you can''t hold back, fufu."


    ''Isn''t that the worst advice, mother?!''


    Nagisa''s words were like an arrow to the heart. Averting his gaze, he left her room and found a few maids looking at him as if they were judging him, all of them with blushing cheeks and hungry eyes like starving wolves. Before he finally arrived at the largest room, with enormous sliding doors and lovely pink wallpaper.


    The moment he entered, a sweet fragrance filled the air. The room was decorated with flowers, plush toys, and other lovely items. However, there was a strange shrine in the corner... with his photograph in the centre. No, there were photographs of him pasted all over the right corner of her room!


    ''Strange... it''s so clean and organised in here... but the corner looks like some cultists cursing altar.''


    His eyes narrowed upon seeing his face in every photo, and some even had hearts drawn over them; there were some of him naked with strange sticky, faded marks covered in dull white stains from water or fluid left on them for an elongated period.


    "Haa... I feel like I just stepped into a different world. Should I just flee?"


    [You need to feed; you are going to lose control again...]


    "Mmm~ such a good bath, hehe~ Nikolai came to see me."


    In an instant, a bright, radiant smile appeared on Nikita''s face; however, for Nikolai, this was dangerous... from the back compartment where her en suite bathroom was...


    A naked goddess walked in, her steps light as her alluring figure dripped with excess water, her pale breasts bouncing slightly from her movements, while the pale skin of her crotch only illuminated the silky fur that was slightly damp.


    "Niki---"


    "Ah! Nikolai~ you came to see me!"


    With a cry of joy, the giant werewolf girl tackled him.


    This time, they fell onto her soft bedding, her modest breasts pressing against his face. He felt the soft, fluffy tail tickle his thighs as it swayed rapidly, and her warmth spreading through his clothes as his fangs began to extend¡ªunable to hold back. He wanted to drink her blood.


    "Nikita... you''re too captivating like this. I can''t hold back if you tempt me so much."


    Nikita''s face became bright red as it seemed she realised she had nothing on. Hugging him tightly so he couldn''t see her body, she began to rub her face against his.


    "Don''t look! I''ll cry!"


    However, he couldn''t control himself, and while hugging her back, he could hear Nikita''s lovely squeak as she looked at him with those beautiful golden orbs.


    "You are mine. I won''t let anyone else take you. Nikita." Before she could even react, her little pupils dilated as he let his fangs slide into her neck, enjoying the smooth, creamy taste of her blood as it flowed into his lips.


    If Selene was an alluring grand meal, then Nikita was a light, delicious dessert that he could eat forever.

 Chapter 53: A special use of the Blood Art *

    She wanted to ask, but the extreme bliss of him drinking her blood was too strong.


    ''Ah~ I can feel Nikolai''s tongue sliding across my neck. He''s sucking my blood like a beast... more~ I want to feel this intense feeling of dull pain and pleasure more!''


    "Ahhn~!" Nikita let out a subtle yet sensual moan as her body trembled¡ªshe lay on the bed with Nikolai over her body, and her mind became blank.


    The sound of his soft lips sucking on her neck and then the deep gulping as he swallowed her blood echoed through the room. The girl felt a wave of weakness spreading across her body. She knew it was the side effect of her blood loss, and even though she might die.


    Her mind and heart were still in a state of frenzy, feeling that the act of drinking her blood was something extremely erotic and stimulating.


    No, she deluded herself into the act of being a show of his love.


    ''Why is he a vampire?''


    Nikita asked, but not a single answer came to her. She didn''t care either way, for she believed she loved him, and his love was the most important thing.


    Suddenly, after a couple of minutes of constant sucking, he stopped the intense draining and began to stroke her body. The soft, exposed flesh of her breasts grasped in his large, hot palm. Nikita''s eyes glowed brightly as she enjoyed the way his fingers began to caress and massage her while rubbing her erect nub between the tips of his fingers.


    The girl''s heart jumped in her chest at his touch, and she gasped aloud before feeling his fangs shrink slightly and become narrower¡ªa moment later, his lips kissed her neck, licking the excess blood from her neck.


    A gentle, affectionate action as he started to drink her blood once again, slowly, like savouring her this time, no longer in a frenzy.


    However, she couldn''t endure the pleasure; it was different, a world different from what she experienced a moment ago, the fierce and powerful momentum, now sensual and too pleasant to endure. Her smallmouth opened, filled with her drool, as she bit her lower lip to avoid releasing a louder moan.


    "Nn~ Ahh... Ah! N-Nikolai..."


    Her words were slurred, her face was red, and her hands grasped his wrist.


    Nikita had lost the strength to resist, and the only thing she could do was utter the name of the man who was feeding on her. The man who was making her body burn like a relentless fire, his hands toying with her breasts, making her feel a warmth in her abdomen.


    Nikita tried to remain calm, but the gentle motion of his lips drinking her blood and the heat of his body pressing on top of hers made her feel dizzy.


    It was strange. Nikita thought that something like this would be horrifying. Yet her heart and mind became his prisoners¡ªthe sexual pleasure mixed with the feeling of being cherished and loved made her lose all control.


    "Mmh... Haah! Ha-aaah! Ni-Nikolai..."


    The young woman cried out in pleasure; her eyes closed tight while her legs lifted and rubbed against the man''s body, her body arching her body upwards. However, the man''s beautiful eyes never left her face; his feast was too delicious; a single hand began to slide down her chest, sliding across her muscular abdomen, tracing her muscles before he reached a soft tuft of white fur.


    ''Ah~ no, he''s going to think I''m a dirty and perverted wolf.''


    The moment his finger touched her soft, pale pink slit, she could not help but release a lewd sound as she began to shift her body from the strange feeling. It was the first time a man''s finger had touched her there, and the sensation was more pleasurable than anything she could have imagined.


    "Haahn! Ahhhh!" She couldn''t resist letting out a loud and shameless cry as the man''s fingers continued to explore her private area.


    "P-Please, not there, please, Nikolai," the girl begged, tears rolling down her cheeks. Yet the man''s long fingertips, like snakes exploring her beautiful and soft petals, coated and smearing her sticky nectar across the smooth skin, the smell of arousal a sweet yet sour scent filling the room.


    "Mmgh..." She felt as if she had become an instrument, and she no longer had any say about her own body. Her body desired him to go further, tease her more. Yet her mind wanted to be in control... to mount him and force him inside so they could copulate like wild beasts.


    "Ahh~ Aaah-mmmgh!"


    However, she felt the man''s finger gently entering her, teasing her entrance, and her eyes widened, her mind becoming numb.


    His finger pushed past her entrance, the sensation causing her heart to burst, exploring her insides. A gentle yet shallow movement, stroking along her soft, silken walls that clung to him while his thumb slid along her petals, peeling the pink bead of pleasure from its hood. With his sticky thumb, he began to rub her clit.


    The intense stimulation caused her to cry out, her body trembling and her mind confused. His arms bled from where her claws penetrated his flesh. She now clung to him like an animal, her eyes trickling with tears of delight.


    ''I want him to stop, yet I also want him to go deeper, please me more... but I need to have him inside me, or else I''ll die! Don''t leave me half-baked ~ Nikolai, it feels good there~ ah~ yes, tease me there!''


    As if he could hear her thoughts, he looked at her with his glowing crimson eyes. The wet sound of him sucking on her neck became more intense as his fingers curled inside her, rubbing the sticky ceiling of her snatch, teasing that small but slightly different texture. The pleasant sensation made the lovely wolf lift her hips slightly and pant when he teased her there.


    However, the girl had lost all sense of reason.


    "Ahh-No... Haaan-Ah! D-Don''t, please, m-my body is melting... don''t make me feel so much! Haaah!"


    The girl''s face became covered in tears, and she was barely conscious, her body shivering and her eyes glazed. The desire for the man to continue playing with her was too great.


    Nikita was afraid to let go, but she knew if she did, her mind would break. She didn''t understand why her heart felt such intense bliss; her eyes shone, and she let out a cry as she finally succumbed to his teasing and found relief in a mind-shattering orgasm. Her insides became hot, and silky threads of white honey drooled from her walls as her inner walls convulsed and her thighs trembled.


    Her heart thumping wildly, unable to catch her escaping breath.


    Overwhelmed by the waves of pleasure washing over her.


    "Ah! Haa-mmgh, Haaah... Mmgh!"


    She released a lewd and shameful moan as her whole body tensed, and her back arched, her head digging deep into the pillow. Her neck was tense, and her legs locked as if trying to prevent him from continuing to play with her.


    The young woman''s body shook and quivered, her hands covering her mouth and her eyes wide with fear of death as her body trembled. The orgasm was strong, but it was not the end¡ªthe man''s fingers never left her insides before he began to suck with more intensity; the pleasure in her body suddenly amplified as his fingers moved rapidly, like a fluttering pair of dragonfly wings.


    "Ah-haa-nooo! Not there! I-I just came! Please-please! No, no-Haaaan~"


    Her heart raced, her chest heaved, and her breathing quickened as her body became tense. A strange feeling built up rapidly, and the poor werewolf could only endure as she felt a sense of pressure and warmth in her lower body, as if something was rising quickly, like a cauldron boiling over.


    "N-no-ahhhhhh-aaaaaaah!"


    She cried out, her claws scratching the bedsheets as she had no power to stop the explosion of pleasure.


    It wasn''t the first time she reached orgasm; she often stroked her own body, yet this was a world of difference as she felt a sudden release. Her love juices sprayed from her body in powerful jets of almost clear fluid spilling on the bed and onto the sheets.


    ''This is the first time I squirted! No, this is too embarrassing.''


    Embarrassment, humiliation and a feeling of excitement filled her as Nikita realised her body was no longer hers. She could only shudder and sway along with the waves of pleasure as the sticky, wet sound of his fingers slipped from her insides that refused to release him.


    ''N-no more, please. This is too embarrassing; my body won''t stop trembling.''


    She begged, yet the man showed no mercy. His handsome face stared at the beautiful face of the little wolf he had devoured, blood dripping from his lips as she felt captivated by his penetrating gaze.


    "I never realised you were so sexy, Nikita."


    Nikita''s body tingled from pleasure, pain and the dull ache in her neck. Yet when she looked at his face, it all vanished.


    "Do not worry, little wolf, it felt really good, right? You made such a sticky mess all over the bed and my hand, though," he whispered. "I hope you enjoyed me teasing you." His voice was deep and charming, and because of her dreamlike state, Nikita felt she was falling into a mire of his affection, unable and unwilling to pull herself out.


    As he said those words, Nikita''s eyes widened, and her mind returned to reality, her beautiful golden eyes looking into his crimson orbs.


    ''Did I just...''


    "Y-You, did you just... ?"


    [To think you used our clan''s legendary blood art handed down to very few to make a young werewolf girl climax and then make her...]


    [I didn''t want to watch you doing these things! Please take me off when you do them!]


    The vampire''s voice resounded in his mind, which Nikolai ignored because he wanted more.


    He reached for his belt. Unable to endure the erotic sight of Nikita lying on her back with both legs spread, glistening white nectar dripping from her slit as she still trembled slightly, her lovely pink nipples slightly swollen from his caress. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the door opened with a bang before a loud voice sounded from outside, causing them both to hide under the sheets hurriedly; however, the scent of a female werewolf arousal was over ten times more pungent than a human female''s, and the room was flooded with Nikita''s thick scent.


    "My darling little girl! Daddy is home....Eh... this scent... OI YOU LITTLE BASTARD! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO MY PRINCESS!"

 Chapter 54: Please, Father In Law!

    In a dark room, the sound of chains jingled, followed by the sound of footsteps across the concrete flooring. Nikolai couldn''t smell anything, but the thick scent of blood, bleach and ammonia, likely used to try to clean it up.


    ''How did this happen...''


    He didn''t understand why, but the moment Nikita appeared naked, Nikolai lost control. His blood frenzy activated, and by the time he was aware, his hands were playing with her chest. This led to him doing certain things and making a little wolf''s howl so loud her father came to check on her and because of female werewolves'' intense scent...


    Nikolai was beaten and then dragged somewhere with a bag over his head.


    ''The crying voice of Nikita was so cute...''


    [Which crying, when you were being beaten or when you made her squeal?]


    ''Shush... At least I know this blood art is useful for something other than fighting.''


    [I''ll tell Ivan he''d kill you if he knew you used your mother''s blood art to make women cry!]


    ''Traitor!''


    Another sudden metallic sound echoed like a heavy weight dropped and slid across the floor. Nikolai could hear the heavy breathing of the male in the room.


    "Haa... My little girl.... isn''t pure...."


    Nikita''s father stepped closer to Nikolai''s body. He tried to move and escape, but chains and straps wrapped around him, and the heavy steps came closer. "It''s no good¡ªyou can''t escape Ivan''s little brat!"


    ''This damn daughter-loving old man!''


    Nikolai''s were covered with a cloth before he felt a huge force of wind brush past his face, before a heavy impact struck his jaw. The deep ache and shockwave caused his brain to rattle, while blood spat from his mouth as he gasped and choked from the intense damage from the werewolf''s celestial aura.


    ''Fuck, it hurts, you bastard! His fist shattered my Celestial Aura?! How powerful is this old man!'' Nikolai couldn''t speak, his jaw too sore, and he felt as if it wouldn''t listen to him. Like something blocked the reaction and signals his brain sent, making all his movements slow and delayed no matter how hard he tried to force his Vermilion essence and Celestial Aura to flow.


    ''What''s going on?!''


    "It''s useless, mutt! I''ve chained you with a metal that delays the power of supernatural beings, and it''s a tool for torture and interrogation!"


    ''Shit, how did I get captured by this old bastard?''


    Nikita''s father laughed coldly before he raised his voice and yelled, "Hey, was it fun to defile my little girl? You aren''t even serious about her feelings and now she will never look at another man but you!"


    ''Shit, he''s going to kill me, and I can''t fight back!''


    "Don''t worry, mutt, I''m not killing you. I can''t, but I can do something for my girl!"


    A dense thud sounded, an impact causing his abdomen to ache, and pain like a star exploded in his stomach, spreading and burning his entire body while he vomited blood and his stomach contents. Unable to do anything but gasp, helpless in the darkness.


    "Did you know? Most werewolf clans aren''t like the Fenrir or Volkov, not anymore because of the bloodlines thinning out. Our beliefs of one mate for life aren''t seen as important to the new clans. So they grow in number, losing their pride and the status of their heritage. Only the big clans keep the old ways. The Volkovs, Fenrirs, Okami clan and a few other old families are like this.


    But those bastards like to break tradition and even go so far as to use other races just to produce thin-blooded Lycan!"


    ''What''s he speaking about...''


    [I told you that old werewolf clans are very single-minded; it''s almost written into their genes and nature. Unlike clans with low-density blood that can mate with anything and will not choose a single partner, though not all are this way. Because of our world and how easily lives are lost even with the Squire and Knight system in place.]


    ''It''s not a bad thing...''


    "When a werewolf marries, the male will give his lover a wound, everlasting, as a sign of commitment. It is important to both parties and in return, the female will do the same. Do you understand this is the marriage ritual of our clans? I don''t believe it, but Ivan must never have taught you because of your late awakening and him being in another kingdom right now."


    ''Eh?! Is Dad healthy enough to travel? Thank god!''


    [He healed his injuries the day you won the bet against Sebastian.]


    ''!!!''


    Nikolai''s mind was a mess. What should have been a great moment and relief, knowing his father was alive and well, was quickly crushed as he realised the situation he was in.


    "The wound remains forever, and it shows any who sees it the bond and commitment two wolves and even those low mutts will NEVER touch a female who is marked; that''s how important it is, that even those low-lives who mate with shapeshifters and filthy wraiths obey it!"


    ''Ah...''


    "Yet you... you marked Nikita, my lovely girl who has loved and adored you for over ten years ever since she saw you. That girl said to me one day ten years ago. ''Daddy, I am sorry, but I have fallen for a human male.


    Please forgive me, but I don''t want anyone but him.'' She cried so much, apologising over and over, saying she loves a human male who isn''t one of us, even being punished and stripped of her title and respect by the elders and our clan council. Now... I know... You are a man who defiled and tricked her.... because of a moment of passion during your excessive thirst for blood!"


    ''Ah, this is bad... I didn''t think...''


    ''However... I am not playing with her. I must say those words!''


    The voice inside Nikolai''s heart responded, but this time, it sounded confident and a bit annoyed, which surprised him.


    ''I''m not! I''m not joking either, and it''s true!''


    "What''s funny? There''s nothing funny about this situation, boy!"


    ''Eh?''


    He couldn''t see, but Nikolai''s mouth, distorted from the broken bone, formed a faint smile, soft yet definitely a smile. But this enraged her father.


    "You still smile even though I''ve beaten and tortured you, and you are being tormented?"


    ''What is this man talking about? He''s too emotional! The problem is I can''t see...''


    Nikolai didn''t want to suffer anymore, and he didn''t need to! Although he wasn''t ready for marriage or commitment. He wouldn''t abandon Nikita. His dad was correct; this was his mistake because he didn''t drink blood in time. His actions caused a poor girl''s dream to be damaged.


    ''I am sure she wanted it to be romantic... to be loving...''


    "w.....r....ong...."


    So he tried to force out the words that her father was wrong. That it wasn''t something so fragile and that he never intended to treat her in such a way. However, her father wasn''t prepared to listen to a man who''d ruined his precious daughter.


    "Shut up! Shut up, you bastard!"


    Nikolai felt the man grab his hair, lifting his face before a blow struck his stomach once more, and he vomited, gasping, coughing and choking, feeling weak.


    "Ha! Ha! You won''t speak? I''ll let you speak then!"


    ''Shit!''


    Before Nikolai could do anything, a familiar and dreadful feeling returned.


    "Y....our... Wron....g..."


    Nikolai''s arms were raised, pulled on an uncomfortable metal frame, and he was forced to sit on jagged concrete, his legs stretched out in front. He felt cold, the smell of the room and his blood hitting him suddenly.


    He was in complete darkness. His eyes were closed, and he felt the sensation of something covering them.


    "Why am I wrong?! Tell me, brat!"


    ''Ah.... I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you everything, you damn old, judgmental father who can''t listen to what his son-in-law is saying!''


    Nikolai was filled with a powerful urge to beat this stubborn old man, to punch him until he fell and submitted, but he was restrained.


    No! He wouldn''t give in, although his feelings were confusing, and he didn''t know about the future. There was one thing he knew: as he began to fuse the blood of his mother and father, the vampire and werewolf blood formed two energies that began to clash.


    Vermilion Essence rejected Celestial Aura, yet he forced it; blood oozed from his pores, and his teeth rattled from pain beyond the torture and agony in his chest. The feeling of both types of blood mixing in his chest began to make his mind go crazy, and biting down on his tongue kept him awake, aware and from losing his mind to the pain.


    "Answer me, boy! What did you do to my daughter?"


    "N....ot... What... Y..you thin...k..."


    Nikolai spoke, his voice barely audible, but her father seemed to stop his attack and listened as if waiting for his next words with deep breaths as two energies fused into a black ball of blood. Neither vampire nor werewolf, it became his tainted blood, the third bloodline of Lupus Diabolus - The evil god of all wolves.


    With that burst of power, it broke the seal on his chest and mouth, allowing him to release his feelings as he shouted out loud finally!


    "Because I... love... HER!"


    "You? Love her?"


    "Yes!"


    Nikolai screamed out as his power, no longer chaotic or two energies fighting, was controlled, and he felt something change within him, something new and felt calming; however, the next moment, he felt a sense of powerlessness, and his eyes suddenly opened.


    His body fell onto something soft and squishy... the warmth of someone''s arms and the slight scent of orchids flowing into his nose as he lost consciousness.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the bewitched Nikolai fell onto the lap of Nagisa, who looked down at him with a pair of gentle eyes, stroking his face.


    "This boy is so cute~ what a wonderful boy¡ªplease forgive me. However, I couldn''t bear for my daughter''s heart to break from a misunderstanding." Nagisa''s soft voice, like a mother''s lullaby, echoed as her Celestial Aura began to flow into Nikolai''s body.


    [All Attributes Adjusted because of Total Bloodline Evolution]


    [Physical: 60] [Mental: 51]


    Her husband sat on the opposite side of the room with a complex look. Yet his lips showed the faintest of smiles as he turned to his cute daughter, who was frozen like a statue in shock.


    "See, you didn''t need to cry or despair. This brat broke out of your mother''s illusion just to tell me he loved you. Although he might need time, can you wait until he''s ready, my little pup?"


    Nikita just stood in silence, her beautiful golden eyes like silver-coloured moons as they became wet, oozing with tears.


    She never expected him to reciprocate her feelings, though he would tolerate her. Nikita didn''t think he would say those words or accept her because of how she acted and sometimes took him for granted. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 55: A Vampire Visits the Werewolf!

    Meanwhile, during the time, the pair were embarrassed by the parents of Nikita. A beautiful woman with flowing blonde locks that shone like golden thread stepped out of her car, the blood-red supercar outside the Fenrir house, causing many of the guards to stir upon sensing the driver.


    "What is your business here, Princess of the Tepes clan!" The stern guards all drew their blades and weapons the moment the two women climbed from the car.


    One exuded a luscious and deadly atmosphere, a queen in her own right, while the other, a cute and pretty little princess, seemed to radiate innocence like a delicate flower in a protected garden.


    "Anya, these are the kind of people you should never give respect to. Filthy dogs, nothing but flea-mongering animals that love to show off for their master."


    "Ah... big sister, can you not be so cruel? It''s not their fault they are bald and look ragged..."


    "What?!" One of the younger wolves shouted, stepping forward, unable to handle the usual banter between a werewolf and a vampire.


    A pair of races that has rivalled and fought for supremacy for thousands if not millions of years since they were born from the primordial union of their original ancestors and gods.


    There was a significant reason that the oldest clans and families were more powerful because their bloodline came from the youngest and earliest union of monsters and beasts which formed the first Lycans and bloodwalkers, known now as werewolves and vampires.


    "Do you have a death wish!" Another male with no hair stepped forward; the guards, apart from the lead with the scar across his face, were all similar.


    Though not because they wish for it, they were a peculiar type of werewolf that was born different from those like the older guard.


    A race that was devoted to serving the Lycans, which were born from wild dogs and monsters coming together to create them; some called them daywalkers or bloodhounds.


    However, the first lord of Fenrir made them shave their heads in human form, maybe to imitate the humans who shaved to prevent lice or entered the church.


    Nobody alive remembered when or why they began to shave their heads, and it was only those who reached a special level that could grow hair and needed to be accepted by the Alpha of the clan.


    The man with the scar kept his hair shaved as a sign of his devotion.


    "Know your place, little poodle." The moment he lunged forward, her right hand flicked out, and without even focusing on the wolf, his body was wrapped in hundreds of bloody rose vines and pulled to the ground, no matter how hard he struggled.


    "Urgh.... agh....you!"


    "Calm down, Sulley. Miss Tepes, can you please avoid aggressive actions? Although there is a pact between our families... We also have pride!" The blade male stepped forward, his aura exploding as he growled at the princess.


    "My name is Selene. Anyway, I must go through because my future husband is inside that house."


    ''I really don''t like the fucking sound of that....'' He thought to himself¡ªlooking at the enchanted parchment, he began to feel a sense of vertigo. ''Didn''t the young miss also just forge one of these contracts after that ''incident'' with the young lord?''


    Yes, both Nikita and Selena went to their parents after thinking. Selene because she wanted to torment him, and hers was more of a contractual engagement document that she would use to avoid proposals and had a time limit of one year.


    In return, she would pay Nikolai ten million a month to protect and act as her fiance. Then, on successful completion, she would help him and whatever business he created.


    The reason she made such a high stake contract?


    ''I cannot let my parents know that I have become a man''s squire... That it is Me, not Nikolai, who is the servant... Luckily, it seems that he doesn''t realise that neither of us can order each other, but I am sure that I became more powerful the moment we shared blood, and each time we did, I grew more. However, there is something strange about my blood...


    it''s becoming purer, and the impurities are decreasing.''


    She looked at the man before her with a nervous face hidden by a mask of confidence. She told her sister, Anya, because she mentioned the same. Upon being awakened by Nikolai, Anya could now use two types of blood art!


    ''I won''t bind him forever... However, I want to become stronger, able to defend myself and avoid being forced to marry others. Thankfully, my mother accepted the engagement, thinking it was legitimate, but I must do this! For my family and myself.''


    "I believe your name was Lucas, right?"


    "Yes, Princess Selene, I am Lucas, the right hand of Fenrir."


    Selene knew Nikolai could still reject her contract, and she feared causing too much of a commotion, but she also felt terrified he might choose Nikita and then leave her side, making her future become dark.


    She could not go against the elders even if her father and two mothers supported her. They had their agenda, and while they respected Selene, they could not show favouritism, especially due to how long she kept them waiting.


    "Lucas, my future husband, is inside that house. I apologise for the trouble, but can you take me to Nikolai? This might become an issue for our clans if not dealt with properly. If you do, I will make sure my parents will not cause trouble for your family''s lands and businesses."


    The man nodded. He did not wish to cause trouble either. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, his loyalty was split.


    Lucas wanted to send her away because of the lady showing them such a radiant face for the first time. Yet he knew if they fought both the Hati clan and the Tepes clan, it would be over for them.


    ''I cannot handle these matters. They are above me. Though letting her in might result in my punishment.''


    "Okay. Please wait a minute. I will inform the master and mistress."


    As the guard vanished into the house, the pair waited patiently, the blonde-haired woman''s eyes gleaming as she stared at the house. Selene felt a little irritated, but she forced herself to hold it in, ignoring the sly comments of the werewolves and dogs that formed around the walls, with some of them clearly degrading her.


    Meanwhile, Anya was petting a small dog with black fur, its cute golden eyes and tail wagging as she rubbed its chin.


    "Hehe~ you''re so cute and beautiful¡ªlook at that silky fur and your lovely eyes."


    Because Anya wasn''t awakened, she spent most of her life normally, and this included enjoying the life of a mortal, so dogs and cats became something she longed for, always feeding them and petting them in the store when possible.


    She once tried to keep a pet cat, but sadly, her father threatened her to get rid of it. Well, little did she know it was still living at the mansion, now with glossy fur and a super fat belly due to how much Vlad spoiled his daughter''s pet, given the name Cynthia.


    However... this was no ordinary dog!


    "Ah?! It''s the youngest lady! Please be careful, young miss¡ªthe lady hasn''t learned to return to her human form!"


    A female werewolf with black hair and red eyes rushed out of the mansion carrying what seemed to be a backpack for childcare or, in this case, puppy care.


    "Oh? She''s that white girl''s sister, how cute~ hehe, they seem so different."


    The black wolf cub, which inherited the Okami clan''s bloodline, rubbed her face against Anya''s hand while chewing on her palm with soft bites.


    "Bite as much as you like. You are so cuuute!" Anya was clueless about how the families treated each other. She lacked the desire to judge them. Maybe because of the blood of Nikolai, but she just couldn''t bring herself to become an elitist about being a vampire.


    "Look, sister, she is so adorable and soft!"


    "woo~"


    "So cute!"


    While Anya was having a good time playing, the elder guard and his mate exited the house, their eyes glistening with a cold glaze as they stared at the royal princess now toying with the little princess wolf. He couldn''t help but see the difference between the two as she let his second young lady ride on her shoulder.


    "Anya... what are you doing?" Selene asked, looking at the small wolf curled around Anya''s neck, with the poor werewolf maid looking panicked.


    "So, Lucas, forget this foolish sister of mine. Can we enter?"


    It seemed the meeting between the two princesses and the clashing of a werewolf and vampire family over one man would happen for the first time in history.

 Chapter 56: One Year Agreement

    From the moment he transformed, Nikolai felt that nothing in life would leave him shocked or unable to deal with it again. However, one thing that made Nikolai feel awkward would be his current situation.


    "Nikolai, I never knew you were into bestiality," Selene muttered, her cold, ruby eyes gazing at him while they sat beside each other at the Fenrir dining table, of course, on the opposite side he also contested with. "Nikolai, do you like to sleep with the undead?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Selene on the left, Nikita on the right, while a furious father and beautiful mother sat opposite them, a cute little Anya and Kurone the baby wolf and Nikita''s younger sister.


    The atmosphere was both intensely hot and frigid at the same time for the young male. He tried to avoid their gazes and focus on the meal they were sharing, but sadly, after Selene arrived, everything became chaotic.


    At first, she began to point and cuss at Nikita, who then threatened her with the most vulgar language before being beaten by Nagisa and dragged inside.


    From the moment she woke up, Nikita was sitting beside Nikolai.


    "Oi brat, just because you are eating here doesn''t mean--Agh?!" The father of Nikita was scolding Nikolai until the sharp elbow from Nagisa hit his abdomen, and he fell onto the desk, his eyes dark and covered in black mist.


    "Ahem~ please forgive my husband, Nikolai and our Vampire guest, Miss Selene. I hope you will enjoy our humble Fenrir clan dinner and not cause trouble. Today is a celebration, after all, right Nikita?"


    Nagisa gave the most lovely wink to her daughter¡ªthough a seductive mistress, when she dealt with her daughters, she became a goddess of maternity.


    Nikolai couldn''t help but be enchanted. Because of him lacking his mother''s love for so long he always enjoyed coming to visit to see Nagisa as a younger boy.


    "Oh? What might the occasion be, Madame Nagisa?" Selene''s table manners were impeccable, like an aristocrat. She ate her meal with the utmost beauty and elegance, while Nikita just destroyed the steak and enjoyed it with her eyes glowing.


    "Well, Nikita is finally an adult now, which means..." Nagisa looked towards Nikolai''s face and winked once again before she turned back to Selene. "It''s about time that she gets engaged to the one who bonded with her, after all."


    "Hehe~ mother, you make me blush." Nikita''s little ears fluttered along with her tail as she enjoyed the situation.


    However, while the contract sat on the edge of the table, the same type but used by vampires also existed beside it, stamped by all members of the Tepes family... The only ones needed with Ivan''s and Nikolai''s himself, or rather, Ivan seemed to have already stamped both somehow!


    "This is a little complicated then because I''ve also carried out the same process. Are you telling me to back down as the daughter of the great Tepes clan?"


    Selene didn''t want to do it purely out of affection and wanted to earn a thicker shield to protect her from other vampires. She felt that the Fenrir family were a little more sincere and felt guilty that Selene prepared her documents at the same time. Though polygamy was legal in this nation, Selene didn''t know if she wanted to cause unnecessary drama and issues between the two large families.


    "Haha, aren''t we getting ahead of ourselves, Selene, don''t forget, the Fenrir clan are proud, and not the kind of people who will give in to others."


    Nikita spoke, her mouth full of steak as she smiled. However, despite it being a moment of admiration, ignoring the lackeys clapping in the hallways for their young miss. Nikolai felt the situation was tense as the two ladies glared at each other, and yet he didn''t feel too stressed. Although he knew Selene''s proposal was out of necessity, there was no rush to complete Nikita''s anyway.


    ''Should I just get engaged to both and then see how things go for the next year?''


    Nikolai thought, though he felt a little greedy, he didn''t care to a certain extent. Besides, he wasn''t just a kid, and there was no need to be modest.


    "Since the situation is so complicated, why not...."


    "Why don''t we just have you both get engaged for now? There will be a time limit, and after that time, Nikolai will choose either one of you, both of you or neither?" Nagisa''s eyes looked amused as they narrowed, looking at Nikolai. He felt like she said the idea to avoid him from receiving any backlash.


    ''After all, Nagisa is the best!''


    Nikolai felt warm, and although he knew many people who would help him and his father, Nagisa was one of the few who would only help them as needed. She would give them seeds, tools, and water instead of food.


    "That sounds good. However, if the Fenrir clan doesn''t mind, can I make a request?" Selene spoke, her hands still holding her knife and fork elegantly, her thin fingers cradling the silverware, and her movements looked so delicate, while Nikolai and Nikita didn''t bother and just ate with their claws.


    "Sure, what is it, Selene?"


    "I would like for my engagement to be first and publically to avoid any issues with the vampire clans. Those arrogant fools would definitely target both Nikolai and Nikita should we announce them both at the same time¡ªof course. I don''t mind if you slowly slip the rumours and truth about your daughter''s engagement afterwards.


    At least until I have announced it; otherwise, the Faust family and Brekken family will for sure send powerful squires to get in the way.


    Nikita''s face became sour for a moment, her tail slapping against the floor. However, Nagisa gave it real thought; she placed her chin on one of her palms while seemingly lost in thought.


    "Mother, can''t we just ignore her? If they come, I will destroy them!"


    "Nikita, think about it: the Tepes family is the largest Vampire coven in the entire world¡ªif we get involved, the Fenrir clan and all our territories might see benefits if we don''t enter this aggressively. Though I know how you feel, since Selene announces it first, why don''t you ask Nikolai to sign your engagement documents first and then go on a date tomorrow night together?"


    "Hmmm....."


    "Miss Selene, you seem like you have the Brekken and Faust families for you. Our family has the Hati clan who seek my daughter, and they are quite violent and unpredictable."


    Nikolai picked his food¡ªhe would make eye contact with Nagisa when each question and answer came, and she wouldn''t speak or continue unless he gave a nod or moved his head.


    [You have it easy because you''re starting to want them both, right?]


    ''Of course, the strongest vampire and werewolf families at my aid for a Year, and after that, the money to let Dad rest for his entire life. Not to mention two super cute women with different styles!''


    [Your dad and the aide are the main reason, right?]


    ''Ah, Dad seemed to be a friend of both families, so I don''t mind for now. Neither is forcing me and in honesty, I always pictured I''d end up with Nikita one day, be it if she locks me in a dungeon and rides me till she''s carrying a child.


    [What will you do over the next year?]


    ''Get stronger, more than Nikita, more than Selene and my father!''


    ''Though, I am surprised that Selene would use me as her scapegoat and have her as a fianc¨¦e.''


    ''Truly, life is full of surprises, and although I am not sure where my life will lead, I''d like to be at the peak, surrounded by at least one of these two beauties in the end.''


    [Tsk... damn playboy...]


    "I understand. Then what is the best way, Madam Nagisa?"


    "If I may, Miss Selene, but if you and Nikolai signed the contract and had your engagement ceremonies first. We can then discuss the finer details afterwards. Of course, we Fenrir are happy with a small gathering of clan members and would be happy to announce it the day after yours, maybe in a month?"


    Selene looked towards the warm gaze of Nagisa and nodded her head in agreement.


    Her red eyes flickered in thought, but she couldn''t read any emotions from her expressions. She turned her head towards Nikolai, her expression a little less frigid compared to before.


    "Why do you smell of a female dog?"


    "Pfft¡ª" The supposed unconscious father of Nikita couldn''t stop himself from laughing. This meant he obviously faked being weaker than his wife and wanted to listen, although it made him angry. He knew his daughter''s feelings, and despite the pain, he would wait.


    "Ahem~..."


    The two adults ignored the awkward moment while Nikita was making her snarky laugh; she tried to cover it with her hands while Nikolai looked away, his eyes dark and mood a little more relaxed, "Well, I had some fun earlier with a little wild wolf, she was a bit wild though."


    "Haha!" Nikita burst out laughing, almost falling off her chair as Nagisa looked amused, her face trying to keep a smile and failing.


    "I am adding a clause to you that if you go all the way with my daughter, then you will have to forget the year-long period, and she will be your responsibility and future wife no matter what kind of mindset you have in a year''s time, Nikolai!"


    Her father''s serious gaze watched him while the rest of the room stayed silent.


    Nikolai himself felt a sudden sense of responsibility. He didn''t hate either of the girls, and he wanted to try living life as best he could without limits. Nikolai threw concern out of the window.


    "I accept."


    Nikolai didn''t make them wait. It wasn''t long and accepted¡ªhe knew it might get more dangerous, but it wasn''t fun. He felt like, for the first time in his long life, he was now some kind of main character!

 Chapter 57: A Fathers delight - Investigating the Silver Clan!

    Two days before, Nikolai visited the Nikita mansion...


    "And the winner! The Silver Beast Ivan!"


    On the ground, a strange monster with four arms and a twisted body, nothing like a human and close to a lobster, with claws and sharp fangs in its mouth.


    However, this beast was now dead, in the small arena with various noble-looking viewers all cheering, the metal cage filled with sharp blades and spikes to prevent escape. The arena was one of the underground areas in the B-Empire, a small island which owned countless colonies across the globe.


    ''That bastard making me fight these strange fucking fae monsters...''


    In the B-Empire, the monsters were bizarre and caused the Celtic folklore, though there were strange things like horses that lived in ponds or streams and goblins. The monsters were truly horrific and distorted due to all the other colonies'' monsters interbreeding in this empire.


    A bloody Ivan, with his claws retracting, stood with a body of steel, his abs not as explosive as Nikolai''s, but there wasn''t a woman in the crowd not cheering for the handsome werewolf.


    "Please, everyone, take a brief rest, for the next match is between a changeling and the famed blood walker nicknamed Jacky the Ripper!"


    The crowd cheered louder and more bloodthirsty, not a single voice saying anything negative, only wishing for carnage and death, a night filled with entertainment.


    Ivan exited the cage as the two new fighters were being brought in and began to prepare. The prize for this fight was over four million crowns, which was the currency of the B-Empire.


    ''Wow... the conversion rate is amazing, to think four million crowns is nearly eight million dollars.''


    It was a hefty prize and the reason so many top-notch fighters came to this island, even if it meant facing the horrific monsters of the empire.


    The monsters were dangerous because they had aspects of several races. The healing of vampires, the body of ogres. Though it seemed similar to a hybrid vampire or werewolf, they were inferior and created in a lab.


    However, only those in the top clans knew this truth. The base form of all these abominations was human, and they were not true monsters, but humans made into abominations!


    ''Well, let''s rob these bastards blind and get our money back. I should check the information on my son. Thankfully Nagisa always keeps me updated.''


    Ivan left the arena, his grey suit jacket wrapped around his shoulders, while he looked down at the ruined pants covered in blood. He almost lost this fight because the venom in the freak''s claws caused him to hallucinate and see his son and wife. However, the moment he realised what happened, it made him enter a frenzy and kill the opponent.


    ''I rarely kill the enemy... Well anyone that tries to sully my memories of Eliza and Nikolai deserves death!''


    Walking through the dingy halls, he entered the large room that served as the locker room for the fighters. It was spacious and had a few servants holding a few trays of food and drinks, mainly alcoholic beverages.


    "A drink, Lord Silver?" The servant offered, but Ivan waved back and gave a wry smile.


    Though the food was for monsters, so it contained blood or meat from unknown sources. Thankfully, Nagisa arranged for him to have a high-quality supply of blood from sources where the humans were treated well and respected after being paid well.


    "No thank you, Sulley, thanks for offering but I have to meet with my sponsor."


    "Ah... those people, my condolences. Your fight was amazing, I always root for you!"


    "I''m thankful you do; make sure you don''t work too hard. I know you''re training to become a fighter."


    Sulley was a good monster from a weak werewolf clan. He couldn''t fully transform and only held the ability to form claws and lacked even the regeneration that Ivan did. Thus, this young boy who wished to reach glory made him worry as if seeing his son in the past, he would offer tips and train with the boy.


    As for his sponsor, it was a female werewolf from the Fenrir clan, one of Nikita''s aunts and an old friend who rarely returned to the S-Kingdom.


    ''These people only want money, power, and status... I can''t say shit, though, since I''m the same. Thankfully, they are easy enough to become close to. This lad, though, wants to support his sister. Maybe I should consider helping the little fella; he cannot be a fighter, and Nikolai seems ready to leave the nest. I wish you were here to guide me, Eliza.''


    Elizabeth was a woman who would take in sick cats and dogs all the time, and then after helping them heal, she would set them free to good homes.


    ''I remember that''s how Nikita met Nikolai after the pair fought in the park; she brought them both home and made them bath together... to think that girl still loves him to this day. That lucky boy of mine....''


    Nodding, Ivan went and grabbed his bag that was placed inside the locker and looked at the boy. "Sulley, how is your sister? If you don''t mind how about I take you both out for a meal tomorrow?"


    He gave a warm smile and then passed a card with his number and card to the boy. Some monsters changing were amused, while some thought it was stupid. Although monsters were violent and different from humans, that didn''t mean they lacked emotions or feelings; it was just a completely different level.


    "A-Ah?! Thank you, Lord Silver!"


    "Just call me Uncle Ivan you fool, that little girl calls me Uncle all the time anyway." He pictured the cute girl with golden hair. She seemed to lack any monster traits yet looked like a princess with her curly hair and lovely green eyes.


    ***


    When he left the building, the miserable Empire weather hit him hard: rain, cloudy skies and people stained in misery, despite expecting the people to be negative and lack joy.


    He would find himself greeted with a smile or a hello. This reaction felt strange to the culture of his homeland, where people would normally avoid others or turn away unless they wanted something.


    ''Well, I am glad I live a few streets away. The wet floor and splashing sounds are kind of relaxing, though.''


    Ivan looked out of his massive wall-spanning window, looking out at the beautiful river that wrapped through the entire city and the people with umbrellas all passing by his penthouse below.


    "One-way glass makes me feel like a pervert..."


    Ivan didn''t feel any difference between this expensive apartment and his one back home; to be honest, he didn''t mind poverty or luxury... first; he took the mail and saw the mark of Fenrir, and it felt quite bulky as he opened the seal and read the letter.


    "Let''s see... what does Nagisa''s message have to tell me..... huh? What?"


    Ivan''s eyes widened as a contract appeared... an engagement document.... signed by the Fenrir clan, between Nikita and his son! Then he read the reasons and understood it was political and to protect the lovely Nikita from the Hati clan. "Ah, those bastards were nothing but a small gathering back in my day...."


    Then he nodded and found the already paid for the next-day urgent airmail delivery in the package and signed it because he appreciated the one-year deadline and the protection the clan would give his son.


    "Nagisa, thanks for looking out for him... I guess it''s because you and Elizabeth were such close friends..."


    Elizabeth the last of her kind, the rest of the B¨¢thory clan in hiding during that time, and Nagisa... first she was captured and kidnapped after her clan suffered from the White Okami clan''s purge. Thus, the two became friends over the years.


    ''No wonder Nikita and Nikolai ended up so close, that woman would always meet Eliza in the park and planned to match them together.... haha..''


    "Hmm? Why is Vlad sending me a letter? That guy hates me..."


    The moment Ivan opened the letter his eyes widened, his body falling back onto the sofa. "It''s not Vlad... but Selene? That girl is offering the same deal? Did the two plan this together, Nagisa and Selene? A Fenrir and Tepes...


    both with my son? But why would Vlad sign it... Haa... Nikolai, what kind of playboy are you becoming?"


    ''I should head home at the end of the month and see him. Hmmm, from what Nagisa tells me, he''s got his place in the city and has won two big fights... this boy. Don''t make your old man worry when he can''t rush to your side and help to go against the Faust family and Hati family. I should probably help him train a little when we next meet.''


    His silver eyes shone as he looked out the window, a smile on his split lips. "But you make me proud to be your dad, Nikolai."


    ***


    Present day, Nikolai, Selene and Nikita were walking through the slums after there was an issue at one of her clubs. Her father sent Nikita and her new fiance to deal with the issue. This was to prove their skills and abilities to the rest of the clan, who would be watching from the shadows.


    Selene tagged along because she was curious how Nikolai was growing, or rather, she felt a little strange when she turned to leave and noticed he would stay with Nikita. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I cannot be jealous... It''s just that my belongings are being taken by a werewolf! That''s it, I am sure that''s it!''


    "It''s just down here, and this place is the club where the Hati members were gambling, but recently, they sent people to take loans, and the owners could not pay it back."


    "Wait, I''m surprised, but isn''t this place under the Silver Clan?" Nikolai asked. He began learning about the world a few days ago, and thanks to Eliza, he knew about most of the clans in the slums to avoid any issues.


    "Ah, the silver clan is a distant branch of the Fenrir clan, thus they are under our protection." Lucas, from behind them, corrected Nikolai, the tall, buff male with no hair and a scar, as their protector because the Hati clan had no sense of honour or code.


    ''Why does he only talk to the damn wolves?! Speak to me!''


    [I think that the vampire princess is getting lonely, Nikolai, don''t forget her.]


    ''Mm? Thanks, sorry I was a bit too focused on the upcoming situation. Thanks, Eliza!''


    Nikita gave a slight frown and grabbed Nikolai''s arm as she saw Nikolai turn to Selene and smile, "Are you sure you want to join us Selene, will it affect you if they notice you?"


    Selene''s heart fluttered, and she was happy he didn''t push her aside. "The Tepes clan doesn''t need to care about these people; we are the law of this kingdom. But... Hmph! Good, you asked, I like a considerate man."


    ''As I thought, this type of Selene is cute.''


    [Don''t let the wolf on your arm hear that...]


    He couldn''t help but give a wry smile upon peeking at the dull eyes of Nikita that were staring at him while clinging to him. Though it wasn''t scary, he could feel a sense of danger.

 Chapter 58: Unexpected Trouble?

    Unlike what he imagined, Nikolai and the two women didn''t need to do anything special. It seemed the issue was that the Silver Clan''s heirs were letting the Hati clan''s members enter and take girls while they were drunk.


    ''I can''t believe they lack the charm to just seduce someone.'' Nikolai thought to himself.


    [Well, they are a clan that seeks more members to overthrow the pureblooded nobles and aristocrats.]


    ''I see...''


    Nikita wore a lovely back jacket with a wine-red blouse and a long flowing skirt with stockings. Meanwhile, Selene''s chest brought quite a lot of attention with her wearing a strapless dress that was black and white, with a rose pinned to the chest.


    ''Those breasts are destructive...''


    [...]


    "Nikolai, do you have any plans?" Selene whispered to him while handing him a glass of a small red cocktail with a cherry floating on the top.


    "Not really. I don''t even know what we should look for, how about you?" He replied while drinking the cocktail; it was a little sharp and dry with a sickly taste. However, he didn''t dislike it. The colour and taste reminded him of Selene''s eyes.


    He noticed Nikita flinch, her hand holding two mugs of a lemon-scented cocktail with his favourite larger mixed with citrus fruits.


    ''Why do you look so sad? Silly girl...''


    Nikolai took the glass from her, the chilled feeling comfortable as he began to drink it with huge gulps. The lemon beer was so refreshing after drinking the sickly sweet yet tart cherry cocktail, and he was rather surprised the two complimented each other well.


    A red cocktail like Selene''s eyes, then a golden beer like Nikita''s...


    ''Haha...''


    [You just compared the two women to the drinks, didn''t you? Where is the single-minded Nikolai of a few days ago~ ah, poor Ivan, your son is going to be a playboy!]


    "Was that for me, Nikita? Thank you~ I really like this beer, and the lemon taste is delicious."


    ''Cute.''


    The night seemed to drag on for a while. The people from the Silver and Hati clans were drunk or busy chatting and playing. Nikolai didn''t recognise them, but Selene constantly whispered in his ear, while Eliza would also comment, so now there were only three targets in the bar: Amon Silver, Skoll Hati and Devon Silver.


    ''It seems the two are trying to win over this Hati Skoll guy...''


    Amon and Devon''s Silver were thirty-year-old brothers with faded grey hair, nothing like Ivan''s brilliant silvery white hair; it was like a dull, faded colour. In reality, it was a shame for their clan because once, the Silver clan was part of the Fenrir clan with snow-white fur and part of the noble faction.


    Amon was quite handsome with blue eyes, while Devon inherited his mother''s brown eyes.


    However, Skoll was different; his hair was jet black, and his eyes too, as if there was no light within them.


    ''I need to get closer to hear them... All the noise is blocking my hearing. I can only make out a few words.''


    Nikolai leaned forward and asked the bartender for another beer, one of the popular cocktails, and even a fruity cocktail that tasted of oranges.


    He ordered one for Selene and the other for Nikita; despite sitting beside him, the two were constantly being invited by other men, which made Nikolai irritated... Yet he didn''t feel the need to become jealous or shout out as people in novels might; instead, his arm just wrapped around their waists, and he gave a lecherous grin.


    It seemed the girls didn''t dislike it, and the men were terrified of him for some reason...


    ''It''s not like I''m angry...''


    [Have you seen the bloodlust in your eyes?!]


    ''Ehhh?''


    Nikolai tilted his head and looked into the mirror. Indeed, his eyes shone with a bone-chilling bloodlust, and his expression was like an assassin aiming to kill, cold and indifferent. Yet his chest was calm despite all this, so he just shrugged and pushed the two cocktails to Selene and Nikita.


    "Oh? A fine choice for me, did you know I liked this drink? The Blood Orange Margarita here is pretty good, thanks Nikolai."


    "I didn''t know you liked these. They''re more suited for the princesses..." Nikita''s words trailed off, and Selene looked strange, her lips touching the glass as she turned away, her cheeks turning red.


    She then began to mutter into the glass, "I''m a princess~ It''s the first time he said so, hmph..."


    Nikita held a blue cocktail with a little crushed ice inside, her eyes gazing at him like shining stars. "Nikolai, what''s this?"


    "It''s called Chi-Chi and is a very interesting and beautiful drink for a lovely girl. It''s a rather rare drink but I saw it on the menu and thought of you."


    When reading the menu, he thought of the ingredients and imagined her liking it, with blue cura?ao, cream of coconut, and fresh pineapple as the base ingredients, then a nice double shot of vodka because Nikita loved vodka and some ice cream to finish it, a small amount but the drink was like a dessert.


    ''Nikita loves desserts but hates cocktails... so I thought this might be a good one for her.''


    As she said so, her lips touched the straw, and her face flushed red.


    Nikolai stared into her eyes, and she lowered her eyes in embarrassment, then took a sip with her cheeks swelling as she enjoyed the sharp taste of the vodka mixing with the sweet and sour additions.


    He couldn''t help resting on his hand and watching the two enjoying their drinks before he saw the targets make a move.


    On the dancefloor, there was a woman, a woman he thought was familiar... wavy blonde hair, blue eyes and a long green dress with frills across the bottom.


    ''Is that Sarah?''


    Indeed, it was the woman, Sarah, who had been helping him for the past few days after they last met. He gave her a list of tasks and arranged a standing order for money to be paid to her each month to help her complete everything.


    However, it was a little strange she came to this part of the city to have fun, no... it seemed that she was having some kind of meeting.


    ''Those people on the table seem to be with her, is it a gathering or reunion or something?''


    "Nikolai~ what is wrong?" Nikita licked the small spoon on the end of her straw, turning her lovely pink tongue bright blue before she noticed his gaze towards Sarah Maddison, then looked at him with narrowed eyes. "Adultery?"


    "No. I''m kind of like her boss and she is being approached by that guy, look. It''s Devon," he replied, still watching the woman. She was not a bad-looking woman, and her figure was quite voluptuous, so he wondered why she didn''t have a lover when she was so beautiful.


    ''Well she did try to seduce me several times... I don''t know if she even realises the danger she and her friends are in... Wait?!''


    Devon started speaking to the male at the head seat of her table. His brown curly hair and dull red eyes felt a little strange as he wore a rather plain shirt, looking like a waiter and not a rich young man.


    "It''s him, look, that''s Amon."


    "Yes, it is..."


    Selene, this time, seemed to have stopped her strange actions and saw Amon go towards another table, speaking to another male with features close to the one at Sarah''s. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What''s going on?'' Nikolai thought; while watching Skoll, he noticed him looking between the two tables and tapping his own.


    ''Is he choosing which one to pick? The entire table?''


    [I think you are right...]


    "Nikolai... it''s dangerous, we should message Lucas."


    Nikolai watched as the pair began to speak to the women, many of them blushing at the handsome twins, while he felt a little conflicted because Sarah was someone he couldn''t lose... Yet he didn''t want to ruin things here. ''Damn it!''


    "We''re going to follow them, Nikita and Selene you take Amon, and make sure nothing happens to that table, there are more girls there to help if something goes wrong."


    "Eh? No way...!"


    "Are you sure, Nikolai? you could get hurt or die!"


    "I''ll take Lucas; make sure you let him know my actions; we can''t lose both because we all stuck together, and you two are more powerful than me... so both should be able to take Amon down fast. Nikita, I know you have a tracking app on my phone. Just use that..."


    ''I have on too...'' Selene thought to herself.


    Amon Silver and Skoll Hati both led the women from the table, taking four girls to the second floor and heading into separate rooms.


    Selene and Nikita followed them without issue, thanks to their prestige. Meanwhile, Devon seemed to have done something strange as the girls looked a little dizzy and headed for the back door, with the women following.


    ''Tsk... dirty tricks.''


    It was time to see what unexpected trouble Nikolai could get himself into. He pulled up his hood and, thanks to his improved abilities, managed to sneak through the door before being noticed, thanks to his blood art directing people''s vision away from himself.


    ''In reality, I just wanted to fight alone so I could consume all their blood~ hahaha.''

 Chapter 59: Secret Discovered?!

    Nikolai slowly pushed through the crowd and outside the door. The exit leads into a complex tunnel behind the slums. To his right, a blocked route, while the left didn''t smell like Sarah; instead, it was a disgusting mix of vomit, urine and alcohol.


    ''Damn, it stinks. What the hell is that stench?!''


    The sudden, intense scent caused Nikolai''s body to tingle and shudder from the immense smell overwhelming him for a moment.


    "Urgh... I almost vomited..."


    [Careful, those enemies aren''t just simple thralls or weak squires.


    ''Ah...''


    Through the path ahead, he stepped along the floor covered in broken boxes and wet cardboard, and the sound of leaking pipes filled his ears. Yet he could sense them, thanks to his blood art improving the range of his detection increased.


    ''Devon seems to be taking the girls to another building. However, it''s not a club, and there are only a few dozen people inside. I''ll message Lucas, but I am entering first.''


    The walls were filled with moss, mould and slimy black residue as Nikolai passed through them, his feet squishing garbage and mess, almost ruining his new shoes. He didn''t feel disgusted because of his past and Nikolai didn''t look down on those trying to survive, but those who gave up too easily.


    ''It seems they headed into this building?''


    A large yellow sign with the letters [Condemned] pasted on the wall outside, while the inside looked like a mess, though maybe once a theatre or some kind of hall people would meet in the past. It had fallen into ruin; the pillars inside supporting the building were chipped away and cracked, ready to fall at any minute.


    ''What is this...''


    [It''s because of their foul deeds; their blood is so thin it''s become corrupted. They ate too many humans and diluted the bloodline to the limit, and now these could only be called fallen monsters with limited reason and power, but they are deadly to normal humans. Especially in groups:


    ''That explains why they would make their base here.''


    As he thought that, Nikolai carefully walked around the rubbish and rubble, stepping over the debris, and the sound of loud voices coming from above reached him.


    ''Upstairs, it seems? Is this their home?''


    Looking around, he saw the interior was empty except for the broken seats and rotten wood littering the ground, but no signs of anyone living there.


    The people who lived in the slums, although poor, wouldn''t choose a place like this unless they were forced, and even then, it would be risky because of the building. It could collapse at any moment, and there were no windows, so the wolves using this place must have a good reason for it. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I should find Sarah quickly and get out.''


    Although it was nighttime, the sun wouldn''t rise for a few more hours, which was his only saving grace. Because if they wanted to flee, he would have no choice but to let them go because of being unable to catch them well. However, if they were here, at might think it''s a dead zone.


    ''Slowly, there are four enemies ahead. Two are watching the room the women were led into while the other two are actually performing taxes.


    This was the culmination of his evil god bloodline¡ªno mortal should have this power, yet that was the lot given to Nikolai, causing his lips to curl into a smirk as his slow pace broke into a sprint towards the first knight, with both arms transformed into beasts.


    "Don''t resist. You''ll just end up a corpse."


    As his words echoed and reached the guard, a sharp claw tore through his skin like a meat skewer, shredding his flesh, and his head exploded as his body collapsed.


    [Strength Increased by 1]


    [Agility increased by 2]


    Nikolai turned, sensing an enemy behind him, and lashed out with his right arm, a horrifying black claw shredding the man''s face in half, killing him almost instantly. His body twisted, hopping over the corpse, and with a bated breath, he lunged forward and pierced the throat of the second guard who carried the communication device.


    ''Three to go.''


    Nikolai stepped past the fallen bodies, not a drop of blood landing on him as his aura suppressing the area kept it from flying all over the place. But he could see the three figures ahead turn, their eyes wide and jaws open in shock as they watched him step past the corpses.


    He felt it was easier than the past fights he entered to help Nikita. However, that was a mistake, as their regular warriors counter-attacked almost instantly.


    "Intruder!"


    "Get him!"


    ''Tsk!''


    "You!" The man''s partner was one of the stronger enemies. His stomach was hit with a powerful roundhouse kick before the werewolf lunged at Nikolai with a metal bar.


    ''Shit! Make it in time!''


    Blue fluid pumped through his body, and he felt slight pain when he forced the celestial aura to concentrate on his forearm before he smashed against the metal pipe, an impact causing his bone to crack.


    A loud crash resounded, Nikolai''s feet skidding along the floor. A glimmering blue shield formed around his arm as the wolf''s attack was deflected.


    ''This guy is quite tough.''


    "Die!"


    Another swing, followed by a roar and a surge of energy. Nikolai blocked the attack again, but a sharp pain shot up his arm, almost causing him to cry out.


    ''Damn...''


    Nikolai''s head spun, but he concentrated on the last of his celestial aura and took a quick step back, dodging the next attack and allowing him to escape from the encirclement.


    ''It seems a slight feedback is caused when trying to use celestial aura when using my black claws...''


    Inside the small room was only Sarah. While the other women seemed to have vanished, Nikolai was now fighting four elites and one rookie who was weaker than he was.


    ''I have to kill them now.''


    His arm snapped back, and the black shadowy energy coiled around his muscles as he stepped forward, a loud yell escaping his mouth.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!"


    The enemy was shocked and hesitated as Nikolai''s arm flew forward, tearing into the man''s chest, but he tore out the rookie''s heart before using the body like a weapon, swinging his corpse and smashing into the first enemy who charged at him, slamming him into the wall.


    "Kuk... You damn..."


    "Too late..."


    With a simple flick of his finger, Nikolai removed the elite life, his black claws devouring the man''s blood¡ªthe next moment, Nikolai felt an attack coming from behind him, the feeling of his blood art warning him not to dodge or block instead attack upward!


    ''Huh?''


    It was an unexpected action that seemed to catch the enemy off guard. Nikolai swung his left arm upwards, his claw clashing with the steel pipe.


    His arm shuddered, and a shockwave shook the corridor, the sound of a shrill cry echoing through the room as he came eye to eye with Sarah, though Nikolai didn''t stop and rapidly flung himself forward and crushed the male''s nose with a headbutt.


    A soft thud echoed, Nikolai''s sharp claws lacerating the werewolf''s throat, and with a violent movement, he pushed his enemy towards the wall, his blood coiling around his arm as he launched a fatal blow.


    ''That''s three....''


    "Oi, Devon Silver... put that woman down. NOW!" The voice of Nikolai was like a monster... he didn''t realise, but he learned a new ability upon reaching his current awakening, it had the name [Devil Gods Howl] the effect was simple and only needed him to imbue his emotions into any shout and weaker-minded creatures would crumble and fall to their knee''s terrified.


    "Hiss..."


    "You... You shouldn''t be here, this is none of your business. Just leave now and no one needs to die."


    Devon was a weak monster¡ªrather, his bloodline seemed to have been taken by his brother.


    All their lives, he was the weak one, bullied and mocked for his mostly human abilities. He held a dagger to the neck of Sarah while trembling.


    The terror and fear of Nikolai were apparent in his eyes. But an even colder chill ran down his spine as Nikolai looked at him with those dull, emotionless eyes shimmering with a black iris and silver ring around the edges.


    "Release her, or I''ll cut your throat. Dog."


    Sarah looked at Nikolai with terrified eyes despite trusting him. She could see his deformed arms, like a monster dragging two long weapons, twisted and broken claws massive compared to his human palms.


    ''I am a monster... her eyes are terrified.''


    ''Is this how the others see me?''


    "Nikolai, look out!"


    "Hmm?"


    Devon lunged at the stunned Nikolai, his blade penetrating Nikolai''s chest before he twisted and showed a twisted yet wicked smile. Devon Silver thought he won the fight, both hands pressing on the bloody knife, covered in sweat and


    "Cough!"


    ''What''s going on?''


    Devon''s eyes widened, his gaze turning to Nikolai''s face. His eyes seemed normal, but his teeth had sharpened, and his pupils were dark and menacing as if looking at a lowly insect; the next moment, Nikolai''s black claw grabbed Devon''s throat.


    "Sarah.... look away...."


    Nikolai growled, his teeth now sharp and closer to a wolf than human, as he bit the neck of Devon Silver before tearing a chunk of his flesh, while his claws sliced the other part into ribbons, sending his head flying across the room.


    [Strength Increased by 5]


    [Endurance Increased by 4]


    [Dexterity Increased by 8]


    [Agility Increased by 4]

 Chapter 60: Sarahs Lament

    However, he remained stood in the centre covered in blood, his eyes pure black with silver rings as threads of blood began to appear, making them bloodshot. The next moment, small wounds began to appear on the two black arms of Nikolai.


    They spurted with blood as the wounds grew larger and his transformation faded.


    "Ugh...."


    Black blood vomited from his lips. Nikolai began staggering before he fell to his knees now with his eyes on the same level as Sarah, who looked at him with a shocked gaze, her body trembling.


    [You pushed yourself too hard¡ªthis bloodline is too dangerous...]


    Eliza''s words couldn''t reach him because of the throbbing headache that felt like someone was dragging him across concrete while kicking his body constantly.


    "A-Are you.... really Nikolai?" Sarah''s terrified voice echoed, rocks dropping from the damaged area onto the floor when she noticed him suffering and tried to reach out with her trembling hand. "You''re hurt?!"


    The wounds on his body continued to increase because he forced his two powers to fuse without practice.


    He overloaded himself by transforming both arms into those black, deadly monster claws, which caused damage after he used them for too long while suffering damage from the Silver Clan werewolves.


    "Kuh.... I am fine, it''s fine... you''re safe now."


    Sarah watched Nikolai who seemed like a fragile rose fallen from the bush about to fall apart. His black eyes drained like ink before turning into the same ruby colour she remembered.


    "H-How can someone who is bleeding and vomited blood be fine?! You... are not human.... right.... what are you?" Sarah''s words were like arrows penetrating his heart, causing his body to shiver.


    "I am just me... nothing more, nothing less... ugh," Nikolai replied, looking up at Sarah with a warm smile, a trail of blood seeping from his lips. Although he could see her trembling, the fear in her eyes and scent. He tried to ignore it, wanting to hope she wouldn''t fear him.


    However, this wasn''t possible. Nikolai knew what he just did should have terrified and scarred her for life.


    He saved her and killed everyone that had held her hostage.


    "Sarah.... are you okay? Did they hurt you?" Nikolai asked, his voice becoming a little deeper as he clenched his teeth through the pain.


    "N-No, I''m fine... so tell me the truth!" Sarah shouted, her expression a mixture of fear and worry, which was clear because of her shaking body and the tears beginning to form.


    "I already did, there are no lies," Nikolai replied, knowing fully well that saying the truth wasn''t an option.


    "Please... if you tell me I won''t... I won''t quit just because you are different..." Her hands clenched tight because she feared that knowing would lead to her death or he might abandon her when she felt a new life possible.


    "It''s better to be scared than dead," Nikolai said, his gaze changing, a deep sadness in his voice.


    "Please...."


    "You don''t want to know, trust me. You should leave," Nikolai replied before he tried to stand, but his body failed him¡ªfalling back to his knees only to be caught by Sarah, his blood staining her torn dress and face as it splashed onto her.


    "Please, I-If I go without knowing I will forever wonder.... a-and I have nowhere left to go," Sarah muttered, her words shocking Nikolai when he looked at her eyes and found no lies.


    ''What should I do... Sarah is an important person for my future, but she knows me secret now....''


    [What else can you do? Kill her or turn her.]


    The cold voice of Elizabeth was nothing like her usual calm and joking tone. He knew she was serious about this.


    "Can you keep this a secret? Can you lie to everyone in the world and tell the ones closest to you nothing happened today?" Nikolai asked, staring deeply at Sarah with his crimson irises glowing slightly, causing her body to shiver before a small nod came from her.


    Yet he detected a small doubt and insecurity in her eyes that caused him to feel a wave of anger... To be rejected because of being poor, now to be rejected because he was a monster!


    ''Maybe... no, no I can''t let myself become that.''


    "Liar!" He growled, his eyes becoming sharp, the dirty feelings he hid, his inferiority, shame and anger towards those who judged him all flowing from his chest, unable to seal the opened floodgates.


    "H-Huh?!" Sarah gasped when his hand reached out, grabbing her face, his fingers on one side, his thumb on the other, twisting her to look into his eyes with enough strength not to let her turn away.


    "Do not lie to me, human."


    He hated the way his words spat out the word ''human'' as if he wasn''t part of their society as if Nikolai denied his past self.


    Yet the dirty feelings of hatred and complexes he hid deep inside himself flowed out. Now, a different species. However, these emotions were genuine and not a delusion or he could easily ignore them.


    "P-Please don''t hurt me, please," Sarah pleaded, her body trembling.


    "I have to kill you, since you know my secret."


    "No, no please no!"


    "Then why lie to me," Nikolai spoke calmly, his gaze full of resentment.


    "I-I don''t want to die, please no, no, I can''t¡ªdon''t make me," Sarah cried, her body trembling while begging.


    ''What''s wrong with me?''


    Nikolai realised how cruel his words and actions were.


    His hands began trembling, gripping her cheeks tighter and deforming her lips. He felt a hunger close to his desire during a blood frenzy, his eyes glowing deeper with each moment that passed, watching Sarah with his blood covering her face and lips.


    "I''m sorry, Sarah."


    "Don''t K-Kill me... please don''t k-kill me," Sarah replied, her body quivering.


    "I have to, or you will expose me, and if others learn... you understand right?" Nikolai questioned, his voice deep and quiet, his eyes never leaving Sarah''s gaze.


    "I-I will not tell... please trust me." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I cannot trust you, as a human."


    Sarah''s eyes widened as she felt a sudden eerie feeling like his shadow grew larger and enveloped them, a dark, cold feeling that seeped into her heart as she realised the reason he said, ''as a human'' with such emphasis.


    ''He''s not human... and he cannot trust me as a human... he wants me to...''


    Her thoughts froze, her body quivered, the fear consuming her mind as she remembered what he had done moments ago with the same inhuman blood covering her face.


    "Y-You want me to become a... one of you."


    "Yes."


    Nikolai''s reply caused her to shudder, but she noticed the sadness hidden behind his calm eyes.


    "No! Wouldn''t that make me a monster?!"


    "You would no longer be human, true," Nikolai nodded his head, his eyes showing no signs of lying.


    "How could you ask that, wouldn''t that be the worst thing?"


    "You will live."


    "B-But I will become a monster."


    "Am I that bad in your eyes? I will not ask you to kill others." Nikolai''s eyes narrowed. He felt irritated and just wanted to drink her dry and toss her corpse to the side. It took every ounce of willpower to stop himself from succumbing to his blood frenzy, even while his wounds were still bleeding and didn''t heal.


    "I-I didn''t say that, but you are a monster, a-and will make me your slave! I don''t want to become your slave!" Sarah''s voice raised, her body trembling. She was afraid of the power Nikolai had, his speed, and those black inhuman arms with distorted and monstrous claws.


    ''I am a monster, aren''t I? This poor girl only wished to rise in the world. Now she has only the choice of death or losing everything she once knew.''


    "You have no choice."


    Nikolai''s words shocked her. Sarah had never felt this fear or helplessness. She watched him stand up, his body trembling from pain, the wounds from his fight causing his blood to cover his body, while his crimson irises glowed, lifting her off the ground as she tried to flail, only to be too far to hit his body.


    "I-If you do this to me... I will hate you forever!"


    "Hate me all you want."


    "Please don''t do this!"


    "I must."


    "P-Please stop, no!" Sarah''s voice continued to ring, her words filled with fear while her heart beat faster than ever before.


    [Why are you taking so long? A human will never be trustworthy. They will inform the SSS, and you will be killed! Even your best friend Ryan betrayed you and planned to bring you in!]


    ''Ryan...''


    Nikolai froze for a moment, remembering what Eliza had said moments ago about his childhood friend. He also understood that he mistook Elza''s worry and pained voice for a cold voice... she didn''t want him to suffer. It was for him that she got angry.


    "P-Please, Nikolai... don''t," Sarah''s voice became weak, her eyes wet with tears.


    ''If I don''t turn her... will she betray me? I will become a fugitive, and those people will come after me again and again until I die... Forgive me, Sarah but I cannot let you roam free. One day you might understand, and you cannot go against those who grant you the same bloodline. A cruel torment for you, who hates me.''


    "Hate me, curse me whatever you wish, but I must do this."


    "No!"


    Sarah cried and begged, but Nikolai didn''t listen. He closed his eyes, his fangs extending while he bit into her neck; unlike the last woman, he was more gentle, trying to forget the pleading eyes, and her face twisted in agony as her screams echoed until she fell unconscious.


    ''I am sorry, but this is the only path.''


    ***


    When Sarah awoke, he found himself in an unfamiliar room.


    "Ugh... my head hurts.... where am I? What happened... Agh... that''s right, some strange men took me....


    then Nikolai... Master Nikolai saved me..."


    ''Master?! Why... what.... what did I forget?!''


    Her wounds healed, but the smell of fresh blood entered her nose, causing Sarah''s stomach and body to become hungry; the glass of crimson fluid beside her bed made her heart race; she wanted it... so badly.


    A dull ache filled her body as she tried to stand, only able to reach out and grasp the glass full of warm juice.


    "It smells so delicious. Is this tomato juice...? Ah... I can''t stop myself...."


    She gulped down the contents, her tongue absorbing the rich, sweet-tasting scent, which caused her to remember something, yet she couldn''t figure out what.


    "Ah.... there''s nothing left," Sarah said, her body feeling refreshed, her hands and clothes clean. "Wait a minute, isn''t this Master''s apartment?"

 Chapter 61: A Hybrids Squire

    Because female squires usually lacked the strength a male would.


    Though they would normally have stronger blood arts or mystic abilities and agility, their physique would still be that of a woman, and thus, unless their bloodline or master were extremely powerful, they would be weaker.


    The strength didn''t mean the master''s current power but their potential.


    All living beings, be they monsters, humans, or beasts, had a limit. Whether it was a limit of ten or a thousand, they would eventually struggle to grow stronger.


    However, this wasn''t the case in the beginning¡ªwhen the old gods roamed the world as incarnations. Their first spawns could grow almost limitlessly, which led to the first great fall of the supernatural races.


    Humans could rise at that moment when the strongest supernatural beings died because of the first great war.


    Those who became squires of those ancient beings could surpass the true vampires of the current day because the squire would inherit their master''s ability to break through their limits.


    Nikolai was one of the few existences in the current world who could break the chains of god that limited all creatures on the earth.


    ***


    Earlier that evening...


    "What happened, Nikolai?" Selene''s bloody face asked with an elegant yet worried tone as she looked at the beautiful male with black hair kneeling beside a bloody woman with her neck half devoured like a beast attacked her.


    However, his eyes were pure black, as if meditating or lost in a trance.


    ''I have never seen him like this... but I can feel it, that woman, despite being in this shape, she isn''t dead, and the scent that''s starting to grow from her is... the same as his!'' Selene thought, recognising the woman''s scent, which was the same as the one Nikolai, her current fianc¨¦ was emitting.


    "Is that the first time he has bitten someone, Selene?" A voice suddenly echoed in the dark room. The source of the rough yet pretty voice revealed herself as her beautiful white fur now looked red, while her eyes were now full of aggression towards the woman sleeping beside Nikolai before she gasped. "Ah? That woman is the one who helped Nikolai!"


    "She is?" Selene then began to think to herself about the reports from her subordinate and Wilhelmina about what Nikolai got up to during the days he was away from her. "By chance, is it that woman who tried to seduce him but became his business partner, Sarah Maddison? According to the report, she has always tried to have a relationship with him, but he rejected her at every moment."


    "I think so, but she seemed to have chosen to give up last time. Nikolai told me!" Nikita, the female werewolf, said while remembering the conversation they had about the woman called Sarah.


    "Nikita, did you realise that Nikolai isn''t our Squire?" Selene asked after she had thought for a while and decided.


    "Yes, Selene, I noticed that he doesn''t seem to be bound to us or have to follow our orders.!"


    "It seems that he is still hiding many things from us, but it''s fine. It feel strange to speak so normally with you, why are you being so mature?"


    "Because Nikolai is hurt... and he doesn''t want me to fight with you, so I forgive you for being a leech," Nikita spoke in a very serious tone, not hiding her emotions, as she knew Nikolai would easily know them anyway.


    "...Understood, let''s do our best to deal with any bad blood in secret. We can borrow the training room at my house to get rid of any issues. I don''t want this fool to worry or misunderstand."


    "True... he''s so cute and might not realise that''s how we communicate." Nikita''s soft hand stroked through his black hair, looking at him like a holy lady. Different from her usual self, she always hid this kind of side, one that always watched over Nikolai from afar.


    "Cough."


    "Ah!?"


    "Nikita, sorry for interrupting your moment, but... I think we should stop this for now and take them both to his apartment, I have spoken to my maid Wilhelmina and she will help clean everything up and deal with the aftermath. I just need your uncle, Lucas''s help if that''s okay." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That bald geezer? Okay, you can just use him. He doesn''t earn his wage anyway." Nikita answered with a smile on her face before a sad voice sounded from the doorway.


    "Young miss... how could you call me like that?!"


    "Uncle... you''re bald..."


    "Nikita, you used to be so cute and kind to Uncle..." The bald werewolf with a huge scar lifted his sunglasses, revealing a fake tear before he swiped his hand, and several silver-haired werewolves appeared. These were the elite forces of Fenrir. Unlike the warriors, they only helped with difficult requests or those of the main family line.


    In the centre was a proud female with a stern gaze and also the source of Nikita''s strange courting tactics.


    "Ah~ Sister Nova!"


    "Fufu~ hell, my lovely little Nikita, did you manage to grab his heart yet?" Nova clenched her fist and made a yanking gesture.


    "I did... and he even did a bit of this and that."


    "My goodness, and you didn''t push him to do more?! My little sister is a failure!"


    ''Is this what the young princess of the Fenrir clan is like? Why does it seem so fun in your house?'' Selene thought, but seeing the expressions on the two''s faces, she didn''t want to bother, so she coughed. "Okay, I will leave it to you, Uncle, and you two to take care of everything. I will take these two home, while Nikita you drive our fianc¨¦''s car home."


    "No! I''ll take him. While he''s sleeping, I let him do things to me, so now I will get revenge!"


    "No! You can''t, I''ll take him, I can''t trust you! Damn horny wolf!"


    "Him and you?!" The two girls looked at each other with a strong killing intent.


    Lucas and Nova looked warmly at the two women. Even the electricity that seemed to flicker between the two looked lovely, while the other wolves all cleaned the room without a word.


    "Sigh~ you should let the young princess carry the boy to the car, and you can stay with him in the car, okay?" Lucas whispered to Selene, who nodded her head, accepting the offer.


    ''This uncle of yours is good, Nikita!''


    "Hmph! Uncle, are you trying to throw our future leader to the bats?!"


    "The young mistress, please. Our future leader would never fall, he''s too cool and awesome."


    "Right! Right! Nikolai is the best! Even when he was touching me... Mmmnph?!" Nova''s hand covered Nikita''s mouth and nose before she continued.


    "Lady Selene, although our families aren''t friendly. I have heard the situation, so please take the girl first as she will need to remain close to Master Nikolai during her change."


    Selene looked at the pair and gave a soft smile, nodding before a beautiful maid with silver hair seemed to appear from thin air. If the werewolf elite were like warriors, then Wilhelmina was like a samurai and ninja rolled into one. Rather, it shocked Nova for a moment because the two looked eerily similar...


    The two women looked at each other and then nodded before commencing with their work.


    ''I feel hungry... but, somehow it feels strange. A hunger that isn''t coming from my stomach but as if it''s coming from my chest and entire body!''


    Sarah tried to get up from the soft bed after realising where she was. It was Nikolai''s apartment. She remembered filling Nikolai''s room with fancy and tasteful things that she organised and arranged, so it felt comfortable to her despite waking up here suddenly.


    ''Why can I hear things from so far away...''


    The distant echo of someone hammering concrete, the person in question nearly a mile away. This strange occurrence caused Sarah''s head to hurt and then she curled up because of the pain in her head and hunger.


    "Ugh... what''s going on... why does the light feel tingly..."


    "Are you awake, Sarah Maddison?" A gentle female voice asked.


    "Who are you... ah, beautiful..."


    A woman with radiant golden hair and crimson eyes sat on the chair in the room''s corner. Selene waited for hours after Nikita collapsed and slept in Nikolai''s bed as if it were natural.


    "It''s good you''re awake, please follow me. There are many things you need to learn and also remember, not to mention you should probably take a look in the mirror."


    ''She looks so mysterious, how does boss know this woman?''


    Sarah''s body hurt for a moment as she climbed out of bed. There were loud cracks. She thought her bones might have broken.


    However, when she stood up straight, her lips parted in shock.


    "I''m taller, how? Eh?! My breasts are bigger and fuller!? Ah... but they felt a little heavy before. Will that make me suffer?" Sarah whispered the last parts.


    Despite that, Selene couldn''t help but nod along before coughing.


    "What form... what are you talking about?"


    "You will see."


    "Ah!"


    As soon as she stood before the mirror, Sarah Maddison realised what this mysterious fairy meant.


    Soft, pale skin like a porcelain doll, smooth and lacking any dirt or impurities...


    Her eyes were now a dark wine-red colour, different from the bright crimson of Nikolai, yet still resembling gemstones sparkling in her reflection.


    Then her hair, now silver, brighter and more beautiful than before. The wear and tear of her daily life was now gone, without split ends, and the gloss of a teenager returned.


    "I became a princess?"


    "No, you''re more like a prince''s knight."


    Sarah Maddison was the first hybrid squire to exist in the world''s history.


    "Silver hair from the Volkov bloodline, and those eyes must be from the B¨¢thory clan. You are one lucky woman. It won''t make sense now, but once he wakes up, I''ll tell you everything, for now drink this."


    Selene handed over a small cup of a thick red liquid, sliding it into Sarah''s palm.


    "What''s this?" The confused businesswoman tilted her head.


    "Nikolai''s blood, and the most luxurious elixir known to mankind. Savour it well and don''t take it for granted, you were inches from death because of what you saw."


    "..."


    Sarah understood nothing.


    The thought she changed was enough to make her mind become like melted clay. Now she looked at the blood in the glass, and the thoughts of disgust she presumed a human would have were gone.


    ''Why.... why does Nikolai''s blood smell better than any food I''ve ever smelt... I can''t stop my desire to drink it, it feel like my chest will explode if I try to resist....''


    "What should I do..." Her voice wasn''t a question. She simply put her feelings into words. Selene watched her guzzle down the blood like a ravenous wolf.


    With that, this woman could never hurt Nikolai again and wouldn''t become their enemy.

 Chapter 62: The Troubles of Polygamy

    It wasn''t like he didn''t feel guilt for ruining her life, but he realised it was that or he killed her.


    ''Well, I even checked if there was a memory-altering drug, but those would make a normal human into an invalid or vegetable.''


    Beside his bed, Nikita remained quiet, unlike normal, where she might be loud or make noise. She sat reading a book. The book was titled, ''How to Become the first wife'', a marriage book from her mother about dealing with a mistress or second wife.


    ''This girl... She was clueless about romance a few weeks ago. Now she''s reading marriage books and magazines.''


    To be honest Nikolai didn''t need the other women to tell him what happened. The moment he bit her and began drinking her blood, it felt like instinct. A voice deep inside him asked what he wanted to do with her.


    ''A thrall...''


    ''A squire...'' Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he didn''t wish to bind her to him or make Sarah his slave like a squire would be. He wanted loyalty but not something that would make her grovel at his feet.


    ''Thanks to Eliza... if she didn''t help me and use more of her limited power...''


    [You don''t need to thank me... It''s okay....]


    The voice of Eliza lacked energy. It sounded like his mother in the last years of her life when she became sick and couldn''t leave her bed.


    In fact, Nikolai understood for a long time why she helped him and that he only rejected his dream because he refused to lose her a second time.


    ''I will thank you... until I take my last breath, Eliza.''


    Nikolai didn''t wish to sink into his melancholy thoughts and instead turned his attention to Nikita, the beautiful girl who stood, danced and rushed around his side since he could remember. The years his mother got sick, Nikita was there to comfort him...


    "Haa..." With a sigh, he finally began to rub his tired eyes. Despite sleeping, he felt lethargic and a little hungry.


    "Mmm? Nikolai, are you awake?"


    Nikita''s voice was low before it became excited. She tossed her book to the side and dropped onto the floor as she hopped onto the bed and hugged his chest. Honestly, her warmth and the sweet scent of her breath put Nikolai''s mind at ease.


    "Nn... careful, my chest hurts and I am a little thirsty, can you let me drink?"


    ''I thought it would be more embarrassing to ask... Somehow, have I changed already?''


    Of course, now they were engaged, at least with their parent''s permission. The negative opinion of drinking or feeding each other was gone. Nikita''s lovely golden eyes shimmered in the moonlight as she looked up at Nikolai, and with a shy nod, her lips pouting while tilting her head to reveal her soft, creamy white neck to him.


    "It is okay... I will feed you whenever you want. No matter what, my blood is your blood." Nikita spoke softly as Nikolai hugged her close and buried his mouth into her slender and delicate throat. When he drank her or Selene''s blood, everything was different. There was no voice in his head or conflicting feelings...


    He just felt at peace, soothed... and addicted to their different flavours.


    Her heart raced as she could feel Nikolai''s fangs pierce her neck. The small fangs were nothing like when he entered a frenzy, gentle and drinking with elegance and little pain.


    Instead, it was hard to contain how pleasant it felt for the female as his black energy began to flow into her blood as if replacing the blood he took from her with superior blood that mimicked her original bloodline and improved it.


    This was something that Nikita nor Selene had realised yet, but Eliza had already taught Nikolai.


    [Remember, you need to be careful with this method. It will make their blood purer and more powerful, but they will become more desired by the other clans. The scent and aura of one''s blood become obvious once your power reaches a certain level...]


    ''I know, but it benefits me too, so I want to keep doing this...''


    Nikolai would benefit because it would enhance his other bloodlines, the Tepes blood making his B¨¢thory bloodline stronger, slowly stealing the abilities and strengths of the Tepes clan, while Nikita''s blood would empower him with the Fenrir clan and the Okami clan''s abilities.


    If he lacked the Evil God''s blood that could mimic their bloodlines perfectly, then both of them would grow weak and eventually lose their abilities...


    ''It''s like my existence was created by pure chance and coincidence... the Evil God''s blood makes my negative trait that might have killed my lover no longer a danger...''


    [Is it a coincidence... or did someone have a hand in this...]


    ''What do you mean?''


    Eliza remained quiet, her voice not even a whisper now, as Nikolai could feel her drifting away. To turn Sarah into a strange Hybrid Squire took far too much of his mother''s remaining soul. Now, a slither of light remained in the pendant, and she would soon begin teaching him how to assess people without relying on the pendant''s aid.


    It seemed her time was ending, yet he refused to accept it in his heart.


    "Nnn... Ahhh, Nikolai, mmm..."


    Nikita moaned as she trembled, her hands trying to push him away because of the intense pleasure she felt when he purified her blood with his and turned it into a pseudo-god''s blood.


    "I am almost done." Nikolai whispered in her ear.


    "Ahhhh... N... don''t... say such... nnn..."


    She continued trembling in his arms while her face was red and her breathing heavy as Nikolai held her firm. However, the next moment, the door slammed open, and a furious-looking Selene stood with her arms closed; behind her was Sarah as they both stared at the current scene.


    "Do you have no sense of moderation Nikolai Volkov!"


    A few moments later, in the living room, Nikolai sat on his own while Nikita, with a small bandage on her neck, sat beside Sarah with a bright smile on her face. It seemed Nikita was happy he drank her blood.


    Meanwhile, standing at the centre of the room while pouting with her sharp crimson eyes, gazing at Nikolai, Selene seemed upset. Although she didn''t think her feelings were romantic. She felt it unfair that he would bite another woman and not her.


    ''It''s not because I wanted to enjoy that pleasure... or to feel stronger! No....Never.....Hmph...'' She thought to herself while enjoying his guilty-looking face watching her.


    "So? You called us over to play cards or something?" Nikita said with a sarcastic tone, her nose scrunching up as she pointed at Selene.


    "Don''t be rude, Nikita..."


    "What? This is my home."


    "It is my home too!" Selene snapped back before turning to Nikolai. "Y-You! Who is going to marry who again? Who is the wife and who is the mistress?"


    It shocked Nikolai that she brought this up because he thought Selene only wanted protection for a year, so why did she care if he was close to Nikita? Who would be with him either way?


    "I have no intention of mistreating either of you, so why are you so angry?"


    "Muuu... You... That''s not the issue. You can''t be so nice to everyone, can you? I, the princess of the Tepes clan, the only vampire princess with such pure and desired blood! Yet you drink from a wet dog you found on the street?!"


    "Nikolai is kind and loving, hehe~ even a filthy leech that lives in a swamp isn''t hated." Nikita threw a pillow at Selene while interjecting with her sly remark.


    "Who do you call a leech, you mangy mutt!"


    "I am the daughter of a wolf, you stupid bat!"


    "I will show you how I will beat you into submission, you rabid beast."


    "I will rip your throat out, you spoiled brat!"


    "Ahem..." While the two began to brawl, rolling over the back of the sofa, Sarah cleared her throat and moved closer to Nikolai. He felt worried she might blame him or get upset, however her eyes were clear and looked peaceful.


    "It''s okay, Master," She whispered, her body lowering as she knelt before him, placing her hand across her chest. "I will not blame you for my changes, I do not understand my changes or that I am no longer human. However, the fact you didn''t take my life is something I am grateful for. Besides... I am lucky."


    ''Lucky?'' He thought to himself. ''How can Sarah be happy about becoming a hybrid... and his squire?''


    "I can still live, and now you wont fire me or abandon me right? Lady Selene told me that it is forbidden for one to completely abandon or toss out their squire. No matter how powerful or pure their bloodline." Sarah spoke with a smile. It felt a little forceful, but the way it changed into a sly, cheeky look made Nikolai''s guilt lessen; he swore he would tell her everything soon.


    "Understood, then I''m stuck with you for now. I will make sure to tell you everything, soon. Can you give me time to prepare?" Nikolai asked while watching Nikita mount Selene and punch her face, only the small blood barriers shattering, keeping her from smashing her face in.


    "However, Sarah... Will you still help me, with my dream?"


    "That is my job, I am your Squire, so please inform me when you need me."


    "Haha... then, will you move in this apartment so you are safe?"


    "Of course!"


    Sarah showed a bright smile for the first time since he saw her. It made Nikolai''s lips curl into a grin at the same time, only for him to notice a heavy and fiery aura from above the sofa.


    He turned and saw both Selene and Nikita''s eyes peeking from the top and watching him speak with Sarah.


    ''Ah... how troublesome is polygamy!''

 Chapter 63: The Future He Envisions!

    Nikolai spent most of the morning and afternoon dealing with Selene and Nikita.


    He felt a headache, though he desired them both and felt a deep attraction to Selene. The feelings built over a decade with Nikita were different, more precious and solidified.


    ''If Nikita is a rock that supports me in my darkest moments, then Selene would be the flame that lights the way... A blazing scarlet flame that although intense feels it could wither and fade into the darkness if I take one wrong step...''


    Sarah stood in the kitchen preparing a cup of iced coffee. The annoyingly loud blender churned the ice and caramel along with milk and coffee, helping Nikolai think to himself.


    ''If it is too greedy to give one of them up, then I am a greedy man, haha. Though I feel no such feelings for Sarah.''


    Nikolai gave a wry smile, touching his chest as he felt the different bloodlines pulsing through his transformed heart. Two halves, yet both the size of a normal person''s. He could only let his lips distort in self-reflection.


    ''A monster, yet with a human mind. I pray to keep this feeling of balance and remain humble. Lest I forget my origins and become like those drunk on their nobility and the purity of their bloodline.''


    He felt a sense of peace knowing that, even though Anya and Sarah were almost equal in beauty and sensuality compared to Selene and Nikita, he saw them differently. Nikolai feared that if he became greedy, then would it end at those two?


    Maybe he would forget himself and the feelings he held and get lost in the delusion of his grandeur.


    ''I do not seek a harem of beauties, dozens of them flocking to my side only to sped a moment with them and forced to switch partners to avoid them stabbing each other in the darkness out of jealousy or envy.''


    Once again, he observed Sarah Maddison, a woman who tried to seduce him on three occasions. Yet now, inside his chest, it was calm and like the ocean on a summer''s day.


    "Although beautiful, it''s as if I have already adjusted my heart for those two alone..."


    ''Yes, Sarah Maddison is my employee, my squire someone who will serve me and run the business in my stead. I do not have much time or desire to become the true owner. She will be the face of whatever company I form and I will just sign the paycheck and ensure nothing goes wrong.''


    He tapped his chin, the distorted smile and his unclear feelings now like the morning clouds as the sun began to shine through them. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She will need people to help her, trustworthy and skilled. They cannot become my squire, though it seems somehow I feel there is a chance I can make another... Is it just my idle thoughts?"


    [No... Nikolai, you are correct. Forgive me for sleeping and not being of any help.]


    ''Do not apologise, Eliza, if not for your guidance on that stormy night. I would have died.''


    Sarah finished the iced coffee. The way she twisted the caramel syrup and whipped cream showed her past skills. Nikolai knew she worked as a barista for five years during high school and her first years of college.


    So, at least, she could make him delicious coffee and tea when he was thirsty. Almost like a maid, yet free of the tiresome bindings.


    Nikolai didn''t want to treat the people who would support him like servants or slaves. So even if she performed such tasks, he would never consider such a role for such a talented woman.


    ''I will make sure she can fulfil her dream and shine brightly, in return for her loyalty to me future clan.''


    [It seems you already understood your father and mother''s plans for you...]


    ''How couldn''t I? The knowledge you grant me is more than a mere vampire or werewolf, it''s like you are giving me the successor course for both races. Even the engagement with Selene and Nikita it is also for the future right?''


    [Where did my cute and clueless Nikolai go?!]


    ''Eliza, for now please rest. I know that you cannot maintain this form forever... I do not wish to lose you just yet.''


    [Ah.... Mm.... I understand, Nikolai. If you ever need me, please call me... But if I sleep, how will you...]


    He watched Sarah approaching while twisting his palm to face the ceiling.


    The next moment, his fingertips pointed to her, and a red and blue aura began to form on his hands, like a smoke image that gradually grew larger until it stopped, with both colours at roughly the same level.


    ''So she roughly has a mental average of twenty-six? Her physical is thirty.''


    [H-How?!]


    [Sarah Maddison]


    [Physical: 32]


    [Mental: 27]


    ''Because I trained with your help, how to convert the numbers back into actual force and aura. Thanks to my blood aura, it''s possible for me to detect their celestial aura and vermilion essence just by observing them for a moment. All the pendant did was make them into a numerical value for me to understand right?


    If I know what 1 and 10 feel like, then I can probably guess the enemies strength without relying too much on that pendant.''


    [....]


    [Please don''t grow up so fast¡ªI will have nothing left to teach you!]


    ''Haha, then get some rest, so you have more energy to do so.''


    Nikolai changed his feelings towards Eliza from the moment he accepted and understood what she truly was. Now, he just wanted to make her proud, to show off. He was just like any child who wanted to earn their mother''s praise.


    However, while focusing on the pendant, his hands stroking the dull, glowing gem, Sarah called out to him while placing down the drinks.


    "Uhm... I am not sure how to call you anymore, but please enjoy this iced caramel latte." Sarah''s voice was clear, like a bird singing. Although she changed significantly with wine-red eyes and silver hair, it seemed that her nature remained the same.


    "Do not worry; if you want to call me Nikolai in public, then do so." He lifted the cold cup and sipped on the sweet, creamy nectar of the gods with a bitter kick.


    "Though, the rules of vampires and other monsters are rather strict so when around the other''s. Master or Lord is fine¡ªblame those damn nobles for such annoying customs."


    "I see, it''s rather strange that I do not feel any pressure or force to act any differently. Lady Selene and Nikita said a squire normally felt compelled to follow their master blindly. However. why is it that you allowed me so much freedom?"


    "Why?" Nikolai watched the woman who was so confident when they first met now, twiddling her fingers and looking at him with a worried gaze. She felt like a tamed wild cat before the owner suddenly became distant.


    "I find your abilities and mind too brilliant to stain with my greed and desire to control you. However, it might have been easier to make you a squire who obeyed me without question. Isn''t it more interesting to have someone who can tell me when I make a mistake or step on the wrong path while remaining loyal to me?"


    Sarah''s hand holding her hot milk tea trembled. It was strange for her. Because he didn''t kill her human mind, she now also had her new thoughts and feelings from becoming his squire on top of her past dreams.


    Now, Sarah held the desire to serve and make him stand at the top while she, too, would become a pronounced business figure.


    "You are a little strange¡ªat first, I thought you were just some handsome, rich guy¡ªhowever, master. If this is the path you wish to take. I can only say thank you." Sarah placed down her tea and stood for a moment before giving a polite bow towards Nikolai.


    "Thank you for letting me remain myself, for not taking away my dreams and believing in me."


    "Don''t worry, I am not interested in business or all that boring detail. There will be too little time in my life with those two women for me to even try. That is why, Sarah, I do not seek you to sacrifice your life to save me or protect me. Please, because my support and fulfil your dream and make me rich enough that I can live a life without working or burden!"


    "What?! Master, you''re going to leave everything to me?" Sarah seemed shocked¡ªwell, he understood because most would want to steer or control their business and cash cow themselves. However, Nikolai believed that her vision and ideas were better than his.


    ''So, I''ll just sit back and wait for my dividends! Also. I enjoy fighting and killing a little too much, and one scandal would kill my entire future. So let''s be a silent, hidden investor and owner!''


    Nikolai chuckled before tossing a bank book, stamp and various documents he asked Nikita to find before she left.


    "This is my new bank account with the Scarlet Groups International Bank. Use these funds as your startup capital. I don''t care what you sell or trade. You don''t need to answer me unless other supernaturals threaten you."


    While speaking, he leaned back¡ªhis celestial aura seemed to leak through his skin, forming a beautiful radiance that made his body shine in the evening light.


    "But.... Master!"


    Sarah held the documents with trembling hands, because she found there was her name on the account and the money was over twenty million!


    ''How can he trust me so much?! What if I fail?!''


    "Your face looks about to cry. Maybe you think you might fail? Then~ that just means we will have to try again and use what you learned to improve."


    "!!!"


    Nikolai cared little about being some young master forced to do business all day or sit at his desk. He wanted to roam the world, discover more monsters and maybe because of his Volkov blood... Fight them and beat them all.


    Maybe he had changed from the moment Selene bit him and awakened his bloodline.


    ''However, I like my new self and wouldn''t change it for the world.''


    "Can you support me in this way, Sarah? I want to see how far you can go and how much money you can make me. My little silver wild cat."


    Sarah''s eyes widened, and she felt her heart racing. Not from love or the shallow feelings she held in the past, wanting to climb into his bed.


    It was because he acknowledged her, accepted her talents and was giving her the chance to fulfil her dreams and prove herself. His eyes didn''t watch her like a predator. Those cold yet confident crimson eyes were like a king looking at his trusted duchess, like a right arm.


    ''Maybe I read too much villainess manhwa... but why does he seem like the Male lead of a female aimed novel right now!''


    Nikolai''s smile grew as he watched Sarah take the book and clench it to her chest before giving him another polite bow.


    "I will do my best, for my future dreams and our future clan."


    "Good, I look forward to seeing your name all over the world. Sarah, shall we celebrate tonight? What is your favourite food, thank to inheriting my blood you can still eat human food."


    Sarah tapped her chin before showing the brightest smile Nikolai saw her make before she giggled. "I want to eat the expensive pizza! That costs $50!"


    ''This silly woman, why did she pick something so simple? Well... I guess we''ll be drinking wine tonight. Should I call Selene rather than Nikita? Though I hope I find someone suitable for my second squire... since I can have two, they shouldn''t fulfil the same roles right?''

 Chapter 64: The Nexus

    "Then I will be off now master, please have a nice day." Sarah''s voice echoed with a pleasant tone before she took the elevator to the parking lot.


    ''This woman is too stubborn... I said to just call me Nikolai in private.''


    Nikolai realised that once Sarah trusted him fully, the barriers and walls she used to protect herself seemed to vanish. He learned that she was a much more troublesome yet brighter girl than what appeared before him. ''Her stubbornness is like a mule, though...''


    She wouldn''t stop calling him master, despite her not having any reason to other than he made her into a hybrid.


    He felt quite amused and glad that despite being loyal, she wasn''t forced or twisted by his feelings or desires. The other squires he met felt as if they were chained to their master¡ªeven if asked to commit atrocities, they had no choice but to accept and die if needed.


    ''Is it because I wanted her to have freedom when I bit her? The feeling when I started the process felt like a strange series of questions were asked in my mind rapidly, as if to mould her into something she wasn''t. Maybe I am a failure of a vampire. Because I created such a free-spirited squire though seeing her smile that way was worth it.''


    Sarah left the apartment to collect a few items of clothing and meet various people to create her future. Nikolai neither asked for details nor gave her any trouble.


    Instead, he asked her to make him lots of money.


    [What do you plan to do today? I wonder if you''ll be spending time with your wolf or kitten?]


    ''When did you become such a gossip? I promised to meet Selene as she wished to take me to somewhere related to the other side of this city.''


    Although he planned to spend time with Nikita, he called her to apologise and they decided to meet the next day. The reason he felt awkward was due to the contracts they both signed and the fact he wanted to do things properly, even if temporary...


    Selene was also his fianc¨¦e.


    [Ah~ it''s probably that place. I am sure you will have fun.]


    Eliza seemed to have stopped using her powers to guide Nikolai due to seeing and feeling his concern, now she would only do such if needed.


    Instead, they mostly spoke about general things while he tried to force the pendant to accept his Vermillion Essence in an attempt to keep her beside him even a moment longer.


    ''Though it seems to be very inefficient for me right now. I need to become stronger, Eliza! I am sure you mentioned that in this world there existed true monsters and something about their origins, right?''


    [My dear Nikolai, you will likely discover a brand new world today. Please don''t worry and take a moment''s rest¡ªfrom the night you awakened to now, have you taken a single moment to breathe? You are not a robot or a tool.]


    [Please enjoy your time today!]


    "I will..." Nikolai felt that she was hiding something. However, the time was close to his appointment with Selene, who would meet him at five o''clock. ''Maybe because most supernatural beings are noctural does their time start from then, as the sun begins to set rather than morning?'' S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Hehe~ smart boy!]


    ''Don''t be so patronising! I am not a kid you know.... hmmph...''


    [Don''t pout! Come, let''s ride in your car and meet that girl!]


    Eliza seemed to have become more positive towards Nikita and Selene after she learned of the engagement between the two of them. She would also give Nikolai advice or scold him when he made thoughts that she believed to be stupid.


    Nikolai boarded his M9 Excelsior¡ªhis movements were fluid, hopping into the seat the moment the vertical doors flipped up. In a single movement, he managed to start the engine and pull out of the parking space, rushing across the path towards the exit.


    ''Come to think of it... Dad seemed to be okay with the situation.''


    Today, Selene didn''t ask him to meet her at the Scarlet Group Headquarters, but instead in the north sector of the city where most of the rich and high-class businesses lingered.


    On his dashboard, a beautiful digital screen showed the city layout, map and all his car details like a video game. "It seems that the drive will take ten minutes, though why are we heading to the old kings auditorium?"


    [Ah~ *whistle* Who knows?]


    ''...''


    ***


    The drive wasn''t long, and listening to the constant voice of Eliza made Nikolai feel relaxed. She began to open up more, teaching him about etiquette and the style of how the supernatural clans acted in public.


    ''It seems despite the world becoming more advanced, with capitalism and socialism taking over the supernatural cling to ideas of nobility, kings, peasants and the like. Though to vampires it seems all humans are akin to peasants.''


    [Correct, maybe due to the fact humans are less affected by bloodline compared to us. Remember that our existence relies on the power of our abilities.]


    [Though the passive faction is happy to let them wither and join humans. We can never become true humans¡ªa beast will always be a beast at heart, no matter if he eats a vegan diet or not.]


    A silent hum sounded as the M9 came to a stop, with Nikolai pulling beside the beautiful scarlet supercar that Selene enjoyed driving. ''It''s really a pretty car...''


    "Nikolai?" Selene was sitting in the driver''s seat as if waiting for him. She turned with a faint smile and opened the door, climbing out.


    "It seems I made you wait, Selene."


    "Hmph! Who would wait for you... stupid. Did you sleep well?"


    Nikolai felt that Selene became strange after the visit to the Fenrir mansion.


    No, he believed it started from that night at the Imperium hotel and their kiss. Though he wasn''t a fool to believe she fell for him or anything like that over a single kiss.


    ''It definitely affected her in some way.''


    "If that''s what you say, shall I go and spend the day with Nikita instead?"


    Nikolai just planned to tease her, and there was no real intent in his words. However, the eyes of Selene widened for a brief moment before she grabbed the cuff of his jacket and pulled him back.


    ''Damn, she''s strong!''


    "Can you tell me where we are going now?" Nikolai felt annoyed by the lack of information. "I did agree to meet you, but even if you want to make an official statement, I thought the Scarlet group was a better place than this abandoned....


    huh?" Nikolai''s voice trailed off because the moment they walked through the weathered and old grand entrance, it felt like they passed through a layer of jelly, yet nothing stuck to their clothes.


    "Did you feel it? The barrier." Selene spoke with a calm tone. "We have entered the grounds of a very secretive organisation, Nikolai. You should remain quiet and watch your actions as much as possible."


    "This place is a little spooky, but there are so many people approaching that light..."


    Nikolai''s eyes observed the auditorium that now looked brand new, the walls repaired and many beautiful flags lingered across the massive area with an expansive blue orb shimmering in the centre. He watched people approach the light, speaking to a strange hooded figure then they would vanish in the azure light.


    "It''s like magic..."


    "That''s because it is magic cast by the Jhin clan."


    "The Jhin clan?" Nikolai wondered, feeling people passing by them.


    However, something else happened... people who didn''t step on the main stage where the light appeared would step through each other as if everyone were ghosts! Although they seemed able to converse, they couldn''t touch each other till on the main stage!


    [The Jhin are an ancient monster clan who have been neutral for...]


    "The Jhin clan are an ancient clan who have always remained neutral. Their special magic involves space and time, and although their race lacks offensive abilities during the great purge when, humanity discovered the weakness of monsters on a large scale. During the witch hunts and wolf expulsion era of the Dark Ages, their magic helped save most of the monster race.


    Thus, they are known as the custodians and guardians of all clans and races."


    ''Hmmm, so the human stories about witches might be about monsters, not actual witches?''


    "Then what is this place Selene?"


    Nikolai wanted to learn more. He felt a strange power drawing him towards that blue light... A sense that his goal lingered deep inside that strange portal.


    Selene''s hand wrapped around his arm, and he could feel her firm skin touching his. It felt quite natural as her cold body seemed to move closer to him, her chest pressing against his shoulder.


    "It''s a place called the Nexus, Nikolai. The place that connects all our homelands, of course not the surface but another magical world... The world that only we, the supernatural can exist, a place given to us by the gods to avoid extinction!"


    "The nexus..."


    "Well first let''s go, I''ll take you to a special place!" Selene''s eyes seemed to shine, and her actions gave a unique atmosphere, like a girl who was allowed out for the first time, or maybe it was her first time here in a long time. ''That explains all the people whispering her name and curiosity...''


    "By the way, did you know that squires cannot enter here, fufu." Selene added, her crimson eyes glowing as she peeked at Nikolai''s face, a smile on her lips like a playful child who wanted to know all the secrets of the world. "So one day, tell me how you managed to both awaken and avoid becoming my squire, okay?"


    Nikolia noticed that Selene might have been hiding this playful and more childish side from the world above, her feet skipping towards the distant stage. He watched her in silence while collecting his thoughts before muttering to the ether. ''If you can gain my trust, I will.''

 Chapter 65: The Jhin Clans Magic

    Nikolai finally caught up to Selene after jogging down the stairs and reaching the main altar. It felt almost divine. From the moment he came closer, there was a feeling of pressure.


    The weight wrapped around his body while pushing down against him the closer she came to the huge, undulating blue orb with a beautiful surface that looked like the ocean as it waxed and waned.


    ''What a beautiful sight!'' He couldn''t help but marvel at the cool sensation and fresh scent that came from the waves of magic.


    "Oh? It''s surprising that you are so amazed by the portal, Nikolai." Selene''s voice sounded from beside his ear, turning her smiling face with lips upturned and narrowed eyes like a cat grinning at him with delight. "So, do you like this place?"


    "It''s quite beautiful, and the atmosphere is calming." Nikolai returned her smile with a childish grin before turning back to the portal because, under the surface, a strange image of various cityscapes and places appeared like magic.


    [It''s still the same as before...]


    "I am glad you like it, can you see the different words this portal links too?" Selene''s eyes almost seemed to sparkle as if she also enjoyed the Nexus. "Since you always carry that necklace, how about we travel to the mainland where the Jhin clan are focused?"


    "Eh?"


    Nikolai felt shocked she mentioned his necklace, but before he could reply she grasped his hand and dragged him towards the portal and called out strange words in a language he didn''t understand.


    ''What?!''


    The next moment, he felt a sense of weightlessness as his body flew into the air, along with Selene, who grasped his hand tight. Nikolai tried to turn his neck, but once sucked into the beautiful blue orb of liquid, the force held him in place as if two hands were forcing him to remain still.


    ''Damn! I can''t move... it''s like being caught by invisible arms! Ugh... why does my head hurt?''


    A throbbing sensation spread across his skull, and Nikolai started to feel sleepy until a soothing warmth wrapped around him.


    The soothing touch from the gentle hands wrapping around him reminded him of the tenderness his mother showed him when he was a child, and he closed his eyes to enjoy the sensation for a while. He felt wrapped in a cool sensation for a moment before it became warm. This strange phenomenon happened for what seemed like an eternity before he suddenly felt himself falling.


    ''Urg... is the fall over yet...''


    He slowly opened his eyelids with a grimace, and a bright light assaulted his sensitive retinas.


    ''Ugh!''


    As the light faded, his eyes adjusted, and a strange new world unfolded around him. It wasn''t anything like the modern world of S-City or the places his father sent images of... The buildings and roads were beautiful, but it felt like he stepped into a fantastical world, like a novel he might have read in high school.


    "Hmm... your face looks kind of cute right now, Nikolai." Selene stood several steps ahead, both hands on her cheeks and leaning forward towards him with a smile on her lips. Nikolai couldn''t help but feel her crimson eyes look like shimmering gemstones in the brilliant sun above them while people of various shapes and sizes walked through the streets and markets.


    "Welcome, to Al''Qutar! The home of the artificial spirits!"


    Selene''s voice vanished because of the conversations and sounds echoing while Nikolai looked like a young child. He could see strange monsters with tentacles casting spells with each tendril, but they were using it to fix a pocket watch! ''Wow... it''s magical! Like that boy wizard who lived under the stairs...''


    "Oh, what is this?"


    Selene grabbed his hand and tugged him forward, making Nikolai''s head tilt to one side as he tried to get a better view.


    ''These clothes are strange, and they have beautiful materials, but the designs are simplistic.''


    Although it seemed like a similar style to the eastern kingdoms of Indala, Nikolai realised it was different. There were magical tools and culture only for these various races who had blue skin and beautiful tattoos all over their bodies and faces.


    "Beautiful... such a wonderful race!" Nikolai''s voice echoed as a group of beautiful Al''Qutar maidens with soft blue and pink skin passed him, turning with their rather beautiful faces confused for a moment before they blushed and rushed away... waving their tentacles at him from behind and whispering voices reaching his ears.


    "Oh my~ that human gentleman called us beautiful... how rare!"


    "Didn''t he smell a little like a vampire? Don''t they usually call us fish women?"


    "Fufu~ what a fine day, lets enjoy some fresh tea and hope we run into him again."


    It was strange. Humans that Nikolai knew would hate each other and fight because their skin looked slightly different. Yet here, there were people with two legs, four legs, one arm, one eye... all seeming to get along and thrive.


    "Do you really think those women are pretty?" Selene''s voice asked but in a low, rather serious tone.


    "Yeah, the intricate tattoo''s and their vibrant colours are beautiful just like Selene''s captivating eyes." Nikolai replied with a smile before she blinked and looked at him for a moment before her cheeks turned slightly pink, looking away and clearing her throat.


    "Ahem, well then, I''ll take you to the Jhin clan and show you where you what kind of things to expect during your visit. Also, how about you use a fake name, since there is a chance to make enemies?"


    "What do you suggest?" Nikolai asked, brushing back his black hair and gazing back at her with a smile.


    "Kai and you can call me, Lena."


    ''Kai and Lena... simple enough, I would be irritated if she asked me to just say my name backwards like a moron.''


    "Sure, I don''t mind, so, shall we go?" He asked with a smile, and Selene nodded before they walked down the road to find the Jhin Clan.


    "Okay, so this is a street full of weapon shops, trinket shops and some are actually spirit engineers." Selene pointed out various things to him and showed him the foods and vendors that were trustworthy.


    It seemed she visited this world many times, because she knew the vendors by name and held conversations with them. "Ah, don''t worry, the Nexus translates all words and writing into a common language for everyone while here. That''s why it feels strange when you teleport."


    ''This is amazing!''


    He watched the shop owners create various objects that could manipulate nature, the sky or the wind itself, which blew hot and cold at will.


    ''Such a diverse world. My father would love it...''


    [He did. Your mother and he used to spend many an evening hiding from prying eyes in the Nexus worlds. Fufu~ he was just like you at first when she brought him.]


    Nikolai felt a little awkward because Eliza still pretended she wasn''t his mother; despite him asking, she would not give him a solid answer. Even though he could use his Celestial Aura and Vermillion Essence to keep her here longer, the effect was like a candle wick rapidly being burned at both ends.


    ''I see... Hmm?''


    "Hey, Lena, what is that person doing with that bracelet?" Nikolai asked. He noticed a female join using her tentacles to cast a strange art on the amulet, but he could feel a familiar sensation using his blood aura to examine it.


    "Oh, that''s one of the Jhin clan''s speciality artificial spirits, spirits that are bound to objects and have their minds. Normally, to protect their master or attack enemies, it''s kind of like a magical AI that can also speak to the contracted person."


    ''It''s like what I have with Eliza...?''


    [Oh?]


    "Do you mind if I speak to her, Lena?" Nikolai asked politely before Selene''s face widened, and she nodded before replying,


    "Well, if you want to, then sure, but don''t forget, the Nexus is a very dangerous place outside of the city. I''ll introduce you to her, but try to be polite okay?" She gave him a cute wink before they approached the female spirit engineer.


    "Hello, Mistress Zara, it''s been a while!" Selene called out.


    "If it isn''t Princess Lena, you''re back in Al''Qutar, oh? Who is this handsome devil?" The beautiful Jhin, with pink skin and lovely designs across her body, waved at him with her tendrils. Selene shook her tendril instead of her normal hand, so Nikolai did the same when she reached out with a smile on his face.


    "It is my pleasure, Madame Zara. I am Kai, Lena''s partner."


    "Fufu~ I can feel an aura of ancient energy coming from your necklace, Young Master Kai. May I take a quick look? It seems to have been created using a rather interesting method." Zara''s voice sounded like a gentle song as it soothed his ears.


    "I am a Spirit Engineer, so please allow me to examine my curiosity~ I will make sure it''s worth it!"


    ''Hmmm, is it fine Eliza?''


    [Yes, I believe it should be okay... see you in a moment!]


    Nikolai nodded and took off his necklace, but he could see Selene''s eyes flicker¡ªshe then looked at Nikolai with a strange look of sorrow¡ªrather, it was strange that the moment he took it off, he could sense a presence within the necklace.


    Yet when he wore it, there seemed to be a wall that protected her from being sensed. ''Is that my power? Or is it mothers?''


    "It''s fine, Lena." He said with a smile before handing it over to Zara and as she held the sapphire pendant, her eyes shone like stars.


    "Oh my~ this pendant was created with so much care, affection and love... I cannot let it waste away in this state!" Her eyes flicked to Nikolai before she dangled the pendant before him. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please, would you allow me to examine it further and try to fix the small cracks? This seems to be a genuine spirit rather than something artificial! Rather... it seems my father was the one that made it! Hahahaha!"


    "!!!"


    "...." Selene looked at the pendant and then at Nikolai and seemed to realise something. Her eyes looked softer than usual as she watched various magical squares begin to form at the tips of Zara''s tendrils that enveloped the necklace.


    Nikolai didn''t say a word because he could only feel his chest racing, the feeling of her being away from him and the thought of it being repairable, causing his head to spin.


    However, he focused on the skills of the Jhin because his mind began to wonder if his Evil God blood could learn this skill if he drank enough Jhin blood.


    ''Can I repair it myself if I learn more skills? No... I must use this evil blood of mine more since I can learn the Tepes blood arts from drinking from Anya and Selene. I can definitely learn the Jhin clan''s magic!''


    He began to feel a new goal, something that he never thought of before... Nikolai peeked at Selene''s face and couldn''t help but want to reward her with anything she asked.


    A heavy weight seemed to have faded from his chest, and the feeling of his mother vanishing began to fade the more the cracks of the gemstone faded.


    "Phew... it seems that I can repair it and with regular visits to the nexus you can definitely keep the spirit''s soul safe from danger!" Madame Zara''s words caused Nikolai''s eyes to tremble¡ªit felt like a sudden dream as she held out the sparkling necklace.


    ''Mother... won''t vanish again?''

 Chapter 66: A long Path - Concrete Goal

    The display of Madame Zara''s magic lit a fire that seemed to have never existed before in Nikolai''s chest.


    ''If they can bind spirits to pendants and small toys for children...''


    His vague goal of wanting to have a comfortable life and help his father relax began to change¡ªnew goals and desires started forming, and now he began organising his current goals while watching the pendant in his hands.


    "Kai? What''s the matter?" Selene''s eyes shimmered with a beautiful glow because the current Nikolai was so different. There was something inside his deep, piercing gaze that had never existed before, and she felt shivers down her spine upon noticing his slight change.


    ''I know that look... that deep flicker of determination, no ambition! What made him change? This necklace... who gave it to him, and what does it mean to him?''


    For the first time since meeting Nikolai, there was a curiosity within her that was unrelated to her clan and his blood. It was purely related to Nikolai himself and that beautiful pendant.


    However, despite her speaking Nikolai didn''t respond and watched Madame Zara with eyes like a hawk examining his prey.


    ''If magic exists in this world, are there families that make humanoid dolls that walk? Would it be possible that alchemy exists?'' Nikolai''s mind raced with so many thoughts that he missed Selene''s change and her gaze that watched him like he observed Madame Zara.


    ''I will make sure I become rich and able to enjoy all the pleasures in this world.''


    ''I will become strong enough to ignore any threats or crush them entirely!''


    ''Finally, I will make my father''s dream come true. I MUST reunite them. If there is no method of creating a flesh body, then I must find someone who can make it possible. Even if it takes a year, a decade or a hundred years!''


    A beautiful blue swirl of magic mixed with the lovely pink aura that shone from the body of Zara began to form a lovely vortex around the gemstone. Nikolai''s eyes noticed the sweat and slight stress on Zara''s face and clenched his fists.


    ''This beautiful lady, she showed me a path that I thought impossible! I cannot forget what she has given me. Mistress Zara of the Jhin clan, when I have the strength, I will help her achieve whatever her goal or desire might be!''


    ''This beautiful man who gives the refreshing scent of winter and the deep aroma of red wine. He gazes at me with both ambition and sincerity. This necklace must have a great importance, the spirit inside I can feel her affectionate feelings towards him. Is this meeting one of fate and not chance?''


    Mistress Zara''s lips quivered as she took a deep breath, enduring the pain in her chest¡ªit felt like her organs were tightening, yet she refused and stayed strong. Her eyes no longer gazed at the pendant but at the young man who caught her attention as his body seemed to glow with a deep amethyst glow as if mimicking her.


    ''Although he doesn''t know the method to use such a bizarre fusion of two opposite energies... If he can learn, would he be able to attain the abilities of a magical engineer despite being someone outside the Jhin clan?''


    The sudden and blasphemous thought made the woman''s chest flutter. Mistress Zara was born of the Jhin clan''s current patriarch. She should be one of their heirs. However, because her mother was of low birth, a mere maid to the clan, she was treated as an outsider rather than the heir.


    In truth, that Nikolai could produce this kind of aura was impossible for others because he was mixing his Vermillion Essence and Celestial Aura to create a different type of energy without using his third bloodline.


    It was a true hybrid energy, which resembled the soul force that the Jhin Clan used for their Magical Engineering and the creation of artificial spirits.


    ''How interesting to think one of my few friends would actually know such a mysterious man. I will teach him the basics... then if he can maintain this pendant on his own for a year. Let me teach him everything, maybe he can help me in the future in return.''


    The next moment, like a beautiful scene, the pink and blue magical vortex began to flow into the pendant. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its brilliance formed a lovely sound as the energy of Zara''s soul force began to solidify, and the once blue pendant became a beautiful pattern of a swirling pink and blue maelstrom that shone beautifully in the sunlight.


    "Phew... Cough..... Mmm... it''s finished, Young Master Kai." Mistress Zara''s body became pale pink, while her tendrils seemed a little weak as they drooped down.


    However, her smile was radiant, like the twin suns above them. Yes, the world created for the Jhin Clan and their close relatives had two suns and moons.


    The reason for this was related to the ancestors of the Jhin and Majin clans, both of a similar race, but one resembled the moon, while the other was the sun.


    When the Nexus formed the worlds, the two clans thought that since they were rulers of this miniature world, twin suns and moons would resemble their everlasting partnership and familial link.


    Jhin dealt with the soul and magic, while the Majin used their unique aura for the body and warfare.


    "How does it look to you, Kai?" She asked with a soft voice, like a calm breeze blowing over a meadow.


    "It shimmers red in the sunlight... then blue in the shadow. Maybe in the moonlight, it will also be blue?" Nikolai found that the two colours were almost identical to his aura... He looked back at the woman named Mistress Zara, who gave him a warm, understanding grin.


    ''This boy, he is sharp and worth teaching.''


    ''Mistress Zara, what do you seek from me with those eyes like a predator?'' He couldn''t help but show a fierce smile to mask his nerves.


    Selene also felt strange.


    Her eyes flowed between the two people, a slight feeling of irritation building in her chest as she wanted to shout... Instead, she just gripped onto Nikolai''s cuff and lowered her gaze.


    "This pendant will shine red in the day and clue at night; as for the spirit, she remains weak but will last for at least another month..."


    "...a month?"


    The two people looked at each other, one seeking more and the other wanting to give it. A chance meeting between a woman who had lived for over fifty years, treated like air and a freshly awakened hybrid, the only existence of his kind in all the worlds.


    "Lord Kai, would you like to learn more... about Magical Engineering? Do you want to become a Spirit engineer as my apprentice?"


    "!!!"


    Selene''s eyes widened as she looked at the ground and felt this conversation was strange. There was not a single person who knew that the Jhin was the only race able to perform this task.


    Even the dark spirits couldn''t copy this skill.


    ''Yet why... does it feel like he can do it when I look at those ambition and shimmering red eyes? Is there some secret to his body... That will allow him to learn even this?''


    Nikolai didn''t respond instantly.


    First, he took the necklace in his palm and stroked the smooth gemstone. Despite looking different now, he could feel the warmth from both his mother inside and the effort that Mistress Zara had given while performing her magic.


    The moment he placed the necklace around his neck, a soft breeze flowed around his body as the swirling vortex Madame Zara created, a calming scent of sweet, red wine that reminded him of his mother and the bottles his father kept hidden that she loved to drink.


    He ignored the noise from the market and focused on the woman before him.


    "Can I keep this pendant and the spirit safe for longer if I learn your arts?"


    "Of course, Lord Kai, but if you learn from me, I can''t teach you how to use a spirit engine. The Jhin Clan keeps those secrets for themselves. Can you accept that?" She gave him a confident and playful grin as if she knew the answer to her question.


    "As long as I can repair this necklace and keep the spirit healthy, that''s enough for me."


    The two of their gazes once again interlocked before one of Zara''s tendrils flowed across the air, creating a small rift before she took out an old, weathered booklet and handed it towards Nikolai.


    "Although you might struggle and need to search for the answers on your own, this book carries the basics of spirit engineering and repair. Your aura, though similar, is a little fierce; you may need to look for a method to enhance your control. Kai."


    She nodded, showing a calm and elegant manner as if she wasn''t covered in sweat and looking exhausted from her efforts.


    "That''s fine with me, Mistress Zara."


    "Just call me Zara. Come to the same place on the last Sunday of the month, and I shall teach you what I can, but you must read that book and show me you can pass my test in one year."


    ''Oh my god, Mistress Zara allowed him to drop her title?!'' Selene felt like the third wheel and that she should vanish, yet watching Nikolai felt interesting to her¡ªshe wanted to see if he could truly achieve the impossible.


    [You...]


    ''What''s wrong now, Eliza?''


    [For me, you will do this? Even though...]


    ''Well, mother is god in the eyes of her child. Of course, I will do anything to keep you with me.''


    [Ah... you...]


    Elizabeth''s voice became unstable and filled with emotion as it cut off; although she could now exist for longer, the fact Nikolai realised who she was and what she was made her defensive walls collapse.


    ''Take your time, there is no rush. No matter how long it might take... I won''t leave your side, just like you did for me. Mother.''


    After his thought, he gave a respectful bow to Mistress Zara and accepted the book. To him, his words didn''t just mean to repair her necklace. His goal was much grander.


    He would return his mother to life and let her spend eternity with his father, making up for the days they lost to save his life.


    "Zara, I must ask something in secret." Nikolai leaned closer to her and whispered something in her ear; at first, her face became pale before her frown became a smirk as she looked at him with a sharp gaze.


    Her tendrils brushed his hair like an older sister complimenting a sibling who did something praiseworthy. "Then you should seek the Arena, many criminals and monsters appear there. I am sure you will find many Jhin who have lost their way at that place."

 Chapter 67: The Growing Ambition - Arena

    Nikolai and Selene began walking away from Mistress Zara. The pair of them headed towards the Nexus zone before Selene asked him a question.


    "What did she whisper to you?" Her eyes were quite sharp¡ªit seemed once they left the sight of the public, Selene became a little more arrogant and her usual self but with a slight tinge of curiosity.


    ''Hmm... it seems there''s no need to hide it right?''


    He didn''t particularly dislike Selene, but unlike Nikita, his feelings were not as clear. Yet hiding this seemed pointless because of their relationship for the next year. "Well..."


    "She told me that in order to completely learn the basics of her ability, I would need to ingest lot of Jhin blood. It seems that she could sense the strange aura''s inside my body and realised the issue straight away and thus for me to keep this pendant safe. She mentioned something called the Blood Arena."


    "!!!"


    Selene''s body stopped, her hand tugging on his before she looked back at Mistress Zara. Neither of the two noticed that the people who seemed to be customers and random people were all, in fact, the people who followed Mistress Zara¡ªin fact, they were her subordinates.


    "Are you a fool, a newly awakened wants to enter that death trap?!" Selene didn''t know why she felt so angry. The whole reason for her using Nikolai was so he could fight against the vampire clans that kept proposing to her, which made her frustrated.


    ''Why am I so angry...''


    "Calm down Selene, there has to be levels to the arena otherwise how could they make money if everything just fought in one division."


    "You''re right, however!" Selene''s eyes were shimmering like jewels as Nikolai noticed her face wasn''t angry. The slight tremble of her lips, the drooping of her eyebrows and how soft her eyes looked at him along with her voice changing tone. "What if you die... wouldn''t I need to get another person to help me?!"


    ''No... that''s not what I want to say, but speaking to him something makes me angry, my chest feels stuffy and I want to lash out!''


    "Hmph...! Whatever.... go to the arena and die, see if I care!" Selene didn''t wait for his words.


    She remembered the scene of him half dying against Sebastian and the first fight he almost died for her. Though she paid him right now, the money didn''t matter and only the strange feelings she began to feel since learning about Nikita and meeting her. ''He even saved Anya...''


    Nikolai didn''t understand her¡ªhe wasn''t a Casanova but knew she felt bad, so he took her hand, the soft, delicate skin smooth like fresh snow. "Don''t be angry, let''s go explore more places..."


    "Who said I am angry... How could what you do make me mad?!"


    ***


    Mistress Zara watched the two leaving the area, her soft eyes narrowing into sharp crescents like a predatory creature gazing down at its prey. The way her eyes changed showed her normal state, a fierce and powerful female princess of the Jhin clan.


    ''To think the princess of Tepes is falling for a hybrid... How interesting.'' Zara gave a dark smile as she watched them holding hands like an awkward couple.


    "Val''Shen, come to me!" Her voice was sharp and filled with a commanding presence, expected from a princess.


    A moment later, a male with blue-coloured skin appeared, bowing to her on his knees while never looking at her body as a sign of pure respect. "Val''Shen of the Shen branch greets her majesty!"


    "Such a good man, thank you for choosing to serve me over my brother."


    "It is my honour!"


    "What do you think, about those two being together? Do you not think it''s amusing? The uptight and arrogant princess of a fallen royal clan holding hands with a boy who will bring a fresh breeze, changing the monster world and it''s future forever."


    Her words caused the people who now knelt around her to shudder.


    They were stunned because in the Jhin clan¡ªthe princess was known as the fallen prophet. Named Fallen because she left the family to grow independently after two hundred years, and she dominated another world and made it hers entirely completely.


    However, the prophet was because of her clear and agile mind. Some thought her predictions, thoughts and abilities were because she could see the future. Yet none of them realised it was all because of her intelligence and the people she collected.


    ''Without my talented information network and these knights who would die for me, would I have already died in a ditch?'' Zara wondered, her eyes still watching Nikolai''s fading back.


    ''He makes me interested... a man with no Jhin blood. Can he really steal our techniques and surpass us? To think that the spirit in the necklace was lady B¨¢thory. The woman who helped me five hundred years ago when I was but a stupid young girl lost in the the Nexus!''


    Yes, there were countless reasons for her to help or forsake Nikolai. However, the main two were his unique energy and the fact that he was the first person to show her care and save her as if they could see the future in the past.


    ''No, Queen B¨¢thory did save me, and she told the future... I never thought I would meet a dead person, so I always doubted her words, but now...''


    "A new dawn shall come after we next meet, little princess.... Hahahaha! Val''Shen and fellow members of the Shen clan, my beloved followers. I believe it might be finally time for this princess to return to the main palace."


    "Your Highness?!"


    "My Lady!"


    "Ah~ Finally My Queen!"


    The many people who seemed to visit the city were all her people; in fact, Selene and Nikolai walked into a barrier the moment they left the plaza, which brought them to this secret miniature pocket in the world.


    A meeting that seemed to be random but seemed destined from the very beginning.


    ''I have served my ladyship for four hundred years, and this is the first time I have seen her so energetic. It was not Princess Tepes but the man beside her. Who is he? I must meet him one day and thank him. Thank him for making the princess look so happy.'' Val''Shen''s eyes watched Nikolai, a small smile forming on his purple lips before he gave a bow to the fading back.


    Mistress Zara and her entourage began to move with each step. They seemed to vanish and appear closer to the gigantic palace in the centre of the world.


    However, she looked back one last time and gave a smile. "It seems that the beautiful princess of Tepes has found a spouse, not out of need for bloodline purity, but because of affection... How lovely."


    "This is the least I can do to protect you, Young Hybrid named Kai... I will be watching you, hoping that you succeed in completing your dream." Zara''s words faded into the air as their bodies vanished like magic.


    The moment they did, anyone who saw her, Selene or Nikolai lost all memories of meeting or seeing them together.


    "Huh? Why are we standing here..."


    "Ah?! I have to meet my wife!"


    All people who observed the event of her speaking to Nikolai now forgot his existence completely.


    ***


    "So, you were tracking that brat and my future wife together but you suddenly lost them?" An arrogant voice sounded from a dark room, the sound of flesh and bone colliding with metal and stone echoing from below.


    "F-Forgive me sire, but... we don''t have memories of the last three hours!"


    Alister Faust wore a bloody white science coat. He held several tubes of blood with various tags and races labelled on them. In the background, the bubbling vials and cauldrons seemed to be part of an experiment. In fact, this was the modern version of alchemy.


    "Why should a noble like myself about to become the prince of all vampires forgive a pathetic insect like you?"


    "Your grace! Please I beg you!" The thrall was one member of the crowd back in the Jhin world watching Selene and Nikolai before Mistress Zara erased his mind and thoughts. However, it wasn''t just the Faust family out to get Nikolai now.


    ''That stupid mutt, he challenged our family~ does he think he will survive the month until our next fight? I have already arranged for several families to challenge him to duels! Several a week until our fight, hahaha!'' Alister laughed like a maniac, his eyes glazed with a strange red and black liquid, making him seem like a devil.


    "Let me go... please, your grace!"


    "No, you are a useless and failed experiment, not worthy of my attention¡ªwait! Drink this potion and I will forgive you." A sinister smile formed on his face, causing the kneeling thrall to feel fear, but he didn''t have a choice.


    He felt his body rising from the ground before a hand grabbed his throat, and a small vial was placed against his lips. The taste was bitter, his eyes squinting and trying to refuse before his mouth was pried open. The stench burned his throat, while the feeling of his veins bursting from within made him want to scream.


    "If you drink and follow my orders, you will live, but if you disobey me, then you will suffer the worse death imaginable! Do you understand!"


    "Y-Yes, your grace...!"


    ''W-What did I just drink... my body feels hot, like the blood in me is burning, but I can''t feel the pain! I... I...!''


    "Excellent, now tell me. Why did I send you to track that human, and where were you going?!"


    Before the male could speak, his mind felt like something erupted and set it on fire, and his muscles began to convulse while his body started to deform. The man''s body swelled, bloated and grew misshapen like a blimp about to explode.


    "N-No... M-Master, help me!"


    "Stupid! This is what I warned you about!" Alister''s evil cackle caused the thrall to lose control of his own body as the potion finally took hold, and his body began to melt.


    His screams were silent as a bloated figure covered in tumours and bruises began to change; a few moments later, the once normal male became a monster.


    ''T-This is my fault...'' S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the last moments of his awareness, a single image appeared in his mind that had been removed: the sight of Nikolai and Selene heading towards the arena...


    "A....re....an...arena..." The monster groaned... causing Alister Faust''s eyes to open wide.


    "Hahaha! Really?! He went to that place... Ah~ shall we have him enjoy a reunion with that doll I created... hahaha~ to think the same experiment would become the first hurdle of my nemesis... what would he think looking at her now?


    Neither a human or a monster... My first masterpiece... the first homunculus I created that didn''t dissolve into a puddle of mush!"


    The two monsters below continued to destroy the place while Alister''s insanity seemed to peak further. A horrific reality awaited him, and the truth of the past that still haunted him would soon unfold.


    "Since you helped, why don''t you also fight in the arena for me?"


    "A....re....na?"

 Chapter 68: Monster Arena - Rookie League!

    Nikolai constantly pondered back to the beautiful Mistress Zara he met earlier. He wondered if he could truly learn the skills of other monsters by devouring enough of their blood. At first, he felt sceptical, thinking that it only worked for the Tepes bloodline because she was related to him.


    ''However, it turns out we''re not even squire and master... Does she also realise that?''


    He looked towards Selene beside him who was seriously reading the rules and registration for the arena.


    There were various types of battles, from squire fights to monster battles and the rare Knight battles, which usually dealt with the clan''s serious matters and were managed by a third party to avoid any issues.


    ''Each world has an arena. This one should have many criminals from the Jhin clan that I can fight to take their blood... but it seems even the monsters of this world have a small amount of the Jhin bloodline. Rather, they carry the ancient Jhin bloodline rather than the diluted current one.''


    Nikolai learned this information from Zara''s book. The notes on the first pages were a complete introduction to the Jhin spirit magic and also which monsters would carry the same bloodline that could help him grow.


    "Are you alright, Selene?"


    "Mm... it''s a little overwhelming. Are you sure you want to fight here? I''ve only come as a guess with my mother and father a few times in the past."


    "Oh! The Sabertooth has fallen to the Son of darkness in a surprise upset!" An announcer''s voice echoed from a distance. The shouting crowd, both pleasure and anger at their loss, filled the entire venue with energy and excitement.


    "It seems people really enjoy these places..." Nikolai gave a wry smile while checking the opponents for him today in each of the leagues.


    ''Rookie League. It seems that this is my current level; most of the enemies are within range of me winning, though a few are dangerous.''


    "Well, are you sure you''re going to fight? I know that you need something from this place. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have asked to come, but..."


    Selene''s face seemed a little strange¡ªher eyes were sharp, yet deep inside, a soft, caring light shone when she looked at Nikolai.


    "I will fight. There''s nothing to worry about, trust me." Nikolai said, smiling back at her.


    "But¡ª"


    "The next fight is a special event. Our famous dark knight, the Undefeated Prince, has requested to appear in the rookie league with some of his new creations!"


    ''An undefeated prince, but he''s using creations?''


    The concept felt strange for Nikolai, but then again, he wasn''t too interested because an undefeated prince was likely someone above his current strength. He wanted to fight some basic monsters to grow in strength before he could finally start collecting the Jhin blood in full swing.


    [Be careful, the arena might be dangerous for you who don''t know about most monsters and races... They all have a speciality or hidden card like your claws and blood arts.]


    ''I understand; I''ll be careful and start from the very bottom and rise.''


    "Ignore that announcement, Nikolai; let''s register for the Rookie league together, then fight some safe opponents."


    Selene once again grasped his hand because they started doing it in the city. It seemed to have become second nature to her. No longer getting embarrassed about it, the pair walked towards the information and registration booth.


    Nikolai marvelled at the size of the arena; it was like four massive football stadiums fused for each of the leagues¡ªthankfully, there was a mini gate that teleported you between the four stadiums when needed.


    At the registration desk, the clerk behind the desk raised an eyebrow, looking at the two humanoids in front of them. His face was covered in scales, while two horns protruded from his temples, with a blue-coloured tint.


    [Hmmm, a blue Dragonoid? Interesting]


    "So, what can I do for you both today?"


    "We''d like to enter the Rookie league, registering for the beast and monster sections."


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry, I think you''ve got the wrong place. The Rookie League is only for low-class squires or rookie beasts, not for true-blooded nobles... Besides, why would a young Mistress and her servant want to participate in these fights? You''d most likely get hurt." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The clerk couldn''t believe that this beautiful pair wanted to fight. However, the next moment, Selene took out her identification and also seemed to have Nikolai''s as she placed them on the desk.


    The cards stated both of their bloodlines were of the highest order, progenitor for a vampire and origin for a werewolf. It was quite amusing the moment the clerk with his blue hair saw them and turned pale.


    "R-Royal... Origin?!"


    "You see, because of an issue with his awakening, my fianc¨¦ didn''t manage to awaken till a few days ago. Thus, he only has a weak aura. Do you understand? This is not my servant but the future husband of the Tepes clan and heir to the Volkov clan!"


    Selene''s voice was sharp, and it caused the clerk to shiver because he understood now. Not only was her bloodline pure, but the other person''s was equally so. It meant that if they were offended, it would not be good for the arena or him at all.


    ''Wow... Selene is quite intimidating when she''s angry. Though, did she get angry because they called me a servant or refused her registration?''


    "Do not worry. I can see your terror, but we do not seek to cause a problem. My fianc¨¦ only seeks to improve himself faster so that my family might approve of him and we can get married sooner."


    "I understand... However, can I get confirmation from a higher-up that I have not overstepped my bounds?" The clerk felt a little odd. Although he was just doing his job and informing a young lady who looked like she was just playing, he could have angered a powerful family. Even in the Nexus''s underworld, the Tepes clan and royal vampires were one of the six big races.


    "Very well." Selene nodded, and a short distance away, an elderly-looking man with a black suit arrived a few minutes later and spoke to the clerk. He seemed interested in Nikolai more than Selene, and came to the desk with the blue-haired dragonoid looking down.


    "Forgive our clerk; he was a little rude and thought you might be joking; please allow us to extend our hospitality and show you the best rooms for you and your fianc¨¦e to stay.


    In addition, we will set up a private audience so that you can observe and enjoy the fights at any time without hassle from the crowd. As for your registration to perform inside the arena, I have added a licence for all rookie-level competitions to you, sir Nikolai Volkov." The man knew their full names because of the identification cards used.


    "Can you change it to Kai, if possible and for my Fianc¨¦, use the name Lena? We would like to hide ourselves to enjoy dates when visiting the arena if possible." Nikolai said this with a straight face, but his intention wasn''t as romantic as it sounded.


    He wanted to visit the arena as often as possible and learn everything about the world and using his true name could cause issues in the real world, eventually.


    As for Selene, he could sense her trembling, and her cheeks flushed. It was the first time he spoke so assertively about her, after all.


    "Understood, Lord Kai. As for Lady Lena, you must take part in the intermediate-grade battles because of the difference in strength, and you have cleared the Rookie rankings already. Is this alright?"


    "If she can''t join the rookie league, then it would be fine." Nikolai smiled.


    "There are no issues since the intermediate league is what most heirs of families with true blood take part in. Though a royal might find it too easy, it is the best league for her to improve."


    "Almost all monster nobles are required to at least clear the Rookie rankings at a young age by their families to secure succession. So, the battles are usually between those of equal power and status. The battles are all single elimination, and there is a larger reward for victory."


    ''Good... Selene looks happy, and now I can enter all the leagues. This old man is pretty good!''


    Since his business was complete, Nikolai thanked the old man, while taking Selene''s hand as the pair of them headed to the arena list where one could choose an opponent from the thousands of contenders in each rank and league.

 Chapter 69: The First Battle - A Viscious Hound

    Nikolai and Selene were oblivious to the old man who watched them leaving. He turned to the clerk and gave a sharp glare before smirking.


    "You are a very lucky man; if that princess acted like usual, you would have been dead already."


    "E-Eh? Owner... surely you are joking, right? She seemed gentle and kind."


    The old man was not just a member of staff, as Nikolai had believed. He was the owner of the entire arena, not just in this world but all the Nexus arenas. He looked at the back of the pair, now holding hands, and shook his head, a knowing glint in his eye.


    "To think you don''t know of that lady. Do our staff not learn about the top six races and their dominating families anymore?"


    "I did but there wasn''t anyone in the vampire family that seemed that dangerous..."


    "That''s strange. Have you never heard of that lady? Selene Aria Tepes is known for killing all enemies she has fought in the arena since first appearing. She is a cold-blooded killer and is known as the Scarlet Princess who bathes in the blood of her enemies."


    This time, the employee began to tremble uncontrollably, his eyes widening in fear, a cold sweat dripping down his back as he gazed towards the two looking at the league board.


    "N-No way... is that her? I... I was rude to her and her fianc¨¦ and called him a servant?!"


    "Hohoho, don''t worry. It seems the boy beside her is more valuable than our sources and database stated. I don''t know why it said their pairing was false... It is clear that the young lady is smitten with the boy."


    "I will do my best to study more!"


    ***


    Meanwhile, Nikolai and Selene stood together, choosing an opponent¡ªthe machine was like a train ticket or ATM. You placed your card inside, and then it would show you a list of leagues you could fight in and the opponents that were within your level. Those weaker than you were green, and those too strong were red.


    ''Wow, there are quite a lot of red names, even in the lowest tier. I am glad that with each battle, I grow stronger.''


    "What are you thinking about Kai?" Selene''s atmosphere changed after meeting the clerk. She began to stare and peek at Nikolai while refusing to release his hand. Though he didn''t mind, sometimes Nikolai wished for an affection meter to see how she felt.


    [Don''t be so stupid, you wish!]


    "Haha, just thinking that you look extra beautiful today."


    *Squeeze*


    Selene''s hand almost crushed his when he said those words. Her eyes opened wide for a moment before sharpening into narrow slits, her lips trembling slightly, but she didn''t speak.


    ''Haha... well, I know how Nikita feels, but Selene is strange¡ªwhen we drink each other''s blood, it feels like her affection and desire are even greater than Nikita''s, but normally, she feels cold like a frozen tower.''


    [I think she''s just an awkward girl]


    "What are you really thinking? Idiot..."


    "I was being serious, though, but maybe I''ll fight this monster that''s close to a wolf."


    Nikolai pointed to the entry labelled Dark Hound. It was a monster with an average physical power of 70-80, but the mental was below 10. Selene looked at the monster entry on her screen and began to investigate its weaknesses and known strengths using her money.


    ''Well, I guess the Arena knows how to make money¡ªyou pay Nexus coins in order to discover the enemy''s traits. I should hold back in my matches until later on.''


    He decided since he registered under the guise of Selene''s fianc¨¦ and as a werewolf, then he would only use the Volkov bloodline in the rookie section. For blood arts, he would use the aura but not the Tepes style of offensive blood art he learned.


    "I think you can win, although you are a little weaker overall. Your aura needs to fight monsters like this to refine itself. Because you are my partner, I will bet 1000 coins for you to win, and any profit I make will be deposited into your account." Selene''s lips curled into a rare smile as she stroked Nikolai''s cheek.


    Selene seemed strange from the moment he agreed to visit the Nexus with her. Yet Nikolai liked this side of her and wondered if he could eventually become closer to Selene.


    "Then I will do the same for your matches, Selene." Nikolai looked at her with a sly grin, his eyes sharp. Yet when they met each other, it was Selene who turned away and placed a hand on her chest before speaking with a slightly aggressive tone.


    "Hmph... you should hurry to the teleporter. Your fight is soon... Stupid..."


    [This girl is so cute... I can''t take it anymore!]


    ''...''


    "Whatever, I''ll make sure to win fast for you. How about you reward me with a kiss instead of coins when I win?"


    Nikolai didn''t wait for her to respond and stepped into the teleportation device with a wide grin on his cheeks, watching Selene, who looked stunning with her beautiful porcelain cheeks turning red while her lips parted, staring at his vanishing figure.


    [I hope you never act this way with any other women apart from Nikita and Selene... or one day you might get stabbed.]


    ''Shh! I need to focus."


    [Little shit!]


    The teleportation only lasted a few moments. A warm blue light which felt like the nexus, cool and refreshing, like swimming in a pool of water.


    Nikolai''s eyes flickered as he adjusted to his current position. In the opposite gate was the dark hound, a monster the size of a large dog, similar to a wolf, but its eyes were red, and spikes grew from its spine.


    ''So this monster is weak to attacks to its abdomen and underneath its ribs. Though the bite from its jaw will be almost impossible to break.''


    "Good afternoon, everybody! This match is a rookie - Monster Battle! How exciting to have a brand new fighter today! A werewolf by the name of Kai will tackle the deadly Dark Hound with four victories to its name!"


    "Wooah!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Dog on Dog!"


    ''He''s good at his job.''


    Despite being a rookie match, the monster nobles and normal people enjoyed watching all levels of competition.


    Maybe it was because of the death rate of rookies being more than triple the intermediate value. Monsters probably like violence and blood¡ªalso, seeing the rookie occasionally win might be enjoyable.


    "Our lovely audience, I hear your voices! If you haven''t already, it''s betting time! You have one minute to choose your bets and prepare for this rookie''s first match! Can Kai overcome the deadly dog? Or will he be torn apart like a mutt in the rain!"


    ''He''s a bit too dramatic, though it works for a commentator.''


    "Oh my god! Someone spent 10,000 coins for the rookie''s victory! While everyone else seems to vote for the Hound! How exciting! This lady Lena, is she a fool or the rookie lover?!"


    "Ha... haha... how nice. To think a woman would go so far for me. Selene... I can''t die yet...


    not when I have met someone as cute as you." Nikolai whispered to himself as both arms began to deform, becoming longer and more muscular before beautiful silver fur covered them. His hands grew about one size larger, with sharp silver claws and tough hide covering them.


    ''I will crush this dog and hand you the victory.''


    The moment the clock hit zero, the gates began to tremble, loud metal rattling, and the sound of gears turning echoed in the ears of Nikolai before they were opened completely.


    With a masterful pace, each step measured and calculated his muscles perfectly. Listening to his every desire, Nikolai sprinted towards the dark hound, his body leaning forward, feeling the pressure lower, his hands low, ready to attack the dog that rushed towards him with an identical idea.


    As their bodies clashed with the sand below, Nikolai felt his shoulders shudder. He used half of his strength, but even then, he couldn''t fully overcome the physical force of this dog. ''This guy is no ordinary dog...''


    Forced to twist his body to avoid the fangs of the dark hound, Nikolai''s blood art allows him to evade with a hair''s breadth to avoid the deadly wound from its teeth, the cold wind brushing past his neck while he moved.


    ''This bastard!''


    Nikolai''s eyes were drawn towards its tail, which was striking out behind him, attempting to strike his vulnerable spine. His hips pivoted, sending his leg forward and lunging at the monster while gathering the pure blue aura within his left arm focused upon his claw, which flashed across the air and grabbed the hound''s tail.


    "Awoooo!!"


    It let out a pained howl the moment its tail was clutched. Without a shred of mercy, Nikolai swung his arm, twisting the beast in the air and swirling himself like a professional hammer thrower, his body twisting over and over with seventeen rotations before throwing it across the arena, sending it crashing into the stone wall.


    ''Haa... haa... this monster''s physical power is insane, but its movement and fighting skills are lacking especially its instincts. Did the Nexus create this thing?''


    Despite using 70% of his physical power, the dark hound remained conscious, shaking its head before standing up, its legs trembling while it staggered in place, though blood and swelling on its head and body were visible to the vampire Nikolai, who could view all damage thanks to his blood aura showing colours where bruising, bleeding and broken bones appeared.


    "Ahhh... what an explosive start to the battle! I can''t believe the rookie is dominating the hound! This is a close fight, but Kai has the upper hand!"


    ''If only he were right.''


    The monster growled with its head lowered, and its black and red eyes glared at Nikolai. A moment after, the hound swelled in size, the special skill of demonisation causing its muscles and body to increase now with a physical level of 110. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Demonisation, huh? Looks like this dog has some brains.''


    The crowd became silent.


    "Can you do something against that? Kai!" The announcer sounded worried, building more excitement before the dog vanished from sight.


    "Hahaha, this is great... Selene... I''ll defeat this dog no matter what."


    *Woosh!*


    A sharp claw tore through the air where Nikolai''s head lingered a moment before, his blood art allowing him to sense the danger as he leaned back, with his fist filled with celestial aura flying straight at the creature.


    Crack!


    Its bones shattered beneath his punch, though its body was still whole. Blood dripped from its snout, the hound''s muscles so thick that it was held in the air by the punch of Nikolai, yet the damage felt minimal.


    ''Shit. What should I do?!''


    Before Nikolai could understand the situation, another attack struck him in the stomach, tearing a hole in his shirt as blood poured from his chest¡ªrolling backwards.


    He took a deep breath, trying to endure the pain. It felt like the dark hound''s claws did more than just cut his flesh because the wound started to sizzle... like acid was stopping him from regenerating.


    ''I''ll be screwed if it hits me in the head or neck...''


    "Haa....haa...."


    "Fucking Dog! I''ll make you into cheap-ass cat food!" Nikolai shouted out as Nikita would in their native language of the R-dialect.


    "Grrr!"


    The two of them stood opposite, both injured, yet the ferocity and fear of pain didn''t exist for the dark hound. Yet the crowd were going insane for this opening battle; already, many were voting to spare the life of the rookie this time, a rare occurrence!


    Selene, on the other hand, placed a hand over her lips because she didn''t buy the most expensive information about this skill... her cheeks swelling as her eyes looked soft and filled with worry.


    "You have to win..." She muttered, drowned out by the shouting crowd.

 Chapter 70: Werewolfs Pride

    The screams of the crowd went wild, and the announcer''s witty and sarcastic input flowed into Nikolai''s ears¡ªwith each breath, he could feel the powerful beat of his two hearts. The two hearts beat in opposition to each other, causing his chest to ache.


    "Haa.....haa...."


    As the Dark Hound unleashed its power, the battle took a dangerous turn for Nikolai. His once pristine silver fur was now covered with crimson stains, a visual representation of the intensity of the fight. His silver hair clung to his skin with sweat as he kept a wary eye on the now cautious hound.


    "I hope it doesn''t have any tricks up its sleeve." He muttered before lowering his body, both pairs of claws shimmering in the spotlights, as he spread his palms, collecting energy in both.


    "It''s just an ordinary beast with an ordinary bloodline¡ªif I go all out, then it''ll be dead before long, but that would be boring. But now... how about I play with you, hound?"


    "????" The hound''s head tilted, but it definitely understood the words because a moment later, the huge beast shot forward, its large jaws opened, revealing two rows of yellowed and sharp teeth.


    "That''s a foolish decision," Nikolai scoffed, his eyes suddenly shining with a deep and mysterious red light, his pupils transforming into an intricate geometric pattern. This was a power he didn''t fully understand, but those of the B¨¢thory clan would recognise it instantly¡ªthe symbol of their royal bloodline art activating.


    In the past, against Sebastian, it was a mixture of instinct and the barely awakened blood art. However, the small battles and Nikolai practising how to use his powers by letting his celestial aura flow through his veins and body allowed him to awaken the ability all his family would die for completely.


    Some would call it divination or foresight and depending on the desire of the heir that inherited this ability, it would take different forms.


    His mother''s main use was to gaze into the future, able to change any tragedy that might befall her loved ones. However, in combat, her ability wasn''t strong; she might be able to avoid attacks from weaker enemies or an assassin''s first blow. Yet, in a long battle, her ability would deteriorate rapidly.


    The B¨¢thory were a clan of diviners and enchanters at most. They were not a clan that enjoyed combat. However, their thralls were intensely trained into the strongest knight order in the distant past. This could only happen thanks to the enchantment and special abilities of their blood arts.


    Compared to the Tepes, Allucard and other families, their actual power as true-blooded vampires was weaker than the rest.


    However... what would happen if that bloodline was mixed with the most violent and combat-loving bloodline of werewolves? The answer appeared instantly as Nikolai''s mind returned to reality.


    His head leaned to the right, by the smallest possible amount to avoid any damage from the hound, before his right knee, like a hammer, smashed into the hound''s lower body, crushing its balls, before his right arm stretched out, fingers wide open, as it grasped the hound''s neck.


    "Gruuu....." The dark hound whimpered, and Nikolai''s ears twitched as the beast desperately tried to retreat. Its eyes locked on the man in front of him, disgusting globs of acidic drool leaking down his mouth, causing Nikolai''s glowing eyes to narrow.


    "I will devour you and take every ounce of your strength, mutt."


    "GRUUAAAAA!!!" The Dark Hound let out a miserable howl as its jaws opened up and aimed towards the hand gripping its neck. Nikolai''s eyes turned into pinpoints, and a strange sensation travelled through him.


    "So that''s how it is..."


    He could see the dog''s head and movements and its path in his mind as if he were watching the future happen in slow motion. It was only a few nanoseconds, but he could react and twist his body out of the way of the beast''s razor-sharp teeth while his left hand was raised above his head, energy compressing into a solid form.


    ''Compress all my celestial aura into my claws, protect the bones and muscles from damage and!''


    It was a technique that, when used with the bloodline of a werewolf, would have a much more destructive power.


    "Moonlight Rend."


    It was a simple name, but a deadly attack as he threw his hand downward, and the energy shone along his claws like a beautiful silver moonlight, leaving a trail of silver as his claws sliced the hound''s neck and tore through its flesh, removing the creature''s head cleanly.


    With a thud, the body of the Dark Hound hit the ground, but Nikolai''s wounds, although healed, caused him to suffer damage as he knelt on a single knee, looking at his right hand that began to return to normal. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [I cannot believe it... you made a skill with pure celestial aura?]


    "Haa....haaa..."


    "A perfect kill, ladies and gentlemen! A perfect and awe-inspiring move from our guest fighter, Mr Nikolai!" The announcer''s voice was filled with admiration as the crowd''s screams were almost deafening.


    Nikolai couldn''t afford to listen to the announcer before his hand felt sore, a tingling sensation as the power from the dark hound was devoured.


    Though he didn''t understand the mechanic, it seemed a small hole, like a mouth, appeared on his hand, devouring the monster''s crystals and blood, which not only reduced his frenzy level but also improved his physical strength.


    ''Ugh... it feels like someone is packing my muscles with foam... like an old sofa cushion.''


    The reality was Nikolai''s analogy was correct when he devoured others. The evil god''s blood would then enhance and purify the crystals to the highest level and then disperse that strength to his body in real time.


    His muscles would become stronger and more durable, and his stamina would increase explosively. The stronger the creature, the less he would lose from the evil god''s purification.


    ''I guess that''s why those thralls gave such a negligible amount of aura and power... but I can really feel it with this hound. My body is brimming with celestial aura!''


    "How does it feel, Kai? How does it feel to be a new force in the ring?!" The announcer laughed, and Nikolai finally looked up at the announcer with an aggressive grin on his face.


    "I don''t mind being called the king of the arena!"


    "OOOOH!"


    "This young man''s confidence! Is it overconfidence or his determination? We''ll find out! Please enjoy the quick break as we prepare for the next match! As for you, Kai! We hope you don''t keep us waiting too long!"


    Nikolai felt proud of himself. The battle was tough, but he truly felt that he could now use his blood art at will, and it would also activate automatically if needed.


    He wondered if his father would teach him more when he returned because Nikolai had only recently awakened. There was far too much to realise, but he wanted to change the name of his bloodline skill¡ªit was too useful just to call it blood aura.


    ''I should try to learn more about the bloodlines after this is over.''


    [Well, when you used it, your eyes shone with a beautiful crimson glow, and a pattern emerged on your iris. It was so beautiful!]


    ''Huh, really?''


    ***


    Meanwhile, as Nikolai and his master were busy talking, a man was sitting in the VIP seats, his eyes locked onto the boy below, his brows furrowed. He shared a slight similarity with Nikolai''s features, with black hair and red eyes, but with a more gentle and soft look compared to the wild and dangerous look of Nikolai.


    "Hmm... A strange child, but that pattern." He grasped a golden bell and rang it before a male in a suit entered and bowed.


    "Your lordship?"


    "Prepare a present for that young warrior named Kai, something that will help him fight, maybe a light armoured shirt or something useful. Have it prepared before his next fight."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The man dismissed his servant before leaning back in his chair and sighing.


    He then opened a small necklace with a picture of a stunning young woman with long black hair and a red ribbon, along with eyes identical to Nikolai''s and a cold smile on her face. In the picture, she looked to be around fifteen.


    "Kai... for some reason, you remind me of my daughter. My little angel, If only you never left my side, would you have passed away so young?"


    ''Maybe it''s time I returned to the clan; I have been mourning my loss for over fifteen years.''

 Chapter 71: A Strange Gift - Selenes Smile

    [Nexus Account: 5,000]


    [Saver Accont: $10,000,000]


    After he turned Sarah into his assistant, he gave her most of his money; however, the night after, his father sent even more to him. This unexpected wealth presented Nikolai with a significant decision to send any money over ten million to Sarah, a decision that would impact her business and investments.


    ''Well, she was grateful and told me her first two ideas were an investment company and the other was a secret. I don''t mind since the investments she chose seem to be about to sign deals with the Scarlet group. Thank god Selene told me afterwards; otherwise, I would be constantly worried about Sarah''s choices.


    The truth was Sarah was talented, so once Selene mentioned the companies to him while bored earlier, he felt a sudden feeling of relief.


    ''Imagine how the Faust family feels for losing their partnership with the Imperium brand.''


    "Phew..."


    His mind returned to normal after leaving the calming blue portal, the smooth surface cleansing his body and healing all his wounds and scars that remained. The Nexus truly was a haven for superhumans and monsters.


    "Nik... Kai!" Selene''s voice was loud, unlike the usual perfect lady''s temperament. She looked at him from beside the betting machines with soft eyes. It felt strange as she rushed to his side and reached out, touching his cheeks and arms where he was wounded in the match.


    "Are you really alright? Are there no wounds or broken bones? I''m sorry because I didn''t get the right information... you suffered so much."


    ''Is this the same Selene?''


    It was not that Selene never cared, but her tone was always cold and reserved. Not to mention, she rarely asked him about his injuries, so Nikolai was speechless, his eyes moving between her face and chest.


    She was wearing a dark, low-cut dress that covered most of her skin, but it was still elegant¡ªthe cloak she used was fine, like silk, but no longer hid her beautiful figure and those devastating D-Cup weapons that pressed against Nikolai''s chest.


    ''Soft... and warm!''


    Her eyes were clear like pools of water, and her sweet breath touched his face. For the first time, Nikolai noticed a hint of fragrant perfume, a fragrance that made his head feel dizzy.


    "Are you really ok?"


    "Of course I am, Lena. Did you enjoy the fight?"


    "I did. You''re amazing and that last attack... it was beautiful, but I was worried that you were hurt."


    "It doesn''t matter¡ªremember, I can heal in a few minutes."


    Selene''s concern made Nikolai feel grateful, though he didn''t feel the same magnitude of feelings for her as Nikita.


    His lustful and passionate feelings for Selene were much stronger, like the difference between a relaxing fireplace in the winter and a blazing summer filled with excitement the two women filled the emptiness inside.


    ''Though, I wonder if she even realises how she''s acting right now?''


    Nikolai saw Selene''s hand unconsciously move close to his chest. He smiled as his hand moved to hold hers, not giving her a chance to react before he grabbed it with force.


    "Are you perhaps drunk?"


    "No, I am just claiming my prize," Nikolai responded while grasping her soft, delicate hand and placing his lips gently against it, kissing the back of her fingers.


    Selene''s cheeks went a bright shade of red, her lips parted slightly as her breath quickened, her breasts rising and falling along with her mouth that opened and closed, seeming to have something to say, yet her face became bright red as she turned away, pulling her hand and stroking it while pouting her lips.


    Nikolai loved the way her cheeks flushed red and how coy she acted.


    "Next time, I''ll ask for the same reward." He gave a smile, before walking towards the Arena''s machine to see how his earnings and other things worked.


    "Y-You..." Selene''s voice was like a mosquito beside a train blowing its horn as she looked at Nikolai''s back, her mouth closed tight, the soft, thick lips moving around nervously before her expression became complicated.


    ''Is there something wrong with me?''


    Her heart was beating fast, and the image of Nikolai''s fierce face, as he fought with elegance and ferocity, made him realise just how handsome the man was as he held her hand and kissed the back of it, made her chest tremble. The faint touch of his lips on her skin felt like it was engraved on her.


    ''His lips were cold... but I didn''t dislike it.''


    The more Selene thought, the more complicated her expression became, and the more she regretted not remembering the promise and avoiding his kiss.


    She also felt embarrassed because the dress that clung tightly to her body looked more erotic in her reflection than she imagined, especially when she remembered Nikolai''s gaze moving across her body.


    ''Wait, why am I even concerned with him looking at me? Damn it, Selene, get a grip!''


    "Hmm? Who is that?"


    A smart male in a suit walked towards Nikolai, holding a neat package with a silver and red ribbon tying the box.


    He spoke with Nikolai for several minutes, with him trying to refuse until the man in the suit showed him something, and he stopped resisting, instead taking the box and thanking the male who left with the same emotionless face as he had when approaching Nikolai.


    ***


    Nikolai held the gift from the VIP.


    The only reason he accepted the gift was because of Elizabeth''s request. He looked at the small emblem on the ribbon and realised it matched the pattern that Eliza said was present inside his eyes when he focused all his Vermillion Essence into them while using only his Celestial Aura to fight.


    [I cannot believe that he''s here...]


    ''Is the one who sent the gift really my grandfather? I thought the family hated my mother.''


    [No... Her Father was angry for a long time, but the moment you were born... He started sending letters and apologised, but because you were a hybrid, she feared he would find out and never replied. It seems she was stupid¡ªthat man, he was just as lonely as your mother.]


    ''If he tries to mend the bridge, I won''t push him away and will at least hear what he has to say.''


    [!!!]


    [Thank you, I think your mother''s heart would be saved to know that!]


    He realised that despite being lonely and saying the family would hate them. Nikolai knew his gentle mother probably loved her family and wanted to be closer.


    Yet, because of his existence and being a hybrid, she might have become trapped because of that situation. If he was a normal child, either taking his mother''s bloodline or father''s instead of both... Then, neither of them would have suffered.


    This was the thought that ate at Nikolai''s feelings.


    "Kai? Are you alright?" Selene''s gentle voice was filled with concern yet a tone like a princess with great education and elegance. The cold and aloof lady from the first time they met was replaced by a beautiful woman filled with charm and grace.


    "I''m fine, Lena. A man just gave me a gift, and I was wondering if I should open it."


    "Oh, is that a gift? What a surprise. Can I take a look?"


    "Sure, it should be safe, right?"


    Selene was someone with a cold disposition, but Nikolai was certain she would not act against him and at least right now maybe she was hiding behind the guise of Lena to be more gentle and warm.


    The moment she looked at the package, her eyes widened for a second upon seeing the emblem before she peeked at Nikolai''s face.


    "Shall we open it?" Her voice seemed tinged with curiosity. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, let''s see."


    Nikolai untied the neat bow and opened the box to reveal a set of dark-red armour made from a material that Nikolai couldn''t recognise. It was a thick fabric made from several threads that created a strong, elegant and yet simple armour.


    "No it''s like armour, but looks like a stylish shirt... it''s light and smooth. How elegant, this can''t have been cheap..."


    "Oh my... it''s from the Black Widow Boutique!" Selene''s voice increased in volume before her eyes began to shine. "Oh my, there is a rare clan that only deals with a certain group of monsters, namely the mainline of royal families within each of the races.


    The arachne are a proud race of women skilled at crafting and forming leather, cloth, silk any form of high-class garments that are usually from this brand! I would kill to have something like this made, but the waiting list is months!"


    "Ah, I see. You seem to know a lot about this, Lena." Nikolai nodded his head, but he was surprised as Selene''s eyes had stars in them as she gazed at the clothes, but after he spoke, she went silent and stood up straight.


    Before showing him the label of her cloak, the silky smooth yet elegant cloak had the same tag and emblem! The Black Widdow Boutique!


    "Oh, it seems we both got things from the same brand. That''s great, we can match!" Selene gasped at Nikolai''s words as she felt shocked.


    "What else did you buy?"


    He wondered because she seemed to be such a fan of the brand, but then she covered herself and gave him a wink. "Secret," Selene teased, her tongue sticking out for a second before she showed the exquisite black dress she was wearing, and the red silk item underneath peeked from the top and made him realise.


    ''It''s likely her entire outfit is Black Widow, from her bra and panties to her dress and stockings... Also, when did she change? Was it when I teleported to the arena?''


    The pair stopped for a moment as she began to look around. "Let''s find somewhere to rest and have something to eat. Then we should find something to do, okay?"


    "Sure, there is a restaurant around here, so let''s go, and I''ll treat you!"


    "Mn, good, you have to treat me." Selene''s face was relaxed, and her attitude was happy. It was a different Selene to the one who worked in that stuffy office alone.


    Nikolai noticed how close she was, and her body brushed against him a few times, but he didn''t mind¡ªit felt rather nice to walk around with her as his hand wrapped around her waist, naturally pulling her close to avoid bumping into others.


    "Then let''s go, Lena."


    He became stunned when Selene turned to him, showing the first genuine smile he might have seen aimed at him alone. Like the sun shining over the horizon, he felt dazed by the beauty of her blonde hair, like golden silk, swaying in the breeze.


    "Mm!"


    [Fufu~ enjoy your date. I am going to sleep.]

 Chapter 72: A Challenge?!

    ¡ª To the young warrior who holds the blood of B¨¢thory


    Please accept this gift from an old man who has too much money and time on his hands¡ªas I saw something nostalgic today, I would ask if you might meet me for a meal in the future.


    Do not worry. This old man shall never force you and will await your future battles in the arena.


    This key is to a spare VIP room that was bought for someone who passed away before she could use it, and since I am offering to sponsor you in your efforts to become the ''King of the Arena'', I hope you will accept my gift.


    If you accept my offer, please add my identification code to your card so we can get in touch in the future.


    With great respect and expectation


    Alphonse Veran B¨¢thory


    ***


    After reading the letter, Nikolai''s hands became damp. A cold sweat formed because he recognised the name and felt emotions sweep over him.


    ''Mother''s father?''


    [Ah~ that old man really bought the VIP room... It was only a joke, he''s so stubborn!]


    From the soft yet playful voice of Eliza complaining, Nikolai knew that this wasn''t a fake letter and the room of the person who passed likely meant it was his mother''s. He didn''t believe this was a coincidence for a second.


    ''He''s realised who I am from one fight, hasn''t he?''


    [Of course, my father is talented at divination. His blood art cannot tell him specifics, but... He could always find me when I snuck out and dated your father.]


    ''You dated my father?''


    [A-Ah?! I mean your mother.... your mother, of course...]


    ''Hmm, what things would it tell him?''


    [Say he asked the gods about his day. It would be something like this: ''Jhin Clan Arena, Longing, earnest wish. Lost now found!'' This is what it might have told him if he performed it this morning.]


    ''I see--''


    Before he could continue speaking with his mother, Selene''s hand grasped his wrist with significant force.


    He looked up only to notice the beautiful vampire looking at him with gentle eyes, those ruby-coloured gemstones watching him with concern and curiosity.


    "Nikolai, are you alright? You''ve been staring at that letter with the strangest face...."


    "Well... I think that my grandfather sent me these things, but I am not sure."


    "Hueh?! How, grandfather, as in Volkov?!"


    "No... B¨¢thory..."


    ****


    After a short time of speaking with Selene, the pair visited the room. She believed that if it was truly his maternal grandfather, then maybe it might be worth meeting, not only because of the family but because a sponsor helped in the arena.


    ''Was I even serious about becoming the king... Though it makes me feel excited to think about that future, my blood is boiling...''


    "It seems we are here... Wow, VIP room 9." Selene''s eyes sparkled because she didn''t have a VIP room, but what made him a little nervous was that two people could be linked to the room after ownership was confirmed.


    ''I already gave Selene the ability to use the room at any time. Was it too sudden? Maybe I should also add Nikita to the room. Then nobody else can try and force me to do so.''


    He was thinking these kinds of thoughts while the pair finally opened the door.


    Nikolai and Selene were offered a private waiting room for the arena fights along with the gift. The moment they entered, the main room filled with a scent of jasmine and lavender, while the corridor smelt of cedarwood and vanilla.


    ''It''s such a soft yet warming scent...'' Nikolai thought to himself because it didn''t make his nose hurt but removed any scents that might be unpleasant. Since becoming a werewolf, he struggled with many things he used to love because of their strong flavours and scents that overwhelmed his enhanced senses.


    "I am going to take some time to get cleaned up. Is that alright?"


    Selene peeked from her private room. This VIP box was now registered in Nikolai''s name because of that mysterious stranger. However, he knew it was because of him being from the B¨¢thory clan''s direct lineage.


    "It''s fine. I''ll watch some of the arena matches or something..."


    "Don''t peek... okay?"


    "I won''t! What kind of pervert do you take me for?"


    "A big one! Hmph.... good, don''t leave without me."


    Nikolai watched as Selene closed the door to the second bedroom. The VIP room comprised a lounge, kitchen, bathroom, main room and two sub rooms all with an en suite bathroom. It was likely this room cost millions, if not more. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only that, but you could teleport to anywhere in the Arena from this VIP room. It was closer to an apartment than a simple watching booth. He could also register to fight and keep himself hidden from prying eyes.


    ''Should I try calling Nikita? This room has a special service, and the calls are free.''


    After going into his private room and locking the door, he removed his shirt, placed his phone into the special slot, and then began calling Nikita''s number. However, the moment it started to dial, he noticed an enormous screen appeared, like a virtual reality video game and within two bleeps, Nikita picked up the phone and appeared on the other side of the screen... in the bath.


    "Ah~ Nikolai, I''m in the bath, so you''re on speaker, hehe. Did you miss me even though you ran off with that damn leech?"


    "Why the hell are you naked, and why is your bath on the other side of the phone!"


    "Eh? N-Nikolai... did you get a new phone?" The voice of Nikita trembled as she looked up, and her eyes came into contact with his, the image on her screen showing the shirtless Nikolai in only his boxers, causing her to turn bright red and cover her face. Yet in doing so, the soft marshmallows she hid slipped into view, causing Nikolai''s twin hearts to race.


    "Ah! I forgot that my new phone was from the Nexus. Please turn off the video!"


    ''Hehe, this is a new thing. It''s like the next version of holograms and can feel super realistic.''


    "But I like what I see, Nikita. How about we keep it on?" Nikolai''s eyes shone with a rather ferocious light¡ªafter what happened in her bedroom, his interest in the opposite sex increased.


    "Nikita... don''t you remember what happened last time? I''m not stopping myself anymore, so let''s not pretend or hide things."


    "A-Ah?! Don''t say those things. I can''t say no to you... and it makes me feel strange hearing your sexy voice while in the bath!"


    "Oh, I know... so let''s keep it a secret."


    "Hmm... Mhmm."


    As soon as he saw her nod, a wild beast appeared behind Nikolai''s eyes. He enjoyed the sight. However, since the cute Nikita was rare, he didn''t want to push it too far. Rather, watching her push the bubbles over her chest and crotch was a lovely scene.


    "What are you hiding?"


    "N-Nothing..."


    "Nikita... are you sure."


    "Waah, don''t ask such a thing. How could you see anything."


    "I see a few tufts of white hair."


    "I''ll beat you..." Nikita pouted before turning away, but her feet were swaying in the massive bath she was enjoying. The water was so clear and clean, and Nikita''s body was flushed pink and glistened with a soft orange glow from the candles around the room.


    "Hey, so why did you call me anyway, Nikolai?"


    "Hmm... well, I won my first arena fight today, and somehow it seems my maternal grandfather found me... haha."


    "Ah~ that stupid old man. He has a really annoying ability. When my mom and dad were dating, he used a similar method to catch them because my grandmother didn''t like them dating."


    "Ehh... Sounds like what he did to my dad, too."


    "Ahh... he isn''t a bad person though Nikolai... That old man is just stubborn and kept saying that he would never let me marry his grandson! Stupid divination~ hehe, but now it''s too late. The smelly old man will never have a chance to stop me!"


    "Why do you dislike my grandfather?" Nikolai leaned back on the black sofa in his room, watching as Nikita washed herself while chatting away. It wasn''t completely lewd, but he felt this version of Nikita didn''t hide her embarrassment or emotions.


    "Tsk... he kept coming to our home for years, shouting at me and my dad, saying that he would never accept the divination that I would become a bride of the B¨¢thory clan, stupid old man, my mother threw a rock at him, and he stopped coming."


    "..."


    Somehow, the more he listened to Nikita, it felt like his grandfather was quite the poor old man, called smelly and old and then assaulted with a rock.


    ''He seems more pitiful than me... I didn''t even get to meet him, and my dad didn''t tell me about my mother''s side of the family for a long time. So this is probably my chance to learn about a young mother before she met dad.''


    [Eh... why do you want to know that? Isn''t it embarrassing for your mother?]


    While Nikita ignored Nikolai''s silence, she began to babble about her day, telling Nikolai how she wanted to visit the nexus with him next time and see him fight in the arena.


    "It sounds like you can''t come tonight."


    "No, I can''t since we made a promise. Today is Selene''s day I will wait."


    "I see¡ªwell, let''s enjoy the places Nikita wants to go next time, no matter where you want to go."


    "Nn~ I am going to get out of the bath now, so I am cutting the call... since you wanted to see... here!"


    As she hung up the phone, Nikita stood from the water and showed her silky skin and smooth body, without bubbles that obscured the view, and Nikolai couldn''t help but laugh, wondering why such a shy person was so honest with him.


    ''Maybe I should send her a text and let her know I am grateful for the wonderful sight.''


    Bzzzt!


    Before he realised it, his phone vibrated with two messages, one from Nikita and the other from the Arena''s official mail network.


    "Hmmm?"


    [From Nikita (Cute Lover)]


    I hope you enjoyed~


    Because I am sleepy, I might not reply! Goodnight~


    I love you


    ¡ª


    [From Nexus Corp (Arena Branch)]


    You have received a challenge from the Faust Family Warrior, sponsored by Alistair Faust!


    Reward: 3000 Nexus Coins


    Reward: 1 Bone Tempering Injection


    Victory Reward: 1 Muscle Replacement Bath


    ¡ª


    ''What''s Muscle replacement bath...?''


    [!!!]


    [It''s what you need!]


    ''Huh, why?''


    [Normally, all supernaturals will awaken by their third birthday. You awakened late, meaning you are far behind your peers, and normally, no matter how hard you train, they will always have that advantage.]


    [However, the Bone Tempering Injection added to a Muscle Replacement Bath would remove that advantage from those who awakened in their childhood. It would make your body as if you awakened at ten, not twenty-five, so you will only be seven years behind them.]


    ''...''


    [Although both processes will be agonising, and these are likely to be high-purity items, making their effects stronger depending on how much of the medicine and mixture you can absorb and utilise...]


    ''Wouldn''t everyone use these items then? Since it means you''d get stronger... I don''t see why those who awakened at three years old wouldn''t take them to make it as if they awakened in the womb.''


    [Because these items would only cause them to gain minimal benefits... The closer you get to the optimum age, the less effect these items have. They aren''t mystical elixirs that will make you all-powerful but tonics and treatments to remove the impurities from your life as a human... ]


    [A two-year-old has nearly zero impurities, the same for a one-year-old. It isn''t till a human begins to eat normal food that they gather impurities.]


    ''I see... Is this usable by normal humans, too?''


    [Yes, normal humans would use these to break the limit of an adult body. Those who started learning martial arts late can adjust their bones and become flexible enough to correct their bodies no matter their age with these two medicines.]


    Nikolai nodded, leaning back and took a deep breath because he saw the opponent. It meant that they knew who he was and that his name would spread before he planned.


    However, if these rewards could allow him to reach the starting line of others, or at least bridge the gap between him and Selene and Nikita... He wouldn''t step back.


    ''Then I''ll accept their challenge!''

 Chapter 73: The Reunion

    In a dark room, similar to the VIP room Nikolai used, there was a slightly sour and foul stench in the air, but the bubbling chemicals and desk filled with vials of blood and various dark liquids, sticky and thick with awful odours, revealed the cause.


    "Well, this little idiot accepted? Hahaha! Brilliant, what a fool! The fact he accepted will spell his doom." Alistair sat in the darkness, a ring of fire appearing as he took a drag of his pipe filled with special herbs that soothed stress and slowed thoughts.


    ''I cannot believe my illness flared up because of that filthy mutt¡ªhow dare he kiss my future wife!''


    Unlike Maximilian Faust, who sought to court Selene through a frontal approach using his squire and those he trained personally, the rest of his family were not so upstanding.


    The Faust family came to power only five hundred years ago when they began their research into the realm of alchemy, using their power on the dead to create flesh golems at first. These golems helped the vampires to survive the humans who discovered their existence and tried to burn them at the stake.


    This clash caused the world to change forever.


    Monsters who ruled many of the world''s continents began to take roles in the shadows. They hid from the humans but controlled them like puppets. The place where the current S-Kingdom formed used to be known as the land of vampires, the place of their birth and was a large reason so much Western culture remained.


    The Faust came from across the sea, a strange clan with dark and disgusting habits, yet those same people who regarded them as disgusting relied on them during this time, using the flesh golems as effigies to avoid death.


    There were two branches of the Faust clan, with one lingering in the dark arts of necromancy and the other a lineage focused upon honour and using blood arts to create weapons like a knight to fight.


    Maximilian was of the knight branch, the main bloodline, and Alistair was from the necromancer branch, those who usually hid in the shadows.


    ''Hahahaha, my stupid brother is still in confinement for his actions of losing a squire! But I must be careful... those stupid elders seem to be on his side after that duel where I trusted a fool to fight on my behalf!''


    "After all... I can only trust you, my beloved creations."


    In the darkness, something moved... a wet squelch as her neck tilted to the side unnaturally before the candles flickered and the face of someone familiar to Nikolai appeared for a moment. The woman who made him experience heartbreak. It was Mari...


    "Well, it seems you can''t speak anymore... a shame, the medicine I gave you was rather strong. Forgive me. Let''s wait and see how he manages to survive tomorrow~ Ahahaha. It seems that bribing that official to hide the match type was correct!"


    The same contract that Nikolai signed suddenly appeared on the screen, like when he called Nikita, but there was an additional thing added.


    [Match Type: Gauntlet (3 Battles)]


    When the image appeared, for a moment it seemed like a small tear of black fluid leaked from the corner of Mari''s eyes, soon evaporating into the air.


    ***


    Meanwhile, back in Nikolai''s VIP room...


    ''Why can I not calm down...?!''


    Nikolai didn''t understand why, did he eat something bad or was there something wrong with him, until Eliza''s words poured cold water on his head and he felt a stabbing pain in his head.


    [It''s because of your battle, the bloodline of your father... after fighting strong opponents, it triggers a certain response]


    ''What kind of....''


    "Ugh..."


    He placed his hand on the wall as a delicious scent filled his nose, a sweet yet delicate fragrance like an alluring flower, that of a sensual woman. His stomach grumbled, and his mouth began to fill with saliva¡ªthe desire to suck the life out of something increased.


    "I want it...." His voice was deep, filled with a ferocious tone and a slight low growl as he placed his hand on the door of Selene, pushing open the door, a strange charm coming from her skin, her scent, her flesh and that beating of her heart like a snake charmer, charming him.


    His body moved by itself, guided by instinct and a desire to feed, but when the door opened, Selene was not sitting there. Instead, she was wearing a nightdress and holding a bottle of blood wine, used to appeal to a noble vampire''s tastes. She noticed him enter and jumped. Her eyes narrowed into an aggressive look as she scolded him.


    "A-Ah, what the hell do you think you''re doing?! What are you even doing here? Get out!"


    Her voice was sharp, and her eyes were fierce, causing Nikolai to awaken slightly.


    ''W-Wait, what was I doing...''


    Ba-Dump


    Before he could recover, his two hearts began to race, the mixture of her scent and visual appeal, her soft white thighs pressed together, her alluring round breasts, soft and hanging slightly because of her lack of bra, and the sight of her neck, the pulsating veins amplified in his hungering sight.


    ''It looks so... tasty.''


    Bang!


    She used her power to throw a cushion at him, the force so powerful it almost smashed the door as his body, like a monster, twisted and lunged forward, avoiding her attack, and then her finger, pointing at him, a fiery anger burning in her eyes.


    "I said get o-"


    He didn''t let her finish, her body falling beneath him, and the sound of her heartbeat filling his ears, the gentle rhythm like a song, his fangs exposed, sharp and long, ready to tear her throat apart.


    Bang!


    Selene''s left leg collided with his abdomen, sending him flying against the wall with great impact, his lips leaking a small amount of blood before Selene rushed forward and grabbed his chest, her angry expression inches away from him as she slammed his against the wall, her voice shaking with aggression and a slight tremble.


    "N-Never... Never do that again!"


    Nikolai didn''t respond, his thoughts turning blurry, the scent of her blood so sweet he was sure it would taste more delicious than any blood bag ever could¡ªhis eyes darkened, and even his sclera began to fill with the colour of black-like ink. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "S-Selene..."


    Like a zombie, his voice leaked before his power seemed to double¡ªgrabbing her arm, he flung her across the room, her back slamming into the wall, with her body in mid-air.


    ''What''s happening?! How can he overpower me when his essence was so pathetic only a few days ago?!'' Selene panicked, her body inlaid into the wall as she tried to pry herself from the wall, cracked stone and cement forming spiderwebs around her body, while pain she never felt before throbbed from the impact.


    ''I must use my full power! Even if I break the building, this monster must be stopped! I know this feeling. It''s an instinct that can''t be suppressed!''


    However, before she could let loose, Nikolai grabbed her left leg with one hand while the other stretched out and grabbed her throat, the black claws easily wrapping around her neck and tightening.


    "Ghgk?!"


    Selene''s eyes widened when she realised his strength was so abnormal that his claws could crush her throat and kill her instantly, her mind spinning from the overwhelming pressure, a pressure she hadn''t felt from someone in a long time.


    "S.....st..op"


    Crack!


    Selene felt something crack and released a muted scream, the grip on her neck tightening as her arms were free, her left hand grabbing his face, her eyes burning with a bright red light.


    ''You monster.... I''ll kill you...''


    However, the monster seemed unhindered by her claws, tearing his cheeks and forehead. Instead, his grip on her left leg tightened, cracking the bone in her ankle as if it were made of ceramic, and the smell of her blood, his nostrils flared as his tongue licked his lips.


    "A delicacy."


    Selene''s pupils shrank, and her expression became twisted. ''T-this... no, I cannot... lose!''


    In the air, her fingers glowed with a dark purple colour, a magical formation appearing in her palm as she tried to use her clan''s blood art.


    However, before she could, the hem of her dress lifted, revealing her thighs and pelvis, causing Selene''s pupils to shrink before the magic on her hand flickered and fizzled out.


    ''No!''


    Nikolai''s face came close to her thigh, the common femoral artery pulsing with her blood, like a melody in his ears, as his fangs grew longer and with an eerie upward glance at the captured vampire princess.


    Her black silk underwear was on display before he bit into her upper thigh¡ªthe moment his fangs pierced the inside of her leg, Selene''s face became twisted with a mixture of emotions and feelings, and her strength seemed to vanish.


    She had become the prey, no longer the proud princess and huntress.


    "W-why are you... no... ahhhhh."


    Her moan leaked out, her entire body going limp as if she was drunk. Her eyes became blurry and hazy, and the hand trying to grab his face had fallen. Instead, she wrapped her fingers around his silky black hair as he drank her life-giving blood, his eyes dark and menacing, with a hunger for more of her blood only growing.


    ''This is the feeling of being devoured by a beast. I''m being eaten alive!''


    Her legs began to tremble, and her body arched backwards as he gripped her broken ankle tighter, yet the bit became like an anaesthetic numbing the pain.


    Selene''s body felt on fire; she understood his state and didn''t blame him.


    The stories about blood lust were common in those born of two different races, even if they weren''t hybrids... Most of the erotic novels she read were of this nature¡ªand thus, her mind became dull and hazy, the pain fading.


    Selene was fearful because the only blood she could drink now was his... When she tried to drink the prepared blood, it would cause her to vomit and suffer cramps.


    A starving vampire being fed on was dangerous.


    Now, only the feeling of his fangs in her flesh and the pleasure and blissful feeling of her blood flowing from her body, filling his body with life and vigour.


    "Y-you idiot. Don''t take too much. You''ll make me like you... a weak and pathetic monster like you."


    Her words were like an insult and plea, but he didn''t seem to care. Instead, he focused on the blood; the reason for the bloodlust seemed strange because even the pendant''s voice no longer reached him, rather as if, by instinct, it was lying on the floor beside the door.


    The only positive was he released her neck, a dark blue marking from his claws forming like a collar and chain around her neck, her breathing uneven as her vision grew blurry.


    "I... can''t... I cannot fall to... such a pathetic thing; I will not become... agh....."


    With a look of anger, she slapped his cheek, trying to release him from his bloodlust, but his strength was too bizarre, and it felt like he was sapping hers away.


    She began to sink into a darkness that she only experienced as a young girl... terror, hunger, fear and desire swelling as her eyes became dull, a dull red flowing through her eyes as the crimson ink painted away the whites of her eyes.


    This was now the clash of two hunters, a reunion of two enemy races who both desired the same thing.

 Chapter 74: Bloodthirst - The First Act

    Vampires and Lycans, enemies from the beginning of time born from different gods, were twins who hated and despised each other. From the moment they came to exist, their creators forced them to become bitter enemies, two races that would fight until the other became ash.Their story was a tragedy, and although some details had been lost, most remained in the world they were forced to live in.


    A world where they were bound by blood to fight to the death.


    Rumours that once there was a truce and peace between the two races, which were proven by a union of the two species, were quickly forgotten the moment the male vampire killed the Lycan Princess out of jealousy during a jealous rage of blood fury.


    The bloodline of the vampires and Lycans were cursed to hate each other forever, never to love or be with each other, and for their blood to boil at the mere sight of the other.


    It was a tragedy, one that he and his children would continue to carry the burden off for all time.


    Dracula Tepes I was the man who killed his beloved wife, a princess of the Volkov tribe with brilliant talents and power. Nobody knew why the two became lovers, for all the information about their short romance was destroyed after her death.


    However, a child was born, and that child was the current head of the Tepes family. To this day, he remembers the night his mother was killed, a moment of jealousy and bitterness caused by a small rumour that had been quickly spreading through the vampire courts.


    She had been accused of having an affair with a Lycan Prince, and the prince was from the Fenrir clan.


    What had started as a harmless rumour had grown, and it had become so powerful that his father had believed the lie. Thus, he stopped drinking blood... The only way for a royal vampire to enter a blood frenzy was to refuse blood and feel an emotional trauma or desire strong enough to trigger it.


    Blood frenzies were something that noble vampires despised; they would claim only low-born and low-blooded vampires suffered these fits and denied their existence. However, his father did not think of himself as an animal who could not control himself, and he would not allow the Tepes family name to be tainted in such a way.


    And on that fateful day, his father attacked and killed his mother in a blind rage.


    Many years later, as if to repeat the story, the heiress to the Tepes bloodline and the last remaining heir to the Volkov bloodline met... as if the curse not only pitted them against each other but also drew them together, like an unavoidable fate.


    As if to please the gods that created them.


    ***


    Selene''s mind became blank. She felt Nikolai''s fangs in her thigh, sucking her blood greedily, causing her mind to become blank and dizzy. She could feel the signs of her frenzy growing, her nails grew into claws, her teeth became sharp and elongated, her eyes pure red in the shattered glass reflection behind Nikolai''s head.


    ''Ah... I want to devour his blood, to leave nothing left... this wolf dared to bare his fangs against me.''


    Although Selene could feel her chest throbbing in pain, her pale skin slowly drained of blood, her body held against the wall while his face rested between her thighs, his body pressed tightly against hers.


    There was a fire burning within her.


    Unable to resist the fierce feelings inside her, she stopped denying them. As her muscles began to tighten and grow slightly, she grabbed Nikolai''s extended arm, one hand at the base of his shoulder, holding it in place, the other grabbing his wrists, the thick black claw unable to touch her.


    "Mmmm."


    Selene felt her tongue slide over his finger, the coppery taste of his blood flooding her mouth. Her scarlet eyes narrowed, a smile formed, the sharp tooth and her canine teeth growing slightly. Her jaw was wide enough to bite his head clean off.


    "Ahaha... what a delicious taste, the taste of my prey, the one that dares challenge me."


    Her voice was somewhat strange, filled with a wicked, lustful desire, a crazed look before she twisted Nikolai''s arm with a loud sound.


    Snap!


    Nikolai''s eyes widened, trying to escape, but her legs wrapped around his neck; the power of a true vampire awakened from birth more than he could deal with.


    "A-ah."


    His fangs were removed from her thigh, and she could see torn flesh and a bleeding wound, but it wasn''t the same for his arm. Instead, his bone was exposed, and his flesh ripped apart, a clear snap, his body turning slightly before Selene pulled his body towards her, licking his wrist, a sweet smell filling her nose and driving her insane.


    "Ah.. delicious. It can only be this taste..." Her twisted voice echoed before she violently bit his wrist, her fangs and teeth sinking into his thick, muscular forearm, the black flesh tough, almost breaking her fangs before she penetrated it.


    A fountain of blood flowed from her mouth, a groan of desire leaking, her legs tightening around his neck as he tried to escape. The pressure almost cracked his neck, like his hand and her neck before¡ªshe captured his arm and neck in an armbar, her long tongue sliding across the open wound, as blood dripped down from her enormous mouth, slightly distorted like a true monster.


    ''I... can''t... die like this! I cannot be devoured!''


    His body shook with power, a raging power, a low roar that would scare most monsters, but Selene''s lips sucked his blood like a vacuum, a primal desire that could not be quenched, a hunger for his blood.


    Nikolai''s body had lost control¡ªthe power was immense, but his bones and muscles were being crushed.


    ''What is this feeling?'' His mind seemed to become clear, the blood frenzy from earlier now faded, similar to when he walked into Nikita''s room.


    A strange feeling filled Nikolai. It wasn''t fear or disgust, but pleasure, desire and attraction to the monstrous and wicked for of Selene.


    He found it beautiful... her soft, juicy lips stained with blood, her skin pale like snow and eyes red like rubies and her hands and mouth filled with blood, a true vampire in its truest form, devouring the enemy, the blood, the flesh.


    The suction was overwhelming. However, Nikolai didn''t want to lose.... his face pressed between her thighs... his blood dripping down her chest and body.


    ''I cannot lose.''


    In a moment Selene was not prepared for Nikolai''s strength increased tenfold, and the bones in his neck and shoulders began to crack before he gained some freedom, his face pressed against her exposed black silk thong.


    Nikolai''s body began to tremble while holding her up against the wall with a broken arm, causing immense pain. However, he grits his teeth and begins to fuse his Vermillion Essence and Celestial Aura. The blue liquid and red crystals in his blood began to fuse, forming a beautiful purple light, an energy close to the soul energy of the Jhin clan.


    The more he used his energy, his hair began to grow slightly and turned silver, while his eyes became silver with red pupils. Along with his muscles and body growing larger, forcing Selene''s body to adjust, a low groan escaped her lips as his hand grabbed her face, squeezing tight to try to slow her down.


    "Agh....Ngh!"


    Selene''s eyes narrowed, her fangs growing long and sharp, while she dug deep into his arm with her nails, slicing open his flesh. Blood splashed against the walls and ceiling, staining her dress and face, but Nikolai refused to surrender.


    His head became light, and his actions became based on instinct.


    Nikolai''s nails began to stretch and sharpen, and his teeth became like that of a beast¡ªhe wanted to eat her, and his mind began to fill with such a thought as he leaned forward and bit her thigh, not sucking her blood but biting into her flesh.


    "Ahh... you bastard." The bite seemed to have affected Selene, as she finally responded with a normal voice, yet her bloody mouth and face were enchanting, and she remained in her state of frenzy.


    "You will pay for this...!" Selene''s legs began to squeeze Nikolai''s neck and shoulders, her eyes full of murderous intent. The taste of blood in her mouth caused her to lick her lips in delight.


    ''This bastard really dared to attack me.''


    During their bout of blood frenzy, their bodies had rolled and crashed against various walls in the VIP room, coating the place in their blood, and the entire room smelt like the scene of a massacre.


    Selene could feel her power slowly ebbing away, and she could sense her body changing as if her transformation was incomplete and something else was mixing.


    "Mmm."


    Selene groaned, her eyes glaring at Nikolai, her claws digging into his arms, her own body coated in his blood and hers, causing her cheeks to become flushed, a feeling she didn''t understand as his scent overwhelmed her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''My strength... is fading. Why does his scent make me so weak...''


    Her legs loosened, yet she didn''t want to stop¡ªsomething kept her blood boiling and the heat building in her body as she clung to his arm, with her lips parting, hot breath blowing against Nikolai''s bloody wrist.


    With a flick of his hips, Nikolai lifted her off the wall, his broken arm screaming, but he refused to lose and slammed her against the table, smashing several glasses and plates while pressing her face down with his mangled claw.


    Now both of them were wounded, tired yet unable to quench the flame within themselves... an ancient curse that had lasted thousands of years.

 Chapter 75: Bloodthirst - The Second Act *

    ''Ah... this damn bastard is treating me like a toy.''She tried to use her arms to release the hand gripping her head, but his strength was immense. All she could do was struggle, slipping because of the sticky, frictionless blood. Her eyes looked around for any weapon, anything she could use to fight back. But no, her daggers were under the bed, and the table was empty. The only thing within reach was the broken cup beside the table.


    The man''s mouth opened once more.


    ''No... don''t...'' Her mind screamed¡ªthe pain of his bite was nothing compared to the pleasure it brought. Each time she felt him drink her blood, the resistance to it faded like water through floodgates.


    However, there was no pain... a soft touch. Nikolai''s lips touched her thighs, his tongue licking the inside of her legs.


    ''He... is using his mouth... his tongue? Oh, what?!. Ah, no...!''


    Selene felt him lick and kiss her skin, creeping higher and higher, reaching her crotch; tingling shocks like lightning travelled down her spine each time his mouth touched her bare skin. The small twitches she felt were impossible to hide¡ªhis teasing was far too intense. Nobody had ever touched her in these places before. It caused her mind to go blank.


    ''The way he uses his tongue, licking my legs... is this a technique?''


    "Nngh..." Selene bit her lips, her fingers digging into his muscles as she tried to resist the feeling, but her body''s sensitivity had risen several times. Was it because he drank blood so close to that place? Her strength faded while her muscles were trembling, and the heat from her core made her lose conscious resistance.


    "Ah...! No, stop... Ah...!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikolai''s spare hand explored her body, his touch making her body sway and twist before lifting her hips. His fingers were like a pianist teasing her body as if she were his keys.


    ''I can''t fight back... what is this feeling of ecstasy? If he continues, I will melt away...''


    Even a single kiss to her stomach made her dizzy, her body jolting involuntarily, unable to endure the stimulation, as his fangs barely scraped along the surface of her body, unable to keep up crushing his neck, her legs dropped onto his shoulders, now looking up at him standing between her legs.


    "Ah!"


    He started kissing her pelvis, soft blonde hairs brushing against his chin as her eyes widened, his direction moving lower.


    "Not there..." Selene pleaded, yet the hand on the side of her waist kept her pinned against the table. Her hands pushed him, yet the strength behind it was nowhere near as fierce as before, her eyes half-open, trying to keep awake.


    "Let me go, you bastard!"


    She bit his arm once more, her teeth tearing through his flesh.


    "Ah! Stop!"


    But her voice only fuelled him. The smell of blood was like gasoline to his fire. No, rather, it lit both of their flames... as her lips began to suck on his arm, the trickle of blood seeping into her lips, sweet, warming and delicious, her throat moving as she swallowed it.


    ''His blood is so delicious... is this why we are forbidden to feed on werewolves of the Volkov clan?''


    The thought of his blood being her most beloved meal never crossed her mind. Yet now, here she was, lying on the table, a warm glow rising in her chest as she felt her strength return.


    "Ah..."


    "Haa..."


    Both Selene and Nikolai released their mouths from the other, the sounds of their breaths mixed, both gazing into the other''s eyes¡ªthere was arrogance, resistance, passion, yet desire in the reflected gazes. It was at that moment that Selene realised their position and saw her underwear shift, allowing him to see her lower lips.


    ''Oh, what am I doing!''


    Nikolai''s lips curled into a devilish smile the moment her gaze returned to his; the look in his eyes caused her spine to tingle¡ªshe wanted to flee... a proud vampire of the Tepes clan wanted to flee!


    ''What has he done to me!''


    "Let go. Let go, you brute!"


    "It seems that my blood has worked its magic once more; the way you struggle is adorable."


    "Shut your mouth!"


    "Your attempts are futile, Selene."


    ''This is bad. What is this... I feel so hot. Is it because I drank his blood? I want him to stop, yet my body... it seeks more.


    Why does it feel so wonderful?''


    Her hips trembled, watching his face lower towards her glistening petals; she couldn''t react and clenched her toes in anticipation, Selene''s resistance long gone.


    A warmth had spread through her abdomen, an ache that could only be relieved by him. Of that, she felt certain. Her heart began racing as she leaned against his arm, the scent of his blood like a drug soothing her mind as she licked across his wound.


    ''It''s coming... He''s going to do it!.''


    The sensation of her hips arching upwards, her body wanting and needing more, and then his tongue...


    "Ah, Haaa, Ahnn."


    Each time his tongue tasted her, her hips rose, and she grabbed the side of his head, her hands entangling in his hair. The moment his lips began to kiss her lower lips, her body jolted, her feet kicking behind him before wrapping around his neck as if begging him to continue.


    "Wait, no, you''re not allowed... Ah, Nooo... No, I said."


    Her fingers dug into his scalp, her mind lost in pleasure, unable to realise she was enjoying every second from the moment he attacked her; it felt like she was released from her boring life... as if he chopped down the door, sealing her inside.


    ''More... be more aggressive...'' Her eyes became softer, kissing his wrist as if to soothe the wound she caused.


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed, a wicked smile on his lips as he began to slide his tongue along her glistening petals, parting them to enjoy her warm, wet, silky slit. Her taste was as sweet and enticing as her blood, his fingers gripping her buttocks as they twitched and writhed, her hips rolling in his grip.


    "Ah, haa." Selene bit her lips, her eyes closed while her enormous chest rose, her breath soft and warm. The intense pleasure that followed each of his movements was far too much to bear, her moans muffled by biting his wrist as a precaution.


    "You bastard...! Ha, Nngh."


    "Your body is quite the sight. Do you like it when I lick you like this?"


    His tongue was like an evil snake, the devil tempting Eve, the first human, as it slithered and teased, flicked and enveloped her erect pink bead, the pleasure constantly ebbing and flowing from intense to soothing, Nikolai toying with the vampire princess, destroying her defences one by one, enjoying the sight of her writhing beneath him.


    "Nnnggh..."


    Selene''s cries were like a siren''s charming song, addictive, driving him to become more passionate. Her body and mind were lost in a haze. The longer her hips were trapped in his grasp, the more her body responded, and the more her body shook, the stronger he teased her with this unknown pleasure.


    "Mm... No more."


    Selene''s mind was like a collage of emotions and sensations, unable to create a solid thought, her body crying out for him and him alone. She felt an explosion of heat building deep within her core, her body seeking that release, yet she feared it would end the moment his tongue stopped.


    ''More, more...''


    Nikolai smiled, his tongue slipping just inside her quivering hole, his fingers softly squeezing her tender flesh.


    "Nha... ahh, wait..."


    "It seems you are becoming wetter, princess. Are you trying to drown me in your lewd juices?"


    "Nn..."


    ''I can''t hold on much longer...'' Selene clenched her toes, lifting her legs as her muscles began to tighten while she panted, her breathing shallow. Every flick of his tongue brought her closer and closer, yet the pleasure of his fingers kept her on the edge.


    "No, I can''t... It''s coming, no."


    She pulled on his hair, her voice rising, her hips moving with his tongue. Her voice had changed, no longer resisting and begging, but instead, pleading.


    ''Yes, yes, don''t stop.''


    Selene''s body was on fire, the pressure in her loins building to where she could barely hold herself together. The feeling was strange yet so enticing.


    "Ha, a little more, please."


    She wanted his tongue¡ªshe wanted the pleasure he gave and the power he had over her, her fingers clawing at his scalp, her nails digging into his skin, her teeth piercing his flesh. Her body twisted and turned, his muscular hands keeping her pinned against the table.


    "I''m about to..."


    ''Please, take me over the edge.''


    "Ah, Haaaaah!"


    Selene cried out, her hips lifting, her voice piercing the night air, the sound of an enchanting cry, her body quivering, and her mind exploding from the pleasure, his tongue slowly lapping up her nectar, his fingers caressing her hips as they convulsed in the aftermath.


    ''I never expected vampires to taste so sweet. If the other vampires found out about how delectable you are, I might just have to wipe them out~ Princess, I''m afraid I can never let you leave.'' Nikolai chuckled, licking his lips as he lowered his head.


    Selene was lost in a daze before Nikolai collapsed to the ground, his body returning to normal, his wounds almost healed, apart from the scar on his wrist in the shape of Selene''s fangs and like Nikita, he left a permanent mark on her inner thigh, the shape of his fangs.


    "Oh, that felt amazing."


    Selene gasped, her breath heavy; her body now felt cool and relaxed... despite the room being a mess and her table covered in an almost clear, white, sticky pool of fluid.


    "Haa... huuu..."


    Nikolai could only watch with a satisfied smile, his heart still thumping and his head aching as he felt several crystals flowing into his chest, improving his vermillion essence greatly.


    "It was not a bad first time."


    Selene didn''t bother cleaning herself or the table, only gazing at him with a blank stare as her eyes softened. ''Huh, what have I done? I lost control. I never expected a werewolf to be this good, or maybe it was because I drank his blood...''


    As if drunk, she didn''t seem to think straight before falling into a light sleep in the middle of the destroyed room.


    "She''s going to be so mad in the morning..." Nikolai thought to himself as he felt his body filled with an immense amount of vitality and energy.

 Chapter 76: The Faust Gauntlet Begins!

    Nikolai carried the exhausted Selene to the bathroom. He didn''t want her to sleep while covered in blood and filth. However, he didn''t have the time to clean the room and remove the sweet and delicious stench of blood, which made his body tingle.''It seems my attraction to this woman is greater than I thought.''


    He turned on the tap, filling the water with an orange-sticky liquid¡ªit seemed to be primarily an orange and vanilla scent with some cinnamon and other light scents. The warm water soon began to bubble and became like silk.


    ''It feels really nice on my skin... should I also take a quick soak?''


    His hands gently dipped into the warm, soapy water grabbed the soft sponge from the bath''s rack and covered it in the bubbles and silky water. There wasn''t much desire to take advantage of Selene, so he just removed the bra she wore before, as her nightdress was already torn to pieces during her frenzy.


    ''Nnn... it feels warm and comfortable... is that Wilhelmina?'' Selene''s mind felt soothed.


    She felt a gentle sponge clean her body, and a pair of delicate hands helped clean her from shoulder to toe, like a princess. Nikolai''s mind was quite peaceful. There were no disgraceful thoughts, or rather, he wanted to fight after facing Selene. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He realised that if she were serious about killing him, he would have died. Instead, he focused on cleaning her body while she slept. The silky water glided across her snow-white flesh as she lay on the bathroom massage board.


    "Thank god this place is a waterproof bathroom..."


    Not long after, he wrapped her in a freshly cleaned bathrobe, which seemed to have his name printed on the chest in golden letters. Then he placed her in the bed in his room so she could rest without the scent of his blood ruining her sleep.


    Once he knew she was in a deep sleep, he climbed into the bath and began to wash his body, a feeling of warmth and relaxation overwhelming him. He didn''t know that bathing could be so soothing and noted the brand of the room''s bath oils.


    After his shower, Nikolai walked through the apartment wearing a white robe, his clothes still drying after using the washing facilities, his gaze peering at the sleeping beauty in the king-sized bed before he sat on the ledge and watched some late-night arena battles.


    ''God forbid she goes into another frenzy while I am fighting...'' He thought while watching the nocturne edition of the arena. A lot of races were nocturnal and only fought during the night time, usually more powerful or bizarre than the daytime fights.


    "I would like to fight a wraith or phantom one day..."


    It seemed the sharp appendages from the wraith''s wrists were quite interesting for the young werewolf¡ªhe watched an elderly wraith drain the brain of a powerful young beast that shattered the ground with its powerful punches.


    Nikolai looked at the clock and noticed the time was close to midnight. He would soon have to fight in the gauntlet, but the items he needed direly were on offer as rewards.


    "If I had already taken them, she wouldn''t have broken my bones so easily..." Nikolai grumbled while massaging his arm.


    The feeling felt a little sore despite his rapid healing from both bloodlines. It seemed when a vampire of Selene''s level inflicted wounds¡ªit took a long time to recover.


    Selene had no problems with causing damage, but he noticed that even with his current strength, her body was fragile or a little weaker than he expected.


    ''However, if she used blood arts... I don''t know what would happen.''


    He took one last look at the sleeping beauty, and the different feelings he held for the two women were much clearer to him as he closed his eyes and stepped onto the teleportation pad.


    The next place he found himself in was the waiting area and a quick check on his watch told him that he had 5 minutes to prepare for his gauntlet match. His opponent was a strange opponent with no information to buy, which meant that it was likely a new monster, much like himself, who now had information on himself to buy!


    ''Hmmm... I can see my information for free. Cheap info seems to be about my werewolf heritage... then the expensive info is related to my ability to avoid almost impossible blows... Haha... They are quite perceptive.''


    He was sure that the company responsible for the arena would earn a lot of money from his future fights. If he continued to survive, his profile would become the hottest ticket.


    "5, 4, 3, 2, 1." The nocturn announcer was a beautiful woman. However, the lower half of her body was a black widow spider; she looked beautiful; however, something about her made Nikolai''s back tingle with danger.


    Seductive white hair flowed down to her nape, and ruby eyes along her forehead with a set of white fangs. She was quite an attractive female, but her lower body was the most terrifying thing he had seen since being in the arena.


    "Evening, my beloved pay pigs~ did you all make sure to donate to me and vote for me?" Her tone was commanding and filled with a mocking atmosphere.


    Yet the crowd seemed to love her act, as they began to shine glow sticks and screamed out "My Queen!" and "Or lady of Nocturne!" The screen also showed various people shooting rewards towards the female. Her name seemed to be Queen Tsukino.


    "Please welcome the star of tonight''s nocturne gauntlet, our fresh meat. This is the first time a handsome male with werewolf blood has entered the arena and has gained the attention of the many fine sponsors! He has no title yet! But with his skill a title is soon to follow! It is hard not to think of the many mysterious deaths that have occurred recently when we think of his enemy, the Faust Clan!"


    ''I knew those fools were up to something...''


    The crowd had a mixed reaction to this introduction. Some seemed to hate the Faust clan, and others seemed to enjoy their antics.


    ''So the people here are crazy... I have to remember this when I am more powerful.''


    He knew that if his actions didn''t align with the masses, he might just get cornered because of unpopularity and have to fight a tough battle. On the other hand, he also felt the words used were very helpful.


    ''Is this the kind of treatment people who come in through the normal methods receive?''


    He couldn''t help but wonder what they did to the other contestants and the like. However, there was no time because the announcer began to speak again; Queen Tsukino''s voice was actually rather pleasant to the ear.


    "Without further ado, please allow me to introduce you to the first Gauntlet Contestant of tonight, the son of the moon, the creature of the night, the werewolf Nikolai!"


    The crowd booed at this introduction. It seemed his status was not popular.


    "Fufu~ my little pigs are so naughty tonight; if you don''t pay me more, I''ll eat you~ Hehe." The sound of her voice became sugary sweet, yet it made Nikolai''s spine tingle more. He felt the danger of death the moment she spoke about eating.


    "Oh, my~ thank you, Zaffiro, for that huge gift~ this arachne is so happy. She might just fall in love, fufu." A huge donation appeared on the screen from the guy named Zaffiro, with a light flickering onto him. His skin was grey, with various strange appendages and four arms, yet his face was covered in spikes...


    ''God, he''s ugly...'' Nikolai couldn''t help but judge him.


    The man was obviously wealthy; however, his looks were terrible. The arachne was a little more refined, and her lower body was covered in a Silver dress, and a pair of elegant shoes were worn on each spider leg, the shoes like silver blades.


    "Now then~ since my needs were sated, shall we introduce the Faust family? Their disgusting creation killed another rookie in one hit! The disfigured monstrosity! Experiment-D!"


    Nikolai was not afraid, and his instincts kicked into overdrive.


    ''This is not going to be a simple fight... but why does that face look familiar.''


    "Oh my god! It''s such a disgusting freak~ your queen is going to faint, my dear pay pigs~ please catch your mistress if she falls."


    Queen Tsukino''s teasing did not help the atmosphere as the crowd began to cheer as she descended on her web, landing on several members of the audience who tipped the most.


    Once more, the man with the money, Zaffiro, was crushed under her gigantic spider behind before she ascended back to the ceiling, once again with a satisfied face.


    ''This is fucked...''


    "Now then, my lovelies! Shall we enjoy this match between the freak and a handsome werewolf prince? Match start in 3... 2... 1... BEGIN!"


    "ROAR!!!"


    The monstrous creature roared in a low pitch, causing the ground to shake. Then, it charged forward towards Nikolai at lightning speed. An unbelievable pace, brilliantly using its weight like a pendulum to sway and lunge at him with significant force.

 Chapter 77: Fighting A Familiar Face!

    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed. The moment he felt danger, he stepped back and flung his left foot forward, trying to catch the monster''s chin with a fierce blow.His eyes glowed with the geometric pattern while he used his Celestial Aura to power his muscles. The blue aura fused with his blood as it empowered him, causing his muscles to grow slightly, his eyes narrowed, ready to fight with various patterns the monster would take to counter him.


    Nikolai''s attack was as sudden as a meteor striking the earth.


    Boom!


    It struck the monster''s chin. Nikolai could feel a jolt of numbing pain shooting through his leg. ''How?! I was the one who attacked!'' The monster''s face distorted, and for a moment, the humanoid face was visible, causing Nikolai''s eyes to dilate before its long arms stretched like putty and clawed at Nikolai''s face.


    Nikolai hurriedly took a step back and clenched his fist. The first thing that came to his mind was a close-combat technique he had learnt from his martial arts instructor during military training.


    He struck out with his hand, palm facing the ground, pushing the attack away from his body; however, the monster''s right hand didn''t change position, and the left continued to attack. It was as if the creature was mocking him.


    ''Shit!'' Despite seeing the flow of the monster''s moves, because of its arms being like a tentacle, it made judging which vision was right harder.


    A tremendous impact struck Nikolai''s chest.


    However, the damage felt minimal, thanks to the black shirt of armour that was gifted to him earlier.


    He hopped back, watching the monster struggle to stand. It''s a bizarre method of fighting, and the shock of seeing Daiki Kwon''s face made Nikolai suffer the first major blow, with the announcer, Queen Tsukino, getting excited about Nikolai''s death.


    "Did you see that?! He''s bleeding! I guess Nikolai''s career will be short-lived if he can''t even defeat this abomination! Boo-hoo! It''s such a shame, but it''s the law of nature¡ªthe strong prey on the weak."


    ''Haa... calm down... you shouldn''t have underestimated your opponent...''


    Nikolai began to breathe slowly, the monster climbing to its feet as he let the Celestial-infused blood mix with his Vermillion-enriched blood, the blue and red liquids fusing to create a beautiful amethyst colour.


    Nikolai felt his body filling with power. The awakening of his bloodlines wasn''t enough to crush enemies, yet when he took this blood, using it to empower himself. His height grew a few centimetres while his muscles and frame increased slightly¡ªthough he lost a slight advantage on agility, his strength and endurance increased explosively.


    "Oh my?! What is that attractive silver hair, those beautiful arms with silver fur~ ah, the handsome wolf seems to have finally taken things seriously! Place your bets, and you have one minute to decide! Vote for me, and I might just let you see me spin some webbing after hours~ fufu."


    ''This woman is a genius at making money from sad men...''


    The announcer''s voice caused the silver-haired boy to scowl, ''How dare she treat me like a toy or something?!'' He thought to himself before his body stepped to the side, dodging the monster''s huge claw smashing into the ground, creating a tremor and cracks through the arena floor.


    "I''m not someone you can look down upon, vermin!" Nikolai said, his eyes sharpening. "Come! Show me how much power you have!"


    "Kakaka..." The monster laughed, its long tongue slithering out before it swung its left arm toward him.


    With a measured movement, Nikolai leaned forward and stepped closer, his right claw tearing the flesh of the monster''s abdomen, a weird black blood oozing from the wound as it began to scream in pain, sharp spikes shot from its body, growing to a metre long!


    "KREEE!"


    "Guh?!"


    Nikolai stepped back, a spike nearly impaling his thigh, a shallow cut remaining there as the monster continued to charge at him, its speed increasing as it dashed to the side and threw its whole weight forward, its massive jaws trying to tear his head off!


    "Just die already!" Nikolai''s anger soared as he felt his pride being trampled. His silver claws flickered, the wind howling while he deflected the monster''s jaw, his eyes gleaming with a red hue while the monster''s powerful bite landed on the arena ground, taking a huge chunk of the stone and sand into its body.


    Boom!


    Blinding silver light caused the crowd''s eyes to go dazzled, and the force of Nikolai''s fist impacted against the monster''s left shoulder, tearing the flesh and breaking the bones within. It was only thanks to the creature''s thick hide that its shoulder was spared.


    "Haa... damn, this bastard is tough..."


    Nikolai felt a sense of frustration because the moment he caused a wound, the monster''s flesh would begin to tremble, a dirty black row of tendrils then sewing its flesh back together, like wriggling worms. He observed the enemy, noticing that the more he damaged it, the darker its veins became.


    Originally, blue veins spread across its body¡ªnow they were dark purple, almost black and bulging.


    ''It seems I need to keep inflicting damage!''


    He lunged forward, took a step to the right, and swerved to the left, dodging the monster''s berserk claws, before he jumped up and, with a powerful blow using his right knee, crushed the monster''s teeth, feeling them shattering under his blow while the creature spat out a mouthful of black blood.


    "You... will... diiiiieeeee!!!"


    [NIKOLAI DODGE IT!]


    Nikolai was about to attack once more, but a sudden sense of danger told him to step back, and when he saw the black blood spew forth from the monster''s mouth, it exploded into a mist that started to hiss, covering Nikolai''s right eye, cheek and neck.


    For a moment, he felt fine, then an itchy pain, followed by the smell of burning meat and sizzling before blood began to spurt from his neck.


    "Gyya! Fuck!" Nikolai shouted, his right eye and neck bloody; the black mist slowly faded, but his cheek and neck were in a terrible state.


    "Oh?! What is happening?! The Black cloud has poisoned the handsome wolf! Will he be able to survive?! All bets are in, so who knows what will happen! If this doesn''t finish soon, then Nikolai''s life is as good as gone!"


    [Are you alright? Does it hurt?!] S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It''s fine... It hurts... my eye is dark...''


    "Huff... huff..." Nikolai was gasping for breath.


    He looked at his arm, seeing a portion of the silver fur was burned and missing.


    Nikolai could feel his heart beating frantically, his throat was parched, and his tongue was drying up, his right hand holding his cheek, a sticky feeling as blood oozed from the wound¡ªalthough he tried to avoid it, the mist travelled faster than even his blood art could analyse.


    ''Bastard...''


    BANG!


    Because his right eye was damaged, the ability of his blood art was hindered. Nikolai dodged to the left, but the attack came from the right. A brutal blow to his ribs from the monster''s claw sent his body fluttering across the arena like a sack of stones.


    Crack!


    ''Dammit...!'' Nikolai coughed out a mouthful of blood. His face was white as a sheet, and he couldn''t even see clearly because his right eye was a mess.


    ''The moment it entered my bloodstream, I knew my right eye would be fucked, but the poison is also strong enough to endure the constant regeneration of my bloodlines...''


    He knew his black blood would devour it, but Nikolai wanted to grow stronger, not relying on that bloodline all the time... Nikolai knew it was stupid pride, yet he wished to use that bloodline when it truly meant life or death.


    "Haa... My jaw feels bad... my ribs are probably cracked..."


    Nikolai''s body swayed, the monster approaching, as he removed the blue light from his left eye, instead directing all his purple blood to his body, no longer using the active mode of his blood aura.


    He felt a little more energy return as his blood was fully concentrated on increasing his strength, healing his wounds and helping him resist the poison.


    ''I have the advantage of a better bloodline, so this guy''s poison isn''t something I need to be scared about...''


    "Since you want a fight, let''s brawl." Nikolai''s lips curled into a wicked smile. Because of his melted cheek, he looked terrifying. However, his hands lifted in a boxing stance, his legs bouncing lightly off the ground, keeping his balance and momentum.


    "Kakaka...."


    The monster laughed, its eyes showing a hint of twisted excitement. The humanoid part of the creature''s brain was showing signs of development.


    ''Why the fuck do you look like that?!''


    Nikolai''s brows furrowed, his body darting forward, a quick jab shooting out toward the monster''s left shoulder, the power like a shotgun being shot point blank, as flesh and blood burst apart, a huge hole appearing in the creature''s shoulder as it screeched in pain stumbling back.


    Its face warped as its claws began to shine with a dark, vile energy¡ªas the wretched tendrils appeared, Nikolai attacked with a flurry of blows, aiming for the right shoulder and chest.


    The impact caused tremendous thuds that filled the arena with black blood and useless meat from the monster''s body.


    "DIE!" Nikolai was merciless; he aimed to kill this thing now, no longer caring about anything.


    His clawed hands bled, and his skin was ripped by the monster''s sharp nails each time he blocked its blow, clenching his body tight. Yet with each blow, he would counter and swing several times, knocking the monster back several steps.


    "KREEAAARGH!"


    The monster began to roar, its body becoming fiercer, its skin growing more muscle as the black tendrils popped from its body, and it grew.


    "It''s the last stage! Will the wolf survive? Or will he succumb to the poison and the creature''s overpowered strength?"


    However, the face of the monster was clear to Nikolai...


    It was Daiki Kwon the person who ruined his high school and college life.

 Chapter 78: Instinct

    ''I always felt it since before meeting Selene.''In the depths of a dark memory, the image of a black-haired young man beating someone in the slums on a dark evening.


    A cheap knife fell to the ground with blood oozing from a deep gash in the young man''s arm, yet despite the thug''s loss of resistance. The boy continued to hit the thug''s face with a twisted smile on his lips.


    ''From the beginning, there were feelings that would overwhelm me and take over my body when faced with dangerous situations.''


    Images of countless fights flew through the young man''s mind, school, high school, college, the military, countless fights and moments where his excessive desire to crush the opponent led to dangerous situations and consequences.


    ''No matter who scolded me, if someone crossed my path or became aggressive... A dark feeling would well up, my mind would become foggy, and then they would be lying on the floor, usually bleeding or quivering.''


    ''Maybe that''s why Ryan was such a good friend, because when he was around... I didn''t feel those feelings even when treated like dirt. Because he would get angry for me and beat them before I could...''


    A memory of his father sitting beside him after he broke another man''s jaw before throwing him out of the first-floor window of the training barracks.


    Several months later, after a long disciplinary and legal process, he found himself thinking back to the memory of his father sitting beside him. The young man''s rage died down, his feelings of anger replaced with worry and a calm sense of regret.


    ''The stupid fight between me and that fool, at first it was a joke, but somewhere along the line, the fight became serious, and I almost crippled him.''


    Meanwhile, beside him, his father would always remain silent with a faint smile.


    "Remember, Nikolai, you cannot always rely on your instincts in this world. One day, those dark, aggressive feelings will put you and your loved ones in danger unless you have the power to protect them."


    "So for your own sake, until you need them. I am going to seal those feelings away."


    ''Thankfully, that idiot forgave me and admitted he shouldn''t have said things about my mother.''


    After the first months in military training, barely escaping a severe punishment thanks to a year of hard work, disciplinary action and earning the forgiveness of the victim, Nikolai''s dark feelings seemed to vanish into the abyss.


    ''That''s right... Father told me these feelings weren''t good unless I had the power to back them up!''


    The foggy memories began to clear, and a cheering of voices and screams, along with the arrogant voice of a female, echoed in Nikolai''s ears.


    ''What''s going on?'' He thought to himself while his focus began to return.


    "Oh my god?! The challenger wins!" Queen Tsukino''s voice echoed with a slight tinge of shock as her body swung across the arena ceiling to appeal to the fans.


    In the centre of the arena, a bloody corpse lay on its back, and black coagulated blood spread like a small pond while a handsome male mounted the deformed monster, his fists covered in flesh and black blood.


    ''I won the fight?''


    Nikolai felt a sense of confusion after he realised who the face resembled. It was like the entire world became dark¡ªhis blood boiled in rage as he thought back to everything this face caused him to suffer until he found himself thinking back to his past.


    "The first match of this exciting gauntlet is over~ now then! Only in the second battle can our brutal werewolf crush the second monster like the first?! Place your bets now~ you have five minutes before the battle starts!"


    ''Five minutes... okay..... Eliza... what happened?''


    [You lost control; suddenly, you began to fight like a wild beast...]


    Images and memories began to play inside his mind while the arena workers came to him and dragged the deformed corpse of Daiki Kwon away.


    The state of his body was like someone had just put him through a hydraulic press. Nikolai''s eyes closed, a smile on his face while he counted down to the next fight. He remembered the feeling and bliss of fighting the monster without holding back, biting, ripping, tearing and crushing the monster using his purple energy.


    ''Killing Daiki Kwon in monster form seems to have increased both my physical and Mental aura by an average of five points1...''


    He decided to call the energy Soul Power as it was a combination of energies related to his body and spirit. Nikolai used his Soul Power to not only enhance his body''s physical abilities but to empower the passive ability of his divination blood art.


    ''It seems that my power is different from the Jhin clan, yet their energy seems to stem from the soul too, but doesn''t that mean that all Monster ability and arts would basically stem from the same source? Either mind, body or soul?''


    "There is just under a minute remaining~ It looks like a grudge match will be had! The broken Hound seems to have been picked up by the Faust family and has taken a new life!"


    Nikolai looked to the opposite cage and sighed before standing up and brushing the hardened blood from his body.


    The strange phenomenon of his stamina and body restoring after killing an enemy once again restored him to near perfect as he looked at the Dark Hound opposite him.


    "What did they do to you..." A slight tone of compassion left Nikolai''s lips looking at the Hound he fought earlier in the day.


    The Dark Hound''s body was now the same size as during its demonisation; thick purple veins bulged from his overly thick muscles and bald legs. Nikolai''s eyes narrowed, noticing that the right eye of the hound was destroyed, yet the other now was pure black.


    ''They didn''t even let you die in peace... Damned Faust family, why do I feel like you are suffering?''


    [Because it is suffering, Faust uses a magic close to necromancy but something quite inferior. The Alchemy of their family is incomplete. They dream of creating the perfect existence from nothing, and that poor hound is being kept alive by their cruel medicine.]


    ''Do I have to kill it again?''


    [Do you want it to keep suffering?]


    "Alright, everyone~ my lovely paypigs have made Mother proud tonight. Let''s see how the hound redeems itself with the power of the Faust Clan backing it up!"


    Nikolai''s eyes seemed to glow with a cruel light, yet he felt calm, the dark emotions and rage he felt so strongly when seeing Daiki''s face vanish. Now, the anger and darkness lingered and spread throughout his body rather than gathering in his chest.


    ''Mother, I am going to end his suffering quickly.''


    [Even if it exhausts you to use that form?]


    ''Ah... that hound fought me, and those bastards have stepped on its pride. I can feel the anguish and frustration coming from that dog.''


    [Truly like your father... who said he was more like me... I proved you wrong, Ivan!]


    He could not just feel the emotions from the beast from the moment he awakened from his memories but also saw the dark, misty aura that oozed from the Dark Hound''s body.


    At first he thought this might have been where the ''dark'' came from, but he could see strange mist flowing from other people. He noticed different colours from bright pink for the ones the spider landed on, to the jet black of Queen Tsukino herself.


    ''Why can I see these things and feel their feelings?''


    [This is your true blood art.]


    [One unique to you that no other can have as the heir to our Royal bloodline. The other seems to have been an unawakened form, and you have also stolen your mother''s ability somehow.]


    ''What do you mean?''


    [Well, I said each of the Heirs would manifest the B¨¢thory skill in unique forms... It''s likely because you wore this pendant when you awakened that you''ve somehow taken both your mother''s Unique skill, and now your skill has also finally been unsealed.]


    Nikolai watched the Dark Hound slowly leave the cage, its body massive and bulging with muscles, but the way they writhed made him feel angry. The eye of his enemy was filled with nothing but pain and despair.


    ''So I have two skills?''


    [The first skill is your ability to divine the future, and that amazing skill that helps you see and avoid blows. This is an evolved version of your mother''s unique skill.]


    [Second is the skill that you are using so naturally to see the emotions, feelings and shallow thoughts of your enemies, although you cannot read minds. Did you not use this power to make those two lovely females feel so good they fainted?]


    ''Ah... Now that you mention it this skill feels much easier to use than the other. It happens naturally like I am breathing, but for the one related to the future, I had to focus and actually desire to avoid the blows or see them at first.'' S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Fufu~ I wonder if you will awaken two skills from the werewolf clan of your father, too.]


    [You''ve already created a unique version of your father''s Aura with that ''Moonlight Rend'' if you can apply the moonlight aspect to your entire body and attacks¡ªthat''s your father''s special trademark, how his claws and limbs glow like the moon before he strikes to kill.]


    ''I see... the hound seems to want to fight. Let''s talk more after this fight, Mother.''


    [Aha~ I see you''re not going to keep hiding it anymore?]


    "Hmph... since you want to be put to rest, don''t worry. I will end your suffering." Nikolai''s voice was quiet, yet the soft vibrations seemed to reach the hound, which began to growl back at him, the colour of its aura turning pale gold, indicating its gratitude.


    The next moment, the pair vanished from sight, lunging towards each other, a giant hound and a man-wolf covered in black fur about to clash.


    [You are growing faster than I expected...]


    [How lonely it is not being able to stroke your fluffy head...]


    Nikolai wanted to retort about how he would one day make sure she could do so. However, before he learned more about spirits and could actually do this for her, he decided to remain quiet.


    The moment their bodies came close, his black deformed claws deflected the hound''s attack with a flick of silver light, causing its front leg to fly across the arena, severed clean like he used a master''s blade.


    Then pierced the hound''s chest and grasped its heart with a single attack.


    For a moment, they''re hound''s eye met with his, and he gave a small smile. "It''s over, don''t worry. I will devour everything."


    With a disgusting squelch, his black claw crushed the huge heart of the beast before all the blood crystals within the beast''s heart were swallowed into the black mouth of Nikolai''s palm, a feeling of neither his Celestial nor Vermillion blood becoming purer and empowered.


    Instead, the black bloodline that normally remained in slumber at the centre of his two hearts began to stir.


    Nikolai felt something strange as both auras became unstable and started to attack each other, breaking their current state.


    All because the crystals were neither red nor blue... but black!


    "Argh.... what is this strange..... energy?! It''s so cold..."


    [Nikolai?!]


    Before the entire arena, the slightly tanned skin of Nikolai turned pale grey before his transformation reverted, and he collapsed to his knees in the centre of the arena as black blood oozed from his nostril.


    [Nikolai, what''s wrong?!]

 Chapter 79: First Love - A New Hope!

    Pain...Agony....


    While the black stones began to flow through the small orb, Nikolai''s mind became blank the feelings towards the dark hound and his anger towards the Faust Clan vanished. He couldn''t care about those people as the sounds of the arena became distant.


    ''It hurts... I can''t breathe.... what''s happening....''


    [Nikolai? What''s wrong?!]


    No matter how she spoke, their connection seemed interrupted.


    The moment those black blood crystals entered his heart, the small orb that contained his Lupus Diabolus bloodline, Nikolai couldn''t feel anything¡ªhis felt cold as the world became distant. It seemed like he was the one who died.


    Ba-dump~


    Ba-dump~


    His two hearts beat slower, with a powerful force as if they were trying to force his blood to keep flowing in their dying moments. The strange crystal caused his energy to turn black, as if all sources of life began fading inside him.


    "Ha....Ugh...I can taste blood... Urk..."


    To others, there was a brief break before the final match, and it seemed Nikolai was just resting on his knee after overdrawing his power.


    A common thing in the arena was that they began to beg against him.


    ''What''s happening...?''


    [What do you seek, child of evil?] A voice different from Eliza, yet still echoed within his mind, the male voice was low and sounded like the growl of a beast.


    ''I don''t understand!''


    There was no answer, as Nikolai''s ears could hear the distant voice of Queen Tsukino, like whispers in the distance. He felt confused and conflicted about the situation... His body was sluggish and slow, his fingers cold and hard to move.


    ''I feel like a corpse...'' He couldn''t move his mouth well... there was a feeling of something wet and warm leaking from it, and it made him feel disgusting¡ªthe sweet copper taste made him almost gag.


    [What do you seek, child of evil?] Once again, the voice sounded, this time more violent, and the growl deeper as if losing patience.


    ''What do I seek...'' He tried to think, power, riches, eternal life? None of them felt important to him... the faces of Selene and Nikita flashed through his mind, and the feeling of being inferior to them. He knew he couldn''t catch up to them easily because of their heritage. ''I started to slow, even with this power... The distance feels too much...''


    Nikolai felt conflicted. He didn''t know which was the right answer; what if this was all in his mind? Was he already dead... Maybe he lost to the Dark Hound and was just watching memories before death? He felt so many thoughts. The time outside seemed to crawl as if the world was forgetting him.


    [I See your heart, your feelings and the desires you keep locked deep within your chest] A unique voice, no longer angry. It was like a pleased beast, the wolf''s growl lacking the same feeling before a strange jolt of pain filled the body of Nikolai.


    [Your thoughts reminded me of her... If only she carried the same blood. I will grant your wish, My Heir and dear descendant]


    Baa-Dump!?


    The black sphere... a place in Nikolai''s chest where the Lupus Diabolus bloodline lingered as if stagnant, only moving or beating like a small heart when he activated the black blood of the evil god.


    Yet now... it was beating, in synchronisation with the other two hearts, the trio forming a fierce and powerful melody of three powerful thumps, his blood pumping faster.


    "Aghu.... Ngh....?!"


    The blockages in his Vermillion and Celestial veins cleared as the black crystals turned to dust, forming small amounts of the black blood.


    Nikolai''s purple became a beautiful amethyst colour as if purified and perfected, thanks to the addition of the black blood.


    Then it slowly changed until it became a beautiful shade of black, the heart also changing colour, now with glistening bits of vermillion and blue inside the blood and along the surface of his third heart.


    One Blue pumping his Celestial bloodline


    One Red pumping his Vermillion bloodline


    One Black pumping his Evil God bloodline


    Two that created his aura and essence, then one that purified, perfected and manipulated them.


    All of them mixed as his body slowly began to writhe and transform. His muscles tore apart, his lips parting with threads of saliva as he screamed silently in the centre of the arena.


    Nikolai understood the wish that was granted. His body was being transformed... All the disgusting impurities from growing as a human for over twenty-five years were being cleared from him. It felt like someone took a sharp blade and began to carve and gouge all the dirt and filth from his body. He felt his blood, aura and power transforming rapidly.


    ''What''s happening to me...''


    [Your blood... why is it so pure?! How did it become like this....] Elizabeth''s voice whispered to herself as she could feel it the reason he wasn''t treated like an equal by the other vampires and monsters was because of his faint scent that was pure but weak.


    [What happened?]


    ***


    In the centre of the arena, he struggled to endure the sudden pain. All the people were watching the queen of spiders, while an elderly man watched the boys change from victory, a smile of joy, a feeling of death and now... His vibrant and painful rebirth.


    "I see... that boy, he truly is special." The old man''s eyes shone. He then started writing a letter on some elegant paper and handed the black and red envelope to his butler. "Pass this to our clan, Heir, when he awakens tomorrow."


    The butler''s face looked stunned. However, he soon corrected himself, bowing. He took the letter and watched the young man with a more focused gaze. "Is he in pain, My Lord?"


    "Yes... It seems that the Volkov family truly did have links to the divine. His blood purity felt like a lesser noble. Yet, can you feel it now? That is clearly a Royal, the bloodline of my beloved daughter I smell it from here. Something is special about that boy, Alfred."


    "Shall I place a bet on the boy?" The butler''s eyes shone, with a smirk appearing on his lips.


    "Bet 10,000 Coins and give the earnings to that boy, but he might refuse them upfront, so send them anonymously. We shall watch him from afar, I do not wish to make the same mistake I did with Elizabeth, Alfred... Now that Margret is gone, this feels like my final chance for redemption."


    "Understood, My Lord."


    Meanwhile, Queen Tsukino''s atmosphere became brilliant and filled with delight as she once again started to entice the crowd with her Findom persona. She lowered her body to a few metres from the arena and pointed to the cage with a brilliant smile.


    "Now~ without further a due! Let''s introduce the final contestant and see who our little hero will be fighting this time!"


    Woosh!


    With a loud crack, once again the gates slammed down with a metallic clang, the cogs seeming to have been oiled as the figure stepped from the darkness. She had a beautiful face with long flowing hair. Her eyes were filled with life, and she walked with an alluring sway.


    Mari Yamamoto, with her short stature, looked like a fairy¡ªwith a jet black bob haircut and expressive eyes, she entered the arena with an eastern blade in her hand, a wakizashi with a crimson sheath and the Faust Emblem engraved at the centre.


    "It''s been a while, Nikolai." Despite having a beautiful voice, it was empty... eerie, and felt a little strange to his ears, different from the mocking tone of the party and when they were lovers. It felt like someone recorded a voice and let it play.


    Even her gaze felt strange to him¡ªit was expressive. Yet, in the depths, there was no life. She felt like a walking corpse.


    "Ah, it''s been a while. If you don''t count the hotel..."


    ''She was never like this before¡ªMari was bright, bubbly and full of energy. She would never appear this gloomy and eerie... It''s almost like someone is wearing her body.''


    The atmosphere felt bizarre, with her cold gaze and Nikolai no longer feeling the same feelings. They just stared at each other as if waiting for the countdown to reach zero.


    "I killed Daiki."


    "He was the failed work of our master and suffered in agony. You probably saved him."


    "..."


    "Nikolai, I will kill you." A voice without emotion or the feelings you might feel from anger, rage or revenge. It was like someone announcing they would have tomato sauce on their burger, nothing more or less.


    "Haha, is there a reason you have to kill me?"


    Nikolai''s grudge and hatred began to fade from the moment he met Selene. His heart and thoughts began changing¡ªthe more he spoke and interacted with her and Nikita, the less the past mattered.


    He tried to keep his face straight as the feeling of pain inside his body began to lessen, and the disgusting taste of the sickly sweet copper blood had already been vomited before she appeared.


    "No, the master said to kill you. So I shall kill you."


    "Understood, then I guess I will kill you too."


    ''What is the point in all this? Does the Faust family want me dead because of Selene, but why use Daiki and Mari to do it? Did they think I would break down after killing my first love?''


    "You can''t beat me. You are inferior."


    "Really, even without emotions, you don''t seem to have changed, Mari... Haha."


    [Is this the girl that hurt you, Nikolai?]


    ''Ah... The one that ruined my life, mother.''


    [Yet you don''t hate her?]


    ''Because I have you, Nikita and Selene, why would I care about this woman now?''


    [She isn''t alive... So you can only destroy her...]


    Nikolai held a hunch at seeing Daiki and the Hound... He knew that the study of Alchemy was closely related to necromancy thanks to the book from Mistress Zara.


    [You are learning so fast about this world that mother worries she will become useless...]


    [That''s right... Mari Yamamoto is long dead. The girl before you is a homunculus created using the remnants of her soul.]


    ''...a homunculus can use other people''s souls?''


    At that moment, the battle and countdown close to zero lost all meaning to Nikolai, Daiki, and Mari. Neither of them mattered because he heard something that added to his hope.


    If a soul could be added to a homunculus, then would his mother''s soul attached to this necklace be something he could use to bring her back one day?


    ''Let''s not get carried away, baby steps... In the future, I can learn all of this. For now, let''s end this karma I share with my past.''


    "Forgive me, Mari, but I am going to end you."


    S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 80: The Conflict of Past and Present

    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed the moment he felt her move¡ªlike a blur. Mari''s body sped up quickly. He tightened his muscles and twisted away from the edge of the blade, a flash of silver and red cutting across the air just before his throat.''No matter how much she''s changed, those movements aren''t human...''


    Mari''s movements felt eerie. Despite their extreme speed, her ability to turn and change her angles felt jarring and stiff.


    ''I can hear her bones grinding together as if two different parts were forced together.''


    The truth was that the woman he might have held affection for in the past now looked nothing like her former self. Mari''s face was the only part without various stitches and scars¡ªthe length of her arms was uneven, and her legs seemed to be from a different person.


    ''The Faust Clan''s masterpiece... It makes sense right now.'' Nikolai thought as he stepped forward, pushing Mari''s left arm away and leaping up, his left foot lashing out like a whip.


    ''She''s not a human any more... She''s a monster. I don''t need to feel any remorse!''


    Mari''s neck snapped back from the impact, her eyes blinking rapidly and her mouth opening with a hiss of surprise while blood dripped from her nose, and a dark bruise appeared on her pale cheek. "You actually hit me. How amusing."


    "You''re quite durable," Nikolai replied while hopping back and opening and closing his hands. His heart felt excited because she was strong, stronger than the dog or the mutant he fought. The excitement of the Volkov and Lupus bloodlines began to surge, an explosive desire to crush his enemy.


    [Take it slow, don''t force yourself, Nikolai.]


    ''I understand, don''t worry.''


    "Your attacks are heavy but not strong¡ªthey''re fast but not sharp." Mari''s lips spread, her mouth opening wider than what a human should as a hiss escaped her lips. "But they''re fun. They feel good!"


    ''...''


    The hiss sounded strange and felt uncomfortable, so much so that Nikolai''s ears began to ring. The hairs on his skin stood up, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of nausea¡ªimages appeared from his past with Mari, then became distorted by this corpse with her face twisted and filled with the stench of death. A sour odour that made his nose tingle.


    Nikolai didn''t respond. Instead, he stepped forward, using the outside of his forearm when Mari swung down with a violent slash and held her blade a few inches from his eye before throwing a masterful left hook at her face, his knuckles slamming against her jaw.


    Bang!


    ''Her bones are solid like iron!''


    The moment he thought, Nikolai turned and brought his right knee up, smashing against the bottom of Mari''s ribcage and sending her flying back a few meters. Yet, despite leaving the floor, the face showed no signs of pain, and Nikolai felt a dull ache in his knee where he struck her body.


    Despite the crowd around them going crazy, even the queen began to speak with a more neutral commentary, as if she knew more about the creature calling itself Mari Yamamoto.


    "That was a pretty wonderful combination, Nikolai. However, I can tell you''re starting to struggle." Her bones, muscles, and skin were far superior to the average human¡ªno, they were superior to the thralls and low-rank squires he met!


    Her eyes were dull, yet the more they fought, Nikolai felt he could see a twinkle of light or life inside them. He didn''t hold thoughts of saving her, but if killing Mari now would set her free, he would do so.


    ''It doesn''t seem like she''ll be tired anytime soon. Honestly, I should not hold back... That dark blood, to destroy her, I''ll have to use it.''


    A feeling of twisted emotions began to well up inside Nikolai the moment he made his choice. His hair grew longer, glossier like raven feathers before his arms distorted, snapped and became deformed, longer and twisted at the elbows. Now able to move in any direction and finally, both his hands suddenly became twice as big, his fingers longer like curved blades as he became a part monster.


    "Aha, a beast, huh? Do you want to mess me up that bad, Nikolai?" The cold, empty voice of Mari reached Nikolai''s ears.


    Mari licked her lips and charged, her steps silent, her body appearing a blur while Nikolai''s eyes narrowed. With a glint of silver, her blade slashed at his arms with a sweeping strike¡ªbefore she could connect, Nikolai stepped back and deflected the blade with his black claws.


    The impact allowed Mari to ride the momentum; like a fairy of death, she twirled around, slicing through the air and aiming at his opposite flank.


    Nikolai moved with equal speed, his arm bending like a snake and blocking her attack, the sound of metal scratching against the hard, obsidian-like surface of his arm.


    "You?!" Her cold snarl echoed before her eyes widened as Nikolai smashed her face with a brutal headbutt, the colour of his eyes now black with a silver ring around his iris and red pupils.


    "This is what you get!" Nikolai snapped and slashed out with his other hand, his claws cutting the air and slicing through her shoulder. Blood gushed out, spraying across his face and shirt, but his mouth opened, his tongue sticking out and licking the dark fluid. It wasn''t quite black, but neither was it vibrant red.


    "Peh..." He spat the blood out and looked at Mari with a disgusted look, "Sour... and expired! Truly the blood of a corpse."


    "!!!"


    His words seemed to insult what little self existed in her soul as the two began to clash rapidly, a series of sharp blows with black and silver lights colliding from her blade and his claws.


    Bang! Crack!


    The floor beneath their feet began to fracture and splinter slightly, the speed and power of their exchange increasing steadily until, finally, a burst of strength came from Nikolai''s chest the moment his heart pounded.


    He felt it¡ªthe black blood that used to make him insane, full of bloodlust, instead, was under his control. Exhaustion quickly started to overwhelm him, yet his claws were slowly tearing apart the doll before him as he exerted more and more power, as if trying to carve both her body and any memories he still kept hidden in the depths of his heart.


    "Urk!"


    Nikolai''s fist slammed against the side of Mari''s head, a sickening crunch as the bone was crushed, and the already torn flesh was destroyed, her nose broken, and her lower jaw cracked.


    Yet, despite the brutal and deadly attacks, Mari''s face didn''t show pain¡ªinstead, her blade penetrated Nikolai''s right abdomen. Her wrist twisted the blade while his maw opened and bit a chunk from her neck, tearing her flesh before a powerful kick to her chest sent her tumbling backwards, her blade still embedded in his body.


    Blood gushed out, yet the wound began to heal rapidly and closed just as fast. Nikolai''s eyes remained locked on Mari''s body as she got up, trembling. Her right arm snapped while she fell twice, finally on her knees. She looked up with a fierce gaze and spat out a mouthful of blood, her flesh slowly regenerating apart from her neck wound just like his.


    ''Hmmm? The wounds from my claws and bite don''t heal?''


    [You''re right... is it related to those black blood crystals? They seem to be related to necromancy, and they carry the stench of death...]


    ''We need to find out¡ªwe might need to use that black blood.''


    Nikolai''s tone was serious, and the Spirit didn''t respond, sensing his decision.


    "Ha, haha... hahaha..." Mari''s shrill laughter made those near her unconsciously step back as she slowly raised her hand and pointed at him, "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you! You have to die!" Her eyes became eerie, with tiny pupils, her face twisted with a horrifying smile. "I''ll kill you!"


    Nikolai frowned as strange energy came from the creature that looked human but was a monster. It became darker¡ªher blood was no longer a dark red but began turning black as if the more damage he dealt, the closer to death she came.


    "Hehe, this is... you''re a monster, huh? Nikolai Volkov." A rasping, dry and almost insect-like voice echoed from her throat, a sound different from the previous. It wasn''t Mari''s voice but... something else. "But you don''t understand what we are, the powers we wield!"


    "Do you think I give a shit? Die!" Nikolai took a deep breath, the feeling of stress vanished, and he rushed forward, his black claw covered in a strange light, a silver mixed with darkness; Nikolai felt like his hand was on fire, but it felt warm and comforting.


    ''Burn, burn, and destroy this damned thing!''


    "You can''t stop me, and you will die!" The monster that looked like Mari laughed maniacally before she became a blur, a shadow that shot towards Nikolai. "I''ll tear off your face and skin. Wear it like a mask! I''ll make you suffer before I kill you."


    The creature''s movements were faster and more refined than ever, its attacks sharper and filled with a desire for his death.


    However, the moment she hit him, the creature''s left hand exploded into flesh and broken bones on impact. She had already lost her arm and was now severed on the ground, the stump bleeding black, almost tar-like blood.


    "Wha-What?!" Mari''s eyes widened, and she screamed, "Die, you have to die! Die! Die!"


    The creature''s face distorted even more, its eyes becoming huge and round, with a thick, purple-red line, a mouth that was too big, filled with crooked, sharp teeth, and a long, fat tongue. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikolai didn''t hesitate any longer, his arm lashing out swiftly and elegantly like a panther attacking its prey.


    The obsidian-like claw slashed at the creature''s throat with a speed that left no opening for her to dodge. The moment Mari''s body stepped back, he lunged forward, taking her body to the ground before his fists began raining down on her.


    From a distance, the sound of bones being broken, flesh being torn, and muscle pulverised echoed, the floor cracking and splintering from the brutal attacks, a pool of dark blood spreading as the crowd became excited about the climax.


    ''It hurts.... my fists are breaking.... but I will end this now!''


    A familiar scene of his past came to his mind, a time when he was weak, unable to protect anyone... Her face as she looked at the edge of tears before they broke up. However, now, Nikolai felt strong, the feeling of vengeance welling up inside him as he poured all the strength he could muster into his fist.


    ''End this, end this now! Please... Let her die! Let me be free!''


    Bang!


    Crack!


    The creature''s face was smashed, her skull broken, and brain matter splattered on the floor.


    "Is she dead? Can we confirm the kill?"


    "She''s done for! We have our winner!"


    In the boxes above, Alistair stood in shock, his hands trembling at the sight of his best work, now a lump of crushed meat and bone in the middle of the arena.


    "Not only did he win, but he really destroyed her... How brutal."


    "We have our winner, my lovely pigs! The lowly hero from nowhere, an unknown rookie by the name of Nikolai! All rise for the birth of a new challenger! Congratulations on your win!"


    Queen Tsukino''s act seemed to change completely, no longer a mocking tone or her fandom routine. Instead, she directed all attention to Nikolai, his body covered in slowly healing wounds and the blade still inside his abdomen.


    The young man knelt, his hands trembling from punching concrete with so much power, likely to have damaged his nerves and broken or fractured the bones in his hand.


    ''I won... Is it over?'' Nikolai''s eyes looked dull as he felt the black crystals from her heart flowing into his hand. Honestly, he didn''t want them, but it was too late when he came to his senses...


    [Nikolai...]


    He felt his mother''s voice, and the tension started to vanish¡ªhis black arms began to return to normal, along with his eyes, the werewolf fur evaporating before his eyes looked up and saw a strange light... and a faint figure in the pink light.


    However, because he stopped using the black blood, his eyes returned to normal, and the figure vanished from sight.


    ''Mari?!''

 Chapter 81: One Last Goodbye - Moving On

    Nikolai''s eyes widened, and he instantly began to force all three bloodlines together, but instead of transforming, he guided the glistening black blood essence into his eyes. Since this bloodline was called Devil Wolf, when translated, his mind gave it a new name, like the other two.''Because of its beautiful obsidian colour and the way it washes over the other bloodlines with a powerful force and fills me with such power, yet as soon as it appears, it wanes rapidly... Obsidian Tide?''


    Thus, the Obsidian Tide surged through Nikolai''s body like a veritable ocean of blood, converging around his eyes. They transformed into a striking black with a silver ring and red pupils, a unique amalgamation of all three bloodlines.


    His body and hair, however, remained unchanged. Because he focused only on his eyes, Nikolai discovered something amazing.


    The figure of Mari lingered within the pink energy, but now he could see both the pink energy from souls and the distant energy emitted from various races.


    ''Is this a manifestation of what the Lupus Diabolus can do?''


    Unlike his ability to use the vampiric blood of the B¨¢thory that could see emotions and feelings, this showed an aura of power. The weakening light around Mari made him realise it was probably her soul fading after losing her life.


    "It seems you''re going to vanish," Nikolai spoke with a flat voice. He didn''t feel the same as in the past, but the bitter feeling of knowing that she would vanish forever caused him to feel a chaotic sense of sorrow.


    The pink formation of the soul couldn''t speak, yet because of his B¨¢thory bloodline art, he could understand its intention and feelings...


    I''m sorry.


    Forgive me.


    I was never human...


    Do you hate me for being a doll?


    I was happy being with you.


    Don''t feel guilty, ok?


    I''m finally free.


    Thank you.


    Bye Bye.


    Nik¡ª


    Before the last feelings could form, the cloud of pink soul dispersed. A small sphere like a pearl that hid in the centre of the cloud shattered. The surface was stained black, with the insides a beautiful pink colour like the soul power that faded. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t really care anymore but understood the moment the black energy was removed from her soul force, and everything changed from her attitude and atmosphere.


    ''The Faust Clan... We don''t seem able to exist in the same world.''


    [Are you alright, Nikolai?]


    A soft voice, like a mother, worried their child would break down if they spoke any louder, a feeling as if delicate hands were stroking his cheek. Nikolai could see the purple light coming from the necklace around his neck.


    Suddenly, he coudl see the ghostly figure of his mother, but more solid and filled with detail than the weak, faded image of Mari.


    [It seems she was born sick, then sold to the Faust family as an experimental doll...]


    While Nikolai listened to his mother, who seemed to have been able to understand the soul of Mari better, tell him of what happened, the Arena began to empty.


    This was the last duel for three hours, and they would not force a fighter to leave since Nikolai would be teleported out in a few minutes.


    ''I see...''


    The words of Elizabeth were comforting, yet they didn''t affect Nikolai as much as he thought. Although he felt great regret towards Mari and what happened, his past and present seemed to have different levels of importance.


    ''She probably suffered, right?''


    [...]


    Her lack of answer made him realise all the other feelings that her soul form tried to hide: anguish, despair, and the desperate wish to be saved... It was a bitter feeling to accept. Like learning his mother had died in misery and pain to save his life.


    Nikolai stood up, staggering before he fell onto the teleport panel. His hair and body were soaked with blood. He looked at the silver-red coloured weapon inside his chest while taking the sheath. The Faust emblem was gone¡ªit seemed to have burned off the moment she died, maybe their attempt to cut ties with a work of failure.


    "If it was another place or family... You might have been saved," Nikolai murmured as the teleportation formation activated, causing his surroundings to become white.


    Nikolai saw a flash of a man, one whose appearance seemed similar to his own. It was himself but younger.


    A distant memory in the middle of S-City, where he watched Mari run away. It felt like they exchanged glances before the younger Nikolai walked past him, tapping his shoulder and whispering.


    "It''s okay now, we''re finally free. I''ll take these feelings with me and chase after her."


    In that strange dreamlike memory, he saw the figure of himself catch up with Mari, and while they were laughing together, slowly they vanished.


    However, he felt like something from within him also vanished at that moment¡ªhis regret, doubts and hesitation vanished, and a feeling of peace and relief flowed through him as he suddenly muttered. "Goodbye, I am fine now. So take care."


    "Huh?!"


    ''Was that Mari and me?''


    He suddenly snapped awake when he tried to make sense of the dream. Nikolai felt dazed, greeted by the dark apartment. His body sprawled on the sofa, with the wakizashi dropped beside him and his body wrapped in bandages and a small box which reminded him of the Arena''s gift from earlier today, the one that gave him the armour.


    ''I fell asleep?''


    Although he was confused, Nikolai was also aware of the toll the three fights had taken on him. However, the surprise came from the fact that he had dreamt, or maybe it was a vision. Rather, when he collapsed made him feel a little confused.


    [Fufu, you dropped the moment you stepped into the light... Then that little princess took care of you. Her face was priceless.]


    Even though he wondered about the meaning behind his strange dream, the sound of knocking on his door caused Nikolai to get up.


    ''I must''ve slept for a few hours. What time is it anyway?''


    Wrapping the wakizashi and tucking it into the belt, Nikolai rushed to the door and opened it. Outside stood a young girl who was slightly taller than his shoulders appeared. She wore a luxurious outfit and held a small box with a glass lid. Inside were two bottles and what seemed to be a card.


    "Dear Competitor, please accept your rewards from the Faust Clan after your victory. I am Rephala, one of the many Arena concierges working throughout the many worlds in the Nexus." Her gaze was respectful, with a clear voice and a polite tone.


    Although she seemed to have whiskers and narrow slit-shaped pupils, Nikolai didn''t judge and reached out for his reward. "Thank you for the hard work, Miss Rephala."


    "You''re welcome," she replied with a gentle smile. "Please take a look at the letter first. You can find more information about the gift, and it even includes some uses if you are unsure of how to use the powder and medicine."


    ''Interesting, the Arena is really handy.'' Nikolai thought to himself, then closed the door after Rephala bowed and left with a gentle smile. He looked at the card first and noticed it was a coupon for 15000 gold.


    "Didn''t I only win 5,000 for winning?"


    [Read the note, maybe?]


    ''Good thinking.''


    ¡ªAlong with the confirmed rewards, a member of the VIP boxes bet on your fight and deposited the winnings to you as a polite gesture for the entertaining evening, with a small message.


    "I feel exhilarated and young again after seeing your struggle tonight. Please keep up the hard work, young man!"


    Regards


    Signed: A V B


    ***


    After reading the note, he then realised that the initials of the money were identical to the old man who gave him the armour.


    ''So it seems that Alphonse Veran B¨¢thory is determined to support me, or at least seeks to connect with me at some level... What do you think, mother?''


    [Ah... I never knew my father had such a sly side. Normally, he would just come directly and do things by force. I wonder what changed him so much.]


    Nikolai turned to face his mother, the ghostly image now visible when using the Obsidian Tide along with his eyes. However, it felt painful to maintain for a long time, as right now, he felt like small blades were pricking the surface of his eye.


    ''I won''t release this until my limit... although it hurts, if I keep training, will I be able to keep my body in a semi-awakened state constantly?''


    [It should be possible, but doesn''t it hurt? Is seeing this ghostly body worth that much effort?]


    He couldn''t respond instantly because it was a little embarrassing when he could see his mother''s beautiful face and how she reacted to his words. It also meant he started speaking to her with more respect and stopped answering back.


    ''Showing such a tearful face is unfair, mother...''


    [Fufu~ my son cannot beat his mother, just like Ivan!]


    "Should I save these items now?" Nikolai wondered looking at the bottles in the box, because of the transformation of his body, he was a completely different person. Although there were slight differences in power between him and Nikita, which made him believe both of them were lying about their ages.


    ''I can at least sense their power now... Selene''s body is weaker than mine, but her blood aura... it''s huge!''


    Thanks to the sight of these black pupils, he could see the aura from the next room¡ªalthough her body''s blue aura represented her physical strength. Her dark vermillion aura was almost filling half the room while she sat quietly!


    [Well, don''t rush. Take things slowly. It''s scary that your abilities are changing at such a rate. Is it your black bloodline that allows you to evolve even the skills you inherited from me and your father?]


    ''I think so... the way you used to show me information using that projection has now turned into something that appears in my mind... and anytime I check someone, it will tell me what I want to know in Selene or Nikita''s voice!''


    [Haha, I see. How unfair! You don''t need my help anymore. Mother is so sad.]


    ''...''


    Nikolai looked at the two bottles and wondered if they would be more suited to Sarah or whoever he chose as his other squire.


    ''The second one should be someone who will help protect me and what I value, not a supporting type like Sarah who will do only business. Maybe a guard for Sarah when she grows the company instead... I should keep my eye out for talents.''


    [True, those items wouldn''t have any effect on you anymore~ hahaha!]


    [Ah~ but don''t think of selling them, okay?]


    He could only nod. Her ghostly body seemed able to fly around his body with roughly a five-metre range.


    However, he wondered, did this mean that she was always watching him like this?

 Chapter 82: The Thoughs of a Father

    Meanwhile, back in the B-Empire.Ivan and two children were sitting around a large table in his apartment that overlooked the gloomy, yet beautiful cityscape together.


    The sound of plates and cutlery delighted sounds as the two children ate the expensive beef and pork that once they could only dream about while watching the tall silver-haired dandy named Ivan who drank a small glass of brandy with his meal.


    A large screen covered the opposite wall, wrapped in a gentle strip of faint light. There was an image of an arena on the screen where an extremely handsome male who looked much like the dandy old man knelt while panting.


    Yet despite that, he was alive, and the black and silver aura he used to win the fight caused Ivan''s eyes to shine with a proud light, his lips curled into a delighted smile.


    "Uncle Ivan, is that your son?" A lovely girl asked while kicking her feet against the chair. She seemed to be in her late teens while enjoying a glass of red wine. However, she wasn''t as young as she seemed.


    "Ah, what do you think? Isn''t he strong?"


    Ivan''s praise for his son ever since his fight against Sebastian became more genuine. He watched all his son''s fights that were recorded and, today, even paid for the live event just to see this match. "He is the one I wanted to ask to keep you safe from those damned Silver clan idiots."


    "Really?" Her eyes were like jewels, and although her hair was golden in the image since Ivan was now protecting her, she died her hair platinum silver using a special monster blood and could alternate the colour of her hair using her Celestial Aura to protect herself.


    Sulley, her brother, looked a little unhappy.


    However, it was because he couldn''t leave with her because of his current role as Ivan''s squire. Thanks to that, unlike in the past, when he could barely transform claws, now he could transform both arms and legs and would one day be able to transform into a silver clan werewolf.


    Sadly, he couldn''t become like Ivan and become a Volkov bloodline werewolf, yet it didn''t matter to him.


    ''Thanks to Uncle Ivan, we were given a chance to live a wonderful life. I wish nothing more than to grow stronger and one day get revenge with my two claws.''


    "Well of course, though maybe it might be better if you became close to him. That is the only way to cure your illness because his blood is special." Ivan''s eyes looked at the young woman with a look of pain and discomfort.


    In reality, she wasn''t Sulley''s sister but a member of a clan destroyed by the same enemy.


    Thus, when he found her in the burning wreckage on that cold winter night, Kumiko became a turning point in his life. He abandoned the silver family and searched for a new clan or family to accept him.


    ''Golden fur, golden eyes and two tails. But with a blood defect that caused her body to be attacked by her bloodline.''


    Ivan thought to himself, wondering if the strange blood coursing through Nikolai''s body that Eliza once mentioned could help cure her.


    "Are you willing to meet him, Kumiko?"


    "If it helps Uncle Ivan... then I will."


    "I won''t force you or Sulley to do anything since your brother accepted my name. Then you are welcome to stay with me for as long as you like. Do not feel forced, Kumiko and the same goes for you, Sulley. Okay?"


    "Nn!"


    "Thank you, Uncle Ivan."


    Ivan''s eyes watched the two, and they couldn''t help but smile. The reason he knew of his son''s actions was a person who never accepted him in the past.


    ''Alphonse Veran B¨¢thory. It seems that you intend to give the family to Nikolai, but I won''t force my son to do anything he doesn''t want. Though. I am grateful that you are helping him while I cannot... Father-in-law.''


    He couldn''t believe that after all this time that stubborn old man would not only send him a letter but also contact him via email and phone and become his second sponsor to help Ivan''s recovery and goal to get revenge easier.


    "Uncle?"


    "Uncle Ivan, are you alright?"


    "Ah... don''t worry about me, you two, you can go do what you like. This is your home now; I will just rest here for a moment."


    The two nodded, giving a polite bow before taking their leave. They looked back a few times, only to see the kind smile of Ivan looking back at them. A few moments later, two maids came to collect the plates and refilled Ivan''s glass with his favourite brandy.


    "Phew..."


    ''I cannot forgive what happened back then so easily, Alphonse, because you refused to help her. Elizabeth ended up shouldering everything and died young. However, I won''t stop you from making amends and trying because Nikolai would want to forgive you because he is a kind boy.''


    "...and Eliza wouldn''t want me to hate you forever either.''


    In the now lonely dining room, Ivan''s fingers snapped, dimming the lights as he looked out the window.


    A sudden downpour of rain started as if reflecting his heart when he thought of his late wife.


    The moonlight shone into the apartment, revealing something behind him. It was a massive image of Elizabeth when she was younger, in a garden of roses and tulips her brilliant smile able to brighten even the darkest room.


    "Elizabeth, did you see our son... He is growing so fast that I fear he will overtake me before I return." Ivan tipped his glass and looked towards the shining moon. "Please watch over our boy; under the same moon and sky, I can only pray to you, my lovely wife, who I still miss dearly." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a clang of ice cubes melting together, Ivan downed the brandy in his cup and watched the rain while thinking of his late wife.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the Nikita household, Nagisa was reading the letters sent from Ivan with an expressionless face.


    "It seems that she survived. I am glad that Rosaline is alive and well. If that woman was still alive, would she be bragging about her beauty?" Nagisa was the one secretly helping Nikolai with his troubles because her husband was only good at fighting and spending money.


    ''I wonder if Ivan knew she would be there, but to send that girl to Nikolai? Wouldn''t the Megiru family discover her if they came closer to the Asian continent?''


    In the letter, it didn''t mention the girl''s blood disorder because, to monsters, those born with these kinds of defects were a sin for the clan.


    Normally, they would be killed the moment any faults were discovered. Although cruel and heartless to them, they couldn''t afford to damage the bloodline as it would get no purer and would only degenerate.


    Nagisa began to organise her letters from Ivan. Also, the money he sent for investments was done using her private company, while the money for Nikolai was invested in the projects she deemed safest and most likely to have returned.


    "To think Ivan was so trusting, my husband would gamble it all away and here this man is giving most of his money to creating savings for his son and the future should anything go wrong. Ah, I hope my baby is smarter with money... As for Nikita.... well, she can just live with Nikolai and spend his money like my husband does mine!"


    Normally, in families where one child takes after the father instead of the mother, it would usually cause them to grow apart.


    Even after thousands of years of studying this phenomenon, it was still a mystery, but for Nagisa, she didn''t suffer from this issue; even though Nikita carried almost none of her Okami bloodline in her, Nagisa loved her daughter dearly. ''That foolish girl finally managed to reach third base...''


    "I want to help her, but she is so stubborn, and the only part that resembles me is how she stalked him for ten years... and the slight obsessive and violent mood swings she gets if jealous. Is that why I find her so adorable? That lovely wolf that resembles my beloved husband is now acting like me?"


    Suddenly, the door opened with a light clack. Sliding it open was Nikita who looked like a neat lady for a few seconds before she noticed her mother in the centre of the room and lunged at her with arms and legs extended. "Mom! I missed you!"


    ''What does this cheeky girl want now?!''


    "Oh, my? My lovely little ball of fur wants something from Mommy?" Nagisa couldn''t remain tough or push Nikita away. Despite their different race and bloodlines, she adored her too much, even with her newest child born identical to her... Nikita remained in her heart.


    "Hehe~ I want you to teach me!"


    "Oh? What does my little girl want to learn?"


    "Seduction techniques and how to entrap Nikolai with my body!"


    "..."


    "Nikita?"


    "Yes, mom?"


    "Why did you come to me?"


    "Dad said you were the best at those things!"


    ''Her innocent voice melts the anger in my heart... I must not blame her. Nikita is a good girl! Yes, it''s my stupid husband. Why would he teach these things to my daughter?! What does he mean, seduction techniques?!


    I''ve only ever been with one man, and he was the one who seduced me!''


    Nikita''s eyes flickered with a golden shine before she noticed her mother''s slight change. The glint in her eye was fierce, and the small white wolf realised she might have made a mistake.


    ''Ah... thank god I said it was dad and not because I thought she seemed like that type to do that... Sorry, Dad, please endure the pain! Love Nikita.''


    "Well, I can help you in winning his heart, but as for the other things... didn''t you already do that the other night when he visited? I am sure you didn''t make those sounds for no reason... The entire estate could hear, you noisy little girl!"


    The face of Nikita became red, her ears fluttering before she turned away, and pouted. It''s not like she didn''t understand what her mother said, but at the time, she was just a poor, innocent rabbit being ravished by a beast.


    "After all, mom is the best! Hehe!"


    Nikita kissed Nagisa on the cheek before skittering out of the room with a burst of wind, her guilty eyes shimmering with delight while being told not to run several times by the maids.


    That night, her father would suffer the worst defeat in his entire life, and the poor man did not know why or what triggered his wife to bring out her hidden knives and trap him in the illusion of using them on him.


    Although the two later made up the next day, Nikita would be confronted by a beautiful and glossy-looking angry mother.

 Chapter 83: A friends message

    After the ordeal at the arena, Nikolai''s mood was quite different. The morning after, he noticed Selene seemed to pretend as if their clash the night before never happened. However, her attitude towards him became a little distant and cold."I have to return to the office today. Are you able to return on your own?" Selene''s voice was a little strange, sometimes low, and others it peaked higher when their eyes met, and her body seemed to tremble ever so slightly.


    It wasn''t like she was being rude. At least she remained polite to him. Yet Nikolai felt strange. Even when they first met, there wasn''t a wall between them.


    However, now he could feel that Selene was pushing him away from her and he understood her feelings were conflicted. He didn''t wish to impose himself and force his feelings on her. Thus, he didn''t become angry or act rude despite feeling down. ''Let''s take things a step at a time...''


    He didn''t know why, but when he looked at her with even a slight glimpse, he felt his chest rush, and a feeling of excitement welled up in his mind and body.


    ''I want to see her smile...''


    "Nikolai, did you hear me?"


    Once again, she asked, this time her tone more powerful, yet she looked at him with eyes full of concern, and that''s why he couldn''t be angry. No matter how she spoke or acted, her eyes couldn''t lie and always showed her feelings. At least to him, because of his blood art.


    "Of course, it''s fine. Sorry, I was just a little taken by how beautiful you look today."


    "Hueh?! Are you stupid....! Hmph... I will be leaving soon."


    Nikolai now constantly allowed the Obsidian Tide to flow through his senses. He didn''t just use it with his eyes. Instead, it flowed to his ears and nose as it made them extremely powerful and able to sense things he couldn''t otherwise.


    ''I can hear the changes in her voice, see the aura that shows her mood and feel the emotions that she is trying desperately to hide. All thanks to my enhanced senses. Though because they are so strong, it kinda hurts to hear loud noises and the thick scent of heavily seasoned food... my nose hurts a little from the garlic in the butter.''


    "Alright, do you need me to escort you? Or are you alright alone?" His words were honest, and Selene understood this, as her emotions constantly clashed between affectionate, happiness and denial, with her ice face betrayed by her lovely eyes filled with joy.


    In all honesty, Nikolai found it rather amusing to see the changes in her from his words and actions.


    "Ah.... That, thank you for offering but these teleportation pads can take us straight to the Nexus gate, the code is..." Her serious face made Nikolai remember her fierce state during her blood frenzy and missed half of her explanation. "Okay, did you get that, Nikolai?"


    "I did! Selene, I hope your day at the office isn''t too annoying. It was a pleasure to spend the night here and have a date with you."


    Selene''s cheeks turned pink as she snapped her head away and turned around, but the bright pink aura and fluttering flickers in the shapes of hearts and birds were quite obvious that she was overjoyed.


    "Hmph... well, next time, let''s try visiting another place, and if you can''t reach the next stage of the arena, I won''t cheer for you again!" Her voice was quite strict, but she peeked back with wet eyes and her soft lips slightly parted before she bit them and turned back after noticing his ardent gaze.


    "Haha, okay then, Selene. I''ll see you soon, I hope."


    "Ah.... See you soon, Nikolai."


    Her last words were soft, and the moment her body began to fade in the teleportation device, she turned to face Nikolai, her eyes not leaving him until she vanished. In the portal, her colours and other things vanished, but he could feel the sincerity in her gaze.


    ''Such an awkward vampire princess...''


    Suddenly, there was a buzz in his pocket, and the message was from no other than his partner in crime.


    [From Nikita (Lewd White Wolf)]


    Are you free?


    Can we play?


    I miss you!


    ***


    Three messages came in succession from Nikita, but the moment he was about to reply, another message came in and made him hesitate.


    [From Ryan Seong (Best-Friend?)]


    Hey, Niko


    Are you willing to meet me one last time? I know about you being a werewolf, so can we at least talk honestly?


    Your best friend, Ryan


    ***


    With both messages coming suddenly, he felt a little conflicted and instead of replying to Ryan¡ªhe spoke to Nikita first.


    ''This girl will become unstable if I ignore her, especially after I didn''t come home... What if she bothers Sarah, who will be working hard for me in the future?'' To ensure there were fewer problems, he even changed her nickname temporarily so she could see he was thinking of her.


    Although it might seem pointless to many others, he realised that the smallest things could make a woman smile if they were in love with you.


    Because he also felt the same when she did stupid things to make him smile.


    [It seems you''re smitten with Nikita, but what about Selene? Last night, you took me off, so I only heard the sounds... That wasn''t the sound of fighting.]


    ''...Mother, sometimes, you should just not listen and pretend not to see. What?! You can leave the pendant so I know you can see!''


    [Fufu, you got me... I thought she might kill you, so I was concerned... How did it end with you doing the same thing you did to Nikita, just with your tongue?]


    ''....''


    Embarrassed, he just ignored the spectre of his mother, who floated around the room.


    Although she couldn''t interact with things, it seemed she was always like this in the past, sitting beside him or pretending to stroke his hair when he felt down. Even before he awakened, she was likely looking over him for all the time she lived in that necklace.


    ''To be honest, I think my feelings for Nikita are love, but my confidence isn''t that strong to just say it. I don''t want to say words I don''t mean and hurt her. So until I know for sure, I will only tell her what I know now... that I like her as a woman.''


    [What about Selene?]


    ''I like her, but it''s different... I crave her and want her to be mine, but it''s more obsessive and possessive compared to the feelings I have for Nikita.''


    [Such a little playboy...]


    [You''re lucky you are my son, and I won''t chastise you. It might even be because of your bloodlines, as both races you''ve inherited are very lustful and greedy monsters. That''s not even thinking about your other bloodline.]


    [An evil god surely would be even worse, right?]


    ''Who knows...''


    [To Nikita (Lovely, Pretty, Wife)]


    How about we meet for some coffee first? Are you free right now? I missed you quite a lot.


    Meet me at xxx-xxx-xxx MoonDucks coffee.


    ***


    Nikolai didn''t wait for her response and rushed into his dressing room; what amazed him was the clothes left in this VIP room were all suited to him, from a business suit to casual and loungewear.


    The old man Alphonse measured his sizes using the Arena''s information system and prepared over fifty outfits and ten sets of shoes.


    ''I should make sure to return the favour to the old man because he seems to care quite a bit. I''ve already sent the excess money to the shared account with Sarah. I decided that keeping my main account at 10,000,000 is the best idea for me. Not knowing how much savings or profit I earn until the end of the month is quite exciting.''


    [Your father seems to have worked hard. Send him a message of thanks! Hmph!] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Okay, Mother, by the way, what do you think of that homunculus from yesterday?''


    [To Father (Greatest Dad/Best Fighter)]


    Dad! Thank you for always supporting me and being the best father someone could ask for.


    I hope you are doing well, and the next time we meet... I hope you will be proud of me!


    Love Nikolai!


    ***


    [You seem to love your dad... I''m happy.]


    ''Of course, my dad is my idol even now. He puts family before anything, so about the homunculi... do you think I could one day make a body for you?''


    [Eh?]


    The genuine shock in her voice echoed in Nikolai''s mind. It felt like his mother had never considered this option.


    ''No, maybe she dreamt of this kind of thing. However, the Jhin clan was notoriously hard to work with, and the Faust clan were mortal enemies with the B¨¢thory clan.''


    [Are you being serious... That, how did you even think of such a thing? Wasn''t that girl someone important to you? Are you not hurt when thinking of her circumstances?]


    His mother seemed uncomfortable with this topic. He could feel and see it using his blood art. Although he could tell she wanted it.


    There seemed to be something that his mother hid from him about why she changed the subject.


    ''Ah...'' A little disheartened, he dropped the topic.


    Nikolai realised that during his strange state of mind, when he saw the image of himself as a human walking away into the darkness with Mari until they vanished together, it might have been more than an image or symbol of his growth.


    ''I just realised that the pain, negative feelings and regrets towards her and my past have all vanished...''


    It wasn''t like he got over her, but that those feelings no longer existed...


    [Nikolai, I am worried, because when you absorbed those black blood crystals from her body. I felt that something from you entered her corpse...]


    [I saw pure red blood crystals that would come from a human, not a lot, but there were at least five of them.]


    ''Human blood crystals?''


    [Yes... since you are quite a recently awakened vampire, you probably cannot tell the difference between those scents yet.]


    [However, I noticed instantly that your strange hand absorbs monster crystals like a vacuum, but like that girl in the alley, you don''t absorb human crystals, which would kill them.]


    [As if you refuse to kill them like that...]


    [A small black crystal was given to that girl and it transformed into a human blood crystal that seemed to increase in number and produced enough blood to restore the blood she lost when you drank and healed her wounds.]


    Nikolai quietly listened to his mother, his mind racing and working to come up with an answer.


    He realised that the black blood was more special than he thought. If he fed on humans, he would gain hardly anything, but the humans would be enhanced, and they might end up becoming superhumans in the future, like the artificial superhumans in the SSS.


    ''Mother... do you think this will happen to all humans I would bite? Doesn''t that mean I should be careful?!''


    [Why do you think I am pushing you to drink only from your squire and those two girls?]


    Nikolai chose a simple suit. It was a high-quality brand, but the casual suit was a perfect fit. The dark blue jacket and black silk shirt felt cool and smooth on his skin. He then chose a black tie with faint silver stripes, dark blue pants and black shoes.


    He stood in front of the mirror and whistled, his hair brushed back and gelled like those badass gangsters and evil CEOs in K-kingdom-style dramas.


    ''I understand. Let''s just aim never to let myself enter a blood frenzy again.''


    With his hands in his pockets, he stepped into the portal, which would send him back home, and from there, he would meet Nikita while thinking about his response to Ryan.


    He wanted to use the skills from the Jhin and Faust clan to create a new body for his mother, a body that would not fall apart and could live as long as his father would.

 Chapter 84: The Most Lovely Wolf!

    Nikolai sat in the back of an executive class Ober ride, his thoughts lingering back to the night before. He wondered what he should do with Ryan and Selene before shaking his head.Since the drive would be quite long, he took out his phone and began to read through all the messages from Sarah on his Tmail app. She had already begun working hard.


    ''Oh? This is interesting. I can see that Nagisa''s company has invested in four of the six companies that Sarah has invested in.'' He wondered if it was because of Sarah''s skill or if Nikita helped her somehow, but then shook his head again because Nikita didn''t know about her mother''s side of the business.


    Nikolai had no interest in being a business whizz or even taking control of what Sarah did. He was happy as long as she made money and could fulfil her dream. Although he owned the company, that meant he didn''t need to worry and only enjoyed the dividends and money she would make.


    He leaned back and let out a sigh, the view of the city quite pleasant during the early afternoon. People rush back to work on their dinner with lunch or carry cups of coffee for their co-workers in a cardboard box.


    The scents that came from the open window were a mixture of engine oil, gasoline and the sweet scent of freshly baked doughnuts and cream.


    ''Hmm?'' Nikolai noticed that the scent of the driver was quite fresh¡ªhis blood seemed to be diabetic from his enhanced Obsidian Tide senses. Nikolai could now become a world-class surgeon or doctor thanks to being able to sniff out any issues.


    "Are you off to work, sir?" The pleasant voice of the driver asked, catching Nikolai off guard. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, I am meeting my fianc¨¦e for our first date."


    He didn''t know how to respond and instead answered honestly. The two of them discussed general topics while enjoying the pleasant drive.


    Nikolai felt he shared a lot in common with the man. However, the male had two kids and a wife and was from a better place than him in the past. He believed if he had never awakened, then this might have been his future.


    "Okay, we''re here. Thanks for riding with me, Nikolai." The driver remained polite and never overstepped his questions too far for the entire ride.


    The car slowly pulled into the small car park before Nikolai added a large tip to the driver. He didn''t ass the tip because he felt forced or had to. Instead, he believed that the hard work and efforts of the driver to maintain a high-grade service were worth it.


    ''I cannot forget how lucky I am to have become like this. Without being able to afford these clothes and change my life, wouldn''t me and Dad still be suffering alone in that small apartment?''


    [I see, although I am pleased with your feelings towards humans.]


    Nikolai even felt this could be him earlier and wondered how he might feel if he gave his all and never received a tip. Although he would never demand or expect one, sometimes the feeling of being let down or your hardest efforts not being repaid could be hurtful.


    [Did you ever work as a driver?]


    ''No, but I''ve worked similar jobs before, and it''s quite exhausting. From being treated like garbage to being threatened with violence. It''s not a rewarding sector.''


    [I worried you might change once you awakened, seeing humans as inferior, and you might become like those arrogant nobles who never listen.]


    ''Mother, you love humans, don''t you?''


    [Well, yes, I love them. Because when my family and other people from our races vanished when I fell in love with your father, I became isolated and alone. The only people who stayed by my side were those boring middle-aged wives who would gossip outside in the afternoon.]


    Nikolai remembered the group of old women who would pretend not to watch him exercising every morning on the veranda with Nikita and couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    Those women were likely young when his mother was. Even if he could make a body for her, they would never be friends again because of their age difference.


    And his mother was already buried.


    [You don''t need to be so serious. I am sure that if we succeed one day, then I can find new friends, and I have your father, too, right?]


    ''I guess...''


    Nikolai stepped out of the executive car and walked towards the MoonDucks franchise, his gaze looking at the people passing. He enjoyed watching the city pass him by when he was poor, but now he could take the time to truly notice people''s faces and their expressions, making it a more amusing pastime.


    [Anyway, I believe I should leave you and your lovely wolf to it.]


    "Hm?"


    Elizabeth cut their connection, causing the necklace to flicker with a purple sparkle before her voice and presence vanished from his sight and mind. Nikolai didn''t mind this, but it felt a little strange to see the pink image of his mother that floated around disappear as well.


    ''For a moment, I felt a sense of despair...''


    He didn''t understand what she meant as his black shoes tapped the ground and entered the store. Nikolai noticed the gaze of many young women, their eyes like beasts eyeing him up with a hidden desire and lust flaring up in their auras.


    ''Even the barista is bright pink looking at me.''


    "Oh?"


    His eyes captured a beautiful woman, soft silky hair the colour of snow and glossy-like silk flowing down her cheeks with a small braid along her ear, with a red gemstone tied to some feathers as a trinket that swayed in the wind.


    Nikolai couldn''t help but notice that his lovely fianc¨¦e wore a soft white dress that fluttered with her movements, light and beautiful, along with long white stockings that rolled up to her thighs, creating two sensual bulges of thigh meat that attracted his sight.


    While on her feet were a pair of blood-red Alice shoes that matched his eyes.


    ''Nikita?''


    He couldn''t believe his eyes as she slowly turned to him and became stunned. Nikita''s lovely golden orbs radiantly shone as they opened wide. Nikolai couldn''t help but become enthralled by her captivating beauty, with light makeup and soft, juicy red lips pressed together.


    "Nikolai?" A soft yet deep voice, her accent from the R-dialect, something that he had loved and adored since they were children.


    ''I felt all my heart skips a beat...''


    "You look stunning, Nikita." He spoke with a gentle tone, the deep vibrations from his voice causing the lovely wolf to turn bright red and snap her head to the side, with eyes darting around in complete embarrassment.


    "M-Mother... she told me to wear makeup and dress like a girl. I-Is it strange?" Nikita asked with her left hand pressing against her face to cover her warm cheeks. She had even applied a scent to her neckline, hoping her sweat would create a pheromone to attract his attention.


    ''Nikolai, are you not going to answer?'' She peeked at his face with her lovely eyes blinking several times.


    "Eh?!"


    His hand wrapped around her cheek as he sat beside her, his blue suit jacket placed on the seat opposite her.


    "What shall we do, Nikita?" He asked in a worried tone, causing her to panic a little.


    ''Doesn''t it suit me? Do I look stupid?''


    However, before she could even react or speak, he grasped her chin and kissed her little mouth gently, the warmth of his breath tickling her lips. A brief kiss, but her heart almost burst from the sensation of his lips and the taste of his breath. Nikita wanted more; her eyes slowly opened with a wet look.


    "You''re so pretty, so perfect..." His words caused her to become a mess.


    "N-Nikolai, I-I, we are in public..."


    The young woman trembled, her eyes turning a little hazy before a soft thud echoed out; the sound of her heartbeat was audible to him. Nikita couldn''t control her excitement as he noticed the scent of her sweat, a sweet and alluring scent for him because she was his mate.


    ''It''s said that female and male scents will change when they find a suitable partner... Her scent before was nice, but not this pleasant... I want to sniff her neck... to lick it and bite her.''


    ''I-I think I''m becoming a pervert after seeing my cute fianc¨¦e wear such cute clothes, huh?''


    "Shall we order something to drink, baby?" Nikolai tried to distract himself, his mind running wild with his thoughts as he whispered the last word into her ears, turning the tip pink.


    "Ahem, yes, let''s."


    Nikita agreed, but she felt rather shaken, her words and actions like a teenage male asking a beautiful girl to the prom. She took a glance at the menu, her golden eyes scanning the list of drinks, desserts and savoury treats.


    Nikolai made a note of all the items her eyes sparkled for and wrote them into his notes app before choosing a few he might want to ''share'' with her since he knew Nikita was extremely conscious of him today.


    "I want this and this... please."


    He could only smile.


    Nikita chose two of the ones he would like the most: a caramel latte and a soft sponge cake with chocolate pieces. "I see. Let me go make the order, and I''ll be right back, okay?"


    "Nn!"


    He used his enhanced senses to enjoy the sound of Nikita''s racing heart, the sound of her breath increasing while she whispered about him being ''too sexy'' and ''wanting to jump him'' before they finished their date.


    Many of the women in the store looked at Nikita, the short girl with an explosive figure and felt annoyed because her dress was a little short. Her muscular thighs were on display, along with her oversized breasts made it look a little too sensual compared to if someone else wore it.


    ''I don''t think a year will pass before either of us takes the other to bed...'' Nikolai thought while ordering his Macchiato with a double shot and a lemon cake, with some other treats that he knew Nikita would love.


    While he was focused on the order and watching the lovely wolf acting strange, a female''s voice sounded from behind him.


    "E-excuse me, but could I get your number?"

 Chapter 85: The Wolfs Smile is terrifying?!

    ''Today I am going on a date with Nikolai~ I am so happy, hehe. He''s never treated me like a woman... except that time in my room when he.... ahhhh, so embarrassing!''"Oh my, you look so beautiful, Nikita~ my daughter is so sexy in such a pure and innocent outfit! Nikolai will throw you down and ravish you before you can beg him to stop!" Nagisa''s wolfish remarks were normal when her father wasn''t around.


    Nikita didn''t dislike her mother¡ªrather, she loved Nagisa more than anything.


    The word about Nikolai ravishing her was quite exciting because, for werewolves, their courting and mating rituals differed from humans. Female werewolves were usually the aggressors in the bedroom, but as for courting the same applied.


    Should another woman approach their mate after marking each other, like she did already with Nikolai, then a violent fight would be likely to break out.


    Suppose the woman who tried to steal the male won the brawl.


    She would have to both rip the scar from the previous lover with her teeth and then also destroy the scar on the female as well. It was quite a brutal and rare occurrence because of this, though. Once they formed a couple, then it was final.


    ''I wonder if a woman will ever try to approach Nikolai. Selene, well, that bitch isn''t a werewolf, so she doesn''t make him smell different. Though I will beat her ass and make her call me his main wife one day!''


    "What''s the matter, my dear?" Nagisa noticed the change in Nikita''s face before she started to braid her hair above her ear, adding a sacred item from her clan said to increase the chance of pregnancy and intimacy with a partner.


    An heirloom of the Okami clan for hundreds of years, with a beautiful feather taken from a slain tengu and its blood used to colour a diamond gemstone.


    "Ah, mother, I just worried because Nikolai is so handsome; what if other women try to steal him..."


    "Kill them, crush their faces, tear off their flabby chests!"


    "Mother?!"


    Nagisa''s eyes became gloomy, void of light as she spoke. It caused Nikita''s back to tremble. A cold sweat dripped down her cheeks while her mother just changed to a terrifying smile.


    "Sorry darling, I just remembered some untrained bitches that thought they could become your father''s mistresses in the past. Now they can''t eat, drink or piss without using a straw and bag."


    ''Mom is scary!''


    Nikita might be rough and violent like her father, but she didn''t have the same darkness and hidden side that her mother did. She was quite pure and affectionate, in reality, though she loved to act like a gangster.


    It was a cleaner style of gangster without assassination and backstabbing or forcing the enemy to overdose on deadly drugs. However, Nagisa was an assassin. She lived in the dark, fought in the darkness and never came into the light until she met her husband.


    Though she might defeat him easily using her skills as an assassin, in a prolonged fight, she would lose to him eventually, and that is why they make a great couple together.


    "Fufu~ I started to think about how cute your father was on our first date. He dressed in a suit and took me to dinner, so I knocked him out and brought him to a hotel, and when he woke up, I asked him to become my husband~ fufu, he was so pure and innocent back then." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Mother sometimes looks scary when she speaks about dad... Dad, are you okay? Does mom treat you well?''


    Nikita was the type of girl to follow her dad, rather than her mother. Yet she admired and loved Nagisa, so their relationship was great.


    "Here, use this. It doesn''t have a scent of its own, but it will make your natural pheromones and scent more appealing to your mate." Nagisa handed over a perfume designed for female werewolves that were very expensive¡ªif compared to the human market, it was triple the price of the high-grade brands of perfume.


    "Nn!"


    With a waft of the perfume, the scent was like water with a hint of peach, but soon it vanished, and Nikita wondered if it really worked.


    A female werewolf struggled to smell her scent or even the scent of other females. It seemed to be some kind of evolution that happened over the many thousand years their race existed. Thus, subordinate races would usually help with perfume and other scents.


    "Okay... lovely white dress, a half-bra that makes your tits look plump and juicy, a thong that makes you look erotic when you bend over... or squat. Then the lovely shoes that Nikolai likes and bought with some stockings."


    "Mom~ how do you know that Nikolai likes this?"


    "Haha... do you think I''ve been watching you both for over ten years and don''t know the things that little boy enjoyed seeing when growing up~ I am probably his first love!"


    "!!!!"


    In reality, Nagisa wasn''t lying¡ªshe noticed that Nikolai''s tastes started when he was thirteen. He would gaze at her thighs when she wore high stockings or tights. Nikolai liked to look at her ass a little more than her breasts, and most of all, he loved cleavage.


    ''Mother?! Don''t seduce my lover!''


    "Don''t look scared, his eyes turned to you over the past five years. It seems you became his type suddenly when you turned eighteen."


    "Hmmm~ well, my butt did start getting bigger, and you kept calling me fat!"


    "Fufu~ well, don''t be mad now¡ªhe clearly loves you, right? Although the contract was a year, don''t be shy and go make some puppies for me to dote on!"


    "Mom, I''m worried... Nikolai seems so skilled at those things... do you think he has another woman?"


    "Listen here, my cute daughter. Sometimes even mommy doesn''t want to know about things you do, so please don''t make mommy think about you doing those things with that boy, or I might beat him up out of irresponsible anger."


    "Okay, I will be good. Then I will go now! He wants to me soon. Hehe~ I am so excited!"


    "I hope you have a wonderful time, Nikita." Nagisa''s voice trailed off as her lovely daughter boarded the black M9 Excelsior¡ªsomehow, when she saw Nikolai''s car, she insisted her driver get the same brand, colour and package. "Don''t lose to that vamp."


    ***


    Meanwhile, back to the present time, inside MoonDucks, a scene was about to unfold.


    Nikita''s gaze trailed after Nikolai. His words were so sweet, and she never felt him treat her like such a lady before. Although he was kind and gentle, today, she truly felt like his lover! It made her feel over the moon.


    ''I love him... I want him to take me to a room and not let me go for a week!''


    "Mm?"


    "E-excuse me, but could I get your number?"


    Her eyes flickered with a darkness similar to Nagisa. She watched the woman approach, thinking it was about to order something.


    However, the moment she spoke to Nikolai, her strange aura became obvious... It wasn''t a human girl but someone that Nikita knew well. It was the younger sister of the idiot Amon from the Silver Clan, who her father chastised a few days ago for trying to sell drugs and other illegal items on their family turf.


    ''Why is Linette asking for my man''s number?''


    Nikita always thought she was like her father. However... it was at this moment that anyone looking at her would realise that she was indeed the daughter of Nagisa.


    The urge to rip off Linette''s face, gouge her eyes and beat her into the floor was so strong that she didn''t even realise how dark her eyes became.


    Void of emotion, her fingernails became claws, and she started to look terrifying, causing many who looked her way to almost urinate themselves because of her fierce aura.


    "He''s mine..." Her voice was cold. It was like a whisper, a deathly whisper from hell. Yet Linette could hear it loud and clear.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t realise he was already taken~ Eh? Isn''t that you, Nikita... are you old enough to have a boyfriend?"


    ''Fuck off, this bitch, I will break your face!''


    Nikolai didn''t even notice the woman speaking to him. Instead, he was drawing a beautiful wolf using the vanilla dust and chocolate sprinkles on his macchiato and Nikita''s latte. He was drawing a wolf howling at a moon.


    ''Ah~ Nikita would look cute doing this, so I made a picture of her, haha.''


    Nikita wasn''t a patient girl. She was hot-headed and fiery, and although she looked pure, her mind became corrupt thanks to her parents. The moment she noticed the other wolf, her body shot from the table, and her fist curled up.


    Her hair danced from the powerful breeze, and the force of her movement, and her ears became more wolf-like.


    Linette, seeing Nikita''s changes, grinned.


    It was as if she had provoked the monster.


    "You can''t fight here, though; it''s too crowded, so let''s head outside, shall we?"


    Linette seemed to be calm¡ªhowever, before she could walk out, she felt pain, intense pain in her jaw as her vision distorted, now flying across the room as she crashed against the tables and chairs, knocking them all over and causing her to bleed from her nose.


    "You broke my nose, you bitch!"


    "It''s what you deserve, bitch."


    "Who the hell do you think you are?!" Linette''s eyes became fierce as the guards outside seemed to notice something had happened. However, Nikita''s boot stomped on her head before a magical item appeared in her hand.


    ''Open!''


    A sudden barrier appeared, and the humans all vanished, leaving the empty store with Nikolai drawing the detailed Nikita in the coffee while the guards outside looked on in horror at their young miss, whose nose was now snapped at an acute angle.


    She used a special item to silence and clear the entire area, which was a type of item all monsters carried to avoid human notice. None of the humans who were between it would remember the two women or any creature that entered the bubble and could move. It also erased any data from security cameras and recordings.


    They added this feature after a few incidents with the SSS and past mistakes, like Bigfoot being caught on film by humans, one of the key failures of the monster community.


    Nikita''s face was blank, her face pale with a twisted smile and dull golden eyes with tiny slit-shaped pupils, a trait of an enraged werewolf.


    "I think I should kill you."


    "Fuck you."


    Linette''s response caused her anger to become worse, and her aura became bloodthirsty. Another fist slammed into her face, and her head was kicked into the floor, causing it to crack.


    "Wait... wait! I''m sorry, it was a joke I didn''t mean it."


    "Liar~ You came here to steal my man away, right? Nikita won''t forgive any thieving bitches, hehe."


    "..."


    Linette felt her heart thump wildly. This woman was a monster, a beast, a demon, a nightmare that she couldn''t escape. There was no mercy or salvation, only a swift ending.


    "Ha... ha..."


    "Hahaha..."


    Once, twice, Nikita hit her face and body so many times before her bodyguards finally entered the domain.


    "Young miss!"


    "Oi, you bitch, what clan you are.... silver hair... golden eye... It''s Lady Nikita?!"


    "Bitch~ me?" Nikita''s cold voice and strange laugh caused the pair to tremble... they couldn''t hit her; if they did, their clan would suffer even more after just losing 20% of their total assets to Nikita''s father.


    "Who allowed anyone to call me bitch except my husband?"


    Unlike humans, the word bitch was a highly affectionate and vulgar term used during sex when a male found his female to be irresistible and worthy of accepting his seed.

 Chapter 86: The howl of a wolf

    Nikolai''s strange hobby of drawing images on their coffee started when they turned thirteen. It was a comment in passing when he first started to notice Nikita as a woman. ''These barista videos where they draw cute things are so awesome.'' Her words triggered the young Nikolai to start doing them in order to impress her.At first, they looked silly, a deformed flower, a terrifying rabbit that looked like a rock.


    However, Nikolai continued to use his small amount of allowance to buy the cheapest coffee with cream every day after school. He did this in secret to practice for the weekend when Nikita would drag him to MoonDucks.


    After a year, he could draw rather decent works and forgot the initial reason he started doing them. This little skill is how he met Mari during high school.


    One day, Nikita couldn''t make the usual meeting because of her family, and thus, he ended up drawing alone, and that''s how it started.


    "Hey, that looks so cute! Can you draw one for me?"


    ***


    ''Why am I thinking about Mari now? She''s already dead...'' Nikolai thought to himself as he sighed, looking at the finished drawings. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the left was a black wolf, coloured with chocolate powder and surrounded by vanilla frosting to create the image of a wolf howling at the sun while facing the other cup, which had a white world that was the opposite.


    He used vanilla powder surrounded by cocoa powder to form the night sky, along with the moon. Of course, the white wolf howled towards the moon, facing the black wolf''s cup.


    ''Well, it seems to be my masterpiece.''


    "Hmm?" He felt the area around him was strange for a moment as his Obsidian Tide began to pull back and return to normal. His enhanced vision for a few minutes to create the images with minor details like fur flicks and eyes was worth it. ''But now my eyes sting a little...''


    "I was sure someone spoke to me before I started focusing..."


    Nikolai turned around, his nose sniffing because of the light scent of blood. Yet there wasn''t anyone left in the coffee shop apart from Nikita sitting in the corner, waving at him with a smile. He felt it was strange; however, looking at how pretty Nikita looked, Nikolai didn''t really care.


    With a spring in his step, he carefully carried the two drinks to the table and placed them down, first to show Nikita. Second, so, he could take a picture before the art melted and they drank it.


    "Oh? Do you still do these silly drawings? I remember you used to make the most horrible rabbit drawings in them that sometimes looked like rocks." Nikita leaned on her palms, watching as Nikolai took pictures. Her eyes finally looked at the images, and she gasped.


    ''Eh?! Is that meant to be me? Is this pretty wolf how Nikolai sees me?''


    Nikita''s hand quickly grabbed her phone and began to take pictures with a wide grin on her face. She became so invested in the coffee that the blood on her knuckles and the scent of the female she almost killed still lingered on her hands and body.


    ''The strange scent seems to be coming from Nikita''s hands. There''s blood on her knuckles, and the scent is similar to the one that approached me earlier.''


    "Did you fight again, Nikita?"


    Nikolai''s eyes watched her face. "No... I didn''t." She responded in a strange tone. However, he saw the slight flicker of her brows and the movement of her eyes as she did when hiding something. "Anyway, you should drink your coffee before it becomes warm."


    Nikita''s eyes flashed with a strange array of feelings, while Nikolai could see her aura alternating rapidly between anger, worry, guilt, happiness and a colour that felt a little dangerous.


    A black shade with the pink of affection. ''Is this colour obsession?''


    Soon, those conflicting emotions were hidden under her smile and soft tone as her lips wrapped around the straw of the coffee while her left hand on the table reached for his hands. Nikita seemed a little shocked when Nikolai gave them a gentle squeeze.


    "It''s delicious, but you should stop doing dangerous things. I worry about you, Nikita."


    Her hands tightened a little in his hands, and the gaze that looked up seemed a little conflicted, although the soft expression that was watching him was so beautiful to the extent Nikolai froze for a second. A sigh escaped from her lips. Nikita closed her eyes and opened them slowly, revealing a strange glint in her pupils. "I will, as long as you keep loving me."


    It was a slightly strange voice, cold, yet her aura was dark pink, showing her current emotion was affectionate. He felt since getting closer to Nikita she would pull back when he approached her too much. In the end, he responded with a nod.


    "Come on, smile," Nikita ordered, and he did as she wanted. "Hmm, your smile is so handsome. It suits you better than a frown¡ªhowever, don''t you think that this place has some significance to us?"


    "Maybe, you tell me." Nikolai sipped his slightly bitter coffee, the sweet aftertaste of caramel and milk making the double shot kick less powerful.


    "It was where we started meeting more often, and the first time I saw you was here~ seventeen years ago, with your mother, ehehe."


    Nikita smiled a little wider, causing her to almost look like a cute cat. He could sense her joy and happiness as the grey-black aura created a gentle mist of dark pink with hints of cerulean blue. ''Hmmm? I met you that long ago.'' It was a little strange because he thought the first time he met her was after his mother passed away.


    "Did you meet my mother?! I don''t remember..." Nikolai wondered if it was because his mother experimented to awaken his bloodlines on his ninth birthday, according to his father''s words.


    "Eh? Did you forget? Your mother was the one who used to draw little animals in the hot chocolate you ordered. It''s why I used to bring you here after aunt passed away."


    This information felt strange. ''I don''t remember... Come to think of it I don''t clearly remember anything before I was ten... It''s like a jumbled mess of jigsaw pieces. Images of Nikita, Father... and a few of my mother.''


    While he couldn''t help but focus on the blank information, Nikita recalled an old memory. A woman, perhaps in her early twenties visually, sitting next to a small child smiling and drinking with her. They both looked to be talking to each other and seemed a little happier.


    ''It''s still too hazy...''


    "I don''t remember the things before you started coming to my house¡ªit''s really hard to put those memories together. Sorry, Nikita."


    Nikita''s face looked shocked¡ªher face seemed a little pale before Nikolai noticed how strange her aura became, feelings he could barely analyse before they changed until a really lonely feeling was transmitted. "Did you forget our promise...?"


    ''Promise? What promise?!''


    He couldn''t lie, but something told him that to Nikita, that promise might have been extremely important. No. Maybe it was also important to him. Was it the reason they were together, and did his missing memories have more relation to Nikita than he thought?


    Just as Nikolai''s mind began to consider, he felt a familiar feeling crawling over his thoughts.


    ''...''


    "It''s okay since you don''t remember, I won''t get angry. I am just a little sad..."


    The feeling of seeing the visible disappointment of Nikita and her discouraging look made Nikolai''s chest ache. He couldn''t bear to make her look this way.


    With a swift pull, he dragged Nikita from her seat using his improved strength, "Kya?!" Her light body landed on his lap, their faces almost touching as Nikolai''s fingers lifted her chin, looking at her soft, milky face.


    "I will remember, I swear."


    For a split second, Nikolai noticed the colour of her emotions flicker between delight, arousal and affection. Nikita''s soft cheek brushed against his palm¡ªher eyes looked a little coy before her eyes widened because Nikolai kissed her.


    "If it''s our promises, they are not something easy to break. After all, you are going to be with me forever, right?"


    "Hmm... Maybe... idiot..."


    For a moment, Nikita looked a little flustered before she hugged his back¡ªalthough he forgot, she forgave him, at least for now. "I''ll wait, but you have to remember."


    Not long after their kiss, the pair left MoonDucks and climbed into a car that Nikita seemed to have prepared before they left.


    "Young miss, you look so pretty today. I bet the Young master is obsessed." One of the bald members of the Fenrir gang made a joke. However, Nikita''s foot began to kick his chair before swearing at him in their mother tongue.


    "Fucker! I''ll have my dad cut off your dick if you don''t shut up!"


    "Lady... your language... please... have mercy!"


    ''Nikita loves to swear...'' Nikolai thought to himself, fluent in the language from a young age and now he began to learn the slight difference in dialect between his family and hers.


    Although he sounded scared and worried, Nikolai could tell this guy was used to her acting this way.


    Rather, he noticed the driver was laughing even with her responses, winking to Nikolai in the mirror as they rushed towards their second destination.


    ''I wonder where she wants to go next...''


    "Nikolai, ignore that idiot! Okay?!"


    "Of course, why wouldn''t I listen to the Lovely Young Miss." Nikolai copied the man''s tone and caused Nikita''s face to turn red as she flicked her head away and looked out the window with a cute huff.

 Chapter 87: What Will you choose?

    The sound of quiet conversations spread throughout the expensive dining room¡ªvarious businessmen and rich couples enjoyed meals together.Meanwhile, Nikolai and Nikita shared one of the most expensive and private tables on the elevated floor. This restaurant needed quite some time to book a table, meaning either Nikita planned this, or she had help from her mother, Nagisa, and asked for a favour.


    L''imperatrice Firenze translated to be The Empress Florence after the former empress of I-Kingdom once visited the first restaurant before marrying the King of S-Kingdom as a princess as an imperial sponsored restaurant, and only with the highest standards could it remain open.


    For 120 years, this restaurant remained. Even after the empires passed on, it remained a symbol of Empress Florence''s legacy. She was a kind and benevolent ruler who came to a foreign land and devoted herself to helping her people and improving the state of the kingdom.


    ''Phew... Nikita''s new dress, when did she buy it?'' Nikolai thought to himself while thinking about the information he learned about this beautiful restaurant: diamond chandeliers, the windows created with a special glass mixed with gemstones. The floor was a special marble with red and white, the red identical to Florence''s eyes and her silky white hair.


    When they arrived, Nikita went into a private room, which seemed closer to a hotel. Or rather, it was close to the novels about royal families with private rooms for them to rest. It seemed from Nikita''s words that the empress had ties with the Fenrir family in the past.


    ''To think the Fenrir family helped protect this empress in the past. I thought all monster clans hated humans. I should learn more about the past, humans and monsters.''


    "Maybe there is a path to coexistence..." He knew it was a silly idea, but the message from Ryan and many of his old friends weighed on his mind.


    After he killed Mari and Daiki, there was a feeling of guilt and wonder. ''Did Daiki hate me because of his feelings, or was it because of the Faust family''s experiments?''


    Now Nikita didn''t wear her white, pure dress, but a black flowing dress with a low cut chest, shoulderless ballroom dress with flower patterns created by small gemstones the same colour as her eyes, a beautiful golden colour.


    ''Yellow Diamonds... One day, I will be the one to get her a dress that sparkles with thousands of them.''


    ***


    "Do you like the food, Nikolai?" Nikita''s eyes seemed to sparkle along with her dress as she looked up from her plate and gazed at her partner with a warm smile.


    "Oh yes, the food is delicious. I''ve never been to such a good restaurant, and I''m sure it would cost a fortune."


    "Ah, well, we are not paying for it, so enjoy yourself."


    "You didn''t have to go all out, I would be happy with any date with you, and I would never have complained."


    Nikolai felt happy that he had lessons on how to eat properly from his mother when he was younger and his father while growing up. It never seemed strange to him until now. He realised both his parents were treated like royalty when growing up; thus, their manners when they wanted to were impeccable.


    "Don''t worry about the price, just enjoy it, okay? I want to see you smile." Nikita''s cheeks turned rosy as she gave a warm smile to her partner.


    ''I always wanted to see you wearing these fancy clothes, to smile and not have to worry about food or the future... Nikolai, now I can do it without making you feel guilty or ashamed.''


    "So, what do you have planned for tonight?" Nikolai asked Nikita because he had grown more curious about their date. While he enjoyed their main course, the restaurant was too amazing for him to comment well with a live mini-orchestra playing songs he remembered his dad liked. ''This female singer is talented.''


    "Well, there are a few more places to go to before it gets too late. But it will be fun, I promise," Nikita spoke with a cute yet polite laugh and placed her hands on top of his. "Also, I need to tell you something later."


    Nikolai didn''t mind because she was so different tonight. He watched the current Nikita with an excited gaze. Her noble atmosphere and grace were nothing like her usual self. "That''s fine. Tonight, you seem like a real princess, so elegant and beautiful."


    ''She is still the same inside, though.''


    "You flatter me too much, Nikolai, you are the person who made me feel worthy of being called the princess of the Fenrir clan, the only one that makes me feel like this."


    ''The only one...?'' He thought to himself after hearing her words.


    "Nikita--"


    BOOM!


    Suddenly, there was an explosion.


    Nikolai couldn''t sense himself. Like a rag floating through the air, his body seemed powerless. Pain, heat and ringing filled his ears before he smashed into something, the sound of stone and metal beneath his body. The world became dark! Smoke filled the room, and the roof and ground trembled while the vision of Nikolai couldn''t find Nikita anywhere!


    "Ahhhh! What''s happening?!"


    "S-Somone... help! My husband! My Husband is trapped!"


    The entire restaurant became a world of panic as Nikolai felt pain as people ran over his body, not even bothering to check on his state.


    "Hurry, We have to capture her before she calls for her father!" A gruff voice sounded in the mixture of people panicking and screaming for help, a scent of burning and the heat from flames began to spread from the floors below as Nikolai clutched his chest, struggling to breathe while pushing his Vermillion and Celestial blood towards his heart, trying to create more Obsidian Tide to empower his senses.


    "Damn it! Where the fuck is the bitch! Our sources said she booked a room at the hotel and this restaurant tonight! Hurry, if the SSS or Fenrir come, our clan is fucked!"


    "Lord Hati... Understood!"


    ''Hati?! That fucking clan that wanted to marry Nikita?!''


    Nikolai''s body immediately moved from the table. He suddenly realised that the target of this attack was their table, and the bomb that exploded seemed to have been at their table! The explosion both flung him across the room and made him disorientated and fall to a lower floor!


    "Wait... there are other orders. Find the male who was with her and kill him, understood?"


    "Yes, Lord Hati!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Nikolai''s eyes opened, he saw a man with grey hair and dirty blue eyes gazing at his surroundings, and then he seemed to vanish, jumping up to the next floor; what followed was several wolves in green uniforms rushing through the floor and killing any males that they found.


    Nikolai didn''t need to guess what was happening. ''Those bastards... did they set a trap? They planned to get rid of me and take Nikita because of our engagement?! Those Bastards!''


    Blood flowed from his head; his ribs felt broken, and he felt a familiar sensation of pain and tight pressure. He was used to it, but now there was no time to focus on it.


    He couldn''t help but be furious. Nikita''s safety was his priority, so he rushed to his feet and tried to fix his head, which was still fuzzy with his ears ringing.


    "Whats.... Ugh... my head..."


    ''I''ll kill any male that approaches her...'' a dark voice inside his heart, Nikolai''s voice, yet twisted like a monster with broken voice chords... black smoke and blood began to pump through his veins and muscles.


    A loud crack sounded, his arms deformed, growing twisted and large. Nikolai''s black fur was both beautiful and deadly, glossy like a raven king''s feathers.


    "Ugh?! Grrr...."


    Nikolai''s eyes became jet black, with a golden ring around his iris, while unlike before, the pupil turned dark blue instead of red pupils and a silver ring.


    ''I want to taste their blood...''


    He groaned with a low growl as his legs twisted, deformed and evolved, becoming like the hind legs of a wolf.


    Thick, explosive muscles replaced his humanoid thighs with a distorted pair of wolf legs, with feet both thick and long, digging into the ground with claws that could shape a velociraptor and a beautiful flowing black fur covering both limbs.


    Nikolai''s claw-shaped hands grew long, sharp blades instead of fingernails with a palm larger than his head. This change was the first time he transformed to the limit after taking the black crystals into his body; his arms and legs were now complete as a bizarre and monstrous werewolf.


    ''Ah... I feel so GOOD!''


    "W-Who are you?!" Another werewolf with dirty grey fur looked at Nikolai with a pistol in his hand before pointing it at Nikolai''s head.


    Woosh!


    Nikolai''s left leg, like a deadly whip, smashed into the werewolf''s stomach. The sound of organs rupturing filled the air as the man spat out a mouthful of blood with eyes turning white. With a crunch, a sharp set of blades tore out his organs, and the werewolf''s body became nothing but a mangled mess.


    "Ahh... More..."


    The feeling of intense pain and drain assaulted Nikolai, yet because of his mind-elated state, the desire to kill and find Nikita overtook him.


    Despite feeling drained because this form continuously sapped his vitality and stamina, thanks to killing the wolf, his instinct knew that he could recover the lost things with their blood and lives.


    "F-Found him!" A female voice suddenly sounded in the mix of flames and smoke as Nikolai turned his head towards the voice. His eyes focused on a beautiful woman with a pair of blue eyes that seemed to glow like a wolf''s in the darkness.


    ''Not her.''


    Like a gust of wind, his legs sounded with an explosive bang as his muscles tightened and relaxed like a gunshot. He flung towards the female from the Hati clan, his leg like a whip as he aimed for her head.


    "Die!"


    An explosion sounded after his leg tore the female in half. Nikolai''s leg smashed into the ground. Cracks and holes formed on the marble floor as his body smashed into the ground with the force of a cannon.


    "Kaya?! Noooo!" A man cried out while Nikolai let out a howl of pleasure, feeling her blood replenish his vitality and stamina while his leg devoured the blue blood crystals and slowly fused with his heart.


    ''She had blood crystals? I can use them...'' Nikolai felt pleasure at the thought, and he looked at the wolfman with dark, evil eyes.


    "What will you choose... Fight or Die?" A dark, eerie voice, the handsome base tone distorted by his growl and violent tone.


    "N-No... monster... please.... stop... Kaya..... forgive me...


    I have to live!"


    The man ran, leaving behind Kaya''s corpse as he tried to get away.


    However, watching the male, Nikolai''s black eyes narrowed, with his blue pupils shimmering with a cold light.

 Chapter 88: You Are Mine

    There was an explosion, and before she could adjust, people began to attack the hotel. This place was somewhere she begged her mother to help with booking a table. Nikita loved Nikolai but also knew about the other side of his clan.If it were the olden times, the Fenrir would be a Ducal family, while Volkov was royalty above all others, with the nickname of an Imperial family.


    ''From being young, I noticed that despite being poor Nikolai''s table manners and skills were far beyond a commoner or normal human. His knowledge of things that were part of the succession courses that I took part in from being a young wolf. He completed thinking it was just normal homework from his dad.''


    Nikita always followed the young Nikolai and wondered why he felt so strange, even when she noticed he seemed to have forgotten their first meeting and the memories they shared with his mother. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I wanted to be worthy of him! That''s why I worked harder to become stronger and smarter and take all the power of my family, so I could give everything to Nikolai, who had nothing.''


    She realised at first it was because of his strange aura. It made her want to succumb and surrender to him. Nikita hated him at first. She didn''t love or like Nikolai¡ªin fact, they would constantly clash because she felt this feeling of wanting to submit despite being stronger and richer.


    ''If not for meeting his mother and learning the truth... Would I have never changed?''


    Elizabeth was a gentle yet cruel woman1 in the eyes of Nikita. A girl who knew everything about their race and heritage.


    She played the perfect mother and hid the times she became wicked and cruel to Nikolai. At least, it might have seemed that way to outsiders due to not knowing the full story.


    To others who knew of her race, death was unthinkable.


    After she died, Nikolai changed and forgot many of his memories for two to three years before she passed on, and his atmosphere and spark of life almost vanished overnight¡ªin Nikita''s eyes, it felt like his mother died for the sole purpose of making Nikolai into a monster.


    ''I hated his mother when I learned the truth, wishing it failed that it would never come true. I made sure to check Nikolai every night from the moment he started puberty. By this time, had I already started falling for him? That stupid, weak, but kind boy who made sure to give me his favourite dessert just because I was kind to him?''


    No, Nikita knew it was because she convinced herself that he was hers from the moment his mother died. She didn''t want anyone else to take him away from her again. After losing three years of memories together with Nikolai, her childish mind became distorted.


    ***


    The heat from the blast began to fade as Nikita felt herself coming out of the memories of the past; she felt many presences and voices from the same floor and screaming and despair from below her. However, because of the smoke, her nose hurt, like small needles were pricking the inside.


    "Nikolai?"


    "Where are you?!" Her voice was low as if to avoid disturbing those around her. Nikita could hear people, but not clearly after the explosion. Her ears were ringing after she came back to reality.


    ''I have to find him... Nikolai.... don''t leave me again!''


    Memories that Elizabeth sealed in the past... Nikita''s eyes looked swollen from her tears and the smoke after hitting her head. Before waking up, she saw ''that night'' once again, and her biggest fear reawakened as her arms became white, with beautiful fur like snow.


    Her thighs enlarged, growing more muscular as her legs transformed and became perfected for hunting, with her pupil becoming a thin slit while shining with a vibrant gold shine. Nikita''s claws weren''t like Nikolai''s thick, long blades but were short, sharp and deadly as if to be used to kill and not fight.


    This transformation and ability was something Nikolai didn''t know. Nikita may not have inherited her mother''s illusion powers, but there were many things she did.


    ''Assassin''


    That''s why the black clan of Okami specialised in their short, sharp claws, easily tearing the flesh of humans and monsters alike.


    Fast, hidden and deadly experts performed many of the monster world''s most high-profile assassinations. The former number one assassin was born in the Okami clan and married to the Fenrir clan Nagisa, the illusory death.


    A beautiful woman who killed more than any other in the history of the Okami clan''s assassins and the reason the Hati clan seeks Nikita. It was because she inherited both the assassination skills of her mother and the robust, powerful body of her father.


    "Nikolai... I am coming to find you... wait for me..." A low, feminine voice with a fierce tone transformed Nikita, something she hid from Nikolai.


    "I''ve found h--" A head shot into the sky, blood swirling in a disgusting arc, as a flash of gold appeared to shoot past the man''s side.


    Nikita was squatting down, her mouth exhaling a thick breath as her muscles trembled. Despite this, her hands and fur were clean, yet blood pooled and covered the corpse behind her.


    ''Ah... this feeling makes me want more... I must not fall into another frenzy... Nikolai would hate seeing me like this....''


    "More..." Her mind and body were in a conflicted state¡ªhowever, she couldn''t stop.


    Because...


    "We''ve found the male. He''s two floors down! Hurry, kill him, then capture that bitch for the young master!"


    ''Kill Nikolai? Are you fools.... I''ll kill you, tear you apart, crush your throat... Ah... why do you all try to take him from me?''


    The dull light shining from her eyes and her twisted face and distorted smile caused the surrounding aura to become eerie.


    "I''m coming, Nikolai~ don''t cry. This time, I''ll save you; no one else can save you but me!"


    ***


    Meanwhile, the once loud floor covered in flames and voices was silent.


    A black shadow stood watching the moon from the broken window, his calm blue pupils like the surface of the ocean, yet his body was different, bloody, filled with the stench of death. His muscles and body were tall, close to seven feet tall, his transformation becoming stable, stronger and more complete.


    ''I can feel something coming towards me. It''s strong... I want it to be mine.''


    His instincts wanted to kill, to feast, to become stronger, and it was not just because of his current situation.


    ''It seems someone else is having fun... I won''t wait for you here... I will find you and make you submit to me.''


    Nikolai was looking out the window, and he could sense an unidentifiable feeling as he stared at the full moon before his right claw glowed with a black light, the same Moonlight Rend he used in his white form, but this... was no moonlight.


    An aura of darkness surrounded his arm as it tore through the stone above him. The metal joists and connections between the stone tore into pieces before Nikolai jumped to the next floor, his sudden appearance causing the men to shout and pull their weapons on him.


    "It''s this bastard, kill him quickly!"


    "Hurry, Shoot!"


    "Attack!"


    Nikolai looked up and could feel a strange aura that was so bright and free as it darted around the floors above. He felt a sense of jealousy because he couldn''t become the same.


    ''She''s strong but doesn''t have the same feeling... I need to become stronger... more powerful! Stronger than that little star that shines above me, I must become the best.''


    "You bastards think you can take what''s mine? Try it, and you''ll only get a painful death!"


    His calm, cold voice echoed in the minds of those before him. A calm that made them hesitate as they watched the black, vicious aura become more prominent. It was like the night sky as it engulfed and absorbed all light, even hiding the moon and the stars, causing a dreadful feeling to appear in the hearts of all the Hati clan.


    "W-What...."


    "H-how is this happening? We''re supposed to be members of the Hati clan! Why... why am I so terrified?"


    "H-help me! HELP ME!"


    He carried the power of a true monster¡ªeven Nikita above could feel the same.


    From a young age, she could feel this terror; as if her instinct developed to protect her, she quickly submitted to him. However, after the ceremony, this monster vanished; for over ten years, it seemed to have died.


    The real reason Nikita loved Nikolai was not just his personality. It was the gentle, warm feeling his existence gave her and the feeling that made her feel safe. Whereas his previous personality was like a tyrant that terrified and left her in awe, unable to break free of his hold.


    "Hurry... shoot the bastard!"


    Nikolai''s black eyes narrowed into thin slits, his leg muscles condensing to a fraction of their size while his paws pressed down, letting the pressure and power grow as Obsidian Tide surged in his thighs and calves.


    BANG!


    A single sound that caused all those watching to freeze.


    Nikolai''s black eyes were like a sharp sword that tore through the space before him. A trail of blood sprayed into the air, followed by the sound of something dropping behind him.


    The man in front of Nikolai was frozen.


    He couldn''t move... because there was an arm penetrating his chest... his heart beating in the monster''s palm gazing at him, before a loud squelch, blood spraying like autumn rain.


    In the blink of an eye, with brute force, three werewolves were killed, two torn apart, the other his heart ripped out as their blood crystals became his fodder.


    Nikolai''s face distorted with a smile as he looked to the floor above, a silver wolf in the moonlight looking down at him with feral eyes, golden, dull and filled with killing intent towards him.


    The two wolves gazed at each other in sync, their beastly desires revealed as the snow-white wolf faced the obsidian-black monster.


    In the moonlight, they both declared.


    ""You are mine.""

 Chapter 89: The brutal way of the lycan

    Unlike their counterparts, they do not struggle in the sunlight or have problems living normal lives amongst humans. No matter their bloodline or purity. Compared to vampires, where the lowest bloodlines will burn into ashes under the sunlight.However, if based only on this face, they would never be considered one of the dominant races of monsters. Why? Because they lacked magic! Although they could use their aura to form something that resembled the blood arts of a vampire, it was considerably weaker.


    So...


    Why were werewolves always placed directly at the top beside vampires as members of the top six races regarding danger, heritage and power?


    It is because a werewolf''s power increases through their emotions and desires.


    However, this doesn''t mean their power can grow infinitely. The more intense a desire they have increases the amount of strength they gain.


    Sometimes double, but in rare cases with royal blood, it can reach as much as five times its normal strength. What''s more, the high nobility and royal bloodlines of werewolf clans have been trained vigorously from the moment they are born, both physically and mentally, to harness this power at will.


    Thus, the other monsters fear the sheer brutal strength of their fellow monster.


    Nikita was like most noble and royal children. Her abilities from both sides of her parents, which she trained and honed over years of hard work and effort, led to her distorted maturity.


    However, Nikolai was different and didn''t learn how to deal with these emotions or feelings. To make matters more drastic, from the moment his mother used her life to help him awaken as a hybrid, he lost almost three years of memories from when his training began.


    These events meant Nikolai didn''t know how to harness this power or control his emotions as a werewolf.


    Normally, this wouldn''t be much of an issue, yet during the ceremony, something went wrong and caused him to have his emotions sealed and locked deep inside himself.


    So the moment he awakened, that seal began to crumble, and over fifteen years of feelings and desires leaked through the small doorway.


    His Obsidian Tide was a miraculous and terrifying bloodline because of two things: it could merge, copy and perfect any bloodline below a god. Second, it amplified Nikolai''s feelings, emotions and desires drastically.


    So the moment Nikolai experienced the near-death moment and found Nikita gone from his sight, that seal completely shattered. Suddenly, all his desires and feelings that the seal held back exploded. Not to mention because he was using his Lupus Diabolus form, which relies on the tainted Evil god''s blood.


    He lost control and rationality.


    ***


    Two wolves gazed at each other, the flames around the building flickering, growing as they devoured the surrounding oxygen as fuel for their destruction.


    A sticky, black smoke billowed and rose from the lower floors as if seeking escape from anywhere possible. Yet the wolves didn''t react or move, a sense of curiosity and wariness.


    The true courtship of werewolves was never gentle but a brutal fight between which wolf would stand at the top and which would submit to the other.


    Male and female didn''t matter¡ªthe concept of victor and loser was the only importance because a normal werewolf would never love another person after losing their mate.


    Nikita''s mind was both disturbed and calm¡ªtrained to use this form of power. She could also keep thinking rationally despite her desires being so intense.


    In reality, the reason for her strange attachment and obsessive actions towards Nikolai was that she never released this state of mind.


    If Nikolai was a once-in-a-billion miracle, then Nikita was a once-in-a-million genius.


    ''Nikolai... he said I am his?! Ah~ I have waited for those words for so long, even when that woman stole you from me, and you forgot how we met and kissed that filthy leech!''


    As Nikita thought of the vampire princess, a deep hatred filled her eyes, and her mind almost lost control. However, she quickly recovered because the wolf in front of her was far more important than the vampire.


    She didn''t see Nikolai as her future mate or her lover. To her, he was more than that since he appeared.


    ''He is my fate~ I won''t let him stray again.''


    With a deep breath, her thighs began to tighten, and then her body vanished from Nikolai''s sight in a sudden flash of her beautiful white claws, small, sharp and elegant. His black eyes widened, the blue iris dilating before it focused into a vertical slit like a snake.


    The moment Nikita''s claws arrived in front of Nikolai''s face, he moved his head to the left, allowing her claw to pass by harmlessly. Then he felt a heavy impact strike his chest, making him take a few steps back and throw his left fist out like a meteor instinctively.


    The sound of flesh tearing apart echoed through the room. A trail of blood followed Nikita as she landed on the other side of the room like a sack of rocks tossed from a window while Nikolai stood where he was.


    He lifted his arm to reveal the wound on his chest, a deep wound that instantly healed, leaving only the blood splattered on his shirt and skin as a sign it ever existed.


    He lifted his head to see a similar trail of blood from Nikita''s shoulder as she landed with a heavy thud before she stood up, shaking herself. She tilted her head to the right to see the deep wound on her shoulder closing.


    "I...love this..feeling..." Her voice was beautiful yet eerie, and the strange glow of her dull eyes became stronger as the white werewolf grabbed her shoulder and snapped it back into the socket.


    "So powerful... my organs felt like they were dancing," Nikita muttered. "I will enjoy this." She crouched down, her body growing smaller. Her ears flickered, watching Nikolai with her golden eyes as if waiting.


    Nikolai''s mind was chaotic, the feelings towards Nikita, both as a woman and enemy, constantly mixing, obsession, desire and delight. He didn''t understand what he felt. The only thing he knew was that the moment he saw her, his mind became filled with only her and the desire to crush her.


    Nikolai couldn''t handle these emotions and desires welling up in his mind, but thanks to that, his body moved almost entirely using instincts and began remembering the training he had forgotten because of the ceremony almost twenty years ago.


    A smile filled his lips as he lowered his body, and then his body exploded, the muscles expanding and bones lengthening as they broke and reformed.


    His clothes ripped apart, and the assault was so fast that the sounds of tearing clothes and him pushing off the stone floor sounded like an explosion in the air.


    His right hand turned into a fist, and the moment he arrived in front of Nikita, his left arm swung out in a powerful, sweeping motion.


    She barely moved her head to the right, but that wasn''t the end. As the left arm passed, the right arm swung, and then the left leg kicked out, followed by a right hook, left kick, right hook, left kick and so on.


    Nikita''s eyes were filled with delight and excitement as she ducked, jumped, avoided and moved around, almost touching and tasting the air around Nikolai as she dodged the barrage of attacks.


    It was like a beast fighting a graceful fairy that floated around it like a butterfly.


    "Come on... Come on... I can take it!" Nikita shouted, a mixture of both desire and madness in her tone.


    As she dodged, her hands would touch the skin of his face and chest, then a part of his back and thighs. She made small marks where she poked his flesh with her claws, while her cheeks became dark red, blushing, her breathing heavy.


    Nikita was having the time of her life. It was like a child who finally found something she lost and needed to play and experiment with it.


    "I am going to crush you!" Nikolai''s voice was deep, and the moment he finished shouting, his left arm swung, and the right hand clenched into a fist as he tried to hit the white wolf''s chest.


    Nikita moved her head to avoid the fist, then crouched down to avoid the following punch, but the moment she did, Nikolai''s eyes shone, the golden ring flashing as his twisted smile grew. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead of following the same pattern, as she lowered her body, he rushed her with his shoulder and smashed her against the wall, cracking it.


    "Kaha?!" Nikita''s pupils dilated as she vomited blood, the feeling of her body breaking, her organs crushed, making her release an involuntary squeal.


    However, even with his strength, Nikita didn''t flinch or show any signs of her pain. Instead, she laughed and licked the blood that splashed on his lips before opening her mouth and biting his shoulder, then ripping the flesh apart.


    She didn''t stop there, grabbing his arm and kicking him back into the other side of the room. His muscular figure crushed and destroyed several pillars before his body flipped around and landed on the stone floor.


    He rolled around for a moment before standing up and looking at his wound, which healed almost instantly.


    "I... Love it!" Nikita giggled before she jumped, landing in front of Nikolai.


    Nikolai responded with a fierce uppercut that caused a howl of wind and the surrounding dirt to form a small gale that swirled around his arm.


    Nikita crossed her arms and used her aura to protect herself, but despite that, it wasn''t enough to protect her from the impact of the attack.


    Her body flew towards the ceiling, and then she crashed against it, creating a large hole.


    Unlike the previous wound, her eyes opened wide as she lost her breath¡ªwith both arms broken, she looked at Nikolai in fear for a moment. Yet that was like a feather blowing through the wind as she rolled away, taking distance while panting.


    ''So powerful~ Even a single mistake and my body will break. Ah~ it hurts so much that I want to cry. If Nikolai hits me again, then I might be dead!'' Nikita''s distorted thoughts echoed in her mind as her wounds dripped with blood.


    Nikolai didn''t give her a chance to catch her breath and rushed forward, his foot stomping against the ground, cracking the stone floor, but before he could attack her again, the sound of voices came from below.


    "The lady said she was here tonight for a date! Hurry." The voice was familiar to both the werewolves. It was a member of the Fenrir clan.


    ''Lucas?'' Nikita''s madness began to decline as she rapidly returned to normal hearing his voice.


    However, before she could call his name, two large black palms wrapped around her neck, holding her body a metre off the ground while tightly squeezing.


    "Aggh.....Ughn...."


    ...and before she could react, a huge maw opened before her as Nikolai bit into her neck.

 Chapter 90: Forgotten Memories - Distortion

    Because of Lucas''s shouting, Nikita lost her focus, and her power dropped back to normal. The Fenrir clan wasn''t renowned for power but for their stamina and speed. Thanks to that momentary lapse of concentration, she lost the duel.''Ah... I really lost~ even though I wanted to win so badly?''


    Despite Nikita feeling like Nikolai would crush her throat. Her lips formed a distorted smile because she felt happy.


    That smile seemed to come into the sight of Nikolai as he tore her flesh.


    Nikita''s blood covered Nikolai''s face as he tightened his grip, which caused the colour of her lips to turn blue from the pressure around her neck.


    A ferocious gaze filled his eyes until the moment he looked at her face, something inside him shattered. It was like a beautiful glass ornament falling from the ceiling, covering the ground with small shards that twinkled with little images.


    Nikolai''s eyes began to widen as his mind was overwhelmed by thousands of memories; the next moment, everything turned dark, and he lost consciousness.


    "Hey! I''m Nikita. Let''s be friends."


    He looked at the tomboy with a cute face and a bandage on her nose, pointing at him while reading a book in the small park near his home. ''When was this... I can''t quite remember...''


    "Oi!"


    The next moment, the young Nikolai, with short white hair and red eyes, turned his head away from the tomboy and continued reading. ''Ah... I remember, this time, it was a long time ago.''


    A scene played out afterwards, with the girl getting angry and attacking Nikolai, which led to him throwing dirt in her eye and mounting her as they began to fight in the mud.


    Nikolai and Nikita were then separated by their mothers not long after, covered in mud and little wounds, and both pouting at each other before telling their mothers.


    Of course, both the young Nagisa and Elizabeth just laughed and hugged them. After that, they went to MoonDucks. It was a small coffee shop that had just opened its first store in the capital. ''This is the first time I saw those little drawings in the cream and froth...''


    This moment was a memory of the first time the two met at five years old.


    ****


    "It''s a roof, I know... but man, what a strange dream. Did I meet Nikita when I was that small? That shirt... I am pretty sure I grew out of it by my sixth birthday."


    Nikolai woke up in a daze, rubbing his eyes while stretching and cracking his joints. He looked around as if in a daze, or rather like looking for someone. "Nikita?"


    ''What happened... we were supposed to have a date, right?''


    He could remember up to the point of visiting Starbucks. However, then something happened; he grimaced, covering his face and holding his head when he tried to remember. "Ugh..."


    Strange images of a beautiful werewolf lingered in his mind: white fur like snow, beautiful golden eyes, and a fierce yet distorted smile... "That werewolf, why do I feel she was beautiful, even while surrounded by blood and fire?"


    "Nnn..... Mmm? Nikolai... are you okay?" A voice sounded from under the quilt, causing Nikolai''s body to jitter for a moment. He recognised the voice but realised the strange warmth coming from his body wasn''t from a quilt as he peeled it back.


    Nikita climbed from the quilt, her face a little bruised but pretty as she rubbed her eyes and wore a thick bandage on her neck while climbing up Nikolai''s chest, wrapping her arms around his neck and sticking to him. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You were so fierce last night~ fufu, and you gave me the first genuine wound of my life, you bad boy. Mmm~ your hands are really comfortable."


    "Hmmm?" Nikolai tilted his head. Nikita''s affectionate actions made him feel confused, but the soft, squishy feeling of her lips pressing against his neck and cheeks, added to the sweet scent of her breath, made him ignore it.


    ''Genuine wound?! First?'' Nikolai''s head worked overtime as if cogs were spinning in his head.


    ''But man, Nikita''s body is so soft and warm... not to mention squishy, my hands won''t let go of her chest..... mmm?.''


    "Chest?"


    Now, he wasn''t some shounen protagonist and didn''t overreact. Instead, his hands began to caress and squeeze her soft marshmallows, causing the lovely wolf to kiss him more. A hot, sticky sensation spread across his neck as she began to lick him while her soft lips pressed against him.


    "Ahn~ Naughty... You won once, and now you play with my breasts all night~ ehehe."


    ''Although I know he can''t remember everything, this feels amazing~ so I won''t tell him fufu. Mother''s teachings are always best. Never let go of a chance if you make one! But how is Nikolai so good at these things? Is it the leech or that slut who taught him?''


    Nikita''s eyes narrowed as she began to suck on his neck out of irritation. Her jealousy over which woman taught him the ways to make them feel good annoyed her.


    "Well, they are really soft, and each time I squeeze them, you kiss my neck like that, and it feels amazing. No man could resist such a thing, right?"


    ''What?! When did Nikolai stop avoiding me and become so honest? Ah... he''s hard... It''s not a lie!''


    "Hmmm~ who taught the innocent Nikolai to do these things... I am jealous, Nn~ don''t pinch me. It tingles."


    Nikolai looked down at Nikita, her golden eyes peeking back at him as her lips parted from his neck, yet she continued to lick him while narrowing her eyes seductively.


    "Fufu~ are you pleased?"


    "Of course I am, to think that tomboy who would fight me in the mud would become such a beautiful princess."


    The moment he spoke, Nikita''s body froze¡ªher eyes seemed to lose most of her arousal, and her attempts to seduce him stopped.


    She just stared at him, seeming to be lost; although Nikolai could see her aura, which was filled with happiness, joy, pleasure, and curiosity, there was also fear and loneliness that appeared in the depths of her aura.


    "Nikolai... do you remember?" A voice as if seeking redemption, a desperate and hopeful voice.


    "Well, not everything." His words caused her ears to flop while her eyes became dull. "However, I remember that we met when I was five and you were four."


    Immediately, Nikolai could hear and feel the throbbing heart of Nikita. It was loud, powerful and rapid as if his words ignited her into a frenzy. With sparkling golden eyes, she looked at him with her lips lifting into the most radiant smile as tears dripped like shooting stars beneath her eyes like the sun.


    "You can remember... I''m so glad...."


    ''He remembered our first meeting... My Nikolai isn''t gone.... was I wrong?''


    Nikita''s childish hatred towards his mother was because she mistakingly believed that Elizabeth did what she did to hurt him and take their memories together away... However, Nikita''s gaze changed because she could see and feel it from his actions recently.


    ''Today he feels so different as if someone gave him freedom and released the things he lost.''


    "I am sure I will remember everything, so can you give me more time, Nikita?"


    Nikolai''s hands wrapped around her cheeks, as she felt his warmth and the thick scent of his body, different from when they were kids. It was more mature and manly that her chest became chaotic with positive emotions.


    ''I waited twenty years... why can''t I wait longer, hehe~ you''re finally going to come back, right? But... that means he''ll remember her too?! I have to stop that... he will run back to her again!''


    Though she felt a moment of relief, there seemed to be memories she carried, which Nikita hoped Nikolai never remembered.


    At the moment, he only felt that it was him and Nikita.


    However... there was a shadow and another grown woman who met his mother in that memory, but Nikolai couldn''t quite make out their figure.


    "Shall we get dressed? I don''t think I can endure this much longer and not attack you..." Nikolai joked because of the situation before Nikita rushed from the bed with a bright red face while quickly wearing her bra.


    "N-Nothing happened... you were just tired and needed to rest."


    Nikita''s embarrassment brought a smile to his face as he watched her leave the room like a boy caught by his girlfriend''s dad.


    "However... that memory seemed strange. Some parts were blurry and hard to remember fully."


    Nikolai climbed out of bed, noticing that he was a little taller, and his muscles felt tight and more compact than before¡ªwhile looking in the mirror and checking his face, he noticed the dozens of red and purple kiss marks on his neck and chest, likely from Nikita.


    "That girl... I wonder what happened to her neck; it looked sore. Shouldn''t she have healed overnight like me?"


    After getting dressed, he was about to leave the room because Sarah and Nikita seemed to argue in the other room before he stopped, and the memory from his dream flashed through his mind, causing him to feel a little curious.


    ''Who was the blonde girl sitting on the swing? She always watched me but was always alone...''

 Chapter 91: Hidden Secrets

    At the same time, Nikolai was enjoying the morning with Nikita in the hidden basement of the Faust Clan the lab room was in chaos.A loud canister slammed against the wall with a resounding thud, its force shattering several vials with strange-coloured liquids. In a myriad of colours, the sticky chemicals began to form a distorted rainbow pattern on the ground, like oil and water reflecting light.


    "That little bastard dared to kill her!"


    "Young Lord, please calm down!"


    Alistair Faust''s anger seemed unstoppable after he came back from the Nexus. Two corpses who tried to stop him lay lifeless on the ground, their blood painting the basement walls. The only people who remained were Alistair and his aide Theodore.


    "Theodore! Do you have any idea how much effort my father and I put into that slut?! Then she goes and dies to that mutt!"


    ''How did he kill her? Those filthy necromancers said her poison would kill any living creature!''


    Amongst the many monster clans, one of the four great vampire royal clans dealt with the undead and carried the magic widely known as necromancy.


    This clan usually avoided conflict and thus survived with the least losses during the great wars in the past. However, because of their profane magic, they caused disgust amongst their peers. Many clans were blindly hostile to the Nosferatu clan.


    ''Said to be one of the first bloodlines of our race, yet they deal with corpses...''


    Alistair felt anger, different from his feelings regarding the Tepes princess and her bloodline. Those two flesh golems were his masterpiece, especially the female. ''To think she could survive in the human world for almost fifteen years.''


    To create her, he used the corpse of the original Mari Yamamoto, who was in an unconscious state at ten and had her parents sign all rights over for a large amount of money.


    For the first five years, they transformed her body using the ancient techniques of the Nosferatu family. The family replaced her blood completely with the special blood that flows through their veins. It was a strange fluid that many called undeath.


    Not only did it stop them from dying, it would kill any living creature that came into contact with it for a prolonged period.


    Bang!


    Alistair''s powerful fist smashed one of the metal containers, crushing it before he tossed it into a large furnace with dull eyes. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Ten years of hard work. I curried favour with that foul Nosferatu woman and even promised to help her kill the Tepes princess. Yet the defective goods she helped create couldn''t even kill a mere squire!''


    "Young Master, we shouldn''t do this... there are still more test subjects!"


    Theodore was a middle-aged man who served the Faust Clan for over twenty years. He knew about the secret projects Alistair and his father had been working on, but he said nothing out of blind loyalty and faith. The man knew better than anyone else that they were not good people. However, thanks to the medicine of the Faust clan, his human daughter was still alive.


    A debt he would never forget, which created the Faust clan''s most important servant.


    "You are right, Theodore... How is the research so far? Did those failures at least give us any ideas on how to improve and proceed?" Alistair might have a very violent and impulsive personality. Yet with his trusted friend and servant. It seemed he could calm those impulses much easier like Theo was his tranquilliser.


    "We learned a lot from the corpses, but... They weren''t quite successful."


    "Then?"


    "We need more blood, especially from the subject that the young lord wants. We need a lot of it if we want to create something similar to her, but it''s difficult to get close without being discovered."


    Theo sat at his desk. Despite the destroyed room, with his curly dark red hair like a bird''s nest and black rim glasses, he didn''t seem bothered. "Ah... but that boy you seem to hate, I forgot his name, but his blood. It seems special from watching the battles several times. It seems that boy might hold the key to success."


    Alistair''s eyes widened and became bloodshot, his body wrapped in a blood aura before several spears of crimson red penetrated the wall beside Theodore''s head. "Don''t fuck with me, Theo!"


    "Ah... ah... I am sorry, but... It seems true. After testing it several times, we came to the same conclusion. The subject''s blood is perfect for our research."


    Alistair took a deep breath, trying to calm down and walked up to a large metallic door before pressing some buttons on a panel beside it.


    "That bastard''s blood? The one who stole Selene''s first kiss, must we really keep him alive?!"


    ''How can this be? Why is it always him?! He made my father and uncle give up on my brother, doubt me... Ah... I hate him. I cannot stand that he is the one we need to succeed!'' Alistair grabbed his hair, yanking at the roots, while biting his lower lip; there was no sense of nobility or beauty; like an enraged beast, he began to shout and lash out around him.


    ''I have to kill him, but not yet; I need his blood.''


    The door opened, revealing a dark room. A girl sat at the back of the small room. Despite how calm she looked, two chains held her arms against the wall while countless metallic needs penetrated her skin, pumping a black and green fluid into her body.


    Her pale skin with green throbbing veins appeared the moment the light shone into the room, revealing her naked body as she shivered from the cold air.


    Her dull white hair reached to her feet, wrapped in bundles on the floor. The girl looked more like a corpse than a living being. Her eyes were full of life, an atmosphere of resistance deep inside them, almost glowing with a dark purple colour.


    "So you''re not dead?" Alistair''s lips curled into a smile before he pointed towards the girl. A spear of blood formed from the red mist¡ªthe next moment, with the flick of his wrist, it shot towards the girl and penetrated her thigh, causing her to scream out in pain.


    "Ahgu... please, I did not do anything wrong." The girl begged between screams of pain as her chains jangled, stopping her from covering the wound. Her voice sounded childish and hoarse, but her appearance didn''t look any younger than twenty, even though she had been like this for over fifty years now.


    Black blood oozed from the bloody hole left by his magic. What made the scene more terrifying were the dozens of small scars in the same shape filling her entire body. Despite her wound quickly healing, it seemed imperfect as there was a scar left behind, no longer the same beautiful and fair skin as before.


    "Tell me, do you remember a boy who used to be your friend? His name, what was it... ah! Ivan?"


    "?!"


    Her reaction seemed strange, like a wild beast suddenly cornered. She lifted her lips, revealing her fangs and snarled at Alistair. "You leave that boy alone. He''s not part of this!"


    "Hahaha! Your mind really was destroyed because of those Nosferatu bastards~ how amusing. Does it make your heart beat faster? Do you remember your true self once again? Lady."


    "I am not a Lady!" The girl shouted, trying to break the chains that held her back with all her strength, even if he cut her skin and drained her blood. She seemed to resist Alistair''s words. "I have no name, so leave that boy alone! He is too weak and soft for this world!"


    Alistair was unfazed, most likely because this conversation was something he enjoyed every time he met her.


    An endless cycle of emotions that she would forget after ten minutes. Her memories were so distorted and broken by the past fifty years that she would repeat the same interaction she did with his father when they first met after they kidnapped her.


    ''She probably still thinks it''s fifty years ago, this foolish woman. Hahahaha~ what would it do to her broken heart if she knew her entire clan was wiped out on that night? Ah, I want to tell her. But if she breaks, we have no one else to produce this black blood, no matter how inferior it is compared to his!''


    The experiment started when the Faust family teamed up with the Nosferatu clan after discovering the unique blood of the girl, one of the strongest heirs to her tribe in hundreds of years. Black blood could almost mimic any other¡ªhowever, it was imperfect, and she could only bring out half of the power of other bloodlines.


    "Ah... this is poetic. Should I take a photo and let those bastards know what will happen if they dare try to make their name rise? Ah... wasn''t there a werewolf that he was fond of? Should we repeat the past once again?" Alistair seemed to talk to himself¡ªhowever, the image of an older man who looked almost identical to him flickered for a moment.''


    The moment the figure vanished, several blood spears penetrated her again, causing her to faint. ''What a waste.''


    "Young master, what about the boy?"


    "Forget it. He isn''t worth the effort. For now, focus on the research. There is still a chance that the girl may be useful." Alistair waved his hand, turning around as the door closed behind him. ''Well, I lied, but the duel in three weeks... Let''s work on a plan.


    I should contact those Nosferatu bastards. They might be interested in the bastard of the B¨¢thory clan.''

 Chapter 92: Past Grudges

    Dark clouds filled the sky as a wet downpour filled the moody streets of L-City, the capital of the B-Empire; during the late hours of the night, when people danced and drank their sorrows, two men found themselves at odds.The sound of arguing echoed before the sound of someone shouting. Dark puddles filled the broken concrete path, filled with black bags full of rubbish and overturned bins along the walls.


    "Gyaaa!"


    Suddenly, a man''s body flew across the back street and smashed into the metal fencing, a spurt of blood and saliva leaving his mouth.


    Tap, tap, tap. The high-quality shoes elegantly hit the concrete, and with a perfect gait, a handsome middle-aged male with short grey hair and a scar on his cheek followed into the dark path. The flashing of the broken streetlight masked his face.


    "Now then, you are a member of the Silver Clan, someone who lived in S-Kingdom thirty years ago, right? It''s been a long time, Ambrose Silver!" Ivan''s voice sounded cold and deep while lacking emotion.


    "I-I-It wasn''t me... I didn''t do anything!" Ambrose trembled like a rabbit facing a wolf. His silver hair was now matted and grey, blood pouring from his broken nose. "I swear on my life, Ivan! It was nothing to do with me, my dad..."


    Ivan''s tall frame stood looking down upon Ambrose, memories of the past flowing through his mind. A gentle older sister who would play with him, a young and unwanted wolf because of his mother''s bloodline. ''Sister... you were so powerful and kind to me, an illegitimate heir, even when I awakened and overtook you in the clan''s eyes. Why did you seem happier than me when you were stronger?


    Now, I cannot even find hints of your name!''


    He lowered his body, a pair of black gloves stained with blood, as he leaned close to the ears of Ambrose. "Tell me, who was it that helped your family kidnap my sister back then? There is no way your family could have taken her. Anastasia was far stronger than me!"


    "I know nothi--"


    A brutal sound of flesh tearing and bones cracking, Ivan''s eyes glowed in the darkness like a horrifying monster as his fist shattered the collarbone of the lying wolf.


    "Graaa! You Bastard!"


    Ambrose tried to hit back, his left arm and shoulder rushing forward with an improvised hook, yet Ivan just snorted and rocked his head back before slamming it forward.


    With a gruesome crunch, their forehead of Ambrose shattered, blood pouring from his forehead after the headbutt. With his mind dazed, his punch missed Ivan completely.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk." Ivan stood up and looked down at the whimpering man holding his deformed face that began transforming into a wolf with disappointment, his voice growing deeper, "You think I will let you escape after such a pitiful blow?"


    The coldness of the night seemed to increase with his words as a sharp pain suddenly erupted from Ambrose''s thigh. Ivan''s sharp silver claws penetrated his flesh like a fork-piercing raw sausage¡ªwith a wince and grown. Ambrose stopped transforming, his eyes looking up at the face of Ivan, a terrifying man shrouded in an aura of silver light.


    "Where is she? Answer me now!"


    "I don''t know! I was a child back then... my father never told me where they hid her!"


    "Then who helped your father?" Ivan asked coldly.


    "What?"


    "Do I need to repeat myself?" He said, his voice as cold as the bitter rain biting the face of Ambrose as it poured down, while his other hand began changing, claws becoming thicker and longer. "I ask again, who helped your father!"


    "No one!"


    Slash!


    "AAAAAAAAH!"


    A bloody finger rolled along the ground, the dark flesh falling into a murky puddle while Ambrose cried out in agony, his yellow teeth growing once again as he tried to transform.


    Ivan just snorted, "If you want to become a bitch, then I will treat you like one!"


    His claws moved quickly, the left hand slashing upwards towards the groin of the transformed wolf, slicing through the leather pants easily as a bloody fountain gushed. "Argh!" Ivan''s eyes narrowed, a sinister smile forming on his lips while enjoying the trembling werewolf before him, who had lost his male symbol.


    "I know that vampires helped you. Why protect leeches, idiot." Ivan''s tone remained cold, his eyes glaring down at the pitiful creature beneath him. "I don''t care about you or your father, heck. Should I just massacre your entire clan back home? However, I do care about my sister, and if you could help, maybe my anger will stop at you!"


    "I swear, I don''t know... much," Ambrose muttered weakly, his eyes flickering as his life faded away. He looked terrified, like speaking the truth would be worse than his current state. In the vision of Ambrose, it was like hundreds of red eyes were watching him, hidden in the walls, the murky puddles and the overturned bins.


    This situation was why he fled across the great ocean, to hide from the eyes that hid in the cracks and darkness. His heart pounded like a drum in his chest, fear gripping his mind and soul. ''Is this what people feel when they are about to die?''


    Ivan didn''t care about the Silver Clan or what happened to them. His family had been massacred when he was young by their enemies, so he knew nothing except that his sister was kidnapped shortly before the massacre, as if losing her was a precursor. Now, as a powerful warrior, with the knowledge his son was strong enough to protect himself. Ivan wanted revenge, and he wanted to find the truth.


    ''Back then, I couldn''t help my sister and realised nothing was wrong until it was too late, and I could do nothing but flee to the S-Kingdom.''


    He had followed Ambrose from the pub and various clubs all night, knowing that he was the son of the man who had helped kidnap his sister. ''At least I know the elders of the Silver clan wanted to destroy the power of Volkov and Fenrir... It seems that my arrogant family refused to reach out for assistance, probably because I chose to throw away the engagement with the Fenrir clan.''


    However, he could find nothing useful from the documents remaining or news and rumours. He only found traces of the Silver Clan, and even that information was old and useless. As if he had never known the truth, and Ivan realised Ambrose had just been a child back then.


    "Then, this is it for you," Ivan muttered while raising his clawed hand and swinging it down. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A beautiful arc of silver light tore through the air, but it seemed slower than his usual attacks. Ambrose trembled nonetheless before spouting out names like a child. "Faust... Nosferatu... Hati.... Sylvan..."


    "Who are they?" Ivan frowned, his hand stopping mere inches from the neck of Ambrose, who began crying in relief. "Speak!"


    "I... I don''t know." Ambrose whimpered, the blood from his mouth and wounds drying up, "My father only told me the names of those who took part."


    Ivan sighed, his eyes flickering with a hint of disappointment. He could sense that Ambrose wasn''t lying, and although it was only a tiny clue, it was better than nothing.


    "If you want to live, then leave this city and never return to B-Empire. Or S-Kingdom, because they will know you told me." Ivan coldly warned, "If you stay, I won''t let you live again."


    He could have used more torturing techniques to get more answers, but Ivan knew the Silver Clan was already destroyed, a mere shell of the past. After all, his close friend seemed to have done his search for her after marrying Nagisa.


    The sound of lightning echoed with a low rumble as rain fell atop Ivan''s jacket, the flash of lightning soon following before he looked towards the hidden moon with a melancholy gaze. "Sister, the traces are so faint... will I find you after destroying all those clans? However, I cannot leave here yet. Those children need my help. You''ll understand, right?"


    Sulley was the child of a maid that served Anastasia, though he didn''t know it himself. Ivan remembered the maid''s name, and even though she was from the Silver Clan, his mother was determined to find Ivan''s sister more than the Volkov clan was.


    ''I hope that she didn''t suffer¡ªit seems that the Silver clan must have used that child''s affection for my sister.''


    "Haa.... Nikolai, I wanted to solve this and come home quickly, but these damn fools just couldn''t leave us alone. Do they have anything to do with what happened on that night too? It feels strange, like a series of cobwebs unravelling to guide me in the same direction."


    After the second flash of lightning, Ivan''s body vanished from the dirty back street¡ªinstead, a stream of blood flowed from the puddles through the cracks of concrete leading into the gutter.


    ***


    Meanwhile, back in S-Kingdom, it was already afternoon, and Nikolai was once again sitting across from his old friend Ryan as they shared a coffee and some ramen at the old restaurant they usually visited.


    "Thanks for seeing me again, Nikolai, although you said you won''t join me. Are you serious about helping?"


    Nikolai wasn''t being soft or weak but using his friendship. He could only grow stronger through becoming intimate with Nikita and Selene, or fighting and killing powerful enemies and devouring their blood crystals.


    "I cannot agree to help all the time because you know my situation as her squire. However, if you need help fighting monsters, I will come as much as possible to save the bloodshed of humans."


    "..." Ryan''s eyes widened at Nikolai''s words while he began to suck on his booster, a special herbal stick that slowly improved the body of humans using research from monsters and their improved muscles and organs.


    ''Though that stick just looks like a vape pen or cigarette. Well, at least it smells good, and the scent makes my body improve slightly.''


    [Well, if you directly used one, it would be far better, but the passive smoke is quite nice and has no negative effects. From the conversation, it seems the SSS plans to refine one for those addicted to nicotine instead of causing cancer. It would help improve the health of citizens.]


    ''So only the SSS and rich get one that makes them stronger?''


    [Well, it makes sense¡ªimagine the world if everyone was superhuman. It would cause chaos, haha.]


    Nikolai''s face seemed happy and positive on the outside, but inside, he felt a strange feeling of doubt and distrust. This was why he signed a part-time contract with Ryan and would become like a mercenary who gets paid for when he helps and how many he killed or captured.


    ''However, it means they experimented on monsters to create that thing, right...?''


    [Yeah...]

 Chapter 93: Part Time Job!

    In the familiar cafe it became quiet as the two men enjoyed their meal, both in a better mood compared to earlier. Nikolai became more relaxed thanks to everything that happened with him in the arena and with Nikita the night before.''To think those memories, although many are still missing, would help me... Also, to think Nikita thought you were evil...''


    [Ah... I cannot blame her, though, because of what happened that night and how you changed...]


    ''Hmmm?''


    Nikolai felt like his mother was hiding something important about the night he awakened as a hybrid and survived death. Yet each time, she would just say it was her fault or dodge the question, which made Nikolai feel a little apprehensive.


    Ryan finished his noodles and then took out a beautiful black box. The metallic lid opened on its own the moment he pressed a button before a phone lifted from the box with a hiss of hydraulics, revealing his new phone.


    "Here''s a special phone, Nikolai¡ªthis will be the phone you use for missions. I really appreciate your help, and sorry for my rude request before and now. Somehow, having you help me feels good."


    The black phone was beautiful, but the red SSS engraved on the back made Nikolai feel nervous for a moment before he accepted the phone. ''I can never bring it with me to the Nexus... It''s great that Zara put a storage function on the pendant.''


    [Well, it can only store ten items at the moment, though.]


    "Okay, but remember, I want the right to refuse if I am busy or it relates to me. Ryan, although I don''t want to harm humans, if you try to hurt the ones I love, I won''t help you."


    "Don''t worry. I will make sure to give you information should any of the families you''ve told me about be targeted. However, be careful when fighting. If my colleagues see you fully transform, it''ll be strange since members of the SSS can only manifest simple abilities like claws or simple magic."


    ''Strange, why does it feel like they are making themselves pseudo-squires just to fight against monsters... This won''t cause any issues in the future, right?'' Nikolai remembered that if you took too much blood from one monster, it would change humans forever.


    ''I''m worried about the people who are cooperating with them... It feels like a trap that would make the SSS become the toy of another family if they don''t pay attention.''


    [My son is becoming so doubtful, yet I think you might be onto something. It might not be as drastic as you think, but let''s keep our ears open.]


    "Then I look forward to working with you. Remember to send the money to the account I gave you. Although it would be great to stay longer, I''ve been summoned by someone else~ haa... Ryan, I''ll message you later, okay?"


    Ryan nodded his head, and Nikolai finished his drink before leaving the cafe.


    The weather was nice as the sun was shining, and Nikolai stretched his arms to the side while smiling at the sky. He was happy that he would now work with Ryan, but now there was another issue he needed to deal with.


    ''The blood, strange vapes and possibility of monsters being the true leaders of the SSS...''


    The first two were important, but they weren''t things he could solve on his own. For now, he would focus on what he knew.


    [It''s likely that the monsters used the SSS to deal with clans that they didn''t like. I just hope that we can avoid their eyes before we gain more strength.]


    ''True... let''s see. Sarah told me that everything is going well and Nikita seems to be with her today. I wonder why? Well, whatever... dad sent a message.''


    [From Dad]


    Son, soon, there will be someone visiting your apartment; I will add her travel documents. If you could pick her up at the airport, it would be great. She''s a distant member of Nagisa''s family, and if possible, can she stay at your apartment for a while? Some annoying thugs are targeting her.


    Her name is Rosaline.


    I will be back within a few months. Hope you are well. Keep fighting!


    ***


    "Who''s Rosaline..." Nikolai was a little surprised at how his father just dropped this information.


    ''I guess I have no choice since Dad asked for help.'' Nikolai started to walk back home while wondering what this girl would be like. He read the information and still had a week before she would arrive, so first, he would deal with Selene and Nikita''s moods while working part-time and visiting the arena when bored.


    [Do you plan to meet my father?]


    ''Hmm, you mean Alphonse? He will come to me once I reach the right rank. Let''s not be too clingy yet. I don''t want to sell myself short because I approached him first.''


    [Fufu, yes, my dear. Though I didn''t realise you also bought information about the dungeon inside the Nexus. That place is strange and dangerous, you know?]


    Nikolai already knew it wasn''t the place a noble or royal of the monster race would go. It was a place that the low-class and commoners of the races would enter, seeking to change their lives forever. However, Nikolai was like his dad and loved a challenge.


    If he could become stronger by killing, wouldn''t monsters that nobody cares for be the best? Rather, the monsters in the dungeon were called demons, and nobody had reached the top floor of the tower yet. It was a mysterious existence that even the Nexus alliance could only contain to keep it from spawning in the real world.


    [It''s part of the reason the human heroes of the past who could fight monsters agreed to a truce... That tower once came to the surface, and thousands died in the space of weeks... Since when it is not contained in the Nexus, the monsters can somehow leave the tower barrier!]


    "Haha, well, doesn''t it seem like my life won''t be boring anymore?" Nikolai saw the Scarlet Group Headquarters and felt that since he first visited two weeks ago. He now felt completely different. ''I wonder if those two idiots got a job here...'' His thoughts went back to the slightly annoying chubby male called Luke and the cute girl from the old J-Empire called Yulia.


    [Oh... those two you met just before I could speak to you? That boy was so stupid, but his heart was in the right place.]


    ''Hmm, that''s true... that girl with short black hair and her compact frame, wouldn''t she be crushed by the vampires here?'' Nikolai thought to himself while stepping into the elevator. Thanks to the pass and Selene sending his picture to all the staff, nobody stopped Nikolai when he entered.


    "Is that Luke?" When the elevator stopped on his floor, he noticed a guy shaking the vending machine.


    "Damn, steal my money, you stupid machine; this is war!" The chubby guy with short hair looked to be distracted while shaking the vending machine, causing Nikolai to chuckle.


    "Ah, Sir Nikolai you arrived early?!" A gentle voice sounded, and when Nikolai turned around, he saw it was Wilhelmina, the lady who served Selene, and someone who he was sure was a werewolf.


    "Good afternoon, Wilhelmina. Is she ready to meet me, or should I---"


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the vending machine began to sound an alarm while the machine was crushing the poor fat man, causing Wilhelmina''s eyes and lips to twitch.


    "Help?! Help! I''m going to die! Murder! A fat man is dying. Where is my cultivating best friend now?!" Luke was strange, and his yelping caused Nikolai''s lips to curl into a smile, even while Wilhelmina was frowning.


    ''This fat guy is so annoying, but it reminds me of being younger...''


    "Ahem... should I help him, Sir Nikolai?"


    "Nah, let''s go see Selene." Nikolai just smirked and walked away, while Wilhelmina showed a victory pose for a moment before returning to her usual self.


    A few moments after Nikolai and Wilhelmina left, a beautiful girl with a black bob haircut and a short body came out of the lift; however, the moment she saw and heard Luke, her eyes narrowed, and she looked gloomy. "Fattie Luke, why are you always doing something stupid?!"


    Thud!


    The next moment, she kicked the machine, and it slammed against the wall; she then stomped on Luke''s stomach, waking him up as he pretended to be unconscious.


    "Ugh!? Lady... Hati....I mean, Miss Yulia. Why are you so cruel to me?!"


    "Shut up, don''t call my real name here, you stupid fat man! Why are you even pretending to be fat when you are skinny? What a useless guard! I''m going to tell my father, if you keep messing around, we have a mission here! Don''t draw attention!" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aha... yes, Miss Yulia, by the way... That boy you liked seems to work for the princess."


    Yulia''s eyes looked doubtful before her cheeks turned red, and she kicked Luke once more. "Who likes him? He''s just a gentleman!"


    "Hahah!" Luke only laughed before standing up with no injuries. He then turned towards the place where Nikolai vanished, and his eyes became fierce, like a snake. "I cannot believe he didn''t even help me."


    "Hmph... you deserve it, so annoying when you act like some clich¨¦ fat friend from C-Kingdom novels."


    "Yeah, Yeah~ well, miss, it seems that you will end up dealing with that guy again. Are you happy now?"


    The two of them walked in the opposite direction, looking like the perfect employees of the Scarlet group despite being spies for the Hati family.


    Of course, the lady was an illegitimate daughter who was born to a vampire mother. The same for the guard beside her, both of them unwanted in the clan but useful.


    "I hope we don''t become enemies..." She whispered as they entered the accounting division.

 Chapter 94: The Princess changes

    A golden fairy sat at the desk, her beautiful face, sharp nose soft, juicy and plump red lips glistening in the sun''s glow and her natural glossy shine. Deep red eyes, like ruby gemstones, glistened as she watched the screen with a slight frown on her lips. Nikolai was amused by the slight furrow in her blonde browns. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."Who is it? I am a little busy, so sit and wait." A voice like an empress, commanding and filled with an alluring and feminine charm that could make even the emperor of the world kneel.


    ''The way her eyebrows knit together when she is thinking looks similar.'' Nikolai couldn''t help but think of the vague scene in his memories from the past. The strange girl was like a miniature fairy of light swinging alone, yet her eyes were always watching him as if curious or irritated.


    ''Was it her?''


    Wilhelmina stepped forward and pushed a small wagon filled with snacks and tea; the scent was a little strong, causing Nikolai''s nose to itch. ''Herbs, bitter and spicy, but they smell familiar... Mint and Camomile?''


    Nikolai enjoyed the refreshing scent of the tea and watched as Selene''s delicate hands elegantly lifted the cup and drank. "Nikolai, I have some work to do. You don''t mind waiting, right?"


    "No problem, I will wait."


    ''She feels different, nothing like the last time we met. There was a sense like she created a wall, an icy feeling that surrounded her. It felt strange to Nikolai that Selene didn''t speak with her usual style, insulting him or being haughty.


    ''Did that night change things?'' Nikolai thought with a slight disappointment seeping into his heart.


    He never wanted to do something that she disliked, but Selene was not Nikita. Selene didn''t love him or adore him like that. ''No wonder...''


    Instead of lingering on the negative emotions, he just released a long sigh and leaned back into the sofa while enjoying the ambience of the office. Nikolai could sense the changes in her mood or thoughts when typing from the rhythm and speed or how long she took to sigh and complain.


    "Annoying...."


    "This is wrong... who pays these fools...."


    However, he could only rely on his ears because when he looked at her, she would frown, then glare at him with her nose, snorting as if angry until he looked away. ''This woman is so strange...'' He thought.


    "I see.... the project is going well..." Selene''s voice echoed in his enhanced ears, along with the sound of her huffing with a slight smile appearing on her lips as he peeked from the corner of his eyes.


    Nevertheless, time passed quickly with the tapping of her keyboard and brief whispers Selene said to herself when frustrated or curious.


    "Haa..... I am done. This work shouldn''t be mine." Selene muttered while stretching the sound of her bones cracking and adjusting to her new posture as her arms clasped together above her head, reaching higher.


    ''Hmmm, so he didn''t complain once while waiting? It''s been a good few hours. Did he understand this was punishment for doing those things to me? I wonder...''


    Selene glanced towards Nikolai, who sat comfortably on the couch, reading a book as he sipped from the cup of tea. "You really didn''t get bored? How can you sit for so long without talking? Don''t you have anything to do?"


    Her voice was like a thunderclap that awakened the room. Nikolai''s gaze turned to her as she felt something strange. Her chest throbbed, and she felt a slight arrhythmia before it faded. ''That night...'' Memories of the night they spent in the VIP room flashed through her eyes causing her face to turn red, forcing her to turn away. "Hmph... are you hungry?"


    "A little."


    Selene felt uncomfortable as the silence continued with only the ticking of the clock and their breathing as the sound of the busy world outside was muffled by the walls. She got up from her seat and walked towards the small table and sofa before Selene sat down¡ªhowever, to both of their shock, she sat beside Nikolai despite there being two other sofas empty.


    A single-seater and a two-seater.


    "D-Don''t misunderstand, Nikolai, it''s just easier to share the menu this way. Right, right?!" Her voice heightened and became a little strange, but Nikolai didn''t want to make this golden cat run away again so he just smiled and nodded with his eyes narrowed into crescent moons.


    ''T-this guy... I hate how his smile is so easy to see through! It''s too fake, don''t laugh! Don''t make fun of me!'' Selene thought with her heart racing in her chest.


    Selene''s feelings weren''t as icy as she tried to make them appear like so, despite leaning away from him to create space while opening the food app on her phone.


    She could feel his gaze on her hands and body, causing her cheeks to blush slightly, constantly reminded of the night they spent together. To her, it was beyond her mind to do something like that before marriage.


    "So... what''s your favourite dish?" Selene asked, with a sheepish voice, looking at the various cuisines.


    "Tepes."


    "Hmmm, Tapas?"


    "No, Tepes, especially the princess."


    The moment she registered what he meant, her face became red; from the moment she forgave her body to him, even though it wasn''t entirely, Selene lost the ability to treat him coldly or push him away. The blissful pleasure of his touch and tongue burned into her memory.


    ''This bastard?! Why is he saying I am his favourite dish.... so embarrassing! Does he have no shame?''


    "Idiot..."


    "Haha."


    ''There is the usual Selene; she was so strange that I worried she was mad, but was it just embarrassment?'' Nikolai''s smile grew larger, his arm reaching around the back of the sofa and resting on her shoulder.


    Selene''s body jumped, but only for a moment, as she felt his hand. After that, she didn''t stop him and let his hand rest on her arm. Maybe she would deny it if asked, but it seemed the princess rather liked the feeling.


    "Let''s have what you like, Selene." Nikolai''s voice was gentle as he spoke beside her cheek, causing the princess to quiver upon feeling his warm breath blow across her cheek.


    ''This flirty bastard... He has some nerve. How dare he speak beside my ear like that? He wants to eat me? Hmph... don''t think I will be the only one being eaten today!''


    Selene had already decided what she wanted, but she glanced at him with a slight smile. "Then shall I eat some fresh wolf?"


    ''Fresh Wolf?''


    Nikolai couldn''t help but tilt his head with a confused look in his eyes, which caused her to grin mischievously. ''Idiot.''


    He leaned forward and kissed the unsuspecting vampire, who made a teasing joke. His lips pressed against hers gently, feeling her soft skin and her plump, juicy lips. Soft to the touch, his tongue easily slipped into the stunned vampire''s mouth.


    The smell of her sweet saliva lingered in his nose a little, causing Nikolai''s heartbeat to rise and the blood to pump through his veins faster and more vigorously than before. She pushed her tongue forward, and their tongues intertwined for a few moments before.


    Finally, Selene seemed to wake up. Her eyes widened with her pupils dilating as she pushed him back, her face bright red while pointing at him. "You...you....what did you...do?!"


    "I let you eat some fresh wolf, right?"


    Selene almost laughed, but the moment she realised her own mistake, she covered her face and tried to make an angry face at him. ''Damn idiot... stupid.... woman-loving beast... ah. I want to punch him!


    I am so embarrassed, someone kill me.''


    Nikolai knew she had tried to tease him but failed, only for him to tease her even more, but she didn''t seem to mind his kiss. ''She is more shy than I thought.'' He laughed.


    "Serves you right for teasing me," Nikolai said with a cheeky grin, causing Selene''s heart to flutter. She felt irritated, yet also amused, and because she lost twice in a row, it seemed she gave up for now.


    "Let''s just order something to eat.... idiot..."


    After that, they had a light lunch while enjoying some sandwiches and cookies. Despite being monsters, both of them seemed to have quite a sweet tooth.


    "Huh?" Selene swallowed the sandwich in her mouth and drank some tea before glancing at Nikolai, who had been sitting beside her all this time. "What plan?"


    "You didn''t invite me here just to eat lunch and flirt with me, right?"


    "Pfft! Don''t be silly."


    Selene denied it while spitting out her tea across the room and looking at Nikolai with her beautiful scarlet eyes in shock. However, it was true. She didn''t even have a reason to invite him. ''Why? I was supposed to invite him and then mistreat him what he did... that brute...''


    "I guess you are right¡ªI just felt like having lunch. What?! Are you not satisfied with eating with me? Then I won''t eat with you!" Selene pouted, crossing her arms and turning away from him.


    ''Did that one act change her this much?'' Nikolai was shocked at how, despite her acting fiercely and rejecting him, it felt like warm water being splashed.


    He could feel the difference between Selene today and her in the past. So he took a shot and asked her out. Since he went somewhere with Nikita, it was only fair. "Hey Selene, shall we go for a drive, maybe see a movie or visit the opera?"


    "Sure... I don''t mind. When are you talking about?"


    The words came so naturally that she even felt surprised. ''I can''t believe it... Am I really going on a date with him?!


    "Now, tonight."


    "Heh?!"


    "Let''s go!" Nikolai grabbed her hand, and the vampire princess could only nod and follow him, the sight causing Wilhelmina to drop the documents she was sorting as the little princess dashed away with a man and climbed into the private elevator just for her.


    "Princess?" Wilhelmina would have stopped them, but the smile and rosy cheeks of her master stopped her.


    The long-serving werewolf of the princess, both her nanny and midwife, felt stunned to see the genuine smile of her little princess with someone she claimed to hate and dislike so much when alone.


    ''Is she finally at that age? The princess is finally becoming a woman... I feel a little lonely.''


    After that, she stopped doing her normal work and began to write a message, with several women tagged, her sister and the wives of Vladimir.

 Chapter 95: The dark undercurrent - A Night Together

    Hidden deep underground, beneath the S-City police department, was a massive complex spanning ten floors. This underground complex was the headquarters of the specialists who dealt with all supernatural phenomena."Haa....Hah.....Haa...."


    "Keep your arms up, chin down, manifest your phantom and avoid letting your guard down!" A muscular instructor with two shadow beasts that looked like foxes wrapped around his shoulders barked orders at several adult males training against imaginary threats.


    This was the training room for the SSS recruits. Ryan Seong''s body was drenched in sweat, his face and body covered in bruises and cuts. ''This training is nothing like the previous centre!'' Ryan felt his body screaming while his muscles convulsed from the boosters they injected to improve muscle mass and bone density.


    "Phew... Ryan, you did pretty well. That spectre summoned was a Thrall grade." A handsome blonde male who seemed to be from the A-Federation smiled while holding a cloth to his bloody shoulder. This man was named Adam Justice. He was one of the recruits along with Ryan.


    ''Adam is a very honest guy, but when he drinks...''


    Many of the recruits were from various kingdoms¡ªthe federation or J-Empire, only the R-Union didn''t train their recruits in this joined facility.


    There were many like this place across the globe, with one in the A-Federation and B-Empire being the most high-tech and developed bases. However, to enter those it was difficult if you weren''t from the country itself.


    ''Well, the training is harder than the A-Federation at least, but in the B-Empire, there would be real Phantoms, and combat was deadly. Is that why me and Adam are ahead of the recruits from the Asian Continent? They seem to have been rather lax due to the influence of Phantoms over their countries.''


    Monsters referred to themselves by their race name or monsters. It was not an insult but a word of pride to them. To be an existence that made humans terrified and shudder in fear. However, the SSS is a global organisation with only the first letter changing for each country.


    ASS, BSS, RSS, JSS, GSS and the global name was SSS.


    The only reason for the first letter was to identify each member to avoid phantoms infiltrating their ranks.


    The SSS referred to monsters at different levels, using certain words. Phantom was the collective word for monsters and generalised, while Spectre was the name for a Phantom that manifested their power and became hostile towards humans.


    ''Though I''ve heard there is an actual monster named Wraith, which is quite terrifying.''


    "Alan, are we going for a drink tonight? I managed to convince my friend to become a ''part-timer'' and help us during our time in S-City." Ryan watched many of the recruits leave; he noticed some were severely injured while the best were given light bruises and wounds.


    "Oh? That friend you always used to speak about, Nikolai? His name sounds like someone from the Union, though. Will he be fine spending time with me from the Federation?" Adam pretended to care, but in all honesty, Ryan didn''t worry because neither of them was judgemental, and he wanted to help expand Nikolai''s world.


    ''When I was lost and alone, it was Nikolai who helped guide me on this path... He started smiling again, so all I can do is try to repair our friendship.''


    "One moment, Adam and Ryan, there''s something I want to ask you both."


    The rough-looking male with tanned skin and an x-shaped scar on his face with two fox spectres around his neck called out to the pair. He was their commander and the captain of the new squad being created with the rookies from the global members.


    He was a former S-Rank Inspector who fought dangerous Phantoms in the western continents, almost wiping out the A-Federations Vampire mafia before his family died in a tragic accident after also being severely wounded and forced to take a step back with a demotion to A-Rank.


    "To be honest, you both have the potential to surpass me at my heyday, but it seems you have certain faults that need to be ironed out. Ryan, your spectre is an eagle and makes you brilliant at quick, rushing attacks, but in a prolonged melee, you are at a disadvantage."


    "Tsk, I wish my spectre was an eagle. All the guys back home would be so impressed." Since the Federation''s symbolic animal was the eagle.


    "Stop complaining, Adam, your spectre is just as good. The defensive properties of your armadillo spectre and its claws allow you to both endure the Phantom''s attacks and counter them. It''s not something to be ashamed of! Though you lack speed and technique, and the critical fault of your guard collapsing when switching from defence to attack needs to be fixed!"


    Commander Levi was a man of few words in general, but when trying to save or improve recruits and inspectors, that caught his eye. He would speak for hours, even if it were a minor fault.


    ''Captain''s guilt for his loss and failure must be deep.'' Ryan thought to himself before nodding and making sure to note down the vital hints from a former S-Rank inspector, one of only fifty. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, yes~ I know, Captain."


    "Tsk, you''re such a smart ass. If it weren''t for your dad being my old war buddy, I''d snap your legs to teach you a lesson!"


    "Ah?! Please, Captain, forgive me!" Adam cried out while running away from the two fox spectres that began to chase him while biting at his ass.


    Ryan and Levi watched the poor Adam running away before leaving the training room, holding his middle fingers up before rushing out the door. ''That guy is so stupid...''


    "Haha... that stupid bastard I am going to make his life hell for this week! By the way, Ryan, I heard about the ''part-timer'' you applied to have joined us on our hunts." The Captain''s face became serious for a moment, as if examining the face of Ryan while narrowing his eyes.


    "Yeah, the person is someone I''ve known all my life, and he seemed to have awakened his bloodline in the past week or two. However, he lived his life as a human for twenty-five years, and I know he isn''t someone to betray us."


    "I''ve seen the document and checked his lineage¡ªthe Volkov family is a royal family of Phantoms; in fact, they are the highest level bloodline and threat from the Werewolf race. Thus, it was accepted easily due to his stellar profile and military service records."


    Ryan sighed and felt relieved; in the SSS, there were several factions. However, the two with the most strength were directly opposite each other.


    One sought the eradication of all Phantoms, no matter if they were beneficial to humanity or dangerous. The other allowed the ones with a good profile and standing to support the SSS as ''part-timers'', allowing them to become immune to the purges and checks given by the SSS.


    ''I decided to put Nikolai''s name down just in case because of his sudden change and the fact I saw his father''s name reported as a dangerous S-Rank Phantom but with good standing and no criminal records. Thanks to Commander Levi, everything went smoothly, and now Nikolai won''t be subject to anything dangerous in the future.''


    "Haha, I am glad. He was the one who guided me onto this path, and when I found out about his family, I became worried as Nikolai had nothing after those people plotted against him."


    Ryan''s eyes narrowed, anger and regret filled his chest when he learned about the fact Mari and Daiki were humans that died and became Phantoms a long time before everything happened. It seemed that the SSS discovered this information but were hoping to find the true culprit families before making a move.


    ''To think they would be killed and discarded in an alley the other night.''


    "Well, I am fair. To be honest, although I detest Phantoms, there is part of me that knows some of them just wish to live like humans and enjoy their lives. Since he accepted to help, it proves he has nothing to hide, and I will treat him like you or Adam."


    "Thank you, Commander."


    "Tsk, call me Captain¡ªCommander is just the damn title I''ve got when speaking to other idiots around the base."


    "Sure, Captain, so are you joining us for drinks tonight?"


    "Free beer? Who would say no? I''m going to empty your shining wallet tonight!"


    Like that, the pair left the training room, with both in a good mood.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the Ceasar Arena inside the Nexus both Selene and Nikolai wore a matching suit and dress while watching the opera.


    Inside a private VIP box, the two of them seemed to have enjoyed the pre-show while drinking several glasses of wine and brandy.


    The play they were going to watch was a dark love story between two monsters from different clans that were at war. If humans saw it, they would find it familiar to the Romeo and Juliet tale but with more blood and a lot more lust.


    Thankfully, it wasn''t a story about children; instead, they met as children, and then the play would advance to their adulthood, where they fought each other countless times despite being deeply in love.


    Until the day the male lead killed the female lead''s mother in battle.


    ''It seems just like the human version; the ending is bittersweet. With both clans being exterminated by the church, which now hides behind the SSS.''


    Selene sat beside Nikolai as they prepared to watch the show¡ªit was surprising for him to see how excited she was. Not only did she buy the special guide and programme but also some of the special merchandise.


    "Selene, do you like this kind of story?" Nikolai asked out of curiosity while he enjoyed his iced glass of brandy, the ice made from the blood of a virgin werewolf.


    "Hmph! How can you not?" She scoffed before taking out her little programme with a cute wolf and vampire image.


    "They love each other so much, that stupid werewolf. Why does he not just tell her that he wants to end everything and stay by her side?! There''s no need for that battle...." Selene''s voice was energetic as she looked through the programme and gazed back at Nikolai with her red eyes shining like gemstones speaking non-stop about the play.


    He felt a powerful desire within himself that made him want to embrace her right now and kiss her. The sweet smile on her face made him want to capture it with his lips.


    Nikolai knew such a thing would be frowned upon in this situation and even make Selene mad.


    However... he couldn''t stop himself.


    While Selene spoke of the story, Nikolai leaned in and pressed his lips against hers.


    His tongue slipped into her mouth, tasting the blood wine she had been drinking before exploring her mouth. He felt her body tremble for a moment before she pushed herself onto his chest, returning his passionate kiss.


    Her only reaction was to mutter the word "idiot" before becoming lost in the moment.

 Chapter 96: Never a Quiet Night With you

    Shortly after the play finished, Selene and Nikolai quickly adjusted their messy clothes and began preparing to leave. Nikolai wiped his face and fingers with tissues before tossing them in the trash while spraying an air freshener to remove Selene''s scent after putting a mint in his mouth.''This princess always makes a mess...'' He thought to himself while adjusting his tie and overcoat.


    Meanwhile, Selene''s face was bright red, her lips curled into a pout while glaring at the back of Nikolai as she tried to catch her breath.


    ''It was supposed to stop at a kiss!'' She felt annoyed that once again Nikolai took advantage of her and did the same thing to her as he did back in the VIP arena room. ''This bastard...''


    Selene''s face looked flushed with rosy red cheeks her eyes soft and wet despite her anger.


    "Hurry up, stop taking so long! Otherwise, people will find out what we did!" She spoke in a low voice, yet because of her emotions, it was quite aggressive.


    "I am sure they heard you earlier, Selene. For a princess, why are you so loud? Like a yowling cat."


    "You?!"


    Nikolai looked back with a slight smirk; after they began to kiss, he teased her a little. However, this princess, who acted prim and proper, soon asked him to repeat what he did the night before with her expectant eyes. "Who was it that begged me to do that?"


    "No... It wasn''t me... Hmph!" Selene''s head turned the other way as she stomped on the ground with a clack, her heel almost snapping from the sheer power.


    The pair, despite their bickering, seemed to be quite in sync with each other as his hand wrapped around hers, and they walked to the door together. Not just their actions but even the length of their stride were perfectly aligned.


    Selene looked down, her face bright red while pushing her lips together and closing her eyes tight as the door opened. "Y-You cannot tell the wolf! Everything that happened is a secret!" She had a lovely voice with a cute tone like she did something naughty and was afraid to get caught by someone.


    "Oh? Then what''s in it for me? I always seem to do as you please, little princess."


    Nikolai gripped her hand while the pair walked towards the exit¡ªonce they left, the Nexus portal would be waiting for them.


    What interested Nikolai was the fact the nexus portal didn''t just take people to worlds, but there were specific recreational zones that had things like the opera, a casino and various high-level clubs and bars that were open all day and night. ''It''s like a never-ending party here.''


    "Eh, what do you mean for you? Didn''t you like that?"


    His eyes watched the surroundings, a red carpet with beautiful golden patterns in the shape of various flowers, some Nikolai recognised while others were created in the other worlds.


    "That?" Nikolai smirked, speaking with a suggestive tone as if to make the princess say it out loud as various monsters, both noble and rich, passed them while giving a brief look before vanishing into the crowds.


    He liked the golden border along the opera walls and carpet with various years and acts that were memorable etched into them.


    "Y-You know! Don''t be like that... Idiot, so embarrassing. I should just kill you now!." Selene seemed unable to handle it when Nikolai stopped acting respectfully and started flirting or speaking about the naughty things she asked him to do in the VIP box. "I''ll do the same for you. So, stop teasing me..."


    "Hmm? That sounds like a good deal, but when?"


    The pair came to the grand entrance, with several staircases like a palace leading to one of the three performance rooms and various people buying the goods that were running out of stock while Selene already bought everything. ''She seems to be quite aggressive. I thought she would be more innocent and well-behaved.''


    Selene''s face was bright red, the blush reaching the tips of her slightly pointed ears as she stood on her tiptoes and leaned close to Nikolai''s ear. "Next time, I will do it... okay? Is that enough? Hmmph!" Her voice was soft yet bashful, making Nikolai chuckle to himself.


    As he expected, Selene had much potential, possibly even more than Nikita, with these things, especially if she put her mind to something. "Of course. Just tell me when..." His mouth curled up into a grin, a mischievous feeling growing in his mind. "Little kitten."


    "I am not a cat!"


    After they left the opera heading towards the rest area, the door to their VIP room opened with a cat-eared maid cleaning inside¡ªher nose twitched before she noticed the various stains on the carpet and let out a sigh. "These damn nobles love doing such unwelcome things here!"


    ***


    The Nexus was a wonderful place. Nikolai and Selene sat in the cool breeze while watching the stars and two large moons, one a dark crimson and the other a light blue. They were in a recreation area, a beautiful garden with flowers, bushes, trees and several other things.


    However, Nikolai''s focus wasn''t on them; instead, he gazed at Selene''s face, the crimson moon in the backdrop of her profile.


    Selene pushed out her lips while pouting, her cheeks slightly red while her legs bounced up and down as if impatient. "Stop looking at me! It makes me feel strange..." Her voice was stern, yet cute, but her face was adorable.


    "Hm, is that so? How does it make you feel ''strange'' then?" Nikolai''s hand rested on his chin, his elbow resting on his knee in a relaxed position. "Strange like this?"


    His fingers touched her cheek, gently stroking her soft, pale skin with his thumb, and her breath seemed to hitch, her chest rising and falling. "N-No... Not like that... Ah... I hate you! You keep making me feel irritated and weird!" She seemed quite angry, even stomping on his foot and hitting his arm.


    However, Nikolai, who was now accustomed to pain, realised she wasn''t using her true power and was likely just embarrassed and not used to the situation. Her taps were like a child, and his body could barely feel when she stomped on him.


    As for Selene, she looked around before taking a deep breath. ''I really... This is hard...'' She bit her lip as she stood up and leapt towards the wall.


    Selene soon sat atop the wall, using her agile movements while kicking her legs and gazing at the glistening water. Beneath was a beautiful artificial river with many colourful aquatic monsters swimming around, both fish and humanoid.


    ''Ah... He''s there...'' She sighed, letting her body fall backwards to lie against his chest with a slight smile, his arms wrapped around her stomach.


    "You know, if I told my dad what you did, he would kill you, right?" Despite saying something like a threat, Nikolai noticed the beautiful smile and soft gaze in her crimson eyes, looking up at him, her ears twitching as if listening to the beat of his heart.


    "Hmm... Do you want to tell your dad?"


    "Eh, not really, haha... Because then my mothers would interrogate me and learn the truth~ I''m so stupid." Her fingers tapped against the wall while she seemed to relax in his embrace, but her words seemed to spark an idea in her mind.


    "What exactly would you tell them?"


    "E-Eh! It''s just... Don''t ask that!"


    ''Well, this princess seems to have a dirty mind.'' Nikolai chuckled, kissing her neck before she let out a stifled moan.


    "Ahh~... N-No... Don''t do that here! I will fight you for real..."


    "Then when we''re alone, in private, it''s okay?" His voice was low, and when his deep voice vibrated in her sensitive ears, she couldn''t help but shudder and bite her lower lip.


    ''This bad guy, he knows I feel strange and keeps pushing me!''


    However, Selene wasn''t against it and nodded her head while her eyes glanced to the side as she looked away from his eyes with a slight pout. "Well, Fine... You better make it feel as good as last time, okay? Otherwise... I will tell my dad and that damn dog! Then have them kill you!" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This perverted vampire is trying to blackmail me?!" Nikolai joked with a gasp.


    ''Who is a pervert?! You stupid beast! It''s all your fault!'' Selene shouted in her head while his cheeks turned a darker shade of red, leaning against his muscular chest. ''Ah... his muscles feel really hard and comfortable.''


    However... their moment was suddenly interrupted by a sudden group of voices, some familiar to Selene causing her face to become dark.


    "Oh my, if it isn''t the princess of the Tepes family, and who is she with so intimately?" Maximilian Faust''s arrogant voice echoed through the night while several other nobles seemed to be beside him.


    There was a small crowd of vampires, and the first Selene noticed was the annoying ones who kept chasing her around. Not only was there Maximilian Faust, an annoying vampire with slick blonde hair that was swept back, but his skin was pale white and looked sickly.


    Then, beside him was the heir to the Nosferatu clan, a bald and ugly male with a pale face like he was ill, yet he was also very thin and frail looking.


    ''Damn it... What a collection of bugs to find. How annoying...'' She thought to herself while wondering how to avoid conflict. She knew Nikolai would fight Alistair Faust in three weeks so that Maximilian couldn''t challenge him, but there were at least four squires with the nobles today.


    "I don''t remember giving any of you permission to approach me in private, though." Selene''s voice was regal, filled with confidence and a commanding tone.


    This was her usual haughty tone that she used when first meeting Nikolai, yet after drinking his blood, she couldn''t treat him that way anymore.


    It felt irritating, yet she had already allowed him to step into her life beyond any of these suitors of hers.


    "Oh, it''s that filthy werewolf pet you have taken into your care." Maximilian''s words caused all the noble''s faces to change; he ignored Selene''s words completely instead of pushing his agenda.


    Therefore, she hated the other royals and noble vampires because they didn''t give any respect to female vampires. "Oi Dog, you can leave now. We have business with your master!" Maximilian gave such a crass and rude remark to Nikolai, causing Selene''s chest to tighten.


    ''I don''t like it when they say such things about him... but why?!''


    "Master? What are you talking about? Moron! She''s my woman." Nikolai spoke with a casual voice, not one of arrogance nor ignorance, but as if he was merely speaking the truth. This caused all the nobles'' eyes to go wide.


    ''Oh... Eh?!... He called me his woman, ah... this idiot! They will attack him for sure... Yet...


    my chest no longer feels stuffy... Hm?!'' Nikolai suddenly leaned close to her ear and whispered. "There''s never a dull night with you, Selene."


    ""I... Mmmph?!" While her face turned bright red, Nikolai took advantage and kissed her lips while his hands held her cheeks, and his fingers intertwined in her hair.


    It wasn''t deep, but the feeling of his tongue licking her soft lips was like a firework in her mind and body. The vampires, who were watching with their eyes wide, became furious and began cursing and spitting at the sight.


    It was at that moment that Selene felt her chest racing faster and realised something about this man who kept causing her trouble.


    ''Ah... I also love there is never a dull moment with you...''

 Chapter 97: A Moonlight Brawl

    However, the uninvited guests ruined that warm atmosphere."You filthy dog!"


    "How dare you kiss our princess like that!"


    "I''m going to kill that dog and his family!" Maximilian shouted in anger and was the first to act, but he didn''t dare attack Nikolai without ensuring no guards were watching. Thus, he sent the servants and thralls. "Get him!"


    However, Nikolai didn''t seem to care, his black eyes peeking at the three thralls rushing towards him¡ªhe could feel the soft hand of Selene grasp his before he gave her a wink.


    ''He''s only been awakened for a short time. He will get hurt!'' Selene thought as he slipped away, prepared to step forward, even if it meant breaking the rules.


    Despite that, he moved without worry and quickly used the back of his hand to knock out the first attacker, who got close and then grabbed the second by his throat, while the third grabbed his shoulder and arm before he lifted the second vampire by the throat with ease.


    Then, he tossed the one by the neck into the third and let out a sigh, not even bothering with a proper punch or kick.


    The other nobles and vampires looked shocked by such a display and didn''t know what to say, but Maximillian didn''t waste time. "What are you doing?! Attack! Attack now! That dog deserves to be beaten to a pulp!"


    "Come at me, leech." Nikolai''s lips curled into a violent smile because although the thralls weren''t dead, he devoured two of their three blood crystals, which meant they would never surpass their current strength or evolve further.


    ''I won''t take insults lightly, even if I cannot kill you, let me devour your potential~ hahaha!''


    His body suddenly burst forth, and the vampire squire from the Nosferatu heir didn''t seem to react in time.


    "Too slow. You lack speed." Nikolai appeared behind a male, grabbing him by his shoulders and throwing him over his back before he smashed into the stone ground with enough force to create a small crater.


    The squire from the Nosferatu staggered to his feet, despite blood oozing from his cracked skull, and then the new squire of Maximilian lunged forward with a blood sword aimed at Nikolai''s neck.


    ''Ah, what is that?!'' His eyes looked at the blood weapon, but his hand instinctively moved, grabbing the blade before the female''s face showed fear, and she dropped the blade and began backing away.


    "Hey~ Max, it seems your little girl here isn''t quite trained enough to face me."


    "M-Monster...." The woman trembled as she looked into the black eyes of Nikolai, as if unable to remove her gaze.


    To her, he became a towering monster with distorted limbs and an eerie maw with fangs that devoured everything in his path. The feeling caused her blood to chill, her legs and arms shaking as her heart pounded against her ribcage.


    "What did you do to her?!" Maximilian yelled.


    "Oh, nothing at all..."


    Selene watched quietly, her body wrapped in a faint scarlet aura.


    Her fingertips danced in the air, constantly creating sharp spears of blood that were hovering above the heir of Nosferatu and Max. The other nobles looked confused and worried about stepping in after seeing their thralls being destroyed constantly like level 1 goblins.


    After all, if a higher noble noticed, or Selene told her father, it was their head on the line if caught.


    However, the vampires didn''t have long to wait as Maximilian was fed up with the thrashings. He stepped forward, his hands clenching as his face turned red from anger. "I''ve had enough of your antics, and it seems you wish to challenge my family, huh?! I guess I will just have to show you who the boss is!"


    Before Nikolai could respond, his hands swirled with a heavy aura of blood¡ªa feeling of dread filled Nikolai''s chest as his blood arts began to send danger signals and warnings, and despite his improved senses with the Obsidian Tide flowing through his eyes, ears and brain he could only foresee defeat.


    "Hahaha! Look at you trembling, pathetic dog! This is why vampires are superior to you dogs!"


    Maximilian''s hands flickered before two beautifully crafted blades appeared, though Nikolai didn''t want to admit that those swords were amazing compared to the poor makeshift weapon of the squire... He thought the Faust clan''s blood art was interesting.


    ''Fuck this guy and his showing off!'' Nikolai let the black tide flow through his arms but limited it just to his nails, using the effect of the Obsidian Tide mostly going to his brain¡ªit boosted focus, accuracy, and mental capacity, allowing his thoughts and anything related to his brain to be enhanced.


    The blades swung down, aiming to chop off his arms and legs in one go, but he didn''t plan to lose so easily.


    ''N-No way?!'' Maximillian''s eyes widened in shock as the hands that wielded his blood weapons felt resistance, as the nails of Nikolai''s hands became five black blades the size of a dagger. The two racial arts collided and began pushing each other.


    ''This... damn dog!''


    Nikolai''s body felt immense stress, the pressure causing him to grit his teeth and put more force behind his nails that began to shake under the assault of Maximillian.


    His flesh began to bleed, and the connection of his claws transformed to his finger bones when using his transformation ability; thus, minor fractures from the collision formed in his hand and wrist.


    Selene''s face was full of concern and anger, her hand moving as a spear aimed at the heart of Maximillian prepared to thrust forward, yet Nikolai glanced in her direction and shook his head. He then mouthed, ''Please, let me try a little longer.''


    The spear faded into the air, and Max and Nikolai began to clash rapidly, the sound of metal colliding, a red and black flicker of aura and light with each blow.


    However, the difference between a pure bloodline that had spent close to two hundred years alive and one that barely awakened a week or two before was apparent.


    Max''s movement, skill, and strength far surpassed the newly awakened hybrid werewolf. ''This dog... why is he so much stronger than a normal newborn werewolf? I am the heir to a powerful clan, but this... why?!''


    Nikolai felt the same irritation, not knowing that Maximilian was filled with a small amount of fear towards him. Cuts formed, their blades colliding as Nikolai used his agility to avoid fatal blows and stabs. But it was still a losing battle.


    Selene, who was watching, couldn''t help but feel both amazed and angry towards the vampire doing his best against Nikolai despite their difference in age.


    "Haa....ha..." Nikolai gasped with a mixture of laughter and immense pain in his arms and fingers, yet his heart and mind were filled with glee. He stole two blood crystals from this noble.


    "I can''t believe Lord Maximilian is struggling against a mere werewolf... wasn''t he awakened less than two weeks ago?" The heir to Nosferatu stood back with his men and didn''t interfere; instead, he seemed impressed. "I want to know more about this wolf... who is he."


    He turned to his squire. "Find out more. He cannot be a mere low breed of werewolf!"


    Maximilian heard those words, and his heart became bleak, turning black with hatred.


    He lifted his blade high; the beautiful crimson shimmer with perfectly crafted parts shone under the moonlight. His eyes flickered with a crimson light as he seemed to aim for a fatal blow.


    The blood weapon lingered for a moment before Max regained his focus. However, by that time, Nikolai forced all his Obsidian Tide into his eyes, turning them jet black with a silver ring and red pupils. Finally, he could see the trace and path of the next two attacks coming from the blade despite the decrease in physical strength.


    The trade-off for the increase in the power of the eyes was worth the price!


    He wasn''t worried. Instead, his mouth curled into a grin while his eyes watched the movements, the flow of energy and aura, and he dodged with minimal movements the blades missing his neck and chest.


    Using only instinct Nikolai''s left arm shot out, a brutal double jab aimed at Maximilian''s fangs.


    "You talk too much!" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The vampire was stunned and felt his head snap back. The first strike hit the jaw, a loud crack as a tooth broke, the bone-cracking while the second attack smashed his nose, a spray of blood splattering over Nikolai''s face and the stone path.


    Although he struck the noble vampire, Nikolai''s fist was slightly deformed from the impact with two broken fingers.


    The next moment, dozens of blood spears penetrated the spot where he stood as two vampires stabbed forward from the shadows.


    "How dare the elders from the Faust clan attack my squire!" Her eyes flashed with a deep scarlet light as the spears stabbed towards them.


    Maximilian struggled to stand up and was grabbed by another elder who looked nervous as the night sky turned blood red with spears formed by Selene, her cheeks dyed pink, with sweat dripping from her forehead. Yet they realised that for this squire, the princess wouldn''t let them take his life right now.


    Maximilian looked in her direction with shock. "I... didn''t ask them to..."


    "You think I will believe you? Hmph!" Her voice was stern and regal. ''Why does he always cause so many problems...''


    At this time, it amused her that the Nosferatu heir was long gone, and only the Faust clan remained. Because of their bloodline being only noble, the royal Selene caused even their elders to be restricted in her presence.


    "Take that useless trash home. I will not pursue this further. In order to maintain our race honour and dignity."


    "Ah... Princess! Thank you. Forgive us for being rude." The elder who didn''t attack but helped Maximilian apologised¡ªher face showed a true look of regret, and she became apologetic. "Let''s go back, young master... Hurry!


    Make sure to thank the princess."


    "But he hi--"


    "SHUSH!" She scolded him as they vanished with a special transfer token.


    However, the two who attacked and had slight wounds from her spears scowled at the princess and dazed Nikolai.


    "You should consider your place before showing such acts with a filthy werewolf, princess."


    "He will lower your class and dignity!"


    The two didn''t seem to care for her response and vanished in a flicker of light.


    Selene let out a sigh before she turned around to see Nikolai sitting against the wall¡ªthough covered in blood, his cocky and handsome face showing a sly smile caused her heart to flutter.


    "You..."


    "I broke his fang, hahaha."


    "...You idiot... Haha... did you see what he looked like? Hahaha!"


    Nikolai could only watch in awe, as Selene under the red moon was too captivating as she laughed like a normal woman. It was the first time he felt she was so lovely.

 Chapter 98: The Selfish Nobles!

    Meanwhile, back at the Tepes clan inside the main palace of their current lord. Several vampires of noble lineage stood before the King in his throne room. Their eyes filled with greed, selfish desires and anger at the news that came earlier that evening from the Nexus."King Vladimir! How will you repay us for this transgression!" An elder from the Faust clan yelled, his hand showing various images of Selene and Nikolai on their date, along with their kiss and fighting against Maximilian and the other thralls.


    "Please, your king! My son was almost in grave danger today!"


    A male with black hair and light pink eyes, a sign of the Zorathis family, their special blood art called ''Soulbind'' allowed them to form a spiritual link with one another. This allowed them to absorb life force, share wounds or reflect damage to their enemies.


    The tether could also communicate with and track their target, making them the perfect anti-spy.


    ''These annoying nobles, do they think the Tepes family has no undercover agents? I know everything that happened and that my daughter showed such a smile and radiant face for the first time in over a decade!''


    "Why do you only speak half-truths, Marlon Zorathis, Albert Faust?" The voice came from the back. The group of vampires turned and kneeled to the two that approached the throne. One was Vladimir himself, but the other was his wife.


    "My Queen!" The group of elders kneeled.


    The Queen''s long blonde hair swished as her crimson eyes stared daggers at the other vampires. Anya''s mother hated the nobles who would lie just to twist everything to their desire. In reality, these nobles welcomed her with such a bright face because of the lies they believed.


    ''These idiots think I REALLY hate Selene and my husband''s other wife.''


    "Please forgive our sons and punish that evil boy!"


    "Yeah! He is a mere squire taking liberties!"


    They were mistaken, and it showed how little they knew about the Tepes family and its members.


    The Queen of Vampires had always been a strong woman. She came from the family that had the most blood affinity for her family, but it was only a noble family; thus, she had limits. Her blood was so pure it rivalled the original progenitors. Yet because she was only of noble blood, Selene''s blood and strength would soon surpass her.


    However, Vladimir would rather marry the two women who he felt affection for. Rather than choosing the perfect bride, these nobles tried to push forward.


    There were no stupid fights or arguments in the Tepes Clans'' main palace. Instead, both wives enjoyed most of their time together travelling the various Nexus worlds, and most recently, it was gossiping about their future son-in-law.


    "Marlon and Albert, what is your reason for coming to the palace without notice?"


    "My Queen, my son was injured because of that filthy Volkov boy''s negligence! I want to have the boy punished! We can find our dear princess another squire!"


    Albert''s plea for his son made her blood boil. Because she and Selene''s mother were actually at the opera too, by chance they spotted their cute daughter and even the fact she kissed the son of Ivan. ''Ah~ the year engagement contract will be worthless at this rate. How exciting it is to see Selene growing up!''


    "So?" She answered while cleaning her beautiful red nails.


    "My Queen, are you well?" Vlad asked in a softer tone. He wasn''t a man to speak many words and thus normally listened to the nobles prattle on for longer. However, after learning that Nikolai kissed his daughter and maybe something further, he felt a sense of irritation.


    He wanted to be the damn kid and make sure he was worthy of his daughter.


    "Nothing, dear¡ªI''m just wondering what happened to these two. Didn''t their useless sons try to assassinate your second wife''s child?" The Queen''s eyes glowed in anger. "And now they are complaining that your children were put in danger by her squire, and yet, we have reported that Maximillian attacked the young couple on a date!"


    ''My wife... why are you so beautiful?'' Vlad''s mind left the room the moment she became angry. He was a complete fool for his wives, but any man was for the one he loved. ''Let''s focus, and these bastards have been getting far too arrogant recently, especially the Faust clan... Why have the Nosferatu, who was famous for being neutral, begun helping Faust?''


    Vlad had his thoughts, but he would have them investigated at another time, not with so many other clans around. "Silence. We will do what is right for our daughter, but we must not abuse the law and her will. So I shall summon her here and ask Selene to speak her side of the story."


    "Ah?! My King, how could you?!" Another noble looked at the Faust elder before he shuddered and jumped into the situation like a fool.


    The King and Queen''s eyes shone as they both seemed to realise something was amiss. ''It seems these bastards are planning something bigger than we thought.'' Vlad could only clench his hands behind the desk and try to find out their goal.


    "Enter!"


    A single female vampire in a maid''s outfit knocked on the door before she calmly entered after Vlad''s permission. Her body was sweating as she panted and tried to catch her breath.


    "Speak, why are you interrupting?" The Queen''s voice rang out in an authoritative tone because she recognised the maid and who she served.


    "Mistress Selene has taken a male to her room and sealed the doors!" The maid, with light brown hair, was sweating profusely as she spoke the news in the middle of all these powerful elders and the vampire king.


    "Hmm?" Vladimir stood up. His body shook the castle, and his power was overwhelming.


    "A male, what male?"


    "A-Ah... a handsome male with red eyes, a sharp nose, rugged, yet chiselled jawline... and--"


    "Enough... why does it sound like a romance novel, that little bastard? Ivan you and me cannot live under the same moon!" The vampire king''s voice rang out.


    "Wait, husband... what shall we do?"


    The Queen wasn''t like Vlad, who became filled with anger, his blood aura causing all the elders to tremble on their knees.


    Even the annoying ones from the Faust and Zorathis clan could not resist. Yet the queen just looked fluffy and delighted as she placed both hands on her cheeks and swooned.


    "What else? We''ll go to her room! I must let her know how much of a wolf that boy truly is! You are coming too, wife. It will be like the time you and her mother first met!" Vlad''s words caused the Queen to blush as the image of a naked and bloody man came to her mind from years past.


    ''Ah... that cannot happen~ My Father beat Vlad with a bat until he fled into the night.''


    Meanwhile, as the two prepared to open the room and see what their daughter was up to, the poor elders were left alone in the throne room while trembling because their fear and aura of Vladimir still hadn''t faded. Instead, it grew stronger with each second that passed.


    "These bastard royals! No wonder my father said that the purer one''s blood, the more insane they think!" One elder muttered before he felt a chill and turned around. Standing in the doorway was none other than the second wife of Vlad, and Selene''s mother, her hands wrapped in steel gauntlets with spiked knuckles.


    She was wearing her uniform with a blood-red cloak and a rather beautiful military uniform, showing her previous role as the king''s knight.


    "M-My Lady... why are you wearing that...?" Marlon Zorathis trembled while watching her approach. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m going to go and beat the shit out of some stupid elders. My daughter is not someone your filthy family members can judge while enjoying her life!" With a wave of her hand, the doors of the throne room closed, and a blood barrier covered the entire chamber.


    The elders of various clans watched the woman and her cold smile as she approached. Her spiked gauntlets covered her small hands, and a ribbon held together her long silver hair. The woman looked like she was in her mid-twenties. Yet, she had already lived for hundreds of years.


    "Now then, gentleman. Please tell me everything that happened in detail!"


    "Nooo!"


    "Ahhh!"


    "Damnation!!"


    ***


    In Selene''s private room, Nikolai lay on her soft bed covered in black and red satin sheets. His clothes were scattered on the ground, and the female vampire in question was currently treating his wounds.


    There were dark bruises under his ribs and swollen areas where the bones were broken and needed fixing. However, these would not stop Selene, as her delicate hands touched the broken bones, causing the man below to grunt in pain and squirm.


    "Don''t act like a baby. It''s just a broken bone." Selene snorted while adjusting his collarbone, using her blood art to form a temporary mould, keeping it in place. Nikolai lay naked, his muscular chest and arms exposed as the vampire princess sat atop his lower torso.


    Although she found it exciting, and the feeling of something rubbing against her thighs was quite arousing, instead, she was trying to adjust his hips. His broken bones were so severe it seemed fighting a true vampire shattered his pelvis in several places.


    "Why are you so stupid, couldn''t you have just let me fight?"


    ''Ah... his chest is so hard and firm I want to bury my face in it and enjoy the scent of his blood from those open wounds...''


    "My dad told me not to back down against cowards, especially if..."


    She felt amused by his attempt to bite his teeth and endure the pain, her delicate fingertips sliding along his bruised and wounded abdomen.


    Yet despite knowing she could defeat them alone when he stood to fight for her... Selene couldn''t deny her chest fluttered and made her feel a strange feeling.


    "Especially if...?" Selene''s voice was sultry and captivating, her golden hair brushing Nikolai''s cheek as she leaned down and gazed into his eyes.


    ''If the person we are with is someone we have feelings for.'' Nikolai would never say these words to Selene¡ªshe wasn''t like Nikita, who would swoon for the truth. Instead, he turned his face away, narrowing his eyes and brows in resistance.


    "As if I would tell you... Ahh... don''t just slap my wound, you damn witch!"


    "Fufu~ ah, look at you finally unable to fight back or call me names. What is this feeling of delight?"


    "Perversion?"


    "Shut up, idiot! Hmph..."


    She didn''t stop adjusting his wounds or cleaning them of any dirt or debris from the earlier battle, especially as she saw how many were more intensive than she thought. It shocked her as a vampire how he could have such a severe wound and barely make a sound or complain.


    ''I don''t want to see him hurt like this again... but what can I say? Each time I try, the wrong words come from my lips!''


    Suddenly, she could feel something pressing against her buttocks and looked at Nikolai with a stern glare, only for his face to show a proud and rebellious look at her before both of his hands grasped her hips.


    "Ahh~ what are you doing?!" Her body squirmed, but it only made her hips rub against his crotch, making the man grunt.


    "You are the one doing it, stop moving your ass, you lewd vampire!. Or are you using this opportunity to enjoy my body before marriage!?"


    "W-what...? I-I just want to... t-touch you."


    "What? I can''t hear you, Princess~"


    He was teasing her again, and his hands that held her hips wouldn''t let her escape.


    The moment she was about to retaliate, the door slammed open, and her father and the queen stormed inside.


    Her father looked like a grim reaper while her mother...


    ''Why does she have a camera?''


    *Flash*


    "Oh my~ our little Selene is finally interested in men!"


    Nikolai, on the other hand, lost consciousness the moment Vladimir''s immense aura flooded the room and also suffocated him, thus avoiding the chaos that would follow.

 Chapter 99: Task to pursue the princess

    Vladimir remained in the room to speak with Nikolai, his eyes fierce eyes glaring at the injured man with a sharp gaze."Your actions are inexcusable," Vladimir spoke.


    Nikolai held a tense gaze as Vladimir stood over him. "What will you do? It''s not like you can stop it, right?"


    Vladimir''s eyes narrowed as he turned to the window, staring down at the city with a distant gaze. He placed a hand on the wooden frame of the window, the other one pressed against his forehead as the veins pulsing and throbbing visibly.


    He remained quiet for several minutes. ''This damn brat is just like his father! Ah... stressful.''


    Nikolai watched as Vladimir who seemed lost in thought, his muscles relaxed after Vlad''s immense aura faded. He wasn''t sure if he would get a punishment or not, but it was best not to speak.


    [Vlad really hasn''t changed. He''s so pretentious and stingy.]


    The voice in his head spoke, Nikolai''s brows creasing in frustration as he tried his best to remain quiet and not laugh at his mother''s voice.


    Vladimir was silent for several minutes, his eyes were distant as his mind seemed elsewhere. The older vampire then turned his gaze back at the injured Nikolai, his sharp gaze causing Nikolai to straighten up and sit up properly. "This can be forgiven if you can make Selene happy."


    [Eh?!]


    ''What?''


    Nikolai''s eyes widened in shock.


    "But... you know the rules of our race. You cannot be weak unless you grow strong enough to protect her... I cannot fully support you both being together." Vladimir''s voice was colder than ice, yet somehow, in Nikolai''s ears, it sounded like the opposite, and the aura around Vladimir wasn''t one of hatred or anger but worry and concern.


    ''So he loves Selene more than she realises. Maybe he''s a very awkward man? I mean, my dad is no better...''


    [Who is this fraud?! How can Vladimir the heartless be so gentle?] Nikolai could hear his mother screaming in his head.


    Nikolai coughed, clearing his throat as he tried to keep his expression neutral. "I can promise that I will do my best to make her happy, and as I grow older, I can protect her from danger, no matter what."


    "Not enough. You must prove to me your determination and sincerity. Enter the dungeon in the Nexus and bring me the heart of an elder beast."


    ''He wants the heart of an elder beast? Is that something strong? Well, elder makes it sound old, so then it must be rather powerful.''


    [Elder beast... I''ve never been to the tower, but they linger on the tenth floor usually. It''s normally the first task that a clan heir would be given to slay upon reaching adulthood.]


    ''So he''s not just making things difficult?''


    "What is your answer, Son of Ivan?"


    Vladimir''s words made Nikolai want to scoff at him, but he didn''t. For now, the man seemed serious and very proud of traditions, so he didn''t want to offend him by being disrespectful. Instead, he sat up in front of the vampire, his voice steady as he spoke with determination.


    "I will bring you the elder heart. However, that is not enough for your complete support and acceptance, right?"


    ''An elder beast is for a clan heir''s adulthood. However, he wants me to protect Selene. There is no way he simply wants such a thing in order for him to trust and accept me.'' Nikolai''s thoughts ran through his mind while locking eyes with Vladimir as the room became quiet.


    A small smirk crept onto Vladimir''s lips, and his eyes grew slightly colder. His fangs gleamed. "Yes. The second part is something much harder."


    Nikolai felt his heart beat faster. The tension in the air grew as he felt the older man''s gaze bore holes in his head.


    "However, you do not need to achieve everything in a rush. I will give you time and a fair chance to prove yourself, though I have no doubt you will succeed. You are his son, after all."


    Despite Vladimir''s sour face, his lips trembling and forming a wide grin, while his cold eyes seemed to gleam with a flicker of expectation.


    ''The boy lacks finesse and noble air, but those can be trained and improved. He is far better for my daughter than those prideless dogs that call themselves noble vampires.'' His thoughts were solid, as if he had already decided Nikolai''s fate.


    Meanwhile, Nikolai could feel the expectation and curiosity from Vlad''s aura, but it made him feel a little nervous and the fact he wasn''t punished or treated like dirt as the other vampires have done so far. It made Nikolai feel respect for Selene''s father, who showed him the same.


    ''I can see why my father would have been friends with him. As for his expectations... I don''t know if that is a good thing for me or not...'' Nikolai felt an impending headache and the need to sigh.


    "Of course. I shall do my best to prove my worth to both of you¡ªNo, I will surpass your expectations so no other can bring any doubt to me in the future."


    Nikolai turned away after speaking, rolling his body to the edge of the bed and preparing to leave for the Nexus the first moment he could.


    However, he missed the stunned look on Vladimir''s face that lasted briefly. ''This boy is truly that arrogant yet trustworthy wolf''s son... Is this why Elizabeth chose Ivan back then? I feel envious, but also... I want to see it! The moment this boy steps on those annoying flies.''


    The room went quiet. Nikolai was lost in his thoughts about his future and mother while getting dressed. Vladimir had calmed himself, but his aura regained its cold and intense state.


    With a slight smirk on his face, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "You must grow strong and endure many tribulations, Nikolai." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sudden gust filled the room, causing Nikolai to turn back only to find himself alone.


    Vlad opened the window, then turned into a dark mist, his body vanishing before appearing on the roof above the Scarlet Group. The evening wind was calm, with grey clouds dancing across the moonlight. The king of vampires looked quite enchanting.


    "Well... Let''s find that idiot and discuss the future." With a long sigh, Vladimir took out his smartphone and opened the contacts, typing the name Ivan. ''If you''ve changed your number, I will beat your son in retaliation.''


    "I should also contact Dmitri and discuss the three children in detail..."


    Meanwhile, in the second room of Selene, she was sitting on a chair in front of her two mothers, the beautiful and sharp Claudia, mother to Anya, and her father''s first wife.


    Then, her mother, Selina, the fluffy yet fierce woman who brought her into this world, both were powerful women, but right now, their faces were filled with curiosity and the desire for gossip.


    "So you did the deed?" Claudia asked with a wide smile, her eyes sharp. She was wearing a silk black gown, her hair braided, which was different to the usual ponytail she wore during the day.


    "Yes... we had... well... not all the way."


    "Oh my~ when did my little Selene become a naughty girl?" Selina''s soft, fluffy voice felt like a fairy queen to Selene''s ears. However, she was blushing too hard to look at her mother, who wore a simple yet cute purple gown.


    Selina had her long silver hair tied into a long braid but matched Claudia''s as if they were mirror images of each other¡ªher eyes were just like Selene''s but were softer and sparkled. Claudia''s fierce and sharp eyes were closer to the eye shape of Selene.


    Despite having no blood, this was the reason she adored both of their daughters because either could pass as their children.


    Selene''s gaze drifted between both her mothers, her mind racing with the memories of her time in the bedroom. She couldn''t help but blush. "We were interrupted, so he only used his mouth..."


    Somehow, she couldn''t hide things from her mother, from being a small child to even now when making deals for the company; if the pair of them became interested, they would use their superpowers as her mother''s.


    Claudia''s smile was wide, and she let out an amused chuckle. "Well, at least he knows how to treat you~ how envious." The woman then turned her head to look at Selina, and her smile grew wider. "If it were the opposite, he would have been a dead man."


    "Mmmm~ but I wouldn''t mind if he were a little naughty, hehe. He seems to be very blessed; congratulations, Selene, fufu." Selina was a mischievous fairy queen, and it took Selene and Claudia a few moments to understand her fluffy words that never seemed to be laced with filth.


    "Mother?!"


    "Fufufu~ I am so happy you are growing up into a wonderful woman. It''s such a shame your father has to ruin things, that clueless idiot!"


    Claudia chuckled, shaking her head. "Well, Selene, what do you plan to do now? I am sure your father just gave Nikolai a task, so you won''t be able to spend time alone now easily. He already asked me to send Anya and both maids to live here, likely to stop you two from doing things."


    Selina puffed her cheeks, looking very annoyed. "So mean. He should just leave his daughter alone. She is growing up. Why won''t he just accept it?"


    Claudia nodded her head in agreement but then smirked. "Well, we both know he''s like that; remember how long it took for him to finally kiss us both~ Vlad is a late bloomer, haha."


    Both women giggled at Claudia''s words.


    "So, what''s the plan, young lady?" Claudia asked, raising an eyebrow. "I can''t keep my daughter from growing up forever, so what do you want to do about your father? Want me to convince him to let you two do what you want?"


    Selene looked at Claudia, a strict yet loving mother who tried her best to maintain the dignity of the Tepes clan despite the other members being weird. ''Mother Claudia always works so hard, I don''t want to make her work even harder...''


    "Mother, I will believe that he can complete the tasks Father set." Selene gave a polite bow to Claudia before Selina''s body flew across the room and hugged her daughter by the neck¡ªa loud bang sounded as they landed on the floor.


    "Kya~ my daughter looked so cool, like a mini-Claudia!"

 Chapter 100: First Hunt - Target Wraiths!

    Nikolai sat on the edge of Selene''s bed after Vladimir left, his body still sore from the injuries that reminded him of his lack of power. Although he wanted to be stronger, he believed that rushing wouldn''t be beneficial to him. ''That''s right, slowly, my strength increases whenever I am with those girls, but if I rush, those dark feelings become too strong.''


    The feelings he meant were the instincts and feelings that were restricted after the ceremony when he was a child. Nikolai wanted to be strong but didn''t like the idea of those dark feelings controlling and affecting his judgment anymore.


    Brrrr!


    "Hmm, my phone?" Nikolai took out the smartphone that he had in the pocket of the pants he was wearing under his robe.


    The phone vibrated twice in his hand before he could look at it, and a new notification popped up on his screen. He unlocked the screen and saw a notification, one from a strange network broadcast and the other from Ryan Seong, his friend.


    ''Let''s see the broadcast first.''


    [SSS-Mercenary Network]


    A mission has been allocated to you!


    Mercenary Codenamed - Lycan (White Wolf)


    Contact your mission operative, Ryan Seong, for more details.


    Reward: $30,000


    "Oh?"


    Nikolai wondered why he needed to register for certain apps when he accepted Ryan''s invitation, but his friend took care of most of the annoying things for him. He looked at the clock and noticed it was just past nine in the evening. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [You should be careful tonight, though I think it will be fine with your current strength. Only noble, true and royal monsters would be out of your ability right now.]


    ''Hmmm... what would you estimate my current strength at?''


    [A squall who has served their master for five years, or a thrall that has ten years'' experience.]


    "I see..." Nikolai''s voice became quest as his hands clenched, making the Celestial Aura and Vermillion Essence in his veins dance through his body while forming small balls in either hand.


    This was the new way he used to learn how to judge people by their aura and the energy that was visible using his enhanced vision, which Nikolai gave the name Obsidian Eye.


    ''Would you say my current physical average is 170 and my mental force is roughly 135?''


    [Oh my? You stopped using my helpful system to develop your own... I feel a little jealous.]


    Nikolai felt his mother was only half serious, but now he began to make all his powers his own, so he avoided using his mother''s helpful display but still tried to convert the strength of each aura into a numerical value so he could make sure not walk to into a deathtrap.


    ''That vampire, Maximilian Faust, had at least 400 mental force... but his physical was barely over 200.''


    [I am really impressed that you could detect that. Is that why you kept counting during your fight?]


    His mother''s voice became filled with delight and a strange tone, but it made Nikolai feel a little embarrassed because thanks to her help at the start, he had something to base his development on. Without that, would he already be dead after challenging someone far beyond him like a fool?


    "Well, let''s check the message from Ryan."


    [From Ryan (Best friend/Co-worker)]


    Hey, did you get the bulletin from the SSS HQ? Tonight, my team will be hunting a group of Wraiths that have already tasted human blood.


    Meet me at xxx- north-west district at midnight!


    Don''t worry if you don''t feel like it yet. I''ve spoken to my commander, and you can join when you feel ready.


    "It''s the same old Ryan..."


    [Are you going to join them? Or head to the Nexus and complete what Vladimir asked?]


    Nikolai looked out the window. He could still hear Selene''s voice speaking to her two mothers. ''She sounds so lovely when speaking to them...'' He thought while stepping close to the window and replying to Ryan.


    "Let''s head out. I will leave a note for her."


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the other room, Selene''s face was still red after being teased for a while by her mothers, Claudia and Selina. The two older women would be staying over and seemed to be overly excited by the current situation.


    Especially Claudia, who also called Anya over¡ªthey both had obviously been dearly worried about Selene and how she closed herself off until recently.


    "Ah~ my Selene is going to be taken away by Ivan''s boy¡ªMother feels happy but also sad~ come here, my cute Selene."


    "Mama... stop... so embarrassing."


    Selene blushed and looked down at the table while Anya''s mother, Claudia, who was now sitting opposite her, spoke with a rather spicey tone and grin on her lips while sipping on a high-grade blood wine.


    "Mother..."


    "Hoho~ did you see his chest muscles, my little Selene? That boy is a treasure, so don''t lose him! Not all men can have a body like that, even if they go to the gym all week!"


    "Ehh?!"


    Anya was also a little red but still tried to chime in. "Yes, he has a pretty good body. I was so lucky to see him naked. I wonder what it is like to kiss him?"


    "Sister?! You can''t!" Selene''s atmosphere while with these women became softer and more affectionate as she turned bright red listening to them all joking with her.


    However, suddenly, she looked at the other room and let out a soft sigh. "Ah... he''s gone..."


    The two women and Anya were confused, but when they noticed the affectionate gaze of their drunk daughter and sister, it caused the three women to smirk.


    "Oh~ my lovely Selene actually likes the boy. She even noticed when his presence vanished before me~ Kya, so cute!"


    "Ivan''s boy is so lucky... Ah, that bastard and Elizabeth were so sneaky and never told us about their plan, it makes me feel lonely.


    I wish she were still with us." Claudia was one of the few women who became friends with Elizabeth, who was a bit of a recluse despite her popularity¡ªof course, Selina was her best friend, but Claudia was brought up in a strict house and admired the princess of B¨¢thory thus, it was hard for her to become friends.


    "To think, if it wasn''t for your fluffy mother and her ditsy aura, would we have become friends?" Claudia''s cheeks were slightly red, and she seemed to be slightly drunk from their celebrations.


    "Mmm~ well, after Ivan''s sister vanished, he became so cold and fierce... Thanks to her, he managed to calm down; that''s why I thought she might be easy to get along with! Hehe." Selina''s words caused Claudia to hiccup before she leaned against her dearest friend and fellow wife.


    "Mmm, I am glad you did. Otherwise, we might have kept fighting each other and never managed to marry Vladimir together."


    Anya shuffled next to Selene and whispered, "sister, don''t you think our moms are strange... Normal women would hate their husband''s other wife!"


    However, Selene didn''t agree with this. "Hmm... not really... they are like two sides of the coin, one light and the other dark... I think it is because father is such an idiot that they have to stay together..."


    "Hoho... who is an idiot? Your father is so smart and charming! He''s just a little shy, hehehe~ I want to see darling." Selina was fluffy like a cloud, while Claudia was firm and calming like the wind. Selene and Anya did not know how their father could have caught the eyes of two powerful women with such unique personalities.


    "Mama, you are drunk, and I can see your panties. So please cover them up..." Selene blushed after her mothers became overly affectionate with her, and their night together continued in a warm and bubbly atmosphere.


    Two hours later, just before midnight, Selene held her forehead that was sore from the wine and her two mothers, nagging, staggered into her room and almost fell over the bedpost, slamming her hand onto the bedside table; a piece of paper slipped onto the floor.


    "Hmm? What is this, a note?" Selene''s voice sounded weary, and she struggled to sit on the edge of her bed.


    Taking a few deep breaths, she opened the folded sheet and looked at it with blurry vision. After a moment, she was shocked awake. Her face turned red as the letter slipped from her grasp and drifted to the ground. "Idiot..."


    ¡ª To my midnight queen,


    The night called, and I answered, though leaving your side felt like tearing myself from the stars.


    When the dawn comes, I will be beside you once more¡ªuntil then, keep my shadow with you in the dark.


    Yours, eternally,


    Nikolai


    "Stupid... what is this bastard... why did it make my heart beat faster?! Damn it!"


    Selene grabbed her pillow, raised it above her head before punching it several times, and threw it across the room,


    ''Tsk, that idiot.''


    Her blush spread across her pale features as her teeth gently dug into her lower lip. Selene jumped on the bed and landed on her knees and elbows, pulling the covers close as she twisted her body repeatedly.


    "That bastard, he needs to take responsibility and treat me well, making me feel like this every time... I never intended to fall for someone... so why does he make me feel like this."


    Her lovely crimson eyes glowed as if staring at someone who wasn''t there while her heart fluttered like the wings of a butterfly. She suddenly gripped her left wrist tightly while turning over again, remembering when she bit into his arm, and her eyes became misty and wet.


    ''Master!''


    Selene shook her head. She then turned over and buried her face in the pillow while kicking her bed, squealing and shouting into the soft bedding.


    "Bastard.... who is your midnight queen.... embarrassing..."


    However, despite her cold words, the note written in a rush was carefully placed inside her diary and locked in Selene''s secret safe above her bed; while trying to calm herself, the deep red blush spread to her pointy ears as she kept reading, opening the safe to read the note and place it back several times.


    "Can I really last a year and not fall completely...?"


    Her white fingers dabbed her lips. However, when Selene looked towards the window where the moon''s bright light shone brightly through, a tear slipped down her pale cheek and landed on the covers below her. She didn''t believe that all men could be like her father and worried that she couldn''t accept the other woman either.


    "Nikolai... will you choose me or her?"


    ''But what should I do... I don''t think I can let her have him, after all. I want him to be mine.''


    A struggle began within her mind, causing Selene''s eyes to become dark and drained of life, an eerie atmosphere slowly forming around her body. Her heart hurt and began to stir violently, just imagining him in another girl''s arms.


    Selene began to feel dark thoughts as if nothing mattered. Everything became hollow and meaningless, and she wanted to chain him in the Tepes castle so he couldn''t escape her.


    "Ah! That hurts!"


    Selene snapped out of her dreary feelings and came back to reality when blood oozed from a deep wound caused by her long nails stabbing into her skin.


    "What''s wrong with me? For a moment, I..."


    She even considered killing all women who looked at him with affectionate eyes.

 Chapter 101: Rookie Mercenary: Nikolai Volkov

    In the back of a comfortable military-grade jeep, Nikolai sat with another three members while Ryan was in the front with the driver, a bald male with brown eyes.


    ''It seems the driver is a member of the Seong family and works with Ryan often.''


    Nikolai thought to himself while looking at the strange blade given to him by Ryan before they started this mission to hunt some wild wraiths.


    ''Elizabeth, can you show tell me about wraiths please? Ideally, their weakness, strengths and skills.''


    Nikolai held the digital pad given to him by the SSS. It was the size of a regular reading pad you might buy to enjoy ebooks or web novels in private. The screen was detailed, and several apps related to monster hunting were installed.


    [Monster Bestiary] - A simple app that contained information about the monsters captured and killed by the SSS.


    ''However, it lacks accuracy and many lies were told considering the vampire and werewolf clans. It listed the wrong powers for the Fenrir and Tepes clans, while lesser-known clans seemed accurate from the information given by Eliza.''


    This strange fact made Nikolai doubt whether the SSS had more than just a basic no-interference deal with the royalty of several monster clans and races.


    ''Though, interestingly, certain races are not even permitted the no-interference or ceasefire pacts. Like the wraiths being hunted tonight, any monsters that needed human sacrifice to live were treated like monsters.''


    Nikolai rubbed his eyes before massaging his temples, shaking his head slightly. ''What bullshit? They pretend to be neutral but pass judgment as they see fit, huh?'' He tried to clear his thoughts before opening the Wraith''s detailed information on the pad.


    He began to flick through the information on wraiths, but it only mentioned their deadly spikes that were inside their palms¡ªthe actual blade seemed to be more of a sharp straw. Similar to that of a proboscis that could extend up to 20cm from the palm like a small black sword.


    "Hmm... it''s material is close to iron in durability, interesting." Nikolai''s voice was a little loud, causing the other three to look at him with sharp gazes. After his transformation, he stopped whispering or avoiding contact with others and regained his confidence.


    "Who is this rookie who doesn''t even know the prey?" A large male with dark skin and eyes, his hair was shaved, making him look quite fierce, along with the various claw-shaped scars on his cheek and neck.


    Nikolai didn''t even flinch or register the man''s low voice. Instead, he flipped to the next page and listened to the conversation but took no personal offence. Ryan already told him about the three taking part today.


    ''This guy is Brian, the vice-captain, and someone who helps Ryan often. He''s a bit rough, but once you get his trust, he is a solid comrade. His power is quite high for a human, and he uses a mace.''


    "Haha, Brian, ignore the kid. He''s some pathetic bitch that leader insisted on bringing." A blonde female sharpening two daggers laughed, sneering at Nikolai before blowing a kiss to the large male with an overly friendly smile.


    ''Ryan said to beware of this arrogant woman. Though her speed was higher than expected, her strength was moderate at best. She had the nickname black widow because of her lovers always dying during missions.''


    "Hmmm, Lisa, there''s no need to be so harsh. Let''s just do what we always do." A more modest male with black hair and grey eyes sat at the far right of the jeep. However, a member of the mercenaries being allowed to join with his weak body was quite surprising for Nikolai.


    ''Though this guy is called Bruce, and Ryan trusts him the most. Well, someone who can use the arts of the fairy clan to heal and cast basic spells... No wonder someone with 20 Physical force was allowed¡ªhis Mental power is close to 120.''


    [I have almost completed a simplified tactical document for the Wraiths. Considering your current strength. They will most likely be quite easy to hunt. Unless an Elder or Elite Wraith should appear.]


    [As the Elite Wraiths have a Physical force of 200-300 and a Mental power of 100-150 at most.]


    ''I see.''


    "Don''t tell me what to do, Bruce, you little pussy." Lisa''s tone to those she deemed weaker was quite harsh. Though Bruce just gave her the middle finger and went back to reading his tattered book, a slight blue glow from his aura flowing around his eyes when reading. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lisa, are your daggers and crossbow ready for the mission?" Brian asked with a sharp voice; he seemed quite professional while he looked at Nikolai, who appeared to be reading up with a serious gaze, which made Brian nod, his lips curling into a smile.


    "O-Of course Vice-Capitain..." Lisa seemed weak to Brian as she always lost to him in practice; at least, that''s what Ryan told Nikolai before he jumped inside.


    "Also, don''t disrespect the kid¡ªat least he''s studying now. The leader said he only just joined the faction if he doesn''t know how¡ªthe fact he''s learning should be enough, no?"


    Brian was a true warrior and had fought all his life with the Seong family mercenary group. Thus, he knew Ryan wouldn''t bring a useless friend for the fun of it.


    "...Y-Your right, sorry. I was being a bitch--"


    "No worries, newbie, don''t take it personally. This woman gets nervous before missions and needs someone to take it out on. Usually, it''s Bruce, hahaha!" Brian really was someone that Nikolai appreciated.


    ''Since you went so far, I won''t hold it against her¡ªif I was a normal human, wouldn''t I be nervous right now?''


    Nikolai looked at Lisa, who seemed a bit embarrassed. Her red lipstick was a little strong, yet she wasn''t ugly, and her blonde hair felt more artificial compared to Selene''s. "Well, how could I blame a beautiful woman? If you are nervous, just say what you like. I don''t mind since I''m the newest and youngest member. I''ll take it like hazing at college."


    [My son is so kind and sincere to these filthy humans... Mother almost spent her life cutting them into ribbons~ Tehe!]


    ''Easy now, Mother, you know that''s just how rough these kinds of people are. They fight monsters in life-or-death situations almost daily. I need to earn their trust first.''


    [Fufu~ most supernaturals would have sliced their filthy throats because of those words, though.]


    "..."


    "Oh?"


    "Mm."


    Although they only reacted slightly. The nod and smile from Brain, along with the curious grin on Lisa''s face, added to Bruce''s gaze flickering towards Nikolai.


    It felt that his answer wasn''t incorrect.


    "Hey~ you''re quite polite as well as a good-looking little boy¡ªwhat''s your name? Big sister likes handsome men." Despite Nikolai knowing for sure that Lisa knew his name. He didn''t take it seriously or find any issues. Instead, her tone changed from the nasty, mocking one to a slightly more polite one.


    "Ah, I''m Nikolai, a pleasure to meet you. I just so happen to like beautiful sisters, too. Haha."


    "Oh my, what naughty little brother we have. Make sure you are ready, okay? The enemy today likes to use sneak attacks and aim for your neck and spots that are deadly. If you need help, Brian is probably the best when dealing with Wraiths. Okay?"


    "Mm, thank you. Also, I look forward to working with you, Vice-Captain Brian." The jeep''s aura transformed over a few moments. Ryan looked in the rear mirror and couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    ''Ryan seems to be relieved, good. Let''s do my best and earn some strength and money.''


    "It''s my pleasure, rookie. If you survive this mission, I''ll start calling you by your name. Okay?" The large male''s dark eyes were filled with only seriousness¡ªthere was no sense of malice or emotion.


    Nikolai could tell that he might have experienced many tragedies and unlucky rookies. All because his aura fluctuated between prepared and anxious each time he gazed towards Nikolai.


    *


    *


    *


    The jeep''s speed gradually slowed when coming close to a slightly deserted area in the north. This place was an area currently being developed by the Scarlet Group and another large company to the south¡ªthis meant there were lots of empty sites and buildings half built which lacked full-time guards because of the quiet area.


    "Okay, everyone, please wear your face masks and connect to the group communication device!"


    A stern voice came from the speakers of the jeep, it seemed the old man with no hair was the person who guided and controlled the operation while the other five would be the actual operatives.


    ''I believe his name was Alex, who specialises in mental tasks but cannot use any arts.''


    Nikolai cracked his neck before wearing the mask that covered his lower mouth and ears. There was a small black ball that slipped into the ear before it expanded to suit the person''s canal, preventing it from slipping out during combat.


    "Panther-1, Roger!" Ryan''s voice sounded deeper on the intercom, yet the audio''s quality was like the singers at the top of the charts. What made Nikolai amazed was it seemed to be tuned to people with enhanced senses, so it didn''t blow his eardrums, and the sound passed through it, stopping them from feeling disorientated?


    ''Okay, let''s prepare myself, it''s go time.''


    "Panther-2, Roger!"


    "Panther-3..."


    "...."


    "White Wolf, Roger."


    ''I wonder why Ryan registered my name as White Wolf instead of copying their team call out...''


    "Whew, it seems that our handsome silver-haired boy is actually a wolf~ fufu." Panther 3 was Lisa, and she made a joke, likely to ease Nikolai''s nerves as they all prepared to leave the jeep.


    "Radio Silence, the targets are five wraiths. Panther 2, take White Wolf to Point A and the rest to Point B! The previous report seems to be wrong, or rather, this must be a [Nest]. If you encounter the enemy, make sure to call out and don''t engage unless unavoidable! Panther-1 Out."


    """Roger!""" (Panther Unit)


    Rapidly, everyone jumped from the jeep, with Brian landing with a thump, Lisa''s light taps barely sounding as she almost skated across the ground towards point B with Ryan and Bruce.


    "White Wolf, come with me¡ªwe need to hurry." Brian''s huge mace expanded to almost two metres in size, with the head larger than Nikolai''s body. ''It must weigh more than 30kg!'' He thought while grasping the weapon given to him, a rather simple weapon.


    ''A modernised bastard sword?''


    The sword featured a 32-inch blade and an 8-inch handle. It had a straight, double-edged blade and a cross guard. The hilt was wrapped in dark material, likely monster leather, providing a firm grip. The pommel was simple, circular, and metallic but with a sharp tip for bashing.


    "Understood, let''s go."


    Suddenly, while holding the long blade, he felt a sense of wonder; though he wouldn''t use his powers as much as possible, the sword felt quite comfortable. Because of that comfort, his instinct and desire for battle began to spike.


    Nikolai felt a powerful bloodlust, different from his blood frenzy¡ªhe merely wanted to slaughter something and devour its blood.


    ''Ah~ my heart is already racing, I want to fucking massacre something.''


    [Be careful¡ªthose feelings are your own but don''t get swallowed by them, Nikolai!]


    Under the cover of darkness, the Panther unit led their attack, unknowingly running into an exciting battle.


    [He really reminds me of you before we became lovers, Ivan.]

 Chapter 102: Bloody Mayhem!!

    The moment Panther-2 and Nikolai1 reached the outskirts of Point A there were signs of monsters already.


    Nikolai noticed bloody marks from what seemed to be humans that were dragged along the ground and then probably taken to the Wraith''s true lair. Or [Nest]1 which the SSS designated the places where monsters gathered.


    "Panther-2 have you visuals on any targets?" When in proximity, there was no need to use the communication function thanks to the proximity link function of the masks. Nikolai could sense the scent and aura of the Wraiths.


    ''They smell sour, like the blood of a corpse, which isn''t very nice. Like fish left out in the sun for a little too long. Two are lingering in the small outhouse ahead¡ªhow can I inform Brian?''


    Brian was standing ahead of him while examining the blood, yet Nikolai could sense that not once did Brian''s focus around him fade. Nikolai used his Obsidian eyes to learn all he could from Brian; although the area was small, he could sense a small zone around Brian that seemed to be close to under his complete control.


    "Negative, White Wolf. However, the blood leads in two directions. One ahead in that small outhouse, and then off into the woods to the right are several bloody tracks... Some seem older and dried out, though."


    "I will contact Leader, then we will check the outhouse."


    "Understood."


    Thanks to the masks dampening all noise from the mouth. Even a hybrid like Nikolai couldn''t quite hear the words from Brian''s mouth, meaning that even with his Obsidian Focus, these masks were almost beyond belief.


    [Maybe you could lie or bend the truth and say you have a third sense for monsters¡ªit''s weak, but you can tell when they are close?]


    Elizabeth gave Nikolai an answer while he still wondered how to inform Brian about the two monsters currently... enjoying their prey in the outhouse.


    ''Thanks, I was thinking along those lines but worried it would seem strange, but seeing that the human warriors can make that small area of control with such low strength. It seems my ability will be believable and might get me some easy credit.''


    The moonlight faded behind the dark clouds, as the night became eerier from the growls and sounds of animals from the distant forest without a single light or human to pollute it.


    Nikolai grasped his blade.


    It felt great as the blade slipped from his sheath without sound.


    The sword was sheathed in a smooth black leather scabbard, which had multiple straps and a buckle attached, fixing it to his sword belt. The sheath''s tip is reinforced with a metal shape, which has a decorative blue detail.


    He closed his eyes, spreading out his senses, a strange image mapping out in his mind''s eyes. It showed the inside of the outhouse, with two standing figures and three on the floor.


    There seemed to be two victims and a third monster doing something to the victims.


    "Panther-2, I can confirm there are three enemies in the outhouse, two standing and one on the ground¡ªit seems to be feeding on one of the two victims." Nikolai tried to control his voice to sound a little nervous but not enough to become doubtful.


    "Hmm, White Wolf, are you able to sense monsters?" Brian turned back with a look of shock. His zone also fluctuated for a moment, shrinking before returning to the two-metre sphere around him. "Maybe... Is that why your eyes are closed?"


    ''Ah? Could this be something I could use since I kept closing my eyes on the jeep? If this seems to be my ability and needs me to close my eyes, would they not be suspicious of me?''


    Nikolai opened his eyes and let the black iris with a silver ring turn golden for a moment to show his change as if the colour of his eyes might be important for using his skill. This was a trick that Nikolai could use because Brian was skilled. He doubted Lisa would notice.


    ''Let''s breathe a little heavier and...''


    "Phew... forgive me, it''s not very useful in combat because it tires me and needs full focus. Vice-Captain, only you know this secret aside from the Captain."


    Brian''s eyes seemed to become more relaxed and less stern as he nodded. "Okay, White Wolf, are you able to follow me? There are two entrances, according to the unfinished blueprints. I will take the eastern door closest to them and you use the western door and support me."


    "Understood!" Nikolai took a deep breath, his eyes returning the shine to the golden band around his eyes, along with the blue shimmer of his pupils.


    He watched Brian turn around and head towards the right-handed path, his mace readied over his shoulder, while Nikolai''s steps were silent and quick¡ªhe moved like a phantom, faster than even Lisa, while Brian didn''t look and reached the shrubbery just a few metres from the western door.


    "White Wolf, this is Panther-2. I will engage the enemy in two minutes; you follow me one minute later and rush for the hostages. If they are down, then support me! Over!"


    "Understood, White Wolf Out!"


    The communications felt like the old games that Nikolai played back in his college and high school years: call of service and the field of battle. With the added desire to see blood, Nikolai''s three hearts began to beat like a Mexican wave filled with anticipation and desire.


    It was at that moment that Nikolai sensed something from the forest a few hundred metres away, but its power differed from the monsters in the outhouse.


    A feeling of excitement, danger and jubilation filled his body. He could feel all his bloodlines, almost singing like a church choir after a saint was born.


    [An Elite...]


    [Nikolai, even in your Devil form... it will be difficult!]


    ''Mother, forgive me, but I MUST hunt my prey... I can''t stop now!''


    [...]


    The next moment, his eyes transformed, and the black iris became filled with golden veins rather than them being blood red.


    Nikolai''s werewolf blood seemed to overload and cause his fangs hidden beneath the mask to deform and grow into wolfs¡ªhis arms trembled and cracked, almost transforming into werewolf arms.


    "Haa....haa...." He panted several times before taking a deep breath¡ªthe enemy was in his sights.


    The wrath in question was a tall male, rather lanky with little muscle, but his arms were abnormally long, and his mouth was filled with narrow, yellow teeth and a long tongue like a snake.


    ''His Physical Force is over 250! Ah~ I want to fight him now; come, come to me, little sheep.''


    Unaware of Nikolai, it approached the outhouse with a sinister smile, the scent of human blood filling the air. Both that monster and Nikolai were long aware the human was dead. Yet he didn''t care at this moment¡ªhe followed the approaching Wraith with a twisted smile hidden beneath his black mask.


    Nikolai''s body lowered, skulking, crawling and sneaking through the grass.


    His shining eyes looked terrifying, as if his black iris were crumbling because hundreds of golden veins were pulsating across them.


    "Closer... come... little... sheep!"


    Woosh!


    Nikolai''s black blade shone under the moonlight with a devilish gleam of darkness, striking like a spider hidden in the depths of its lair. The monster''s eyes widened before a burst of wind shot past its face; a blue line formed across the Wrath''s face before blood oozed from the cut.


    The next instant, a soft thud sounded before Nikolai''s body jumped back, a sharp spike thrust towards his neck, like lightning, as the Wrath created a bloody wound in the centre of his neck.


    "Hahahaha~ this is so good!" Nikolai''s pupils formed into bright blue slits, almost looking silver, as he grasped the sword in his right hand, touching the bloody mark on his neck. ''Any slower, and I would be dead! Exciting!''


    "Human...?" The Wraith''s left arm was on the floor, blue blood spurting from the shoulder and a minor wound on the Elite''s cheek, yet its face showed little emotion before licking the crimson blood that gleamed with silver and gold specks "No... Werewolf!?"


    Before the Wraith could speak, Nikolai lunged forward¡ªthe sound of a heavy mace smashing into the ground echoed inside the outhouse, and he couldn''t let Brian die to this bastard because it was HIS prey!


    With a masterful step, his blade slipped along the Wraith''s body before the black bastard sword clashed in the moonlight with the Wraith''s pulsating proboscis-like blade, creating a flicker of black and blue light, each time the force driving Nikolai back further, yet his face became more ferocious and wolf-like.


    "This isn''t your territory, cub! Back off or die!" The Elite''s aura grew, his cheek healing instantly, but the wounded arm didn''t regrow. This allowed Nikolai''s confidence and enthusiasm to spike further.


    His movements became more natural¡ªwithout a proper style or stance. Like a Fairy king, his body fluttered and danced around using the martial arts of a werewolf and vampire that he was learning from his mother and what his father drilled into him growing up. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fight me, Wraith! I want your head~ Ah... your blood smells so disgusting but I will still devour it all!"


    "You stupid dog?! Do you think a child like you can defeat me? Our Leader will rip you apart!"


    Splash!


    The Sharp spike skewered Nikolai''s shoulder before his eyes glowed bright blue; a sudden sense of danger filled the Wraith; despite its attempt to drink the blood of a royal werewolf, the bastard sword was already lodged in his stomach, causing him to wince for a moment.


    Twist!


    "ARRRRRRRRGH!"


    Nikolai twisted the blade with a sadistic smile as blue blood sprayed over his body and face; the pain from the Wrath was immense; the moment it began to suck blood, it was like his veins were on fire; even his eyes burned, and he felt a dull pain.


    "Urgh... You fucking mutt.... stop!"


    "It hurts~ Ah... you bastard, that really fucking hurts!"


    The next moment, Nikolai''s right hand released the sword and grabbed the proboscis tight, his lips curling under the mask into a twisted smile. As it made a strange sound, the eyes of the Elite monster widened from the panic.


    "W-What are you?! How... can such a youngling... Argh... Stop!"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    SNAP!


    Suddenly, a dirty red and blue sludge oozed from the broken proboscis, a high-pitched scream sounding from the old Wraith''s mouth as it tried to hold the snapped spike and stop the bleeding.


    "You lost~ farewell."


    However, Nikolai''s left hand transformed into a black claw before stabbing into the abdomen of the Elite Wraith and began to devour its dull red crystals while crushing and ripping out the monster''s guts and organs.


    "Ngh.... Wha......Arguh..." The Wraith began to choke on its blood, a look of despair inside its eyes.


    As if it met a true monster.


    The Wraith killed to survive, but the monster that took its life... Clearly killed it for fun!

 Chapter 103: Mission Complete?

    Meanwhile, at Point B, Ryan was guiding the group towards the main building, which seemed to have more blood markings leading inside.


    "Homebase, this is Panther-1 come in. Over."


    Homebase was the name of the worker from Ryan''s family, Alex. He was following the main team with his remote sensors and the small cameras attached to the masks. He sat stunned, watching as White Wolf killed a Wraith so brutally and alone.


    Because humans could not detect the strength of monsters accurately without using advanced items that weren''t built into the masks yet.


    So Alex didn''t know that the wraith that Nikolai killed was an Elite. Instead, he just added the notes that he killed a monster solo in order to stop the ambush on Panther-2.


    "Panther-1 this is Homebase, loud and clear, what do you need. Over!"


    Ryan''s eyes narrowed as Lisa was standing on the second-floor building parts, sneaking along the metal shafts and scaffolding while scanning for any monsters. Though she lacked combat prowess against stronger enemies, her eyes and speed were second to none.


    "Homebase, what is the situation of team B? Have they encountered any Fiends1?"


    "Alamin, suffol tua Nimno freran, supal."


    He looked back at Bruce, who was muttering strange words¡ªthis was the language of the Fae, or fairy world. This was required to keep the barrier around the group. One layer with a translucent colour dulled any sound they made, while the blue aura enhanced their senses.


    ''Bruce seems to be fine still, but he is sweating a little. Missions we need to sneak are hard on him. Should I ask the Commander to increase our team''s stamina training?''


    The next moment, he noticed the signal from Lisa, who marked two enemies.


    ''One to the left, by the exit doors, and the other is just below Lisa, crossing the metal bridge.''


    "Panther-3, make your way to the exit and attack Fiend-2. As for Fiend-1 beneath you, leave it to me and Panther-4, over!"


    "Panther-1. This is Homebase. Team B has encountered enemy hostiles, three down, one remaining. A small outhouse was being used to feed on two humans, both dead. Panther-2 and White Wolf are in a fit state. Over!"


    Once he knew that the other team was doing fine, he grasped his weapon, a customised pistol and short sword attached, forming a sort of blade pistol. Ryan started to sneak towards Lisa''s current position while she slowly lowered her body and crawled towards the idle Fiend-2 standing near the exit door.


    The main room was rectangular, with two floors, but only the scaffolding and stone pillars for the second floor were finished.


    Meanwhile, the ground floor was covered in palettes of concrete, steel and various building materials, allowing Panther-1 and Panther-4 to sneak through and prevent Fiend-1 from discovering them.


    Lisa whispered as her hand moved into a pouch and then flung something at the Wraith. Her aim was impeccable because the item shattered onto the monster''s face perfectly; an invisible mist flowed out instantly.


    "Shishisk kis shishi!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Wraith''s face began to melt and bubble¡ªthe bottle she threw was an anti-wraith weapon, liquid silver and holy water mixture.


    "Now!"


    Lisa''s leg muscles tightened and constricted as she pushed all her power into them, pushing off the steel pillar before dashing towards Fiend-2.


    But as she ran across the platform above it, another Wraith appeared in front of her suddenly, brandishing its sharp spike wildly.


    "Crap!"


    She swiftly swerved away from its deadly spike, which almost sliced her chest, then drew one of her long daggers and stabbed at its shoulder. It felt like hitting a block of diamonds, though.


    The Fiend''s hide deflected the sharpened edge entirely. Its head twisted sideways to avoid any threat to the head or eyes, but Lisa expected that and switched her hand holding her dagger into reverse grip while it was stunned for a millisecond.


    "Panther-1, hurry and engage, Fiend-1 is heading towards Panther-3!" In the ears of Ryan, the voice of Alex sounded, causing him to stop his slow approach; focusing on his senses, he could feel the monster running along the opposite side of the stone wall he was leaning against.


    "Good... come to me! Panther-4, trap it''s legs!"


    He stopped running when Bruce appeared on the scaffolding beside him, extending his hands as if he was miming pulling a rope.


    "Al. Shish."


    Ryan grinned at the sight of the Wraith getting caught by the magical roots and vines conjured up by Bruce. ''It''s now or never!''


    His blade pistol swung at the throat of the creature, and the blade tore into its flesh with ease thanks to the momentum put behind it. He pulled the trigger, as the 10mm shell exploded, and pumped the monster full of silver powder and holy oil.


    ''As expected, this enchanted sword is far more powerful than the average weapons. Not bad, considering we bought these cheaply from an illegal auction.''


    Fiend-1 dropped to the ground with a thud before Ryan and Bruce turned to check on Lisa, who was in midair, her legs wrapped around the Fiend''s neck, using her muscular thighs to snap its neck.


    ''Why does she always look so erotic when killing them?''


    After the second Fiend died, her body slowly, like a gymnast, rolled off its neck, performing a handstand with her legs still holding the fiend''s neck before slamming the monster''s head into the ground like a wrestling move.


    "Haa.... fuck... his blood is all over my damn thighs," Lisa complained about the proximity chat before spraying herself with a cleansing fluid that removed the blood and scent of the undead wraith.


    "Leader, are we done?" Bruce asked a question. Looking around, he seemed unable to sense any monsters before Ryan looked back at him with a wry smile.


    "Let me check with Homebase." Ryan opened his comms and articulated.


    "Homebase, Panther-1 reporting, two Fiends eliminated, zero deaths or serious injuries. Requesting further instructions. Over." Though the communication system had improved, they used built-in walkie-talkies because of their lower cost and relative stability compared to Magi-radios in case magic interfered.


    Alex leaned back in the van, his classical music playing while typing rapidly on the digital keypad in front of him; he saw the blueprints of the buildings, the suspected enemies and survivors'' locations.


    "Panther-1, there should be a storage container in that room¡ªnear Panther-3, the survivors are located inside there. Although there are rumours of a nest it is in the forest and too dangerous to explore at this moment. I advise you to collect the victims and pull out!"


    "Hey~ Panther 4, don''t you get super horny after a mission?" Lisa asked Bruce in a charming voice, though the poor male just blushed and turned away, muttering to the fairy language from earlier as small blue lights fluttered around him.


    Ryan approached Lisa with a frown before slapping the girl''s head, which was firm yet supple.


    "If you keep talking dirty, I''ll punish you. Come, help me get the girls."


    Lisa got up and walked to the black metal container behind a shelf with some materials on it; she jumped up the side, walked along the top and leapt to the other side, her footsteps echoing around.


    There were people huddled together, crouching down and breathing softly, barely audible to a human ear but crystal clear to an enhanced warrior like Lisa or a werewolf like Nikolai.


    "Hey~ don''t worry, the scary monsters are all dead. Why don''t you come out now?" Lisa''s sweet voice reverberated around the group, making the adults shake.


    One young woman dressed in casual office attire with blonde hair and light makeup spoke up. Her hands covered another teenager in case any attacks came toward her.


    "Who... who are you people? Where have you taken us?"


    "Aww, don''t be scared. I know the other freaks were scary, but we killed them all. Now you can go home."


    "Wait!" Ryan walked over and scowled at Lisa, who put her arms behind her head and swaggered away, jumping onto the second floor because she didn''t want to be scolded or lose pay.


    "Hello, we are special agents from the SSS here to save you. Forgive me. I am Panther-1 and a rescue team will be arriving in half an hour. Please keep calm and follow me and my team to safety."


    A few others shuffled out; many had bags of food, water and extra clothes, while others carried suitcases for a business trip.


    Ryan''s mind began to race when he noticed that all the victims here seemed prepared to travel or might have been going on a trip. ''Is that why it was reported so late? These people should have been missing for at least three days to a week, maybe longer. Their families would not understand if we didn''t find them by luck.''


    Once everyone was checked, Lisa looked up at the bright moonlight and sighed, "Damn... we finished early, oh yeah, time to collect the bonus!"


    "Panther-3, Panther-4 head back to the Homebase with the survivors¡ªmake sure to explain to them the SSS protocol and have them sign the Non-disclosure agreement."


    Ryan hated this, but he couldn''t help it. If the world discovered monsters, then chaos would return, and humanity wouldn''t have the strength to defeat all monsters at once.


    ''Even the strongest human claimed he couldn''t defeat the vampire''s king alone...''


    ***


    After team A completed their main task, Brian stood panting, his right abdomen bleeding, while he watched Nikolai with a thankful gaze. "White Wolf... if you didn''t help me, I might have died. Thank you."


    Brian''s arm and legs were covered in long, deep scratches; the last Wraith they fought was slightly stronger than normal but not quite an elite. It just pretended to be dead beside the corpses until it could help grab Brian''s legs to allow one of the other Fiends to stab his abdomen with the sharp spike.


    "It was no problem. Do you need some help healing?"


    "No way, if I did, what about your shoulder? Homebase told me there was an ambusher outside, thanks. If you didn''t risk yourself to take that one down, I might have been fucked!" The tall, dark-skinned male was truly honest, and it seemed from this mission that Nikolai was already considered a friend and ally. "So after work, let''s go for a drink and some food!"


    "Haha, sure, to be honest, I had a good time tonight, but if I went home, it''d probably end up in someone suffering and being mad at me tomorrow." Nikolai was referring to Nikita, who was staying at his apartment and being unable to control himself tonight; Brian just grinned and patted his shoulder.


    "Ah, I get you! Hahaha!" The pleasant laughter of Brian and the stench of wraiths helped Nikolai ignore the delicious scent of the two humans beside him.


    ''Well... it''s fun pretending to check the corpses of these fuckers to gain some blood crystals.''

 Chapter 104: After Mission Meal!

    The mission bonus was quite generous; Nikolai almost never checked his balance anymore because it always remained at 10,000,000 because of his current management plan¡ªeach time it went over that amount, half was sent to Sarah''s account, the other half went to his savings account that came with his black card.


    "Phew..." Nikolai sighed in the back seat of the jeep, the atmosphere of the car now much brighter as everyone was discussing bars and restaurants.


    "Hey~ can''t we get some sushi?" Lisa asked in her sweet, seductive voice while Bruce threw the book at her, landing straight between her eyes and crushing her nose.


    "Fuck you! It''s got to be pizza, you damn slut!" Bruce became a violent and angry guy when he wasn''t speaking to the spirits. It made Nikolai laugh at hearing Bruce curse for the first time the moment the fairy aura vanished.


    ''Maybe he''s pretending to be pure for them? Weird guy.''


    ''I guess that''s the glory of S-City, that it never sleeps, so if you need a good meal at four in the morning, there are plenty of places.''


    "I want meat! Chicken or beef, anything is good, right brother?" Brian asked Nikolai with a cheeky grin and tossed a cold beer from the jeep cooler to him. It really made Nikolai feel at home and he was thankful his desire to kill faded rapidly after killing the elite wraith.


    Psssh!


    Nikolai opened the can with one finger and then started to down the cold, light-tasting amber nectar.


    "Meat! I agree with Brian, fuck eating rice tonight. We need some meat and beer!"


    "Ah?!" Lisa looked at Nikolai with a shocked face while rubbing her nose with the red mark before she lifted her right leg and placed it on the parting barrier, flashing her crotch to Nikolai, who just enjoyed downing his beer. "Don''t you want to make big sister happy? I am sure you''ll be happier too that way."


    "Who is his big sister, you damn succubus. Leave the handsome kid alone!" Bruce took a beer and smashed it against Brian''s as they both foamed up and overflowed.


    Ryan appeared to be lost in a different world, as the front of the jeep was sealed and soundproof. Nikolai caught his smile in the rearview mirror a few times and noticed that he was writing a report even now.


    "Hah? Succubus, I am a clean and virtuous lady! I could be a saintess! Hehe~ so shut up, you damn closet pervert who loves little girls!"


    "?! Little girls, they''re fully grown adult fairies, you silly human woman!"


    Brian looked like an old man looking after two children.


    Since these two became loud and excitable after returning from the mission, the expectant and thankful gazes from the victims made Nikolai feel strange. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Despite being a monster... It felt nice to save people.''


    "Ah~ Captain, I love you¡ªwhere are we eating?" Lisa swooned while climbing towards the front seat; she kicked Bruce''s face with her heels, causing him to bite her calves in retaliation, leaving a mark. "Kyaa... a dog is biting me. Help, help!"


    The noise died down as everyone heard that announcement, and their gazes fell on Nikolai, who just finished his second beer.


    "Yes. I appreciate that, Captain. However..."


    Nikolai grabbed Lisa''s other ankle and tugged, pulling her onto the seat beside him and shoving a beer into her hand. "Where are we going, Ryan?"


    Ryan looked at his old friend for a moment shocked, before shaking his head and revealing the first true smile he showed since reuniting with Nikolai. "It''s a place called Golden Sea. They have seafood, beef, and all-you-can-drink beers along with some cocktails if Lisa wants those fruity things."


    "Okay! Now, enough chatter back there and enough kicking the divider¡ªwe still have another twenty minutes to the drop-off point where I can dump these reports, and we head to our celebration!"


    Ryan''s voice didn''t seem to calm everyone down as the back became rowdier because the Golden Sea was a High-level buffet¡ªif you were to eat at the cheapest buffet, it would cost less than twenty dollars a head. But the Golden Sea was over a hundred per person, and the beer wasn''t trash!


    ''Did he suggest there because of what we said back then?'' Nikolai felt the buzz of his third beer while using his foot to keep Lisa from causing trouble with Bruce or touching him. He felt a sense of belonging in this jeep. It was strange and unnatural, yet it didn''t feel bad.


    He and Ryan promised that when they made it in the real world, they would both spend the night at the Golden Sea and drink till they couldn''t walk or see.


    ***


    After 30 minutes, the jeep parked underground before everyone climbed out of the vehicle. Nikolai hopped out of the vehicle and looked up at the grand building. Thanks to Ryan''s planning, when they arrived at the drop-off point, there were outfits for everyone. It wasn''t glamorous, but the comfy suit was probably more than $1000 for each person.


    ''The past me might have worried, but I heard Alex say it was all taken out of the mission budget thanks to our bonus pay this time. It seems normally survivors are extremely rare, and medical costs would eat that bonus.''


    Ryan wore a simple blue suit. Although he was rather handsome, that might have been Nikolai''s past thoughts when he used to see himself as ugly and poor. ''He''s good-looking, but not to the level I used to raise him in my mind...''


    Brian looked good, but surprisingly, his wife was waiting at the restaurant in a lovely purple one-piece dress that matched his suit¡ªthe pair seemed to be engaged and rather devoted to each other. "Oh, Nikolai, this is my wife, isn''t she a beauty?"


    "Tch, your wife is a queen. I want a fairy wife." Bruce patted the Vice-captain on his shoulder and then walked past with his white suit that suited his brownish hair. "Lisa, pick a side."


    "I am looking for love myself!"


    Nikolai realised how unique each person on the team was and that he had a lot to learn, but looking at the beautiful woman with short black hair braided across her shoulder, wearing the high-cut purple dress, he must admit. "Yeah, your wife suits you. She''s a beautiful lady."


    "Hahaha, thanks~ that makes me happy."


    "Well, thank you, Nikolai, for the compliment; thanks for helping my husband tonight. Usually, he comes home from the hospital~ so thank you for covering his back. I mean it." Her polite words and a slight twinkle in her eye made Nikolai feel warmth in his chest. Maybe it was the beer, but to see the gaze Miranda gave her husband made Nikolai feel at ease.


    After the greetings, Nikolai headed into the restaurant¡ªhe noticed Lisa sitting at the bar, ordering some cocktails.


    Her scarlet red dress was quite alluring, the tight waist and chest amplifying her seductive curves, which brought even more attention to the black stockings eating into her soft, pale white thighs.


    ''I wonder if a succubus counts as a spirit? Maybe she could use this to tempt Bruce.''


    "You should never leave a beautiful lady alone~" She whispered into his ear with a faint smile, taking a sip from her pinky-orangey drink with a mini umbrella and some kind of fruit garnished on the rim of the glass.


    As she was only slightly shorter than himself, Nikolai wondered if he''d let down his guard too quickly around this succubus disguised as a human woman.


    What if she spiked his drink?


    However... the sweet taste of berries, mixed with the bitter yet delicious tasting Cura?ao and coconut.


    ''Damn, this drink is excellent...''


    The table was quickly filled with plates of meat, noodles, fries, fish and other foods while drinks were downed¡ªLisa kept ordering different cocktails and making Nikolai drink them, while he would be forced to finish the last bits of hers as they started playing drinking games and for the first time Nikolai experienced such an atmosphere.


    Laughter erupted at the table many times. Some jokes about missions and girls, guys, and so many other things. Bruce talked about the best places to find fairies, and the rest of the group just ignored him.


    However, he would ignore them and show his picture collection... and Nikolai could admit though they were beauties, he wondered why all fairies were naked and never wore clothes.


    Like a blur of delight, the party progressed, and time passed rapidly...


    *


    *


    *


    *


    ''Where am I now?''


    ''How long ago did the meal end?''


    ''Why did I do this?'' Looking around, he saw the curtains wide open to reveal a pitch-black sea and the beautiful sun starting to rise above the horizon that illuminated the city view.


    Nikolai rolled onto his feet, noticing his body covered in lipstick and strange marks. ''I didn''t do something stupid, right?'' Nikolai groaned as he held his head.


    The memories of the restaurant faded. How did he leave? He couldn''t remember... But looking at the expensive silk robe on the ground, Nikolai noticed the Imperium logo, and somehow, he arrived here.


    Then, the bed began to move behind him, with the sound of a woman''s sighing.


    ''Hell no...'' Nikolai felt dread as he turned slowly, with a feeling of self-loathing and anxiety growing in his chest. However, after he finally got up the courage to look at his new partner...


    ''Hmmm?'' What he saw surprised him. It was a familiar-looking blonde woman


    With her luscious blonde hair messy and spread over the pillow, the young woman breathed softly.


    Her snow-white skin was flawless with no make-up, and she appeared to be in her early twenties at most¡ªher lips full and glossy, as if she had just eaten ripe cherries, but their juice smeared over her lips and there were similar marks on her body like his.


    "Haa..."


    ''What happened last night? Why can''t I remember...'' Nikolai held his head while noticing the pendant on the desk beside the bed, his mother''s jewel looking at him as if judging him as he put it over his head.


    [Well... my son became a whore...]


    ''...''


    [Don''t worry, it''s not what you think. Because you didn''t have sex with her.]


    ''Ah... a relief...''


    [...]


    Somehow, he felt judgement from Elizabeth''s tone and couldn''t stand it, so he quickly climbed out of bed and prepared to get dressed to leave, only for the woman beside him to reach out as her hair dangled to the side. It revealed two fang-shaped holes in her neck.


    Then she spoke. "Mmm~ where are you going? Last night was so amazing."


    However, it felt strange because now he tasted her blood.


    He knew this woman was a virgin.

 Chapter 105: Awkward Breakfast! - Adamant Refusal!

    Lisa wore a simple black dress with golden flowers threaded into the silk material, along with her shiny red Alice shoes. These items would cost almost two thousand dollars if bought from the boutique.


    ''Mother, why did that alcohol affect me?''


    [Did you think superhumans wouldn''t get drunk? Although deadly poisons don''t affect us, things like alcohol and minor poisons can still affect you.]


    [Especially you, who is not even a year old.]


    ''Haa... I see, but how annoying and complicated. Should I ask Ryan to change teams?''


    [Why? It''s not like you did anything once you reached the room. All you did was drink her blood.]


    ''If she reports me, then I''m fucked! Did you forget this group works for the SSS?!''


    He felt like the enjoyable night had turned into a fatal error on his part. Not only were there several messages from Nikita, but he also sent a drunken message to Selene... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikolai thankfully responded to Nikita before she threatened to come searching for him with an angry wolf emoji.


    However, he hadn''t read or responded to Selene''s response and following messages...


    His head started throbbing again while taking a sip of the cool juice in his hand. Only after swallowing down his breakfast could he feel the pain in his head and stomach subside slightly.


    "Oh? You''re pretty ravenous this afternoon, haha. Were you still hungry after last night?" Lisa sat down opposite him with her tray of food and drink.


    She smiled flirtatiously with her pearly white teeth at Nikolai, though this morning, she only wore light makeup, nothing like her usual showy self, a light peach toner and gloss on her lips.


    Lisa seemed to like eating greasy food, as her breakfast was fried chicken and some sweet potato fries. But her eyes showed something was different from yesterday as they stared intently into his own. "Hey~ you''re not human, are you?"


    Lisa took a large bite out of the crispy K-fried chicken thigh as the grease glistened off her luscious lips. Nikolai remained expressionless on the surface but inwardly was quite shocked by Lisa''s question.


    ''Well, I hoped she might not notice...'' He thought about it and decided to deny it and wonder how far she would go. If it were something that would trouble him, then she would probably need to disappear.


    "Lisa... What do you mean?" His eyebrow twitched faintly when he replied with an empty response.


    "Do you really expect me to buy that? Hmph~ well, if you won''t tell me..."


    She looked at him while narrowing her eyes as she devoured the chicken thigh in her right hand before responding quietly.


    Nikolai merely shook his head, indicating his refusal to acknowledge what Lisa suggested and began to drink his coffee. At this moment, Lisa''s face flashed brightly, "Fine~ you can be honest with me¡ªafter all, I filmed last night, fufu!"


    ''This bitch?!'' The cup almost slipped from his hand. Lisa placed down the half-eaten chicken bone to bring her plate in front of her.


    [Don''t be so angry, you know that she doesn''t have anything over you... After all, she is...]


    Suddenly, she left her chair while walking forward, swaying her hips and sat beside Nikolai on his side of the table.


    She leaned her body closer and showed her phone screen to him. On the phone screen, Nikolai saw a rather explicit scene of a woman''s body convulsing with a hand on her crotch while he was drinking her blood. He didn''t understand why, but he felt like this woman must have planned this, and he also knew something about her.


    Nikolai''s hand grasped her wrist and paused the video as it focused on her silliness, a smirk on his face before he let out a low growl, "I think a little kitten should know her place."


    The moment he mentioned the word kitten, her skin filled with goosebumps, "Meow~ What will happen if this kitty doesn''t listen and decides to play a little rough?"


    Lisa''s tone rose to an excited pitch, and she shifted in her seat.


    Her eyes became full of excitement, and her pupils narrowed into slits causing him to pull her arm forward forcefully. Their faces were less than an inch apart from each other while he peered into her watery, ice-blue pupils.


    "The endangered race of Nekomata from the east will lose another of their important members~ of course!"


    "Eh?" She looked very disturbed. A bead of sweat trickled down her cheek as her mouth gaped open, "How do you know what I am?! My family has kept our heritage a secret for hundreds of years. No human or vampire could find any trace of my lineage."


    ''Ah, she is kinda amusing...''


    Nikolai then sniffed her neck and showed a wolfish grin, "I imagine any wolf could smell the scent of a lying little pussycat imitating a human from a mile away."


    [Liar, you had no clue until you did those things last night! I did not raise my son into a liar!]


    ''Don''t get in my way, mother!''


    With his mother silenced, he leaned back comfortably and explained with a raised brow. Lisa had finally been calmed down, with tears building up in her beautiful, oversized eyes which looked prettier than the fake sharp eyes from before, as tears streamed down her cheek while Nikolai held out a handkerchief for her.


    "Don''t cry, so annoying."


    Lisa''s lower lip trembled as she pouted while sniffling as she accepted the handkerchief and blew her nose on it loudly, causing him to flinch with surprise.


    ''Such an ungraceful cat.''


    After several seconds of blowing her nose and wiping her eyes, she returned the snot-soaked piece of cloth to its owner, who simply slapped it away and frowned at the disgusting cat.


    "Hehe... My mistake," She giggled softly under his intense glare before her ears shot back.


    "So... Um... Sir? Master? Dad?" She asked nervously while scratching her cheek and making a joke to ease the tension built between them from her lie, "What now?"


    "Who is your father?!" He replied quickly, clearly feeling somewhat annoyed by this whole ordeal as he almost stood up from the table. Only pulled down by her delicate hand at the last moment.


    "My dad was a male of pure nekomata descent from J-Empire. When he was a young man, he left the clan and ended up falling for my mother, a woman from the A-Federation... and thus I was born, tehe~ does that answer your question?"


    ''I wasn''t actually asking you... but, whatever.'' Nikolai felt tired¡ªthis woman was brain-dead.


    "That will suffice..." He exhaled deeply and took a sip of coffee to calm himself down. "So why did you approach me on purpose?"


    "Well, you seemed lonely... and I am quite curious about other supernaturals living among humans..." Lisa suddenly trailed off once she realised he was still holding onto her wrist but his nails began to grow longer, with a sharp tip almost piercing her snow-white skin, yet continued, "and... um..."


    "Yes?"


    "I thought you looked like a tasty meal!"


    "...A delicious meal? What do you mean?"


    [The Nekomata can feed off the essence of the opposite sex, as well as the flesh of monsters or humans.]


    ''But we didn''t do anything. How did she feed off me?''


    [She enjoyed a lavish meal when you used those vile fingers of yours to make her sing!]


    [I will definitely tell Nikita about this!]


    She tilted her head with confusion written all over her face before replying with uncertainty, "Is there anything strange about that?"


    "You are certainly one fucked up cat. If Nikita learned about you, she would rip you into pieces..." Nikolai whispered to himself with a bitter smile.


    Thankfully, he felt nothing special regarding this cat, but they would need to come to a deal in order for his life to remain under his control.


    "So what do you want?" Nikolai said after coming back to reality, seeing the startled woman staring back at him in confusion before explaining, "You can feed off meat normally, so why change now?"


    Lisa pursed her lips momentarily and started talking slowly, "W-well... I haven''t met something that smelt as delicious as you did... How could I pass something down that made me almost jump from the moment I picked up your scent? Such a stupid wolf."


    Nikolai laughed aloud, his muffled chuckles filling the empty dining hall before nodding his head slightly, "Fair enough, but you won''t be getting another taste, understand? You won''t cause me problems, but in exchange, I will keep your identity safe, or I will sell you out to your boss, understood?"


    "A request? What type of request?"


    "Please take responsibility for deflowering me last night!"


    This caused Nikolai''s jaw to drop, with warm coffee splashed over her face and chest as his mind went blank for a brief second. "Are you insane, cat? What deflowering, nothing happened!"


    "Eh? But your fingers went inside my p..." His hand quickly covered her mouth to hide the vulgar words she said afterwards, frowning at her narrowed blue eyes filled with amusement.


    "Stop talking! Why is your head full of such obscene crap?"


    "Mmmm..." She remained quiet but licked the palm of his hand seductively until he pulled away with disgust while cleaning it with a spare napkin.


    "This damn cat!"


    "If I agree to do what you ask, will you shut up?" He sighed and gave her the death stare until she nodded her head gleefully.


    "Yes!"


    "What do you want exactly?"


    "Could you become my boyfriend?"


    "Fuck no!"


    "???"


    Her face looked blank as if completely shocked by the complete refusal.

 Chapter 106: Reluctant Aggrement - Throw The Cat in the Tower!

    Lisa proved to be a more annoying woman than Nikolai imagined after almost an hour and a half and three refills of his MoonDucks coffee. They finally agreed on their plans, but Nikolai still felt that he had lost out on the deal while looking at her private message.


    [From Lisa (Annoying cat)]


    Well, thanks for the amazing night. I can still feel your scent on my body~


    Mr Big Bad Wolf! Let''s meet again in the Nexus, as you promised!


    I cannot wait for the next mission


    White Wolf


    x


    "This woman makes me want to shoot her..." He then began to walk towards the arranged car. Today he planned to visit the tower after calling Nikita before he entered.


    ''No, why don''t I take her to the tower and toss her inside to become food for the demons and monsters?! What a genius plan!''


    [While it sounds effective, would you really be able to kill her so easily? It''s not like she''s done anything inherently evil.]


    Nikolai stopped for a second, his hand on the black door, about to open when he realised Eliza was right. Lisa told him how she had survived so far. It was quite tragic that she would steal small portions of meat from the monsters they killed and live on the smallest strips of monster meat and human food, which limited her abilities as a half-breed monster.


    ''Mother, does someone with only one monster parent have and disadvantage?''


    [Well, they are a little weaker unless of Royal blood, but the bonus is they can actually survive on human food. The downside is while eating a normal human diet, their strength will be limited to just over half their full power, and they cannot transform into their battle or true form.]


    "I''d like to drive to the city monument arena, please."


    "No problem, you are Mr Volkov, right?"


    "Ah, thanks. May I take a slight rest? Sorry, it was a long night." Nikolai apologised to his Ober driver while closing his eyes after seeing the older male nod with a smile as he saw the Imperium hotel beside them.


    ''Well, what exactly are Nekomata? I''ve seen in books they have various forms.''


    [Hmmm~ they are quite a rare and regal bloodline of the cat monster family. They have a feral transformation that is close to the were-cat or werewolf form. It increases the speed and senses of their body along with the sharpness of their claws greatly.]


    [There is a form they use to blend in, which is like a common cat¡ªdepending on their bloodline, they can appear to be beautiful breeds. This includes special breeds like bobcats, panthers and even lynx, but those with thin blood usually look like a common tomcat.]


    ''I see...''


    Nikolai enjoyed the cool breeze from the slightly ajar window. The wind flowing through his hair was now white purely because it was how he looked during his missions with Ryan and also because he missed his father.


    To think it only needed him to increase the werewolf blood to be more than the vampire blood flowing through his body to make the change.


    He could even change his eyes from red to silver and even golden, thanks to his Lupus bloodline. However, his mother became sad when he changed his eyes and hair at the same time.


    "Phew... is it busy for you today, Orlando?" Nikolai broke the silence as they drove down the highway leading to the Nexus.


    "O-Oh... it''s been quiet¡ªthere seem to be some issues with the northwest building areas, so many of the workers who were my regular customers aren''t travelling. Haha, sorry for complaining... but times are tough."


    In the past, Nikolai would be like Orlando, struggling with maybe two or three jobs to make do¡ªhe thought back to the apartment he left a few days ago with beautiful new decorations and his final goal of giving his mother a new body.


    There was a long way to go, and it would be gruelling for him to reach that goal.


    "Oh no, you are working hard! How much easier do you make the lives of lazy people like me? Haha." He smiled brightly before the man started laughing happily and asked him if it was his first visit to the monument arena.


    It didn''t take them long to arrive, the bright sun burning down on the world below, causing sweat to fall from most individuals'' faces while others took shelter in the shadow beneath the nearby buildings and trees.


    "Thanks for the ride, Orlando."


    [Paid Ober $19 + $10 tip]


    Nikolai watched the car rushing off because he knew that Orlando would probably be working all day, and the daughter he mentioned during their brief chat would be waiting for her dad until the late hours of the evening.


    ''Well, I did my part. He earned a tip at least.''


    [You are a little too generous with these drivers. But I guess it makes things more convenient for you.]


    Nikolai sighed while waving for Eliza to calm down and walking toward the huge blue orb undulating in the sky with a fake smile on his face.


    He turned his vision to the thousands of people who were like ghosts floating around and vanishing as they jumped into the blue sphere.


    ''I''ll call Nikita from my VIP room at the Arena.''


    [By the way, have you noticed the gains you made from last night?]


    His mother''s voice caused his leading step to falter, almost tripping over his leg, wondering what she meant; what could he gain from the night before?


    ''What do you...


    [Haa....]


    It was the first time he heard his mother sigh at him!


    [Go to your room first, then I''ll explain it to you properly.]


    ''...''


    He couldn''t help but feel a little strange. It was always a positive reaction from his mother, even when he was with different women.


    However, it also felt nice because she went against him¡ªthe doubt at the back of his mind that he was controlling her mind and thoughts wasn''t true.


    ''Right, I should move on to the important things.''


    He quickly crossed the platform. After waiting for a moment at the crossing, he got onto the main stage and entered the familiar blue portal. The warm sensation of water sliding along his skin, seeping into his clothes felt comfortable even while Nikolai''s body rotated in the air.


    A moment later, finding himself suddenly standing inside his apartment in the Jhin World''s Arena.


    The silence permeated the air as he crept towards the window, a perfect view of the arena and surrounding landscape. He placed his hands together behind his back and closed his eyes. This was a habit of his whenever he began brooding over something.


    ''So can you tell me what you meant now, mother?''


    [Have you forgotten what abilities your third bloodline holds?]


    ''I can copy any bloodline perfectly?''


    [That is part of the reason, but the other... The fact you can absorb blood crystals and not just by consuming blood.]


    It then dawned on him


    ''Oh shit...''


    Eliza chuckled at his expression while the sound of something dropping onto the ground. It was the pin!


    "What did I gain from that annoying woman? Even if she''s a monster, her bloodline was only half Nekomata!"


    [Oh my dear boy, could you not remember the taste? A blood''s taste reflects the rank and level of one''s heritage. That girl''s mother was definitely part of the Nekomata royal family. Otherwise, how did you gain the skills that only a pure Nekomata would have?]


    Nikolai sat on the comfortable sofa and tried to sense his newly found powers, though he didn''t have a new bloodline. There were definitely some changes, but he couldn''t quite grasp them using his detection method.


    ''I can''t tell... Sorry, mother.''


    [Don''t get so tense. You are a youngling still learning the ropes. Though I will need to rest, use the necklace and don''t refuse my help anymore, okay? If you are worried, infuse me with your soul energy, like the book told you to.]


    He couldn''t refuse her request and nodded while taking the booklet about spirit engineering. "Since the source of your power."


    Nikolai could feel the three hearts beating but for soul power. He only needed to mix his vermillion essence and celestial aura slowly, feeding the purple soul force into the necklace.


    "Do not rush or become uneasy; the spirit will gradually return to its best state." He whispered and tried again¡ªfinally, the feeling of being drained began to set in.


    "Huh, huh!"


    He breathed out quickly after moving away from the pendant. The small gemstone now shone with a brilliant purple shine before a blue screen appeared before his face, showing a familiar scene. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª?¡ª


    [Name: Nikolai B¨¢thory Volkov]


    [Heritage: Vampire (Progenitor 15% Awakened), Werewolf (Origin 20% Awakened), Lupus Diabolus (??? 20% Awakened)]


    [Clan: B¨¢thory, Volkov, ???]


    [Racial Level: 3]


    [Bloodline: Hybrid]


    ¡ª


    [Physical: 201]


    -[Strength: 200]


    -[Endurance: 155]


    -[Dexterity: 200]


    -[Agility: 250]


    [Mental: 136]


    -[Intellect: 140]


    -[Wisdom: 100]


    -[Charisma: 169]


    ¡ª


    [Devil Art: Devil Wolf Form (Arms, Claws)]


    [Blood Arts: Blood Aura(C-)]


    [Skill: Devil God''s Howl]


    [Skill: Moonlight Rend]


    [Devil Art: Obsidian Eye]


    [Devil Art: Obsidian Focus] (Enhance senses)


    [Nekomata Art: Cat''s Eyes]


    [Nekomata Art: Fleet Footwork]


    [Nekomata Art: Sharp Claws]


    ¡ª?¡ª


    "Oh..."


    Somehow, he learned three skills, and his blood art improved again. For the first time, he also expanded his Physical power using the plus sign to see that his originally weakest physical attribute had almost doubled.


    ''I see what you mean now. No wonder I couldn''t notice. Because I didn''t try to utilise the improved agility...''


    Nikolai then looked down and began to read what the three new abilities added to his current arsenal.


    [Nekomata Art: Cat''s Eyes] - Increases the dynamic vision, sight range and night vision of your eyes passively. Can focus on the target to improve visual clarity.


    [Nekomata Art: Fleet Footwork] - Can fall from greater heights, taking no damage¡ªbody reflexes and ability to react improved. Increases agility.


    [Nekomata Art: Sharp Claws] - All claws and bladed weapons used by the owner are sharpened and able to penetrate surfaces more easily. (Includes weapons and natural appendages)


    "No wonder mother told me to check."


    Nikolai closed his eyes as the screen vanished, resting them for a bit. Then he began to think of all the things that had happened since last night, as he took his phone and began dialling Nikita''s number.


    ''To think I gained so much from that annoying cat, well I guess she can help me climb the tower in secret. That was her request anyway.''


    "Nikolai?!" A loud voice sounded from the phone as it rang for a single tone.


    "Hey Nikita, sorry, I was pretty busy."


    "Hmmm~ I thought you were with that woman and got so angry! But she shouted down the phone at me!"


    Nikita was huffing and puffing at the end of the call. Nikolai could picture her trying to calm down. Yet her excitement at being on the phone, which was quite rare, also made her more energetic.


    "Oh... Selene shouted at you, haha. I was with Ryan Seong last night and ended up staying at a hotel."


    "..."


    "Did you sleep with a random slut?" Nikita''s voice became a little dark and cold.


    ''Technically, I didn''t sleep with her, and she isn''t a slut, right?''


    Nikolai shook his head and replied. "No, I just enjoyed some drinks with Brian, Bruce and Ryan. I even met Bruce''s wife, so don''t worry. I was just a little too drunk last night, so I didn''t come home."


    "Tsk... but you told that leech you love her, she kept sending me screenshots of your message!"


    ''Shit, Ah! I know!''


    "Nikita, I love you."


    "Wah?!" A shocked voice, followed by the sound of things flying and falling onto the floor. It sounded like she fell off the bed or dropped the phone.


    "H-hello?"


    "I''m fine!!!" Her high-pitched voice screeched across the line, making Nikolai twitch and pull the phone away from his ear.


    "But why..."


    "N-Nothing... Hmph... I forgive you since you seem to understand you were wrong!"


    "Good."


    Nikolai sighed in relief, happy to see he had defused the bomb before he returned home. He couldn''t deal with a real argument after entering the tower and fighting all day. "N-Nikolai?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?"


    "I-I... I love you too!" The sound of her making quite adorable squeals, likely trying to mute her voice by covering the voice receiver with her hand.


    ''Damn, what is this cute existence...''


    Suddenly, her voice became louder. It seemed she stopped making strange noises and howling in the background, but she sounded a little breathless.


    "Mother is calling me, I have to learn some stupid things with her... so, see you later at home? Okay?"


    "Ah, I''ll see you at home. I might be a little late, but I won''t stay out this time. I promise."


    "Nn!"

 Chapter 107: The Cursed Tower - Entrace!

    Nikolai held his phone for a few moments after the tone cut. He didn''t notice when, but his affection for Nikita was growing faster than he realised. It came to a point where he found himself paying attention to her slight changes and actions when around him.


    ''Her lovely voice and the way she gets so excited makes me go crazy...''


    He looked at his current amount of Nexus Coins and opened the private terminal for the auction house that sold defensive gear, items from the tower and other goods that were created just for monsters in the Nexus.


    ''Hmm... there are some collector items from the human kingdoms that used to exist in the 1400s and remnants from the Second Great War?''


    Because he didn''t want to take too long, he began to think about what would suit him best.


    Although his claws were the strongest weapon he had when fighting as a werewolf or devilwolf, he felt the limitations when fighting wraiths.


    ''Sometimes my claws might be too short...''


    "Well, let''s open the Weapons Tab and see if something pops out at me."


    The moment he began to operate the terminal, pressing the weapon tab and sliding through the overly expensive items. Nikolai noticed this Nexus sold weapons from modern pistols and machine guns to old, refurbished swords and weapons that had no place being sold here for countless years in the past.


    "Wow, blue bear''s pistol? Is this a genuine item... Though those old-fashioned pistols were a pain to reload, and I am not a fan of guns anyway."


    Although guns were the best tool to use against basic monsters, because of their evolution and changes over their growth, a bullet couldn''t kill most breeds and races of monsters.


    A silver bullet would cause significant damage to a werewolf, vampire and undead types.


    However, it could never kill one with a noble bloodline or above. Thus, the SSS trained their bodies and used silver-forged weapons that could perform best with the physical enhancements of the SSS members.


    [So, let''s look. There are even strange weapons from the tower that fuse with your monster bloodlines. See there, a claw enhancement and modification!]


    ''Hmm?''


    [Weapons] (Werewolf) (Sword) (Enhancement)


    Silver Tips - 4000 Nexus Coins


    Iron Claws - 1500 Nexus Coins


    Silver Longsword - 5000 Nexus Coins


    Bloodstone Broadsword - 7000 Nexus Coins


    Blackguard Rapier - 10000 Nexus Coins


    "It seems that I should buy something interesting, but I don''t want to waste too much money. Nexus coins are hard to come by..."


    He then checked his current bank balances on his identification card. The numbers are not surprising yet. Nikolai felt some freedom in his purchases thanks to the amount.


    [Nexus Account: 20,000]


    [Saver Accont: $10,000,000]


    ''What is the difference between weapons and enhancement? Let''s see...''


    Nikolai noticed a small plus sign beside each item that showed the previous prices and how many people were selling the item. It even gave information on where it came from and how to get it though it seemed normally you would have to pay for such information.


    "I guess I have a first purchase trial."


    [Silver Claw Tips]


    Offensive Enhancement


    Evolution Material


    Modification - Damage Increased, Sharpness increased, Stops Regeneration


    Cost: 4000-6000 Nexus Coins


    [Silver Claws]


    Offensive + Defensive Enhancement


    Evolution Material


    Modification - Damage Increased, Durability Increased, Penetration Up


    Cost: 5000-8000 Nexus Coins


    A sudden screen appeared, showing the detailed imagery of the two items. The strange thing was that both were not a metal item but silver blood.


    The user would drink the potion of blood, and their claws would transform, gaining the abilities of each upgrade and the modifications that came with it.


    [Would You Like To Buy?] (Total Cost: 10,000 Nexus Coins)


    [Y/N]


    "Of course, I''ll take them!"


    With a press of the green accept button, the screen began to buffer for a moment before a message came to his phone and the identification card, which seemed to use some type of Wi-Fi or magical signal that performed like the internet.


    Beep!


    A voice suddenly sounded from the speaker.


    "Thank you for your purchase, Sir Volkov. Your product will be delivered discreetly within one hour. Please have a nice day."


    The overly enthusiastic customer service voice made Nikolai feel quite amused, but thanks to the auction house delivery feature, it could be sent via Nexus Mail straight to the teleportation pad inside his room for an extra 10 Nexus Coins!


    [Nexus Account: 9,990]


    [Saver Accont: $10,000,000]


    ''Not only that but anything I buy in the next hour will be put on the same delivery, shouldn''t I look for something to wear...?''


    He wanted something that looked cool to him in the past, but because he would only wear it in the tower. Nikolai settled on an expensive Trench coat and black combat outfit that seemed to have been made from silk and materials found in the tower.


    [Midnight Trench coat of The Wolf]


    Defensive Equipment Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Evolution Material


    Modification - Self Repairing, Temperature Control, Self Cleaning


    Cost: 1000-2000 Nexus Coins


    [Spiderweave Combat Suit]


    Defensive Equipment


    Evolution Material


    Modification - Self Repairing, Self Cleaning, Damage Resistant


    Cost: 2000-3000 Nexus Coins


    These two items dropped his coins to 6,990, and he bought some extra comfort boots for 500 coins that had the same modifications as his coat but also had special padding that would make his feet never ache or hurt.


    [There are more items to choose from, but if you take too long, then will you ever be on time for your date with Nikita?]


    ''Yeah, yeah... I understand.''


    In reality, there were provisions and potions he could buy, but right now, he wanted to keep the current amount of coins just in case something happened and to bet on himself.


    ***


    Not long after the sound of the teleportation device sounded while Nikolai walked out of his room after a quick shower and wearing a towel.


    "My things are here. I should get ready to go and look into the tower, then..." he opened the metal capsule inside the teleportation room, and it was like those you''d find at a bank.


    A black case with various items, the two potion bottles were wrapped in a black foam to keep them safe, while the clothes were vacuum sealed and untouched.


    First, Nikolai opened the foam casing to the left of the box and opened the vial of Silver blood.


    "This smell of silver is incredible. Is it because I am a vampire? The scent reminds me of a medium rare steak with low seasoning and a peppercorn sauce. But will they affect me that much when I have my black claws? I guess I''ll find out now! Bottoms up!"


    Nikolai drank both bottles of the strange silvery red potion that looked like thick goo. The scent was delicious, and the taste... wasn''t bad... It was close to a Sunday meal with roasted potatoes, chicken, carrots, mash and gravy,, a very savoury taste. Suddenly, an itch began to bother him, and his fingers were getting uncomfortable.


    "It seems this is beginning..."


    His nails were itching and growing with a sudden feeling, like getting pins and needles throughout your whole body. Then, his nails began to bleed. It felt similar to an ingrowing toenail he once had as a child, as the smooth human nails dug into his flesh for a moment before they started dropping from his fingers.


    "ARRRRRGH!" Nikolai growled with pain as his human hands turned into devilish, distorted claws as the nails grew outwardly, becoming sharper and longer until finally turning a silvery black. His newly enhanced black claws didn''t turn silver but became edged and gained a shimmer to them like the gleam of a sharp knife.


    ''What?!''


    It caused great pain in his black deformed claw, the monstrous shape slightly adjusted as now the claws seemed normal¡ªthey were just double the length of his Volkov-formed claws.


    [Oh, my? Did the potions cause your deformed hands to adjust themselves slightly? Now your hands don''t look so eerie, but they are still brutal and nothing like a normal werewolf...]


    "Ha... it hurts.... like I poured... hot oil into my hands...."


    [Are you alright?]


    Elizabeth''s voice became concerned when she noticed that even when his body returned to human form, the changes to his hands remained in the devilwolf state.


    This enhancement didn''t disappear, also, unlike normal enhancements, which were just evolutionary objects that stayed in a monster''s bloodline and affected its original appearance. This was permanent, and now Nikolai would keep the strength of his Devil form''s claws even when using his father''s bloodline.


    "Phew... it''s starting to pass." Nikolai muttered with sweat dripping from his brow.


    He then scooped up the new clothes and pulled out the black combat suit. It was smooth and sleek. The inside felt close to lycra, but the outside was soft and smooth, like spider silk. When wearing it slowly, it felt cool, as if lowering his temperature the moment he wore it.


    The self-cleaning aspect seemed to apply to his body as the sweat and slightly dirty feeling vanished.


    His Trench coat slipped over his body smoothly, and it sat well on his shoulders. It had a slightly military look, like a jacket from the First Great War or the Second Great War of the G-Empire without the same icons. Instead, they seemed to have been replaced with Werewolves and wolf faces.


    He could use some straps along the inside of the waist, which seemed to be for hidden weapons or arms.


    Nikolai stretched in the new outfit and found it looked rather great in the mirror, black as the main colour and silver accenting his military trench coat and fitting his boots, which fit perfectly.


    But that was because he noticed all the items adjusted slightly.


    The coat''s shoulders widened and grew longer while the suit clung to his body like a body suit.


    ***


    [You look so amazing, like one of those handsome duke of the North characters from the S-Kingdoms Manhwa! Mother wants to take pictures, please~ give me a camera!]


    ''...''


    While he set the teleportation device to take him to the lowest difficulty area of the tower, his mother seemed excited about his current outfit.


    He knew what kind of man she meant, the type of hero from a female Korean manhwa set in Western medieval settings.


    "I can always wear it again, don''t be silly. It''s time to leave."


    Nikolai then sent a message to Selene and Nikita before pressing the teleportation button.


    [The Cursed Tower]


    (A tower for beginners and weak monsters. Common enemy: Undead, Goblins.)


    In moments, he appeared within a white space with just a door standing opposite. Nikolai, a stranger to this scene, opened the door. He found himself in a place with one path with a spiral staircase heading upwards and leading to a single arched doorway.


    There was only one way up the stairs and into a new section likely where the entrance of the Tower''s first floor started.

 Chapter 108: First Floor - Cursed Beings

    "This is it... Are the monsters here really different from those outside?"


    [*Static*]


    ''Huh? Mother, why is your voice so distorted?!''


    He touched the pendant but could only feel a weak connection¡ªeven her voice was distorted and hard to understand. It made Nikolai wonder if there was an issue with the tower and spirits or souls... ''Come to think of it, when you die in the tower, do you die or get sent outside? Why didn''t I ask for more information before?''


    [*Static* Care *Static* ful...*Static* Son...]


    ''I can''t hear you, but I''ll be careful, Mother. You should rest¡ªit seems I cannot give you soul power if I enter this dungeon, so preserve yourself.'' Nikolai accidentally shouted at his mother because he feared something might happen. However, it seemed she understood as the pendant became dormant after he told her to.


    ''Well, let''s go inside. But it seems Mother could hear me, just her spirit couldn''t contact me... I should ask Madame Zara in the future.''


    He entered, looking down to find himself walking across the stone floor to reach the first level of the dungeon. However, all that awaited him was the smell of sulphur, a slightly dimmer light than outside, and even thicker air to breathe. "How do people survive in this place... the smell is horrible, Ugh."


    Nikolai noticed there was a strange, thin wave in front of him. It blocked his vision of the dungeon and seemed to resemble the blue sphere in the Nexus. The scent was coming from the stones, keeping this portal steady on either side of the wall. "It looks like jelly, but who would build something like this... Rather, who exactly built the worlds of the Nexus? The monsters didn''t.


    They just took the world, right? How could a mortal creature make this..."


    In truth, Nikolai was correct; the founding clans who discovered the Nexus and its abilities were the ones who claimed they made the land to build on their legitimacy; however, in reality... there was something else, something forgotten in the annuls of history now.


    "Well, let''s enter through this barrier. Hopefully, the foul smell will vanish." He muttered before raising his hand and pushing it into the rippling barrier, only to feel resistance before his appendage popped into the other side. ''It''s cool, maybe 2 degrees Celsius.''


    The scent on the other side was not pungent as in the tower but slightly chilly instead¡ªhowever, the thick smell of undeath and rotting blood replaced the sulphur and coal scent. Finally, with all his apprehensions and resolve ready, Nikolai passed through the shimmering gate. As soon as he crossed to the other side, the feeling in his ear disappeared as the temperature grew cooler around him.


    "Ugh, this air is much better, however... why are the walls made of flesh... It almost seems like they are pulsing to a heartbeat..." His face frowned at the sight, especially when it felt like blood was passing through the walls.


    "Well, no use in complaining about such things..."


    But something caught Nikolai''s attention out of the corner of his eye¡ªa creature that hurried along the path as he turned to face it.


    ''Hmmm... I wonder how strong this creature is?''


    A child-like creature skittered across the floor toward him on two legs. It wore tattered pants over its filthy legs as its naked upper body showed off its skinny abs and biceps, which flexed at every movement. However... they were covered in rotting wounds, and their skin looked pale.


    ''A zombie-like thing, eh? Well, I might as well attack it while its back is still facing me!''


    Nikolai raised his arms and began stretching his legs to prepare them for any sudden movements.


    Although, because of its size, the monster looked like a teenager, the way it moved showed some intelligence at play. After stretching his legs to warm up his muscles, Nikolai lowered his body, then, in a burst of strength, launched himself toward the zombie''s direction, aiming for its neck...


    He extended his left hand, claws growing from his fingers like five deadly blades¡ªblack eyes focused on the movements of the zombie. He noticed the creature lift its head as if reacting to the sound in a delayed fashion, exposing its neck.


    A vicious smile came upon his lips, "I got you!" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hrrrrr!"


    The creature emitted a weak groan, unable to produce sound because of its severed vocal cords being sliced open by the metal-like talons. Its body slammed into the floor with a thud, sliding until it came to a stop against the wall. Black fluid dripped from Nikolai''s silver claws.


    Looking at his victim, he saw a humanoid creature with pale grey skin¡ªthe face had an open wound that revealed bone, causing an indentation to form on one side.


    ''Wow, that''s gruesome! I couldn''t see that gross imagery from the back... damn...''


    However, while Nikolai prepared for a fight, the zombie''s eyes became dull, its head dropping to the floor while the walls began to expand and devoured its corpse, leaving a small pouch on the ground. After seeing the disgusting scene, Nikolai chose not to continue looking at it. Instead, he picked up the bag, which seemed relatively clean compared to its former owner.


    A sense of relief filled his heart after touching the smooth material.


    "Well, since the walls consumed it entirely, I guess that means it died?"


    ''I wonder what''s inside...''


    Nikolai felt a little irritated because he didn''t get to absorb any blood crystals as if the monster didn''t have any. Yet the moment he opened the pouch, he suddenly realised why this tower was said to make monsters stronger.


    ''This vial... the black fluid gives me the same feeling as the crystals, but it''s a bit weaker.''


    After sniffing the small crystal glass, which could hold three millilitres, Nikolai opened it up and poured it onto his finger. Upon placing the small drop of blood on his tongue, a very thin trickle of blood energy entered his body.


    ''Hmm... it''s less potent than the crystals¡ªwhy? Is it because I absorbed normally... Ugh?!''


    However... like a shark hunting in the blood ocean, his Lupus Diabolus bloodline activated and devoured the drop whole.


    A cold shiver ran through his body as it was once again confirmed that this thing sought blood essence regardless of the circumstances. ''I just acted on instinct again...'' Frowning at his lack of understanding of his unique bloodline, Nikolai swallowed his saliva.


    The rushing feeling of adrenaline and excitement that came after absorbing a blood crystal faded, and his body felt refreshed and calm. However, Nikolai realised the difference between him and another monster.


    ''It''s the efficiency; before my bloodline activated, the amount I would gain from that liquid is negligible... Yet once using the bloodline, every ounce was devoured at a 1:1 ratio!''


    Excitement and greed flowed through Nikolai''s mind, his right and left claws extended, the ugly pulsating flash walls no longer made him feel anything, and the scent of undeath was a guide to his next victim! He seemed to have changed his mindset¡ªwas it gradually or because of his usage of the evil god''s blood? That was a question that no one could answer right now.


    Tap-Tap-Tap


    Shling!


    The black and silver claws, like a reaper''s scythe, took the lives of any monsters in this cave.


    Whether young, old, tall or short...


    *Shringggg!!*


    It didn''t matter if they used weapons or if they used spells. Every single creature that blocked his path fell victim to his speed. And with each kill, the Lupus Diabolous became more active, and soon, a kind of rhythm formed between Nikolai and the bloodline. The instincts brought forth by the bloodline allowed Nikolai''s reaction time to improve.


    Whether it be detecting prey or killing them faster than before, it was a never-ending loop until finally.


    *Ding*


    Upon hearing the bell chime, Nikolai blinked in confusion. He stood before a black door, which had the large letter 2 engraved on the top.


    "I cleared the floor already?!"


    Nikolai''s hunting felt like a pleasant blur. He would get the look after killing, drink the vial and become stronger, faster and more focus. Not that the black blood was taking over him, but more that he wasn''t using it properly and treated it as a foreign power.


    Thanks to the hunting on this floor, his heart began to change. The thoughts that plagued him before about who or what he was no longer mattered. He realised that everything in his life is what created him. Human, Werewolf, Vampire and the strange Devilish Wolf God... ALL were him, and he didn''t want to lose any part of himself or deny it anymore.


    ''It feels like the black blood and that form wasn''t making me angry or changing me. It just released the things I bottle up or hide from others... my nearly twenty years of frustration and boredom, my lust and cravings, all of it was mine alone!''


    "Haa... haa... I see...."


    Nikolai didn''t enter the portal. Instead, he felt a sense of peace. It was like he reached a level of enlightenment. Even the blood frenzy, the reason he could come to his senses faster was because of his black bloodline. All those actions and things he did were Nikolai''s desires taking form.


    ''I guess it makes me feel better knowing that...''


    "To think all the actions I have taken were because I wanted them to happen. This bloodline isn''t filled with the thoughts of some remnant divine being. It was just following my instincts and desires, hahaha."


    He felt a sense of relief and joy, knowing it was him who wanted to do those things to Nikita and Selene, but it also made him realise the darker side.


    ''I am the one who wanted to kill any man who looked at Selene improperly and to destroy the Hati clan just for coveting Nikita...''


    "Phew... let''s try to calm down, or I might destroy myself. Keep a note of these feelings and act on them when I can actually achieve them. Let''s look in the pouches for more loot!"


    Like this, Nikolai''s heart slowly returned to normal¡ªhe calmed his bloodlines as all three began to swirl calmly. Now, he didn''t resist or refuse them and was like a beautiful tide pool.


    Nikolai felt comfortable opening the collection of pouches tied to his trench coat. The pouches began to drop into Nexus Coins, something that should have shocked him, but Nikolai''s mind was sharp and focused.


    ''I will become stronger.''


    Although he never got the satisfaction of draining the entire life force of these creatures, their deaths brought satisfaction to his heart.


    Only by moving forward can someone get stronger. And only those who seek battle can reach higher levels. As a cold hunter of monsters, Nikolai was determined to become stronger. He even started to write down several notes in his app and made three alarms.


    [Morning Training (4:00 am - 7:00 am)] - Enter the dungeon and fight until the end, then take a shower.


    [Afternoon Grindset (13:00 - 14:00)] - Grind as many monsters in the dungeon within an hour.


    [Evening Slaughter (20:00 - 23:00)] - Clear dungeon without claws. Martial arts and sword training.


    ''Now, it''s unrealistic to do this every day, but the morning training I will do daily, as for the others. Let''s fit them in when I am free. The evening training I can do outside of the dungeon if need be.''


    "Hmm... I should purchase some training equipment made for Supernatural beings and have one of the spare rooms sorted, or buy an apartment in the same building to train?"


    Thanks to this enlightenment, he began to think of things on a larger scale than just himself.

 Chapter 109: Second Floor - Increased Danger

    ''Maybe Alistair doesn''t want her for love, but because her blood would help with his experiments? It felt like Maximilian was acting out of jealousy and anger for himself. But back in the arena... I am sure Alistair''s gaze was more sinister and cold; it felt detached from words of love, affection and desire...''


    "Let''s forget such thoughts for now! This dungeon isn''t a good place to linger..."


    Nikolai gazed at the eerie walls that made him feel observed and sat down against the rocky stones laid around on the first floor. It was a strange dungeon with an open-form style¡ªthere weren''t many long tunnels or branching paths.


    He felt like the flesh walls tore apart those tunnels and made it easier to hunt, but the huge dungeon looked awful.


    ''The broken debris and haphazard design, will the upper floors look more presentable?''


    The dungeon''s first floor instead felt like it had been already conquered, the image he held of a dungeon that was cleared and then fell into disrepair. Rather than the image of a demon king''s abode that novels and games made him picture it to look like.


    ''I mean, the tower leading to the first floor was stone and felt like an actual medieval tower.''


    He recalled the faded walls with beautiful images and statues that lost their faces because of weathering and wondered what happened for the dungeon to look like it did inside.


    A foreboding feeling filled his chest that the top floor would have something to do with the true form of those flesh walls.


    "Well... It seems I earned 255 Nexus Coins from the first floor."


    [Nexus Account: 6,745]


    [Saver Account: $10,000,000]


    ''So I have a few hours left before I promised to meet Nikita... Let''s try the second floor of this dungeon!''


    Standing up, Nikolai raised his hand and pulled the handle open. He entered the room, noting the absence of the disgusting odour permeating the air. Instead, only the stench of rotting meat wafted towards him, which surprised Nikolai.


    However, the dungeon looked completely different; the walls weren''t perfect, but the amount of flesh seemed to have drastically vanished, with only small veins and pieces now growing within the stone brickwork. Some of the tunnel-like hallways were still present, and it was overall much more appealing than the previous floor.


    The most significant difference was the tunnels remained¡ªhe could sense various monsters'' scents, but now he couldn''t just rush to the finish.


    ''I see... It''s strange after all.''


    But after clearing the first floor, the confidence he had allowed him not to worry about anything, so after resting and clearing his head, Nikolai moved to the new floor with caution.


    The quiet dungeon felt eerie, yet Nikolai filled with excitement, his hands forming black and silver claws while his eyes narrowed. His pointed ears flicked around, showing the direction of the nearest monsters.


    He looked at the four paths leading from the main hallway. Nikolai gazed at the worn and faded statues as he sniffed the air of each tunnel, not looking for safety but the most dangerous path.


    ''To the left, dragging its right foot...''


    Like a deadly hunter, Nikolai walked through the right tunnel. It wasn''t long until he heard a soft humming sound coming from ahead.


    However, unlike the zombies that stumbled forward, the sound emanated a rhythmical pattern¡ªeach step was rhythmic. A pale humanoid female form appeared; she wore tattered rags and was hunched over in front of her, holding something close to her bosom.


    ''A spear? Can these undead monsters use weapons?''


    From the distance, he could sense the creature. The dark aura emitted from her was ominous and thick¡ªthe sensation of death was tangible upon contact.


    ''Strange, this girl is giving off quite the blood scent... Although she looks injured, what is the difference between her and the others?'' Nikolai thought as he studied the girl.


    He felt her face was familiar, a sense deep inside him not because of his thoughts but an instinctual feeling. It felt like something was shouting for him to understand and realise.


    ''Why does seeing her in this state irritate me and make me feel grief?''


    Her grey hair dangled loosely, falling past her shoulders. Her facial features were strikingly graceful, if not for her right eye being crushed by some form of blunt impact.


    ''Could she have been someone important before turning into this?'' He questioned in his mind as his eyes drifted downward to examine her figure closely.


    Her bare feet shuffled along silently on the ground. Despite the grotesqueness of her appearance, there was something regal about her. Maybe because she carried herself like a wounded warrior and her grip on the spear showed she knew how to use it?


    Nikolai wanted to understand the dungeon like he was learning about himself and his bloodlines if he looked down upon the dungeon that had claimed the lives of thousands, if not millions, of monsters. He would be a fool!


    Woosh!!


    Clank!!!


    ''Damn... she noticed me too quickly!'' Nikolai cursed as he avoided the sharp spear by pulling back.


    The sound of metal clashing against stone and claw reverberated loudly, causing him to flinch at the noise it made¡ªthe spear cut through the air swiftly and precisely, slashing into the nearby wall only after his reflexes deflected the tip. Its speed left a clear line mark on the surface where it struck, sending sparks flying from the impact.


    The zombie girl attacked with ferocious speed as though driven by hatred. She growled fiercely, launching another strike towards his chest, forcing him back several meters away.


    However, her body seemed to phase forward, like a teleport, before she thrust her spear with a rain of penetrating blows towards his chest and face.


    ''Argh... She''s so quick!''


    Sparks erupted everywhere whenever their blades clashed; it was a battle between an experienced fighter who fought in wars and someone who lacked formal training. The only thing Nikolai could be grateful for was her damaged body. Her right leg was twisted and broken, and her right eye was missing, so her force lacked the killing power her living counterpart might have had.


    But she also had unnatural stamina.


    ''Kch!''


    Focusing on his claws, they became thicker and broader. The thin ones allowed him to move quicker, but her spear attacks were too fast to deal with if he kept blocking like he was currently doing. So his claws changed shape, becoming heavier but able to deflect her flurry of thrusts


    *Slash!!*


    Her attack barely missed his arm, cutting a large gash in the coat and slicing open part of his skin underneath.


    "I''m sorry you died here, whoever you are... But I am not going down without fighting!" Nikolai shouted as he felt hot liquid dripping down his cheek where she gouged him.


    Gripping the handle firmly in both hands, the girl swung her weapon horizontally across his torso before spinning clockwise around her axis. In contrast, he raised his claws above his head and brought them down upon hers with all his might¡ªhe knew there was no dodging this attack, so the best option was to match her blow.


    Nikolai''s muscles bulged, and his blood pumped faster in response to his current desire, unlike in the past. He called the black blood to aid him so that he would win.


    "Vol... kov?"


    Then, when he met her spear, she seemed to hesitate for a moment before his claws expanded to match it, creating immense pressure. At that moment, the spear point and his silver-black claw blade locked tightly together.


    Neither side budged for several seconds¡ªonly sweat rolled down his cheek before the corpse began to fade. His left hand was shaped like a single blade, forming his hand into a blade as it penetrated her chest.


    "You really were a great fighter..." Nikolai muttered as she fell forward, his other hand holding her up. When the black energy dissipated from him, so did his smile as he began to wonder why he felt sad for her.


    ''When I enter my slaughter state, I feel little regret for the fallen foes, so why? Do I feel that her death was a loss... strange.'' It was at that moment he realised why she was different... two blood crystals flowed into his body, their colour a brilliant blue. She must have been a werewolf in her previous life. Or a race specialised in martial combat. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet even though he took two crystals, his blood felt denser. The power of his body, empowered by his werewolf bloodline, felt like it improved slightly.


    "What''s going on..."


    Nikolai began to perform the actions of the fight, only to notice his strikes and movement of his parrying arm became more fluent, almost as elegant as the warrior he slayed.


    ''Did I gain more than just power from those crystals? Was the important factor instead [Experience] and [Skills] that I gained?''


    While he was lost in thought, a loud thud sounded as a pouch landed on the ground. It looked a little higher quality; even the thread seemed knitted with more care.


    "Let''s see what''s in here..."


    When he opened the pouch, several coins and a book came out.


    There were [50 Nexus Coins] inside the bag, which was quite amazing, but what surprised him most was the book with a slightly weathered cover and the familiar golden hue of her left eye. It made him realise why she felt different from the other zombies.


    ''No way... No wonder she reminded me of Nikita...''


    The book was named [Amelia Fenrir - Supernatural Slaying Spear Art]

 Chapter 110: Understanding His Strength

    However, during his time clearing this dungeon after three hours he realised that just fighting through the floors alone could become cumbersome even if his aura increased quite a lot since entering the two floors.


    ''Phew... I never realised how bad I was at sensing the strength of my enemies.''


    ''That''s why that female ghoul, who was weaker than me physically but surpassed me in dexterity and her skill, could give me such trouble.''


    After reflecting on his battle for the past thirty minutes, he realised that there was a significant difference between a ghoul who lived one year and one who lived two years.


    He spent the last hour in the dungeon testing his thoughts, using his Obsidian Focus and Blood Aura in synchronisation to tell the age of a monster and discovered what his mother tried to teach him about the Elite monsters, or Elders. It was nothing to do with bloodline, but a term for their [Age] to display their power.


    ''Well, let''s write this down and have Mother help me study later. I am sure Dad could help with other races, too.''


    [Ghoul - 1-Year-Old] - Average Physical Power: 50-60]


    [Ghoul - 2 Years Old] - [Average Physical Power: 70-90]


    [Ghoul - 5 Years Old] - [Average Physical power: 100-150]


    [Ghoul - 10 Years Old] - [Average Physical Power 150-200]


    "Because I can''t speak to my mother right now, it''s hard to confirm everything, but if the title Elite and Elder have nothing to do with bloodline but the age and power of a monster. Then it explains why that wraith was quite strong compared to the thralls and squires of the Faust family because they were weak and probably had ten years at most as a thrall."


    Nikolai wasn''t a genius, but he was very smart and would work on something until he understood it perfectly, something that was honed to the limit during his time in the military training unit.


    ''At first, I was horrible at timekeeping and assembling my weapon...'' Yet after hours and hours of dedication and studying, he ended up ranked second in the entire unit for speed and maintenance level.


    He shook his head, not wanting to become overconfident, because he also learned something once his strength reached over 200, and that was a monster''s power would grow naturally over time doing nothing.


    "So to get stronger, monsters can wait and rely on time and use their bloodline, kill things in the tower and drink that strange ichor and finally, a method that seems unique to my bloodline... sexual Relationships with supernatural women."


    ''Does a thrall grow slower than a squire because of the low bloodline? Then wouldn''t a monster with pure blood grow faster than a monster with weak blood...''


    Since he reached a suitable hypothesis, he looked at the final monster before the doorway to the third floor and his exit. Nikolai looked at the Cursed Ghoul once again and wondered if this was something akin to a boss monster from role-playing video games.


    ''Thankfully, there seems to be a limit for other monsters¡ªMother said that in return for an explosive growth in strength when I underwent my evolution in the arena. I gained a body that would never have a limit and could grow endlessly.''


    Nikolai''s eyes turned black, with a crimson pupil as a slit that slowly dilated, increasing the effect of his Obsidian and Blood art to analyse this monster.


    [Cursed Ghoul - Racial Level 10 - Age 100] [Average Physical Power: 350] [Average Mental Power: 80]


    Compared to Nikolai himself.


    [Lupus Diabolus - Racial Level 3 - Age 25] [Physical power: 240] [Mental Power: 170]


    ''It''s not so bad if I compare the difference in growth. This guy should have had over 1,000 Physical force if he didn''t have some kind of bottleneck. Though I should ask my mother for more information, or check the Arena''s information boards. Maybe even contacting my grandfather...''


    Despite gaining a useful Spear Skillbook, Nikolai didn''t have a spear and thus could only carry it in his trench coat, though he only discovered this halfway through the dungeon.


    The pockets of his coat could hold up to ten items in another dimension, adding no weight to him. If Nikolai placed anything over ten items within those pockets, they just dropped out, but the pocket would continue to contain the ten times until removed by hand.


    ''Now... how do I deal with you.''


    As much as he wanted to battle, fighting enemies at this level was something he used to train his senses and skills. A beautiful flicker of black aura floated around his body like a calm, dancing mist.


    This was the effect of his training in the dungeon so far.


    ''My father''s Moonlight Rend... changed to [Obsidian Rend] and [Obsidian Shroud] in the crystals panel. Although Mother cannot speak to me, I can at least use the sub-sections of her necklace.''


    In the past three hours, Nikolai has been practising using his new skills and arts against numerous Ghouls. However, now that he thought back on his first few battles.


    Nikolai realised he used too much energy instead of using just enough to destroy every opponent in a single strike. He would use enough to destroy two or three.


    The flicker of darkness, like a shroud of death, flickered, undulating and condensing so it vanished from sight. His claws seemed to blur ever so slightly like a mirage.


    In terms of attack power, Nikolai could explode with his full force at least ten times with a maximum force [Obsidian Rend] an attack which was more than enough for all opponents he''s met so far. However, what he needed to learn now was something completely different.


    To make the single blow, contain the force of ten blows.


    "Let''s fight. This monster doesn''t have a weapon, but his claws are long and sharp, just like me. I can watch him and learn how to use them from a monster that uses them naturally."


    Since Nikolai''s life was spent as a human, the foreign feelings of his claws, tail and wolf ears were difficult to manage and control.


    His hearing became too strong once activating the ears of a werewolf. It made his head almost explode from the pain. Same with the enhanced vision using monster eyes instead of human eyes.


    All this time before, in battles, he was limiting himself to a human, never fighting as a true monster. But that was changing with each fight from the moment he evolved in the arena and killed the Dark Hound a second time. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Slowly, he was accepting himself as a monster and a former human.


    He refused to abandon his past and wanted to keep all aspects of himself.


    Nikolai stepped forward, his black claws shimmering with the Obsidian shroud, folding around the blades with silver tips as soon as he got close to the ghoul. He didn''t swing but watched as the ghoul''s green-tipped claws sliced at his throat.


    ''Fast!''


    His head tilted ever so slightly, moving just enough for the claw to brush past his fur. Black fur swept up from the ghoul''s fingers, floating across his face. The fur neck of Nikolai''s coat was now trimmed shorter.


    ''It was this strong?''


    When battling ghouls younger than twenty, the claws couldn''t pierce his body and weren''t so fast he could barely even sense them using Obsidian Focus and Obsidian Eye. The monster moved once again, slashing down from the high above onto Nikolai''s shoulder.


    Nikolai twisted, the claws missing by a hair''s width before being forced to block the second strike of the monster, who threw a wild swipe with their other arm, a low growl from the ghoul''s mouth as it drooled onto the floor. It was an erratic motion filled with untrained strength.


    *Scccthhrring!*


    The sound of metal blades rang through the empty floor as they clashed. A wide grin and grunt erupted from Nikolai''s mouth, and his eyes were focused, the black iris like a black hole.


    The sudden increase in pressure from the clash pushed him backwards, sliding against the rough stone ground as the Ghoul began to attack in a reckless flurry, twisting and slicing with its claws and fangs.


    *Thud!*


    Dodging left and right, Nikolai could feel the danger this creature posed because even with his enhanced senses. The blade-like claws seemed to come out of nowhere. It was challenging to defend, forcing him back more and more without a way to counterattack or dodge properly.


    The longer he remained locked in battle, the closer he drew towards the wall of the dungeon behind him.


    ''This is quite educational!'' Nikolai thought.


    With no choice, he rushed forward into the monster, surprising its delayed brain. Nikolai''s knee shot upwards, slamming into its abdomen, and before it could even scream, he closed its mouth. The world spun upside down, and the floor came to meet its face.


    Nikolai used a human martial art, sweeping the monster''s leg and using his palm to slam the ghoul''s chin closed, crushing several of its teeth before it hit the ground.


    The monster''s spine seemed to have shattered from the force of Nikolai''s attack, causing him to seem disappointed.


    Nikolai kicked at the prone body several times until finally, the monster died, releasing another large pouch that seemed to have some kind of item inside as the door behind started to tremble before it slid open.


    "Hmmm... this time, I didn''t really learn much, but the fact I could use martial arts in actual combat was a pleasant discovery."


    This didn''t mean he was going to fight like Daniel-san, but he would take the vital movements in combat and implement them into his fighting style. He then looked at the item that dropped from the sack, and there was nothing there except for Nexus Coins and a bottle of blue potion.


    ''What''s this?''


    The colour of the ichor changed, which made Nikolai curious about what it would increase compared to the black ichor.

 Chapter 111: An Unplanned Double Booking!

    "How are you doing, mother?"


    The heat from the underfloor began to seep through his body while he cracked his neck, leaning to each side before placing the items he earned from the Arena and Tower on the table. A pleasant clack sounded as the glass vials tapped against each other.


    [I am feeling much better. Honestly, when you went into the tower, it felt like I was sleeping, a nostalgic feeling that I missed.]


    [Don''t you need to rush to meet Nikita?]


    ''Thankfully, I messaged her before the tower and she isn''t mad knowing where I was. Though probably because I am alone and sent her a picture she kept bugging me for.''


    [I don''t want to know...]


    ''...''


    Nikolai could only smile bitterly before using a smaller towel to dry his hair, which remained silver. He seemed to be most comfortable keeping his hair this colour recently.


    He looked at the pills and vials and thought to himself about how to use them; some of the ichor was from the dungeon, with three vials of black ichor and the large blue potion. Then, the winning items from the gauntlet were placed to the side.


    ''I''ll give these to Sarah. When should I meet her?''


    [Wouldn''t those two girls get jealous if you don''t manage things properly?]


    "True... Mother, can you tell me about this blue potion and the notes I''ve written here? Can you give some feedback?"


    [Hmm, did you do some homework? Fufu, I''ll look now.]


    Her beautiful, ghostly pink figure floated to the table and began to read the parchment. Nikolai opened the note function on the laptop to the side, giving easy access to her. While she inspected, he started to dress.


    It was a basic set: black jeans and a navy blue jumper, along with an undershirt. He had many similar outfits because Sarah seemed to have bought several additional sets over the past few days. He didn''t notice the brand, but the comfort and quality felt high. As long as he looked good and felt good, there were no issues. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Well, I should probably teach her about this place sometime, too. This place is probably safer for her to visit or stay over than her current apartment.''


    Nikolai walked into the kitchen with a yawn and checked the clock. It was close to 5 PM, and the time limit for him to leave was near. ''Should I eat something, or just eat while out with Nikita?''


    He searched through the fridge and found several vegetables, milk and various meats. In the end, he took a red apple and returned to the main room, watching his mother''s ghostly figure reading the notes on the room''s complimentary laptop.


    ''Well, it''s more of a phone pad, but the difference isn''t too big.''


    [Nikolai, you''re studying really hard. I am very pleased with you. As for your hypothesis about time, talent and bloodline, it is almost completely correct. It''s strange but most monsters have a limit, but those are only those below royal blood. But even they will hit a limit after enough time.]


    ''Really? So, I might reach that stage if I''m alive long enough?''


    [Not at all¡ªyour hypothesis about your limits was correct. All the energy that you regained to become stronger made your body something quite special. It''s an almost unbreakable container now. I don''t think you will have a limit, but once you reach a certain amount. Of course, it will be difficult to grow stronger the more you grow without hard work.]


    ''That isn''t too bad, though. At least there will be some growth and not just stagnation. Thanks, mother.''


    Nikolai leaned against the sofa''s backrest and ate his apple. He wiped his mouth while looking at his phone, checking the time¡ªsince he didn''t want to be found by Ryan for a little while, he left the SSS contact phone in the trench coat item slot, stopping them from tracking him.


    The next moment, his phone vibrated.


    [From Nikita]


    Stupid Nikolai! We were meant to meet at 3 pm!


    Now it''s so late¡ªwhy are you so cruel to me?


    Hurry! (Angry Cat Emoji)


    "This girl..."


    Nikolai smiled at her response before standing up. His clothes ruffled and settled, and his expression calmed before he put the pills and other items away into the trench coat pocket for safekeeping.


    The three ichor samples would be used later for testing, or at least for Sarah. It would be a test of how much they helped her.


    He wore the trench coat because he found the military-style coat comfortable and a little cool.


    ''It reminds me of my dad when I was a kid...''


    ''Why did my mom call him... that? I still don''t know why...''


    [With your hair that colour and that coat, you look like your father when I first started dating him... ah, so handsome.]


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the training centre of the SSS. Ryan stood up in disbelief¡ªthe device that would show the coordinates and movement of the watch showed nothing.


    ''Strange, why was the last known location of both Lisa and Nikolai the same location... and room?''


    After turning it off and on again several times, it seemed everything was normal for the other people in his team. However, after that night, when he let Nikolai vanish while drunk, Ryan didn''t see or hear from him after that.


    "I need to go... sorry, Commander."


    Ryan left and ran towards the exit without looking back. He wanted to prevent that devilish woman from damaging his best friend and causing his team to fall apart.


    ***


    In the central plaza of the city, Nikolai stood alone, looking at the clock. Cold air passed through his silver hair when leaning against the grey stones, his black coat flowing behind him like an inky waterfall.


    "So slow..." Nikolai sighed while fidgeting. He held something small in his hands¡ªa gift box wrapped in golden foil.


    ''I can''t believe I actually bought such an over-the-top thing...''


    A large golden ribbon sat on the box in the shape of a bowtie and sealed it together.


    It wasn''t anything special, but a pair of snow-white combat boots with black highlights for Nikita, something he bought from the arena''s auction house using the money he earned, bringing his total coins down to 6,045.


    ''Well, the main reason I got them is because of their reinforced tips and heels¡ªNikita likes to fight with her legs more than punching.''


    ''I guess it''s not too bad, though...''


    Looking at the giant clock, there were only 30 minutes until the time he had told Nikita they would meet up. He placed the present on the stone podium beside him before stretching out his legs, which felt a little sore. He hoped she would arrive soon. Nikolai tried to make himself look as natural as possible. He began to whistle lightly as he waited.


    Even with him making such an obvious display, many of the passers-by ignored him because, in truth, most humans weren''t excellent observers. However, there were a few young women who stopped for a moment to take a better look at his face and greeted him.


    A few minutes passed, and then his phone vibrated; pulling it out of his pocket, he saw there were new messages from Nikita.


    A second later, however, the vibrating sound changed, showing someone calling. Seeing it was her, Nikolai immediately pressed answer and brought the device up to his ear.


    "THAT DAMN WOMAN IS HERE! HELP ME GET RID OF HER!" Nikita''s angry voice sounded like a kitten with their fur puffed up. However, a gentle and calm voice sounded when she took a deep breath.


    "Oh, my? Is that our fianc¨¦? Shall we go and meet him? I cannot wait to see him."


    It was an elegant and polite voice, but it was Selene''s voice which caused Nikolai''s head to ache. Though they agreed on the situation, neither of them would shut up arguing when together. He really couldn''t be bothered by their constant bickering and competition.


    ''Should I just go home and count my money? That seems less annoying...''


    [My son, you can''t keep avoiding them¡ªafter all, you''ve already done things beyond kissing. I don''t think either of them will let you weasel your way out of the relationship anymore.] His mother spoke, laughing faintly.


    Nikolai could only sigh deeply as he heard Selene speak some nonsense about going to see her husband, but Nikolai didn''t have the effort to fight against the flow of fate any longer. Instead, he lowered his tone and just answered.


    "Both of you better get here before the clock hits the hour mark, or I''m going home." Without another word, Nikolai hung up, letting out another sigh.


    Not long after, two beauties appeared from the side of the street. One was short, and the other was tall¡ªone was elegant and calm, whereas the other was quick-witted and fierce.


    ''Ah... they are really out of this world just from their looks...''


    Nikolai expected Nikita to take advantage, but before he realised. It was Selene who dashed forward and jumped at him with her arms open, embracing him.


    "My love, I am sorry for being late¡ªhow can I make it up to you?" She landed in his arms gracefully as if it were nothing, clinging tightly to his chest.


    Her beautiful white dress fluttered elegantly in the wind along with her straight, shimmering golden hair and narrowed red eyes that gazed up at his face with an unfamiliar emotion from what he usually saw.


    "This cheating whore?! We promised not to run!" Nikita''s foul voice sounded from across the path. Many turned heads while she ran past with an awkward expression on her face¡ªher face flushed with embarrassment and anger.


    As she came close enough to strike, Nikita swung her hand, but instead of hitting her lover, she moved her palm in front of Selene''s face and pushed her away, the face of Selene squished by the force.


    "Do we want to stay calm? I''ll beat you, damn thieving cat!" Nikita sounded like a thug as she took Nikolai''s left arm.


    "Ah~ Nikolai, she''s going to hurt me¡ªplease save me!" Selene hid in his right arm and buried her face in Nikolai''s chest while pulling out her tongue at the werewolf. It seemed the two were determined to give him a brain aneurism today.

 Chapter 112: Should I become a priest?

    The two women were obviously high level, both of them worthy enough for a man to toss everyone else in the world aside to become devoted to them. Nikolai was aware of his greed and arrogance complaining in this situation.


    ''Ah... they started again...'' He thought while watching Selene eating a strawberry crepe and Nikita holding a chocolate ice cream cone.


    "Hmm~ let''s go shopping over there and find something cute, Nikolai!" Nikita''s bright voice pointed towards the department store with various bath oils and scents; there was a small white tiger ornament that looked expensive in the window, which made her eyes sparkle.


    However...


    "Could we possibly visit there, Kai?" Selene instead pointed to the opposite side of the store on the second floor, a beautiful designer store with expensive jewellery and sparkling gemstones.


    [Haha! Who will you pick?]


    There was no doubt that Selene''s body was alluring and tempted Nikolai to listen to her words, a vampire who would forever keep her youth and beauty from the moment she turned twenty-one and a pair of overside breasts that would never sag or degrade like a human woman.


    Yet... Nikita''s short and lively aura was also addictive. Her modest breasts weren''t small, but enough to fit in his large hands just perfectly. ''Not to mention her ass is perfectly firm... and feels great to hold.''


    [My son is a pervert who only cares about physical feelings... Ivan, what should we do?!]


    ''If it was just feelings, that''s unfairly biased... I''ve known Nikita for almost two decades, but Selene? I''ve known her a few weeks at best.''


    [Eh... what do you mean, you''ve known them both... ah...]


    Elizabeth''s voice trailed off as she became silent, causing Nikolai''s eyes to lift. But when he was about to ask her more, he noticed the two beauties had waited long enough. No matter how fast he could speak with Eliza in his mind, ten seconds already passed in silence.


    "Nikolai!"


    "Kai!"


    Both women called out while slightly pushing their chests against each side, their soft, squishy mounds pressing him towards a decision, a subconscious act by the female predators demanding the attention of their male.


    Or at least, that''s what one of the stupid magazines mentioned in the past.


    "Uhh..."


    The moment he came close to deciding, he shook his head and took command. "We will head to the store Nikita wanted first, then check out the jewellery store Selene liked, okay?"


    ''Damn, I bet being a priest would be so much easier!'' He complained inside and didn''t notice how the two women glared at each other and seemed to sigh before nodding.


    "Hmph! Okay, then the next store we visit will be the one I choose first." Selene looked at him with a stern look before twisting her face away and walking towards the store Nikita began to skip towards.


    Nikolai honestly found it rather endearing the way she placed both hands on the outside glass and looked at all the bath ornaments and various oils and fragrances.


    ''I guess despite being a werewolf, she really is still a normal girl with some strange ideas mixed in.'' He sighed, his face relaxing a little bit, which caused him to glance behind and spot Selene pouting while taking a final glare towards Nikita before flashing a sweet smile back at him.


    ''Why can''t they get along?''


    When the trio finally entered the store, Selene vanished and started to check the scents herself, the way she looked so elegant, brushing her golden hair behind her ear, while sniffing the vanilla and cedar candle. It was a beautiful sight that Nikolai couldn''t help but watch.


    A royal vampire who seemed so innocent yet possessed enough power to destroy this entire store if she ever became serious.


    "Hmm~ do you like big tits more than ass?" Suddenly, he heard Nikita whispering into his ears. The breath against his ear tickled, and her lips almost touched his ears as she stared at him from the side. She always asked very bold and honest questions and Nikolai couldn''t really answer...


    "I like both, especially when it''s yours and hers," Nikolai spoke honestly, causing Nikita''s lovely face to pout and her golden eyes to narrow. However, her face changed to form a smile after a moment of contemplating. "So... my ass is better? Ehehe~ I won''t kill her for now then."


    Nikolai heard everything despite the second half of her sentence being a whisper lower than a mosquito.


    ''This damn crazy wolf...'' He felt a shiver in his spine because he knew what she meant by not killing Selene for the time being...


    "Don''t even think about killing her, okay?"


    After shaking his head with exasperation, Nikolai began looking around. He could feel Nikita''s gaze on him but didn''t take notice as he saw Selene still alternating between three scents. ''Why doesn''t she just buy them all?''


    "Hey... Selene," Nikolai whispered under his breath as he approached closer. Despite calling out softly, her vampiric senses picked up on his voice without trouble and turned to him with a bright smile.


    "Ah! Nikolai, can you come here? I want to see something." A childlike innocence in her red ruby-like eyes sparkled; as a grown woman, such an expression was a little strange for her, who usually looked stern and serious. However, when she suddenly began sniffing his neck, then alternating between the scents


    "What are you doing?" He felt flabbergasted by her sudden actions, almost letting a yelp out.


    The question went unanswered by the busy vampire, however, causing him to look over and spot Nikita watching them both.


    Her frown and furrowed brows were clear signs of dissatisfaction, and it also reflected in her body language: arms crossed together, pushing her breasts up further, and one leg over the other tapping rhythmically.


    "Are you really trying to piss her off even more?" He asked Selene quietly. "What do you mean? I''m simply trying to pick a scent that is close to yours... Ah..."


    Nikolai couldn''t help but notice her face slightly blushing before she turned away and grabbed the vanilla and lavender candle set, with a diffusor and incense added.


    "Fine, fine..." He gently patted her head and scratched behind her ears, enjoying how Nikita instantly melted in his touch. "By the way, why don''t you tell me what you bought earlier?"


    "N-No... it''s a secret..." Her face looked cute as she pulled away and protected the bag she held. Unfortunately, before Nikolai could tease her any more, Selene returned holding a large bag and a pleasant face.


    "Kai, let''s go and look at the jewellery!" Selene''s face was practically beaming while she naturally hooked his right arm.


    Although he felt good that they stopped fighting directly, the two began to take subtle and indirect actions to try to gain his attention.


    ***


    Despite feeling happy and a bit of pride knowing two beauties cared about him.


    Nikolai felt somewhat embarrassed having them constantly cause issues if the two liked the same item in a store. He also vowed never to go on a date with two women again¡ªit was worse than fighting the Elite Wraith.


    [Then why have you been smiling to yourself the entire time?!] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Because their bodies pressed against me feel good, and no one dislikes being desired.''


    [Tsk!]


    "Hehe~ I want to eat you." Nikita''s musky scent, her natural aroma, was enough to cause Nikolai to lose focus as he held her body close to his chest.


    Nikita loved skinship and being close to him¡ªhe remembered all the nights she would visit his room and just cuddle or sniff his scent before she fell asleep.


    "Ahem!"


    However, today was different as a hand pulled him back, causing Nikita to stagger and him to fall into Selene''s embrace, her large breasts soft and warm as they squashed and smothered his face and muffled his voice.


    "Nikita is such a pervert, Kai." Her enchanting voice chided his head as he lifted it from her bust, only for her hand to hold him there, the night sky hiding them from other people''s prying eyes. In contrast, Nikita''s golden orbs narrowed into aggressive slits.


    "Get off my man, you blonde bimbo!"


    "Heh~ retarded wolf with no chest!"


    "Stop being annoying. Let''s find somewhere to eat." He spoke with an irritated voice, grabbing both women with each arm and pulling them into his embrace, their anger and conflict ending almost instantly.


    In the end, they decided to go to the same place he visited with Ryan a few nights earlier¡ªwho would have thought that Selene and Nikita had enough power to book a private table so easily?

 Chapter 113: The Blue Potion

    ''Well, since I came with Ryan and the other, it didn''t seem too special.'' S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The waitresses and waiters of the restaurant were trained professionally, and the waitress guided him to the private room with no issues or comments.


    "This is the upper VIP suite booked by the young miss. Please relax yourself with the complimentary wine and appetisers."


    He looked at the beautiful brunette with a long black and red dress, the uniform of the restaurant, with a sense of elegance and allure to suit customers'' eyes, the male uniform just as appealing with the black and red velvet waistcoat and tailored pants to fit each worker.


    ''Well, she already told me that Selene and Nikita booked the table for longer than usual and that the ladies might take some time to return. It''s kind of her to let me know and allow me to order some appetisers and enjoy the wine while I wait.''


    Because the two women left, at first Nikolai thought he''d sit alone and be bored, but thanks to the kindness of the girls, they ordered some wine and food for him before leaving, which was already there before he reached the room.


    ''It''s amazing what being rich and from a great family can do in this city...''


    [True, back when I was younger, they would do the same for me and your father. Though some places seemed to cause issues with your dad for no reason...]


    ''Well, Mother must have been popular with other vampires, like Selene...''


    [Fufu~ nothing will come out even if you praise me!]


    ''All I need is for you to smile, Mother.''


    [Tsk! Don''t be cheesy, but thank you, Nikolai.]


    "If you need anything, Sir Nikolai, then please press the call button, and I will be here as soon as possible. If you want to order more items, then use the digital screen beside your seat. Now I wish you a wonderful evening. Take care."


    The brunette gave a polite bow and left the room¡ªNikolai didn''t remember her name, which he felt bad about until the wine in his hands popped open, and the delicious scent removed all feelings other than happiness.


    ''Its scent is sweet and tarty with a bit of an aftertaste of blackcurrant, maybe?'' He sniffed at the liquid in the bottlefruits, but the fragrance was so complex that he felt that there were more herbs, fruits and vegetables in its creation process.


    However, he noticed something else while sniffing the bottle. It wasn''t human wine, but a wine for vampires and monsters that became clear when he noticed the brand that was a common one in Selene and Nikita''s homes.


    ''It is definitely a high-quality blood-based wine...'' Nikolai felt the liquid of the wine was a little thick, but he didn''t mind. It meant the wine was more flavourful and aromatic.


    ''Is there a certain kind of blood used? No, the smell seems a bit different. Maybe this is a blood wine that mixes different types of blood? All of them are virgins, though. Let''s read the bottle...''


    Nikolai grabbed the bottle, and it was like a normal wine, speaking of the fruits infused with the blood, but a line made him feel a bit at ease about all the blood sourced for these wines was taken with permission and fair trade of money or other things for the humans and no harm or death occurred to procure this wine.


    ''The taste and texture are great. After all, this brand should be my goal, but this wine has more flavours, and the alcohol content is quite high, too.''


    After a while, Nikolai took out a long-stem glass and started pouring the wine inside it, filling up the cup halfway.


    The dark, thick ichor formed a beautiful red glow as he took out the blue potion and filled the rest of the glass, mixing it to form a beautiful purple liquid that carried an addictive and sweet scent.


    [What made you mix the two?]


    ''Instinct... that black Ichor tastes horrible, and so I wanted to make sure the blue one tasted okay using this wine.''


    [Well, after I attempt to analyse it, the potion should have a blueberry taste¡ªsomehow, it''s strange to think such a taste could come from a ghoul, though. I couldn''t figure out what it might give you, so be careful, okay?]


    This was why Nikolai wished to take this potion with the wine. He swirled the liquid, and a sweet scent of blackcurrant, wine, blueberry, grape and many more he couldn''t identify with his nose alone before he took a sip.


    The potion, though thick, felt smooth going down his throat, giving off the feeling that it was the most luxurious thing he had ever tasted and drunk.


    ''It tastes amazing... it is almost a waste for it to drop rarely, but there are many things I wish to try and test.''


    Immediately after he drank half the glass, he felt his three hearts starting to beat faster. A heavy and tight feeling overwhelmed him as they started pounding hard, pushing his blood through his body with more pressure and speed. For a moment, he felt lightheaded while unable to stop himself from drinking the delicious ichor.


    ''What''s happening? I don''t feel pain, but the blood is rushing so hard and fast.'' His body felt a little hot but not uncomfortable.


    Nikolai finished drinking the glass and started to calm down. Then, before his very eyes, he gasped, "Argh!"


    His whole body began to shake, and his muscles began to spasm as his claws started to lengthen and turn sharper than usual, constantly growing and shrinking, his eyes changing from blue to red and then silver and black.


    Nikolai began entering both of his hybrid states rapidly, causing immense pain in his eyes. Nikolai felt like his nerves, muscles, and flesh were trying to tear themselves from his body.


    The pain forced him to grip the sofa and groan out loud. His muscles bulged, and he could feel his teeth aching, the pain deep in his gums, as several of them fell out.


    There was no decay or issues; something just pushed them out as an immense pain filled his jaw and gums, with new teeth growing shinier, whiter and more pristine, becoming more fang-like.


    "Ugh!" His claws dug deep into the leather of the sofa, making the frame creak loudly and bend under his strength as he felt his muscle mass and height grow bigger and larger before returning to normal size, though more toned.


    The feeling of growing and shrinking repeatedly was uncomfortable and hurt like he had just been crushed by something and then stretched to a breaking point. His muscles were hot and sensitive to even the feeling of the trench coat that made him want to claw at his skin.


    However, Nikolai forced himself to bite down and held his hands together to avoid damaging anything else.


    He felt as if his body was changing from the inside, and his bones, muscles, blood vessels and nerves all ached as he felt the amount of Celestial Aura in his body increasing greatly.


    The aura affected his physical prowess and appearance mostly, which caused his muscles and bones to ache and hurt so much, his heartbeats to grow heavier, and his breathing to grow more laboured, but his body seemed to take in more oxygen than usual.


    The changes to his muscles and bones are like that of a teen growing from 5 foot 7 inches to 7 feet. Only to be condensed back to 6 foot 5 inches.


    ''Stop! I can''t breathe...'' He thought, his breathing becoming difficult, and his lungs felt like they were being squeezed tightly and inflated, causing a painful pressure that felt as if he was drowning on land.


    [Calm down... Nikolai! It''s just your Celestial Aura going berserk after increasing significantly! Take control of it!]


    His Mother cried out, trying to calm him down. Her voice calmed him enough that he could take back a small amount of control of his body and aura.


    However, the changes that were forced to stop were already taking place. His body changed again, his bones cracking loudly as he tried to control it. Ten minutes passed, twenty... after half an hour of pain, he was covered in thick sweat, and his body ached like he just fought for two days straight.


    "Haa....ha ha... what was that?" Nikolai felt his heart pounding in his chest, and the changes were slowly vanishing, but the effects remained. He looked down and saw that his body had changed slightly.


    It wasn''t like he grew taller or became more muscular but from his chest to his legs felt tighter, the muscles stronger and more durable than before...


    That''s when he tested his Celestial Aura. He was roughly around twenty percent awakened before taking the potion... but now it was over thirty percent!


    [Oh my... it seems that blue ichor was pure Celestial Aura in the form of liquid. How? I am sure that dungeons only dropped the black Ichor during my time visiting there.]


    His mother wasn''t lying, and her voice sounded confused while Nikolai clenched his fists. She never came across blue ichors, nor did she ever see them in her family library, so the discovery of a potion that would allow him to grow stronger in the blink of an eye was beyond shocking to them.


    ''That pain... it was like it was coming from within me, and nothing I did could soothe it. Wouldn''t a normal person die or tear themselves apart drinking that stuff...''


    He only knew that his body became stronger thanks to that potion. However, a slight fear of the pain remained; it was something that made tears come to his eyes, and he almost gave up and wished to die.


    [Are you alright?]


    His Mother''s worried voice helped calm him, but Nikolai couldn''t shake the feeling that if a regular werewolf or vampire had drunk that potion, their body might not be able to withstand such changes.


    However, his body was powerful and anything but normal. But it didn''t mean he could drink this stuff repeatedly.


    "Yeah... I need another glass of wine to take the sting from this headache." He muttered while pouring another glass of wine, and without mixing anything, he drank the red liquid. The blood of several virgins, mixed with a few herbs and fruits, felt refreshing.


    ''It is good... but that blue potion was much better.'' He couldn''t help comparing it with the blue ichor potion mixed.

 Chapter 114: The Girls Return! Trouble in the Slums!

    He didn''t know the answers but thought that if he ever got some again, he would dilute it and share it with Selene and Nikita to see the effects.


    ''I cannot be selfish all the time¡ªif I am strong but they become weaker than me, won''t they just become weaknesses instead of my partners?''


    "Thinking about them... where exactly are they both? It''s almost been an hour, and I''ve almost drank this bottle of wine..."


    [Well, ladies take time to get ready; I assume they went to change their clothes for something that suited this place more than their daytime clothes.]


    ''Ah... I never thought of something like that. In the future, I will try to remember!''


    ***


    Another ten minutes passed as Nikolai ordered two more bottles of wine¡ªone was something that he remembered seeing at Nikita''s home, especially a few smaller bottles that were lying in the waste bin of Nikita''s room, so it must be a brand she likes. Then, the other was the wine that he saw Selene drinking several times.


    ''Wow, these wines are expensive... nearly a thousand a bottle.''


    [Blood wine is usually more expensive, though the closer to a virgin with a great pedigree, the more it costs. The highest tier is roughly five thousand a bottle, and only a handful are made a year. The virgin blood of a royal prince or princess. Those were the most delicious wines... Ah~ your father once saved up and bought me....]


    Elizabeth began speaking about her love stories with Ivan, which made Nikolai smile¡ªhe sipped his wine at a slow pace, listening to how his father fought in the arena just to prepare five bottles for her father while courting her.


    ''Dad, you really worked hard back then...''


    It was not long after that the door clicked, and finally, the two of them returned.


    The first to enter was Nikita... her beautiful golden eyes gazed at Nikolai with red cheeks, her lips glossy and shimmering red as she wore makeup like never before, her hair tied up in a beautiful style.


    Her usual clothing was changed to a black leather corset dress that hugged her figure, but unlike usual, her breasts were poking from the top and proudly on display, with a white fur coat over her shoulders.


    As soon as Nikolai saw her, he stood up, her eyes staring at him as she shyly walked in¡ªshe looked so different from usual that for a second, Nikolai forgot to breathe.


    ''She''s like a princess... and rather than her usual cute style, that dress really emphasises her body...''


    He couldn''t help but look at her breasts that were pushed together and looked delicious, the soft, fair skin almost shimmering from the smooth skin.


    Nikita seemed shy and covered her breasts and approached closer before sitting on the sofa, looking down as if hiding herself, while Nikolai sat beside her.


    "How do I look?" A sheepish voice, one different from her usual confident self.


    Nikolai smiled, gently touching her chin and raising it before speaking.


    "You are dazzling... like a fallen angel blooming in the snow." His voice was low and sensual, almost a whisper.


    Nikita''s heart shook, her cheeks flushing even further as she looked into Nikolai''s eyes, feeling the desire in his eyes and words, and even more, she felt how his words were honest and saw the desire in the depths of his eyes which made her even happier as she felt the butterflies in her stomach fluttering.


    "I... I... thank you. I don''t think I''ve ever felt so happy to hear that." Nikita was about to speak again, but the door once more clicked, and a shadow approached.


    If Nikita was a fallen angel... Selene was a devil...


    A tight red dress that hugged her body and was cut at her mid-thigh, the top covering the entirety of her upper body but the neck, where it opened to show off her deep cleavage. It was a dress that would kill virgins for sure... her oversized breasts barely contained, yet the visual cleavage and her soft breasts made it too erotic.


    The material was sheer, with a faint pattern that was embroidered into it, with only a light underskirt hiding her crotch and bra to hide her breasts from view.


    It was highly erotic, and the black coat she wore on her shoulders hid her figure from other people''s prying eyes...


    ''....''


    [What a lewd vampire...]


    Nikolai''s mind was a bit shaken as he watched the beautiful devil sit beside him with a beautiful smile.


    With each step she took, she swayed her hips and let her heavy breasts sway. A slight jiggle was visible through the soft material as she slowly lowered herself onto the seat, her buttocks visible through the sheer material, causing Nikolai''s blood to surge once again.


    Selene''s eyes glanced at him with a seductive look, which caused Nikolai''s body to react.


    ''Selene... I don''t think there has ever been such a sexy woman in all of the Many Heavens...'' He was awed by her beauty and sensuality. A mature woman with the face of a beautiful monster, her body that of a succubus.


    He felt strange because she never approached him like this before, and as if able to read his mind, her body leaned close as she whispered in a sensual voice. "Did I make you hard?" Her tongue licked her lips in a teasing manner.


    "Maybe..."


    Nikolai was nervous because it was a sudden attack from her, his body heating up as she pressed her soft, weighty breasts against his shoulder while she leaned forward to take the wine on the table, her face so close he could smell the wine on her lips from her breath.


    "Slut..." Nikita whispered while grabbing Nikolai''s right arm and pouting¡ªher lovely figure and angelic look could calm his excessive lust thanks to her cute action.


    "I know you want my attention, but if I can''t even hold you both, how am I to be your fianc¨¦?" He whispered, smiling, before kissing Nikita''s cheek with a swift peck, who blushed and froze from his sudden action. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her soft, squishy cheeks tasted like vanilla, the scent of her body like honey...


    Meanwhile, Selene sat down beside him while drinking some wine and crossing her legs.


    "Nikolai, is there anything you wish to eat tonight?" Her question and look were obvious: a slight wink and biting of her lower lip... He didn''t know why, but Selene was clearly trying to seduce him.


    Nikolai thought for a moment and nodded.


    "There are two things I really want to eat right now." He laughed with a wink before wrapping both arms around the two women and letting out a sigh as he tried to recover from the explosive impact both women''s outfits and actions had.


    "Hey... where is my kiss?" Selene suddenly turned her face to his and closed her eyes while comically pouting her lips.


    Nikolai laughed before taking her face in his hands and kissing her cheek as well, causing her to open her eyes and blink a few times in surprise.


    [Why are they both being so strange...]


    Nikita''s lips curled and pushed out into a pout, her eyes constantly flicking towards Nikolai, who seemed blissful¡ªshe bit her lips from time to time and finally reached out and grasped his hand, pulling it over to rest against her thighs, letting him feel her supple flesh.


    His hand was gentle as it slowly groped her body, enjoying her firmness and warmth, which made Nikita blush and look at his face as if she was wronged.


    The three sat there in silence for some time, with Nikita resting on his right side and his hand on her inner thigh, slowly massaging and caressing her soft meat. Selene, on the other hand, finished ordering and gave a narrow glare towards Nikita before snorting.


    "Hmph... I won''t let you act cute for too long..." Selene whispered, which caused Nikita to raise her head and stick out her tongue.


    "Pft! Shut it, slutty mosquito!" Nikita was so proud of her declaration as she lifted her neck and sat straight, both her fluffy ears flickering with delight.


    [Did those women give them some stupid tips?!]


    ''Seems likely...''


    A moment later, a few plates of food came, which were divided equally. There were so many dishes and different small plates included. It seemed Selene was an excellent host and bought foods that Nikita liked despite their constant bickering.


    Soon, the three sat and ate their fill. Nikolai could eat quite a bit of human food, but most of his plate was still filled, which Selene and Nikita shared.


    Nikolai looked at his two fiancees with a smile and happiness.


    Until he noticed Nikita would spoon the things she didn''t like from the meals onto his plate, while Selene did the same, and the reason his pate never seemed to empty!


    "Ahem... I really dislike fussy eaters." Nikolai coughed while chewing on a piece of beef, the sweet, squishy texture as the juicy meat slid down his throat pleasantly, watching the two women suddenly shudder and stop moving their forks.


    "..." He didn''t know if they had planned it, but their reaction caused Nikolai to burst into laughter.


    Nikolai was really enjoying this date with them both.


    A short while later, the group was about to leave when the manager thanked them and also started speaking to Selene as it seemed her father and company donated and invested a lot of money into this restaurant, something Nikolai learned during the meal.


    However, while they were busy, Nikita''s phone went off, and she walked away to answer it. Nikolai noticed her face became dark after she returned.


    "Nikolai... I have to go, I''m sorry. There are some urgent family matters to take care of."


    "Is everything okay? Did anything bad happen?" He was worried because he could feel a slight tension in her voice.


    Nikita shook her head before walking up and kissing his lips softly, then parted them with her tongue and started to kiss him passionately, her hands holding his cheeks. Nikolai was shocked but quickly wrapped his arms around her slender waist and held her in place. She was a great kisser, her soft tongue and hot breath mixing with his.


    Finally, she broke away, a line of spit connecting them as her face flushed and her lips curled in a soft smile.


    "See you later, Nikolai. I''ll miss you."


    "I''ll miss you too..."


    He felt it was strange but couldn''t abandon Selene either, who looked at them in shock after seeing their kiss with a face like someone just slapped her.


    "Eh...!?"

 Chapter 115: The Birth of True Rivals

    Selene''s eyes twitched as her smile vanished, a cold aura emitting from her body. The sensation was like a cold blade pressed against Nikita''s neck.


    "What are you looking at? It''s just a kiss, idiot."


    Nikita frowned at Selene''s strange face before huffing and turning to leave. An expensive black car soon pulled up, and she climbed into the back seat.


    ''This damn wolf, who does she think she is always acting superior to me!''


    "Heh! Fuck you!" Nikita shouted out in her native R-Dialect, causing Nikolai to chuckle before watching her face look proud inside the car.


    The door slammed shut while she extended her middle fingers to Selene and pulled out her tongue as the car growled. Selene watched her figure vanish along with the hum of the engine with closed fists.


    "Bitch..." Selene muttered, her body shaking slightly while gazing in the direction the car drove off.


    "You two really can''t get along, can you?"


    Nikolai didn''t mind if they fought this way. It wasn''t over the top, and they weren''t killing each other. However, he knew Nikita kept her darkness under control because she worried he might dislike her.


    ''These two idiots will fight each other if I don''t pay attention. A war between their two families is the least I need going forward.''


    ''Why is Nikolai looking at me like that... This idiot thinks I will take her vulgar actions to heart?''


    The pair gazed into each other''s eyes while thinking their thoughts before Nikolai chuckled. His laugh broke the tension between them as they both walked to Selene''s car.


    "Get in!"


    "Heh~ why are you being so forceful today?"


    A black M9 Excelsior sat in the VIP parking bay. Though they could have stayed at the restaurant later, Selene seemed to have other ideas as she held her hand out for Nikolai to get in the car first before climbing in on the opposite side. To Nikolai, it felt amusing and fresh to take a ride with Selene, so he didn''t complain.


    The engine growled as it came alive, roaring out like a lone lion as the headlights lit up the surrounding area, revealing two guards who looked at the car in wonder before turning back to their duties.


    "Let''s get going. We don''t have any time to waste," Selene stated in a serious tone while pulling the car out of reverse and quickly exiting the parking lot.


    Nikolai watched her face from the side and leaned back in the comfortable leather seat. His eyes closed, feeling the comfortable tension from the growing speed. The wind blew into his face and rustled his hair. His ears focused as he listened to the surrounding sounds and how quickly they changed.


    He liked how everything felt fresh, from the air changing and shifting around the car to the breathing and huffing sounds coming from Selene.


    "Are you angry, Selene?"


    "W-Why would I be angry?" She stuttered slightly as her eyes darted towards Nikolai''s relaxed figure, her long lashes fluttering before returning to the quiet night road.


    "Who knows? It feels nice to drive beside you, though."


    Nikolai smiled, keeping his eyes closed, feeling the acceleration and the cold air. The smell of the forest filled the air, making him relax even more as he thought, ''I could get used to this.''


    ''Nice to drive beside me...?!'' A lovely red hue began growing on her cheeks while the princess stroked the head of the gearbox, a peek at the peaceful face of Nikolai distracting her for a second as the breaks slowed the car to a half for the traffic lights.


    "Hmm...Hmph.... does it now....?" Selene let out a small huff but couldn''t hide the corners of her lovely lips trembling before they rose slightly, revealing a small smirk as the light turned green.


    Her hands gripped the steering wheel while the accelerator and clutch met her feet. The roar from the engine sounded once more, and the wheels screeched against the asphalt as they took off, causing a passerby to jump in shock.


    ''Hehe.''


    Selene smiled happily while driving, glancing at the handsome face of Nikolai with a sense of achievement. The destination was the slums. Because she noticed Nikolai''s worried face, and also didn''t want to take advantage of her position to win against Nikita, Selene wanted to win fairy, and while going head to head.


    ''That girl should feel honoured to be my rival... I won''t lose no matter what skills and techniques she uses.''


    Selene bit her lower lip, clenching her teeth slightly as her beautiful red eyes turned towards a billboard. The picture was an advertisement from the Scarlet Group, a man of noble appearance with short black hair.


    He had a handsome face and a warm smile and was wearing a tailored suit with his arm around an adorable boy and a lovely woman with flowing blond hair. They were smiling happily and wearing matching expensive clothing.


    The words on the poster read, ''For the people - The Scarlet family and you -''


    ''...'' S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However when the young miss of the Scarlet group looked at the poster, waiting for the lights to change, the child and woman were replaced with her and a daughter, while the male became the man sitting beside her.


    This caused the proud princess to shake her head, almost losing her focus, but not without her longing eyes taking a glance at Nikolai.


    ''Hmm... That could be the future, but maybe it will not end well.'' Selene''s eyes narrowed, focused on the road as she began to take her thoughts into a dark and lonely direction, the cars screeching tyres like a warning sign as they approached a large crowd of various monsters in the open.


    "It seems we are here..." Nikolai looked at Selene, who seemed tense, and reached out, stroking her soft cheek, so cold it felt like a piece of squishy ice.


    "Kya... w-what are you doing, idiot?!" After she released a cute sound, her eyes glowed while she glared at him, they arrived at their destination. Nikolai got out first with his coat blowing in the night wind, followed by Selene.


    Selene could only huff and puff before climbing out of the car, ignoring the low bleeping as she stepped onto the gravel. Her low heels tapped against the road while the surrounding crowd looked at the pair.


    "W-What the heck is this?" Selene exclaimed when she noticed many members of the Fenrir clan, but she knew they weren''t the ordinary kind. Then, standing opposite them was a mixture of wolves with silver fur and strange monsters with an aquatic lineage.


    ''There are too many...'' Nikolai thought while he noticed their bodies were different, their muscles bulging with veins visible on the skin. This wasn''t like the monsters they fought a few nights ago, but they were probably the true forces of the Silver and Hati clans, respectively.


    "It seems like a fight between clans." Nikolai calmly stated with his arms crossed. Many of the people were glaring at each other. A fight could break out at any moment.


    Selene''s gaze hardened when she looked at the wolves, but her face didn''t reveal any emotions. Her eyes focused on one individual, in particular, a female wolf of her age.


    Nikita no longer wore the pretty dress. Instead, she was in white shorts, black tights underneath, a simple t-shirt with chest wrapping underneath and a black leather jacket. At the same time, she held a studded metal bat over her shoulder, standing at the front of the Fenrir clan''s group.


    ''So... they have their true elites with them. Why did she not tell Nikolai?''


    Selene couldn''t see Nikita''s expression, but she didn''t feel nervous or worried about her surroundings. Her face was cold and indifferent to everything, her eyes revealing a dark, murderous intent.


    The wolf clansmen all had a similar expression of arrogance and superiority¡ªwhile their leader watched Nikita and nobody else, it seemed that the entire thing was because of her.


    ''Is this because of our relationship?'' Nikolai wondered as the leader of the Silver clan forces stepped forward with a haughty smile and arrogant atmosphere.


    "Bitch of the Fenrir clan, my master has given me a message to pass on." The male had blond, windswept hair with silver streaks and was a head taller than Nikita with strong muscles. He was the typical alpha wolf, and his face was handsome, but the sneering and arrogant attitude destroyed that. His teeth shone under the moonlight as a powerful pressure radiated from his body.


    "Hmm?" Nikita''s cold gaze focused on the male while she raised a brow, her eyes narrowing, not the slightest bit intimidated as the male walked over to face her, followed by two other wolves and a fish monster.


    "You will come with us, or your life will become worse than you can ever imagine."


    A chilling aura spread from the Silver Clan male as his body grew bigger. The two other wolves transformed as their bodies took on their monstrous form, towering over Nikita, yet she remained calm. "Or that pathetic guy you are seeing will die." Yes, she was calm until that moment.


    "Nikolai... did you just threaten Nikolai?" Nikita''s words were spoken in the R-dialect so Selene could understand some of her words, while Nikolai understood everything and just watched while wondering if to step in or not.


    However, that proved a stupid thought... The surrounding crowd watched in horror as the male fell onto his back with blood flowing from his mouth and face.


    A sudden gust of wind filled the area, it''s howl haunting yet peaceful. Nikita towered over his body with a feral look on her face and a snarl on her lips. The male had not expected her to react this way and was caught by surprise.


    "Ugh... H-How... W-Why?!" He couldn''t understand what happened to him.


    However, Nikolai''s Obsidian Focus and Obsidian Eyes saw everything¡ªthe brutal swing of that metal bat crushed the face of the bragging wolf, and his jaw, nose and teeth were all destroyed in one blow.


    Nikita looked at him and spoke, her dialect switching to a more Universal R-dialect. One that everybody could understand.


    "Know this... If anybody touches... NO! If they even think of hurting, no, no, no~ touching... even a mere threat to my precious treasure..." Her voice was terrifying, with a sense of ice-cold brutality, like an unsheathed sword, yet an obsessive fire that only burned when speaking about Nikolai.


    Nikita lifted her right leg and stomped on the male''s crotch, a disgusting pop and crunching sound.


    "My beloved treasure, My Precious! I will protect him with everything I have." She growled, the low roar causing Selene to twitch; while her face became stern and serious, she seriously now saw Nikita as her enemy and rival.


    ''She''s serious... her feelings are no joke. I should not doubt or make fun of them.'' Nikita thought.


    "You and everyone involved will suffer, and it will not just be their reproductive organs, but I will crush everything and leave you alive with only a mind capable of breathing and suffering in regret. Boys, kill them."


    Selene watched in silence¡ªhowever, her gaze of disdain and arrogance towards Nikita faded. Instead, she looked at the small white wolf as her rival, and for the first time, Selene began to accept the idea of someone equal to her.


    ''I won''t lose, Nikita.''

 Chapter 116: A Duel?!

    Nikola''s black eyes observed the chaos as dirty grey werewolves clashed with snow-white werewolves with the help of scaled fishmen. His eyes followed the actions of both sides while coming to realise how much he ignored since becoming a werewolf.


    ''Nikita...''


    He focused on her beautiful figure as it transformed into a true monster, all in the name of protecting her family and Nikolai himself.


    Nikita, a werewolf princess and his lover. Her body transformed the more she fought. A fur coat like fresh snow covered her arms, calves and neck like a scarf.


    However, her physical strength did not stop there. Each limb had powerful muscles, and her hands had five sharp claws, while her mouth had a row of fangs. Her upper legs became thicker, especially her thighs filled with muscle, yet maintained their unique feminine beauty, while her lower feet transformed into a werewolf''s lower legs, tearing her shoes and stockings.


    Her body was like the Amazon in Legends despite her height being a full head and shoulders shorter than his own. The sight of her made him think of the Norse shield maidens from stories his mother told him about in his youth. Women who stood by their warrior men as equals.


    "Did you think we would allow you to raise your heads after this treachery, Silver clan?" Nikita''s voice was more feral, deeper and filled with a low growl. Her eyes were larger than usual with a more ferocious-looking face, with her large bushy tail swaying in irritation. "I''ll give you one last chance. Submit to us or be exterminated!"


    Her voice reverberated loud enough that the puddles on the ground vibrated with ripples while everyone stopped to listen. Nikolai glanced over the battle and noted many of the werewolves from the Fenrir clan seemed empowered by her shout. Those who followed her, who struggled on the ropes, suddenly gained a second wind.


    ''Is this the real Nikita? She hasn''t noticed me yet. Maybe there is a reason she doesn''t show this side of her.''


    "Nikolai, are you not going to help your bitch lover?" Selene''s voice, although mocking Nikita, didn''t sound as aggressive compared to earlier.


    "Should I really poke my nose into her business?"


    Nikolai didn''t understand the politics and struggles between clans fully¡ªhe was struggling daily to adjust and accept everything he could, but there was a limit to what self-study could teach him.


    "Why do you respond like that?!" For a moment, her sharp voice sounded like Selene was angry, but then suddenly, she snorted and covered her face as another of the Silver Werewolves shrieked out, killed by the metal bat of Nikita. "No, I forgot you were only just brought over to this side..."


    Selene''s scarlet eyes glanced at Nikolai. His fists clenched while a feeling of jealousy simmered in her chest. She pushed it down and took a breath. The reason the two sides were fighting didn''t concern him, but she felt he was too apathetic about it.


    "Ignore my teasing," She said while looking at the fight and the two groups of werewolves fighting. Her voice turned cold as she spoke, "If it''s to protect the clan and our honour, that means the same as protecting something like your father''s life."


    ''Is Selene trying to help me understand...?''


    "I see."


    The rain began to batter the surroundings. Heavy droplets hammered the bodies of the fighters and wetted the ground, creating small pools. The thunderous sounds made the battle even more dramatic as the lightning lit up the night sky. All but for a moment, revealing the bloody chaos.


    Nikolai glanced down at his hands before Selene continued.


    "However... Why do you need to care for honour or the reason for battle?"


    "Huh?"


    Nikita''s body rushed forward, two claws swiping at her face as she lowered herself and spun around using her left leg like a deadly whip, striking one attacker in the face, causing a loud snap as his head twisted unnaturally and fell limp.


    "You love it, right? I''ve seen you in battle¡ªthat look does not dislike blood or killing. Instead, you thrive in those moments. Doesn''t it drive you mad with excitement, the warm blood and beating of their hearts fading, giving you agonising bliss? Don''t resist or reject that feeling, for it is one of the best parts of being a werewolf."


    Nikolai could feel it¡ªhe had tried holding it back since the battle, and the scent of blood started growing. His excitement and desire to jump into the fray and start killing beside the beautiful Nikita, who shone like an angel of death.


    ''Selene... How do you understand these feelings I have?''


    It felt strange, yet good for her to acknowledge the dark feelings he held. Even before awakening, he would get into fights and revel in winning and enjoying the excitement of battle.


    Selene''s face looked serious, and her eyes were focused. "Nikolai... You still look unsure about my words, but watch her... Can''t you see Nikita''s face, how her eyes are shining and her body moves like dancing? To her, this fight is like the balls held by human nobles in the past. It is where werewolves shine the most."


    He realised he had let his thoughts and reactions remain bound by human standards. Despite this, he didn''t wish to abandon his humanity, a selfish and arrogant thought, but that was Nikolai. ''I don''t want to lose anything that''s mine... Whether it be my past as a human or future as a hybrid!''


    "Since you don''t look convinced, or still hold yourself back... Then instead, why not just fight because she''s there. That shining star that you love?"


    ''Why am I helping that woman and him grow closer... Though it makes me angry, irritated enough to punch something with all my strength. I still wish for Nikolai to follow his desires and not bottle them up...''


    "I... Shouldn''t..."


    The battle only grew as more members of the Silver and Fenrir clans clashed, bloody wounds and broken bones as over a hundred people clashed at once.


    "Because you don''t want to kill? Do you think you are getting in the way? What a load of crap. If that is the case, why is it when you see her fight and kill, your heartbeat rises, your pupils dilate and you start to breathe faster while transforming into your werewolf form?"


    Nikolai was quiet; his hands clenched, but not out of anger. Instead, they were shaking in excitement, just as she said.


    "Isn''t it strange, Nikolai? You won''t fight out of some human emotion, trying to respect her wishes. But why do you not fight for her or by her side? Wouldn''t that make her happier than anything else? To have you, come and fight to protect her clan, together!"


    "That''s why you must go¡ªFight!"


    "Because it is what you desire most!" Selene shouted her voice like a true royal, calm filled with an elegant tone as she placed a hand on his broad back and pushed.


    The moment the words escaped her lips, Nikolai could feel something shift within his chest. As if an invisible weight had suddenly lifted from him, a switch pressed, and he found himself staring at Selene with wide eyes.


    ''Ah... I get it.''


    He could feel it now, the hunger that lurked beneath the surface of his skin. It was a need that clawed at his insides, demanding he feed it. Nikolai''s mouth curled into a feral grin, and he couldn''t help but let out a low growl as he turned back to the woman standing in the rain alone, her blonde hair fluttering in the intense wind.


    "You are right, Selene, but I would do the same for you too. Never forget that."


    His words caused her to look stunned, like a deer before headlights. "Hueh?!" But before she could respond or say anything more, his large trench coat covered her shoulders to keep her out of the rain. Nikolai himself, like a silver arrow, shot into the thick of the battle, his arms spread wide, with a bastard sword in hand.


    His black eyes were alight with a ferocious intensity as he leapt into the fray. Red pupils and Silver limbal rings shimmering in the dark, stormy night. His movements were like a juggernaut smashing through stone walls, with each step making up for their lack of elegance with pure brutality.


    "Fall." A rumbling thunderclap echoed, reminiscent of a giant''s growl.


    Nikolai''s sword, a black blade of light, followed his relentless assault, savage and unstoppable, a storm unto itself.


    "Back." He slammed the flat of his weapon into a Fishman, shattering his skull and then turned and sliced into a grey werewolf.


    The bodies of the werewolves and fishmen dropping without life, like discarded meat in his wake, mere rag dolls thrown aside in a fit of rage. Their limbs flailed uselessly in the air as he continued to cleave his way through the enemy forces.


    Nikolai''s black blade hummed through the air, leaving trails of crimson wherever it went, a deadly song that only grew more enchanting as the fight progressed.


    ''I love this feeling!''


    A lingering smile, his chest racing while absorbing the glistening crystals of life from his slain foes.


    ''I''m back... This fight is what I''ve been missing!'' Nikolai thought as a dozen fishmen surrounded him. Each one of their faces had the eyes and mouths of fish, yet still had a humanoid body.


    "Die, half-breed!"


    He didn''t even use his art to test their strength, like a game, for Nikolai wished to see how well he could fight in a place without his abilities. A test of skill compared to strength.


    "I wonder if you taste good with soy sauce!" He shouted with a smirk, causing them all to charge in rage at him. "You have plenty of muscles, so I bet you''ll be tender and juicy."


    As his thoughts swam through his mind, Nikolai let his instincts take control, and his muscles and nerves moved on their own. His body was like a coiled spring, ready to unleash all the power it had stored.


    Nikolai swung his bastard sword, slicing through the air with such speed that it was almost invisible if not for the brutal force creating a gale of wine. His movements were like that of a ferocious beast attempting to dance without grace but with all the titanic force as he barrelled through the weak enemies.


    The moment his sword cleaved a male wolf in two, he suddenly clashed with a powerful female, her eyes filled with the same excitement and desire as him. Yet the small wolf attack blew him back like an avalanche, his powerful muscles rippling beneath his fur to resist the immense force.


    Obsession, bliss, desire, affection, twisted love, all combined in one expression as their eyes locked. Her smile widened to form a monstrous, wicked smile that brought terror to the surrounding monsters.


    It was as if time froze¡ªthe pair twirling around each other like a waltz, their claw and blade connecting and parting as they moved, each blow more powerful than the last.


    But, as Nikolai spun around, he could feel it¡ªtheir bodies in sync with one another, and the rhythm of the fight became their dance floor.


    "Good." Nikita said with a laugh, "You finally understand..."


    As if there were visible love hearts in her actions, words and eyes, they continued to clash, brutal force against elegant grace, each one feeding the other''s excitement, making their dance grow more intense by the minute. The ground shook and cracked underfoot. Even though she was smaller and lighter, she used his momentum and weight against him with brutal force.


    Nikolai''s lips curled into a smirk. "Yes, I think I do."


    Each time Nikita and Nikolai clashed, monsters attempted to attack the pair, only to be drawn into their maelstrom of chaos, torn, cut, sliced, impaled, devoured. They couldn''t tell who was the attacker or defender, as their battle created its own rhythm.


    The world was their dance floor, and the monsters their unwilling partners.


    As their bodies locked together, Nikolai leaned in close, their hot breath mingling. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shall we enjoy a Duel, Madame Wolf?"


    "It would be my pleasure."


    Nikita''s eyes narrowed, her lips parting with a heavy sigh of delight.

 Chapter 117: A Bitter Realisation - Feral Feelings

    Selene watched the two with a conflicted yet unbreakable gaze. She could feel something deep within her chest. Jealousy and hatred buzzed inside towards the beautiful monster Nikita, but she also felt something new.


    ''It''s strange... Watching those two together is so... So!''


    She gripped her fist tightly and gritted her teeth as she held back her voice of frustration that threatened to escape her throat, unable to accept that she had such deep feelings for the hybrid wolf. "Nikolai... That bastard... How dare he make me, the princess of vampires, feel like this..."


    Selene had experienced nothing like this before. It made her stomach churn with unease as she thought about how stupid she was for allowing herself to grow attached to such an unpredictable and wild man.


    Not only that, she was the one that sent him out there, watching the pair as they fought each other and the surroundings... A bizarre yet romantic fight, vicious yet passionately affectionate. She knew it wasn''t her place to intervene.


    But she wanted to crush this scene... spears of blood formed in her hands, surrounding her body as her blood surged.


    "Stupid, idiot, asshole, bastard...!" Selene said under her breath, trying to calm herself down before turning away from the sight before her, knowing it was better than getting involved in something she had no control over.


    ''I don''t want to leave... What if my place beside him should vanish?!'' She didn''t want to accept such an ending, not when he was the only person in the world she felt these unfamiliar emotions towards. But... What could she do? If it came to that, she would have no choice. "If I stay any longer...


    I won''t be able to hold back from attacking her!"


    Her face twisted in an odd mix of anger, frustration and sadness as she watched the brilliant glow of Nikita''s face as blood splashed across their bodies. Her claws tore apart a powerful werewolf while Nikolai''s blade stabbed another, aiming at her back; their lips brushed together, and they tasted each other''s bodies as if they could taste it.


    It was then she knew there was no chance for her¡ªNikolai and Nikita belonged to a world that Selene could not reach unless she dropped her arrogance and could change her icy and cold demeanour. With this realisation, with a rare, fleeting glance filled with affection. Selene finally turned to leave.


    "Wait for me, Nikolai, you stupid, idiotic, moronic bastard wolf!" Her voice trailed off as she disappeared.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the heat of their bodies mixing, Nikita and Nikolai panted and groaned from the brutal fight, both covered in each other''s and their enemies'' blood. The rain did not stop and began to drench them to the bone.


    However, Neither Nikita nor Nikolai felt finished.


    The bodies of werewolves and Fishmen lay at their feet, crushed, sliced, torn and impaled by the two monsters amid their dance of passion and madness. Yet, as the battle continued, Nikolai''s fur turned black, his eyes now with icy pupils and golden limbal rings.


    However, the moment the last of the Silver werewolves fell to his sword and Nikita''s claws, the tension in their muscles vanished, replaced with a sense of satisfaction. The thrill of the hunt and the exhilaration of combat slowly faded, replaced with the silence of death and the pitter-patter of rain.


    Nikita and Nikolai stared at one another, their eyes filled with complex and dense emotion. The air grew heavy even so, with only their ragged breaths filling the space. As they gazed at one another, a sudden, fierce, and intense urge surged between them. Nikita''s eyes widened, and she gasped as Nikolai lunged forward.


    His movements were ferocious and relentless, rushing towards her with a savage gleam in his eyes,


    She attempted to react quickly with a complete shock, her claws striking the empty space Nikolai stood at only moments before, leaving a deep gouge in the stone below. The wind whistled in the background as Nikita turned her head to see a massive shadow approaching her. A deep growl escaped her throat, her fur rising and hackles raised in alarm.


    "N-Nikolai! What are y¡ª" her words cut off as he slammed his shoulder into her abdomen, lifting and pushing them into the mud below with a loud bang and cracking of rock. "¡ªHaa?!"


    The rain poured onto their bodies as he covered her with both her hands placed above her head because he caught her off guard. And unlike him, her stamina didn''t recover after each kill.


    As a result, she couldn''t match his ferocious strength and endurance, his silver-black fur covering his muscled back like a cloak. The rain soaked into the ground below them and pooled around the two monsters as they fought and grappled on the muddy surface.


    "Nikolai!" Nikita struggled and attempted to buck her body upward, attempting to use the weight and momentum to push him off.


    Still, the large male didn''t even budge an inch, his arms like steel cables holding her down firmly. The Fenrir werewolves watched with confusion at their behaviour, wondering if they were fighting or... before Lucas whispered something and the corpses and other wolves rapidly vanished.


    "Nikita... you smell so good right now." His deep voice was a low rumble that caused her whole body to tremble with desire, a feeling that only increased her already heightened arousal from the battle, making her unable to stop the shiver that raced up her spine as he buried his nose into her neck.


    A sudden spike of excitement filled her body as he hungrily sniffed at her neck, the white fur still visible despite her reverting her arms to normal out of exhaustion.


    "I can''t hold back..." He whispered into her ear, his voice a low rumble. His breath tickled against her ear, sending shivers through her body and a sticky heat growing within her abdomen as she felt him rubbing against her body.


    "Idiot, you''re too rough..."


    Nikita growled back, her muscular thighs tensing as they bulged slightly, attempting to push him off. But Nikolai didn''t budge, instead pushing his body down onto hers even further. His large, powerful hands gripped her wrists and waist tightly as he kept her pinned to the muddy earth.


    She couldn''t stop the small moan that escaped her throat as he nibbled her earlobe.


    The sensation sent sparks of pleasure through her, and she felt a familiar spark flowing through her body, a sense of heat gathering between her thighs, a soft whine escaping her lips as she finally gave a response.


    "Idiot... We''re still outside. We need to get out of here... Let''s go home." She whispered in his ear while returning the playful bite.


    Their eyes locked in a heated exchange as he slowly lifted himself up and away, leaving Nikita panting heavily beneath him as she struggled to regain her senses. Water dripped from their bodies, soaked clothes hanging and clinging to their bodies as a black car pulled up beside them, with the driver''s section closed by black glass.


    "Young miss, where too?" A voice came from the speaker as she dragged the half-entranced Nikolai into the back seat, the excess water squeaking on the leather seats.


    "To Nikolai''s apartment, you know where right?"


    "Yes, Young Miss." The voice replied as she closed her eyes, trying to regain control of her breath. She didn''t realise Nikolai''s eyes as they looked over her soaked clothes, revealing more than they should.


    Nikolai''s nose suddenly nuzzled against Nikita''s neck once again, taking in the sweet yet sour scent of her body, covered in blood, sweat and rain, making a strange concoction of aromas.


    He didn''t care if she was a psychopathic, obsessive monster, nor did it matter to him if they were in public. Instead, his entire mind focused on her and the feelings surging inside him, making him unable to hold himself back anymore.


    "What will I do with you... how many years did I wait for you like this..." Nikita''s eyes shone with a glistening light of delight as she grabbed his head, stroking through his silky silver hair while using her superior strength to stop him from taking things too far while inside her father''s car.


    Her tail swished around and caressed his face as her legs entangled around his torso to help control his movements and stop him from moving too roughly. "Be patient for just a little longer..." She whispered to him.


    "I''m trying... It''s difficult." He replied in a hushed voice as his tongue caressed the nape of her neck, gently sucking on her smooth skin, addicted to the taste and scent. "The scent is so... alluring and stimulating..." The scent of their bodies mixed with rain made it so that all the other scents around them faded away, creating a unique atmosphere between them.


    Nikita didn''t resist him but directed them using her hands to stop him from going overboard, her heart pounding as the desire inside her body began to grow more intense by the second. Her legs trembled and tightened around his waist.


    "Don''t be impatient..." She whispered as her lips brushed against his before falling into a passionate kiss that was full of love, longing, and desire, only to be dominated by lust. Their tongues entwined, and their teeth clicked together in a shameful display of their extreme haste as they tasted each other, savouring the sweetness of each other''s lips. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mnnnn~"


    "You... are so beautiful."


    "Really? Hehe~ Kiss me more..."


    .


    .


    .


    The car suddenly came to an abrupt halt, the wheels screeching on the concrete surface and sending sparks flying.


    A slow sound of mechanical parts moving and hydraulics spurting. It seemed they reached Nikolai''s apartment as Nikita and Nikolai''s hands slipped inside each other''s clothes, the back compartment filled with heat and condensation.


    "Haa....ha....haa.... should we?"


    "Mmm~ I can still taste you... let''s go, Nikolai~ this time, I can expect it, right?"

 Chapter 118: Their Thirst Begins*

    The sound of the apartment lights turning on echoed in the embarrassing atmosphere¡ªNikita''s face dyed like wild strawberries while she sniffed the air with a glowing smile at the scent of Nikolai that filled the entire building.


    ''Anya isn''t staying over tonight, and Sarah seems to be busy with something to do with the business and hiring one of her friends from college.''


    Nikolai looked down at the beautiful woman in his arms, her silky white hair damp from the rain and her wet, dreamy eyes gazing up at him like shimmering stars.


    "It seems we''re alone tonight. I''m happy~ hehe." Nikita tried to hide her worried expression from Nikolai, but he could tell because of her lovely tail that gave everything away. The end drooped to the floor and gently caressed Nikolai''s leg, expressing how she felt while gripping his back with her powerful hands.


    "I''ve wanted to do this for so long, Nikita... You always snuck into my room and teased me, driving me crazy." With a hot breath, Nikolai''s arms tightened around the soft body of the werewolf, carrying her towards his room while grabbing a bottle of strong alcohol with his long tail.


    "I want to have a drink tonight... I hope you don''t mind." Nikolai''s face was calm, but his body betrayed his heart, which pounded like drums.


    "Drink... I would like to try it, too..." Nikita replied, but her voice trembled, betraying her thoughts and making her blush even more at being so easily embarrassed. She thought it would be like usual, yet the feeling of his hands gripping her back and thigh before lowering her onto the bed was too much.


    Nikolai dimmed the lights before popping open the expensive blood wine; its fruity and sweet scent filled the room, mixing with Nikita''s alluring pheromones as she leaned back on the bed, "I... can I change clothes?" Her thighs rubbed together when her feet touched the sheets.


    A mischievous light sparkled in Nikolai''s golden irises as he smirked, slowly filling the two glasses of liquor.


    The deep red liquid contrasted with her snow-white hair, drawing his attention as if some power lured him. He swirled the glass in his hand and approached her, offering a drink to the beautiful werewolf whose eyes focused on his lips and not on the drink.


    ''Focus...''


    Nikita breathed out heavily, sniffing at the intoxicating scent which clouded her mind even without consuming it.


    The next moment, she began to unfasten her clothes, watching Nikolai''s perverted gaze making her body feel hot. Nikita could feel her sexual desire growing as the sound of cloth brushing against her skin filled the quiet room.


    Only once her white skin appeared with a faint glow from the moonlight shining through the windows did she notice the strong beating of her heart.


    "I-I think I am also impatient..." Nikolai looked down at the fluffy white hair nestled between her legs. His gentle breaths sent shivers up her body as his hand reached out and grasped her naked thighs.


    The feeling of his hands squeezing her soft meat sent tingles down her spine as his lips began to brush against her neck.


    "Ah...ahh.... Nikolai..."


    ''His tongue feels so hot and sticky... it''s making my pussy wet...''


    She moaned when his tongue came into contact with her tender skin, a hot, squishy sensation leaving clear marks before trailing to her chin before his lips began to suck on her supple, creamy flesh.


    Nikita couldn''t help the involuntary reaction that ran throughout her body. Every muscle twitched when his teeth grazed her throat, the sense of danger making her want to pounce on him.


    Nikolai seemed to sense it, too. He lifted her left thigh, slipping his palm closer to her hot, slippery slit before grabbing the thickening fluffy tail. Its tip was curling between Nikita''s legs before slowly brushing against his crotch.


    "Your tail is quite adventurous."


    "It''s not like¡ªMmn!"


    Nikolai pressed his lips against her neck, biting her as his fingertips lifted her chin, pushing two fingers into her mouth as her slimy tongue began to entangle them, letting out a hot, sweet breath of air.


    ''The feeling of his teeth in my neck~ Ah! So good! Mmmm...'' Nikita couldn''t help but spread her legs, creating a lewd squelch as her wet petals parted while licking and sucking on his fingers like a wild beast desperate for his taste.


    Nikita gasped sharply at the feeling of his large palm roughly sliding across the length of her inner thighs before spreading them wide and caressing her tender yet puffy vulva with his thumb. ''The sound... my pussy is making lewd sounds.... ah...''


    "You''re a good girl, Nikita." Nikolai smiled, placing small kisses on her neck and cheek as he felt the cute wolf shiver at his touch. Slowly moving downward, Nikolai took off his shirt exposing his toned body as he helped to remove Nikita''s clothes, tossing them across the room. "Such as sexy naked body."


    Her soft, creamy skin, plump and erotic buttocks and meaty thighs, along with her firm, well-shaped, perky breasts that jiggled from her movements. "Look at your erect nipples, Nikita."


    "Ahh.... no... don''t tease me, your fingers... put them inside...."


    "Like this?"


    "No! Not my buttcheeks! My-Ahhh... yesh.... that''s it!"


    He massaged her huge ass, spreading her cheeks before slapping them playfully as his fingers slid along her slimy slit, stroking the soft, puffy lips before sliding inside the sticky, slick hole that wrapped around his fingertips.


    "Now, now... there is time for everything." He continued, reaching for the blood wine bottle as Nikita looked over her shoulder, watching the half-naked male take a chug directly from the bottle. "Nnn... Nikolai?"


    The next moment, he pushed her down and kissed her with the warm taste of wine. His tongue pushed into her mouth, spilling it down her cheeks as she struggled to swallow the wine while his fingers began to stroke the insides of her soft depths.


    "Mmmm-ah!"


    *Slrrpp*


    Her tongue wrestled with his as both moaned when his fingers sank deeper into the tight hole, rubbing her walls that desperately gripped and tightened back. Each movement of his fingers made lewd squelches echo in the quiet room, mixing with the sound of kissing and sucking of tongues.


    "Nnn~ that''s good.... there...." Her muffled groans sounded as his fingers teased her g-spot, the sensation better than last time as her hips lifted with both hands grasping his arms.


    "You can squeeze harder, it won''t hurt me."


    ''Her insides are so hot, my fingers feel so good in her slimy cunt... it''s gripping so tight.''


    "Nnn... Ha.... Ahh..... Nnnph...."


    Nikita nodded, unable to reply as his fingers kept stimulating a pleasant spot inside her wet pussy, his thumb pushing against her sensitive clit while spreading her silky petals. She loved it.


    Slowly and methodically, Nikolai stimulated the swollen nub, pressing against it gently as his middle finger caressed her soft insides while listening to her moan.


    He tried different motions until one of them made Nikita tremble, a slight twitch on the side of her lower lips catching his eye before she suddenly changed, and her eyes widened as she bit his neck, sucking violently.


    "Nmph?! Haa...Ahh....there....?!"


    ''Fuck... my pussy feels strange... it''s so hot and feels so good!''


    "Ngh... There? Right there? That was a wonderful reaction..."


    ''A small area of soft bumpy meat hidden at the roof of her tunnel...'' As soon as his fingers became familiar with the spot, it made her go crazy. A wicked smile came to his face.


    As he repeated the motions, Nikita couldn''t resist as she bounced her erotically thick ass up and down with a loud slapping sound each time her ass cheeks pressed against his knuckles.


    The lewd wolf began fucking herself on Nikolai''s fingers before squirting on his hand as her pussy gushed with her juices and cum that drenched the bed. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hold on..."


    "Mmh, keep going, Nik-Nikolai¡ªAh!"


    Her heavy breathing grew intense as her teeth began digging into his flesh, blood dripping down his neck, while his thumb crushed and squeezed her clit, massaging and pulling it while rubbing the fleshy button inside her soaked canal. His finger movement increased and intensified, focusing on stimulating this secret spot while his fingers alternated their movements.


    "Ah...ngh..."


    ''Nng... M-my legs are shaking uncontrollably! It feels strange... I feel like something might come out!'' Nikita thought in confusion as her pleasure continued, forcing her to cry out his name as her heart burned, a powerful tingling running from the top of her head to the bottom of her feet.


    It felt different from that time in her room... she could feel his passion, his affection as her mind became hazy, and his blood filled her mouth from the wound on his neck.


    "My lovely little bitch, your pussy is so tight and soaked... how lewd of you."


    "It feels so good~ ah... more... it feels too good! Stop, stop, slow down! I think I-I''m peeing! Nghh!" She grabbed his forearm and whimpered as if begging for mercy before a loud moan escaped her throat.


    "Yet your cunt is clinging to my fingers like it would die without them... listen to your lewd pussy, how wet you are..."


    Nikolai ignored her desperate plea as he mercilessly continued to work on her spongy folds, his two fingers gliding in and out at an increasing rhythm. At the same time, using his thumb to circle her clit rapidly until he felt her insides gripping and loosening, undulating with their hot slimy fluids before a hot surge of fluids spurt from her lewd little pussy.


    "Agh... Nnngh?! Ahh.....ah....haaaa!"


    He had already accomplished what he wanted; he watched Nikita''s expression of blissful rapture as Nikita orgasmed and reached her first squirting session. The intensity of pleasure combined with his affectionate kisses and loving emotions had pushed the werewolf to climax so violently.


    ''I love it... I love it! I love it!''


    "Nikita, you''re so cute when you cum..." He whispered into her fluffy ear while swirling his finger along her entrance, enjoying the feeling of her throbbing walls that oozed with silky honey.


    Nikolai watched with lust as her hips twitched violently, arching her back while bouncing her ass. Her entire body spasmed as she dirtied his bed, drenching the sheets with clear and slightly cloudy liquids. Her soft breasts moved with her breath as she relaxed on the bed.


    "Did you enjoy it, my lovely white wolf?" He muttered, watching the afterglow of orgasm fade from her beautiful face as tears welled in her eyes.


    Yet he did not allow her to respond as he pressed his lips against hers once more, invading her mouth with a thrust of his tongue as he entangled hers, tasting the sweet flavour of the blood wine on their mixed saliva.


    A passionate kiss as he pushed her further onto the bed, removing his pants, as she felt his hot, throbbing cock pressing against her abdomen.


    ''It''s so hard~ and big.... will it fit?'' Nikita thought as his tongue wrestled with hers, letting him have his way as he ravished her mouth.


    "Mmmh... It seems I can no longer hold myself back." He gasped between breaths as he pulled away from her mouth, looking down at the naked woman sprawled before him on the bed, her pussy leaking juices and the erotic view of her thick thighs spread apart, revealing her lewd ass and spread pink petals smeared in her sticky honey.


    ''Ah... his cock is throbbing against my belly... he wants to mate with me.... to copulate....''


    "Do you want it, Nikita?" Nikolai said, looking down at her dreamy, watery eyes filled with lust and desire. Her pointed furry ears perked forward while her long, fluffy tail curled around her lower back.


    She shuddered when he traced the shape of her nose and then stroked her soft lips, tugging on them before smearing her drool across them, only for him to suck it up with his lips but stop the kiss there.


    ''Nikolai~ Nikolai~ Nikolai I want you!''


    "Go on tell me."


    He teased her again with another short kiss, barely giving her the chance to taste him while her pussy felt so hot, aching for his cock.


    The feeling of his throbbing shaft rubbing against her quivering pink flower made her squirm before raising her hips, rolling onto all fours, as she lifted her ass towards his face.


    Nikolai''s nose overwhelmed, sniffing the thick scent of a female werewolf inches from his face as she used both hands to spread her huge ass cheeks. The messy, wet sound as they parted with a squelch echoed as she swayed her hips.


    "Please~ fuck me, Nikolai. I want to become yours."

 Chapter 119: A Quenched Thirst ***

    ''Ah... the tip of his cock is leaking something slimy... is this the precum mother''s lewd books mentioned?''


    "Nnn~ Nikolai... I feel so hot and my womb hurts.... please, make put it in me."


    ''I want his cock... my body is aching to be fucked... to have his hot sperm in my womb!''


    The young man rubbed her soft buttocks before slowly gripping them and squeezing the amazing meat before parting them and rubbing against her slit with the tip of his cock.


    He saw her deliciously swollen pink cunt soaked with her fluids. He became addicted to the wild aroma of her snatch. Nikolai rubbed his cock against her soft white hair, coating them in his precum, marking her entire pussy with his scent.


    "I''m going to fuck you, Nikita. I''ve waited so many years..."


    "Me too~ hurry, take my first time." Nikita gasped between each breathy word as her tail rested over her back while she presented her slippery entrance against his tip, lifting her ass to perfect the angle so it would enter her.


    ''Ah... it keeps slipping, my insides are so hot... stop teasing me...!''


    Each stroke of his cock made her pant until she begged him to push inside and give her what she wanted most.


    Without hesitation, Nikolai thrust, piercing into Nikita''s virgin pussy easily, thanks to their previous preparation and how wet she was. His glans spread her entrance slowly, causing the lovely wolf to groan and gasp, her lovely hands covering her lips as she made erotic sounds.


    "F-fuck.... You''re tight...." Nikolai grunted.


    Her pussy was so slimy and hot, the entrance walls wrapping around him as he slowly expanded and spread her soft folds.


    With each movement, Nikolai could feel the bulging veins of his cock rubbing against her sensitive spots and the strange bumps along her tunnel walls. When she moaned with every thrust, he couldn''t contain himself.


    "Oh... ah... Nnn... Fwa.... ha... Haa-oh!"


    ''It''s strange... his cock feels like it''s filling me to the brim... It aches... but feels so good!''


    The warmth from her insides enveloped him completely with their pulsating, silky surface with slight bumps that stimulated his glans and shaft.


    Nikolai could feel her soft pussy tightening around his entire member in waves of undulating squeezes, making his entire cock feel amazing.


    An electrifying sensation flowed through his body as he stopped just as her walls swallowed half of his cock and finally tore through her sign of purity, her clamping muscles tightly locking around his shaft like a vice grip.


    "Ugh... it hurts... Nnn! Ah... wait! Nikolai~ don''t pull on my nipples... S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    it makes me feel strange."


    Nikolai hugged Nikita, holding her firmly with one arm before kissing and nibbling her neck gently and moving his free hand under her chest to support her torso while grabbing the right nipple in his hand before starting to massage her soft breasts.


    He enjoyed her insides tightening each time he teased her breasts, the soft, slimy walls shrinking around his cock, as if swallowing him like a monster each time.


    "Fuuu~ Don''t move... it''s hurting.... my vagina... nn."


    ''Her pussy feels incredible... The mixture of slimy fluids is drowning my cock in warm sticky lubricant... Fuck, she''s so tight.''


    Despite the pain, Nikita tried to calm down and breathe slowly, her pussy no longer sore as Nikolai''s cock invaded deeper than before.


    She could feel his glans pushing apart her soft walls, forcing through her folds, while the pleasure when he dragged his cock back, rubbing against her g-spot and pleasant spots, made her head turn white.


    "Agh, Ah... Oh...it feels good... Your penis keeps touching deep inside me... My vagina... it wants more." She exclaimed while thrusting her hips in response, trying to meet his slow-paced pumping.


    ''It''s not enough... I want more of it...''


    Nikolai gasped as she began to move her hips faster. The slap of her lewd ass cheeks against his pelvis filled the room as if her erotic squelching pussy were desperate for more cock to fill its needy desires. "Mmh~ Yes... Like that... That''s good, Nikita... My sexy little bitch."


    As her insides softened and relaxed, he let go of her breast and reached for her lewd ass, the slapping of her cheeks making his cock throb, before Nikolai''s hips thrust against her lewd ass feeling his cock penetrate to her depths, causing her face to become pale, eyes becoming blurry.


    "W-wait... S-slow... Down... Stop!! Haaa!" She gasped out a shaky warning and widened her eyes, staring at the wall of his bedroom with trembling eyelids. Yet as soon as Nikolai pushed deeper, his glans pushed past an obstacle inside her wet tunnel.


    She was shaking from head to toe as her walls pulsated in waves around his cock, gripping him tight as if she was dying.


    The lewd spurting of her juices bubbled from their entrance as Nikita felt his tip reach her womb, a painful yet strange sensation. Was it because she wasn''t human... or did werewolves seek such a thing, as her insides seemed to spread as if to welcome his cock inside.


    Nikita trembled, looking down with hazy eyes. A wild heat pooled in her womb and lower abdomen. Despite knowing why, she couldn''t fight her instinctual urge to let him inside. The pain soon faded, replaced by a slight sensation of pleasure and the burning desire for something else growing stronger.


    "Fuu~ Do you like it deep?" Nikolai asked, slowly pumping back and forth, pulling his cock back as far as possible before forcing her quivering hole open.


    "Yes, it''s good~ Fuwa... Haaaa!"


    ''Too deep... but I can''t stop... please.... more...''


    She struggled to form words in her mind before his tongue slid along the nape of her neck, nibbling on her before he bit her nape, causing his insides to convulse instantly. As she reached a climax, the moment he bit her, everything changed, and her desire and instinct as a werewolf overwhelmed their logical minds.


    "!!!!"


    ''What''s happening... I can''t stop... I want to fuck this bitch until she collapses?!''


    ''More... I want his sperm.... fill me... I want to squeeze him dry...!''


    Nikita couldn''t stop herself, her pussy throbbing with a desire she couldn''t explain, eager to receive more.


    She panted and puffed like a bitch in heat, letting out low groans and loud howls each time he reached her womb, fucking herself on his shaft with lewd sounds coming from her greedy, soaking pussy.


    *Shlck...*


    *schlap!*


    "Rrrhh...I''ll make you pregnant..." Nikolai said between heavy pants as he felt his bestial urges take over.


    His desire to copulate with this beautiful werewolf grew too strong. The idea of watching her belly swell, imagining her child in her belly... made his cock swell as his balls seemed to throb. A pool of boiling cum formed inside his sack.


    "Yes~ Yes! Fuck me! I''ll take it all!" She yelled with teary eyes. Each thrust of his hips sent vibrations through her body as they collided with hers.


    The force shook her insides as her walls swallowed his entire length. As her tail lifted and brushed against his chest, his muscular arms wrapped around her waist while pounding his cock deeper into her drenched pussy.


    "Mmmh... fun.... Fwuah...." Their grunts echoed in his room as Nikita felt her deepest parts get fucked repeatedly while the werewolf started to imagine herself full of his sperm, the feeling of his throbbing and swollen cock inside her and the thick scent of Nikolai covering her body, making her lose reason.


    ''It''s coming... his thick cum is going to fill me...!''


    "Ugh... It''s coming.... take it all!"


    "Yeah~ inside... cum inside me!" She moaned loudly as his throbbing member drove deep inside her pussy before he exploded, the rush of seed entering her womb while his cock thrashed wildly in her velvety walls with her cervix stretched out as his cock penetrated it.


    His cum spilt directly into her deepest parts while her walls seemed to come alive, the soft folds wrapping around his shaft and glans. The next moment, the small opening of her womb wrapped around his shaft, leaving the thick glans trapped inside her womb as he continued to spurt thick ropes of semen into her fertile womb.


    "Haa....haa....haa.....Nnn.... so hot... and sticky...."


    "Nnn.... You were amazing, Nikita."


    A stream of cum surged from the depths of his soul, and each spurt released more cum. The sudden tightness and twitching around his shaft caused a series of pleasurable aftershocks that lasted minutes, leaving them both breathless.


    "You too, Nikolai.... I feel so sore... and I can''t stop my body trembling..."


    They kissed as they collapsed onto the bed, panting heavily while still tied together by their bodies, the cock plugging her pussy as he rolled onto her side with his hands caressing her soft skin and firm breasts.


    ''So this is what mating is like... Mom... I think I''m going to get addicted to this...''


    "Shall.... shall we do it again?" Nikita asked, with a breathless voice, only to feel the member inside her regain its erect form once again to answer her.


    "Let''s face each other this time."


    ***


    Several hours later, Nikita was unconscious, and her body spread like a starfish while Nikolai lay with his eyes flickering, her insides and pussy swollen after they both lost control and couldn''t end after having sex once.


    The room smelt of sex and wine, the thick aroma of Nikita now flooding the entire apartment like a powerful air freshener.


    However, as he began to fall into a slumber...


    He dreamt of something that seemed familiar to him.

 Chapter 120: The Next Chapter!

    After the wonderful evening with Nikita, Nikolai enjoyed a peaceful sensation of exhaustion. It was comfortable as the feeling of sleep overwhelmed Nikolai. He felt himself falling into a warm pool of water before drifting off into his dreams.


    It was a nostalgic dream.


    He remembered something similar in the hotel with Nikita, memories from the past that his mother said would slowly return as he regained his power and awakened fully.


    ''Where am I?! This is my dream... wow, I was such a dumb kid... haha.''


    Nikolai could see himself in the dream, able to think and react. It seemed close to a lucid dream, yet the memories played without his input, causing him to feel curious.


    He looked around the old park that was half destroyed to build new apartment blocks, and because of gangs and hoodlums, the area was full of garbage and dangerous things.


    ''Yet back when mom lived, it was so beautiful...''


    Elizabeth looked so young and beautiful as she stood close to another woman who seemed familiar. She had a bubbling personality from the look of how she moved and spoke.


    ''Who is that woman... I am sure I''ve met her before... Ugh... damn it!''


    Whenever he tried to remember the woman clearly, a pain attacked him. Deep aches formed in the centre of his mind, spreading through his body until he dropped the thought.


    ''Forget it!''


    His vision returned to the beautiful green trees, their various colours and formed leaves showed him different plants that he did not have time to admire in person. Instead, he was busy looking for clues or trying to solve what needed to happen next.


    The small version of himself ran over with the familiar blonde little girl.


    The two looked innocent and carefree, almost enough for one to forget all about what happened soon after this memory because this girl... she looked so familiar but her chubby face and lovely cheeks were nostalgic.


    ''Nostligic?''


    Yes, that was the feeling in his mind and heart upon seeing her. She looked young but maybe older than him. It wasn''t clear. He wondered if she wanted to play, and so the young Nikolai approached the beautiful blonde girl with sparkling ruby eyes and a lovely twin-tailed hairstyle.


    "Hello...." Young Nikolai called out, a little nervous as the girl shuddered like a frightened rabbit, her eyes darting around as if to avoid looking at him while her lips trembled.


    "Uu...."


    This scene was painful. Was she so afraid of him?


    ''Why are you crying? Stop it!'' The current Nikolai tried calling out, yet nothing changed. Even Elizabeth and the other beautiful woman looked over concerned, but they didn''t come other, despite the girl''s eyes pleasing towards the pretty woman with Nikolai''s mother.


    "Hi..." With a trembling voice, the small girl''s sweet voice, barely audible, entered the boy''s lips. He looked at the shy girl whose eyes remained downcast. He then saw himself looking at his mom with an uncertain face. ''What do I do, mom?''


    With a shrug, she encouraged him to continue with words only he could hear.


    "Can I ask your name...?"


    "I...I''m Lena."


    That was the moment that he noticed her superhero bracelet. It was a toy that came with the cereal with Masked Rangers on the promotion. Though unlike the plastic one on Nikolai''s wrist, the one that Lena wore was platinum with a red gem.


    "Haha, I''m Nikolai, but my superhero name is Kai!"


    "Superhero?"


    "Yeah! Like the Masked Rangers who save people when they are in danger!"


    "Hehe~ are you really?" The girl''s voice became a little less guarded as she watched Nikolai stepping behind her and slowly pushing the swing.


    At first, her eyes widened, and she clung on in terror, but her heart, which should have stopped beating, began to race like she never felt before.


    "Ah... so this is how it works.... how fun~ hehehe."


    "Sorry, I should have asked first, but I thought you might want to play together, maybe?" The young Nikolai''s face seemed a little red as if charmed by the cute, rabbit-like girl.


    He slowly and gently pushed her on the swing, listening to her lovely reactions. "Kya!" and "Hya!" sounded every few moments, causing both the women to overlook it with a smile.


    "I see, a hero?


    Lena mentioned their earlier conversation about his hero''s name. Then, with a look of concern, she asked him. "Then, when I am in trouble in the future, will you save me?"


    "Of course!"


    "Hehe~ I see... then, I''ll wait for you to save me."


    "Ahem~ forgive me, children."


    The next moment, the fluffy blonde lady who was speaking with his mother while holding a parasol came close, hugging Lena with a brilliant smile, and gave Nikolai a wink before holding the small girl''s hand. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next moment, an extremely fluffy and beautiful blonde lady with a parasol appears and takes Lena away.


    "Mama, I don''t want to go yet..." Lena pulled on her mother''s dress while looking back at the smiling Nikolai, missing one of his lower milk teeth.


    "Now, dear, you can meet your friend later¡ªwe need to attend an important meeting, or we''ll get into a lot of trouble with your dad." This girl''s mother was stunning¡ªshe had a scent that reached Nikolai''s nose. It was sweet and intoxicating. Still, more than that, his eyes fixed on those beautiful blood-red eyes that seemed gentle, kind, and caring.


    "We''ll have time tomorrow, but now..."


    ''Strange... this memory is strange... I know it''s true, but why does it feel so important?''


    Lena looked at Nikolai with tears welling in her eyes before she looked down and nodded to her mother, leaving the scene.


    Once the scene shifted, something happened.


    Something strange caused his head to pound as if an earthquake raged inside him. As the pain increased, he felt his memories becoming scrambled, the pain worsening the more he tried to focus.


    "My little Lena is such a good girl... Mommy is very pleased~ now let''s meet Daddy and tell him you made your first friend!"


    "Nn!" A smile like sunshine, eyes like rubies a small rabbit faded into the distant horizon that was misty and vague.


    This was their first meeting.


    "Nikolai, come here, darling~ I have someone I want you to meet." After the girl left, the spirit of Nikolai was in a daze, while the young boy rushed back to his mother with a strange feeling and the small rabbit on his mind.


    "Yes, Mom ~ I''m coming!"


    A few moments later, Nikolai''s mother appears with another woman.


    She was tall, slim and elegant with black hair and hiding behind her thighs was a pretty girl with short white hair and golden eyes.


    "Nikolai~ this is my friend Nagisa, just like the woman you met before. She is Mom''s friend. And this lovely girl is her daughter Nikita. Do you think you could become friends, like you did with Selene?"


    ''Eh... Selene? What, that girl before?!''


    The cute girl was wearing a Masked Rangers t-shirt and peeked at Nikolai wearing the same shirt. Her eyes sparkled as he rushed over and grabbed her hands.


    Nikita, even back then, had strength far beyond normal girls¡ªno, even a boy wouldn''t be as strong as she caused him to topple to the floor and roll in the mud.


    "Hi! I''m Nikolai, do you like Masked Ranger?!"


    "Nn~ I''m Nikita! But you can call me Kiki~ I love Masked Ranger! The Red Ranger is the coolest!"


    Nikolai felt his dream becoming distant. He wanted to learn more... The nickname he called her by, something that vanished from his mind even now.


    Yet finally, he remembered the day he met her for the first time, but the girl on the swing... To think that she would be the same Selene...


    As the dream faded and darkness began to fill his vision, there seemed to be small cracks in the world. When he paid attention, the memories skipped and caused hundreds of scenes that were different days to become mixed up, like a bad collage of his past.


    ''Wait?! Did she hire me because of this... what happened? Why can I not remember anything past that day...!''


    All he knew was that for all the times he met Nikita as a child... It was actually the rabbit called Selene. He met more often in that park before he turned eight!


    ***


    "Nn~ my body is so sore... yet why does it feel so good to watch you sleeping, ehehe~ I love my boyfriend."


    Nikolai could feel a soft hand or palm brushing against his cheek, the feeling of a warm, soft body pressed against his. The feeling of Nikita''s breasts and thighs still wrapped around his waist, along with the warm, sticky sensation of their crotch, felt a little too messy.


    "Ugh... Kiki, stop licking me..."


    "!!!"


    While the two remained entangled in bed, Nikita''s face was stunned hearing a nostalgic name she had lost many years ago. A nickname she only permitted two people to use.


    It had been a long time since Nikita heard anyone call her Kiki.


    "What did you call me..."


    "Kiki... that is the name I called you before, right?" A sleepy yet charming voice whispered into her ears.


    Her face rested on his chest as her cheeks warmed up, flushed with heat before tears welled up in her eyes because she realised he was finally remembering the past.


    Although the memories of their adulthood and teenage years meant more right now, the memories of their meeting and childhood also meant a great deal to Nikita. She wanted to brag she knew him all his life and that he would always be hers.


    Yet now she had a chance.


    "Yeah~ that is... thank you, Nikolai, for calling me that again~ Ehehe~ I''ve missed hearing it come from your lips."


    Her fingers lightly traced the outline of his chin before her thumb touched his lips; the feelings caused her heart to race, wanting to repeat their heated night over again and again.


    "Nikolai~ I want it."


    "Nn?"


    "I Want to have another round before getting up."


    Her eager lips found Nikolai''s once more, a warmth he gladly accepted while feeling her tongue sliding over his lips¡ªthe moment he opened his mouth to accept her once again.


    And so the pair''s passion exploded, soon filling the cosy room with moans and cries of the elated werewolf.


    ***


    Meanwhile, back at the Scarlet Top floor Apartment, Selene sat on the edge of her large black bed, looking at a small photo, stroking the beautiful frame that enveloped the old, low-quality picture of three children playing together in Masked Ranger outfits.


    "Heh... I really can''t hate you, even after everything that happened."


    Selene placed the photo back on the side of her bedside table and watched Wilhelmina enter the room with her suit.


    "It''s almost time for work, princess. I am here to help you get ready."


    ''I am just glad you are my rival, Kiki...''


    "Thank you, Mina."


    "Oh? Princess, you look happy today. Did you have a pleasant dream?" Wilhelmina looked surprised because it was rare for the princess to wake up in a good mood. For the longest time, she suffered from nightmares. ''This is the first time since the accident... That she hasn''t woke up in complete panic...


    No, she seemed fine when that boy slept over, too.''


    Selene suddenly turned around and lifted her lips to form a radiant smile, making the maid feel a sense of delight as she noticed the change in her princess''s atmosphere.


    "Mm~ I dreamt about the past and met a funny little boy who was a little bit handsome."

 Chapter 121: A Squires Tale

    Inside a cosy office in the centre of S-City, a beautiful blonde was talking to one of her clients on the phone while typing into her computer various details, expected growth and research documents and charts for a company called Burban Tech.


    This client wanted investments in order to complete their newest product, an item created for the SSS and Police force.


    ''It seems investing and using the materials found in the north have paid off.'' The blonde''s red eyes flickered with a powerful trail of crimson light as she moved her head, turning to the various monitors on her massive, black Oakwood desk.


    Her lips, coloured in a matching blood-red lipstick, twisted upwards into a faint smirk of victory as, one by one, the company''s stock rose by fifteen per cent. ''Very well, Mr Jenkins, we shall fund your little endeavour.''


    "Mr Jenkins, I will make sure to consider your proposition of additional funding and support. There was a positive response from the Scarlet and Fenrir groups so funding shall be available shortly. I will have our lawyers mail the documents and arrange for a meeting between the representatives of both companies.


    ''Well... the supply of the special material is from a Scarlet group subsidiary company anyway. Is it so they know the weakness of the SSS''s new uniforms and armour?''


    An overly excited response came back from the other side of the phone, but Sarah''s face only showed a prude, sly smirk as if everything was within her grasp. ''I hope Master will not be angry. I used his name and connections to complete this deal...''


    She ended her phone call and returned to looking at the list of new companies she had received from one of her subordinates that afternoon. While her silky hair tied in a ponytail swayed in the gentle breeze from the fifth-floor window, there was a soft knock at the door.


    "Miss Maddison, may I enter?" A gentle and lovely voice sounded, causing Sarah''s face to relax ever so slightly. She knew the person on the other side of the heavy wooden double doors, painted black with two red circles drawn elegantly upon it.


    "Enter, Claire." Her lips curved up gently as a pair of dark purple eyes met her bloody-red orbs. Claire walked slowly towards a seat positioned next to Sarah''s desk. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How can I help you today, Claire?"


    "Ah... Boss?" The younger-looking female, with shoulder-length silver hair and white skin devoid of all imperfections, sat down daintily.


    She brushed away a single strand of silver hair and looked at Sarah with interest. Her hand held several documents and brown envelopes, likely offers from the few companies wishing to deal with their small upstart business.


    ''If it weren''t for the help of those two groups, we''d still be fumbling in the lowest possible rung of this sector...'' Sarah thought while observing Claire with narrowed eyes¡ªever since becoming a monster, her senses became stronger, and she felt strange. Because of her transformation Nikolai began to tell her countless secrets and details about how she changed.


    ''Well the biggest shock was that I can use a strange form of foresight with the stock market and investments. Though it''s not perfect, somehow, I just know what will do well and what is dangerous instinctively. Though that''s not the only thing...''


    She remembered everything Nikolai told her as if a gospel. This power was a special ability known as blood art, which she inherited from his mother''s bloodline.


    "Well, give me your report, little Claire." A lower voice, the strange aura of a queen radiating from Sarah''s body; despite being young, the changes in her body and mind seemed to have helped in conquering her inferiority complex and doubts.


    "Boss, the return on the investment of Burban Tech is up 2% after a 5% weekly rise. It seems the advertisement and development of their new product seems to have started working. Just like you said, it would." Claire nodded gently and pushed forward a set of papers to prove such information, showing Burban Tech''s recent surge in income.


    "Oh, I see. So, my estimation was a bit off. Never mind. What matters is that I am right, and our client base grows because of this, so..." Sarah sighed. A lacklustre look was on her face.


    "It has been two weeks since the last time we met..." Sarah blushed while thinking of something, but her aura became tight and terrifying.


    The aura was cold and filled with bloodlust, yet Claire remained still and didn''t seem affected. "Did he say when we shall meet again?" She whispered, her words echoing through the room despite being spoken in such a low voice.


    The powers, money, and trust he gave Sarah felt too heavy when she thought that night was her last. Nikolai gave her an alternative path.


    Although it might have been daunting at first, now she felt a sense of freedom and peace. No, rather, she felt her life became fulfilling.


    After no longer needing to live paycheck to paycheck, she wore a beautiful suit and could soon afford a nice car for private usage, while her business car was the same one as Nikolai''s. An Excelsior M9.


    "Boss?" Claire tilted her head, noticing Sarah whispering to herself while sometimes displaying a radiant smile or frustrated pout, but she wouldn''t speak out because Claire was a special subordinate of Sarah. No, all the ten employees of hers were special. "Is Master going to be coming soon?"


    "Ah, are you also anxious, Claire?" Sarah chuckled and responded with a sensual voice before nodding and looking at the pile of papers before her. Her eyes glowed red once more as her lips parted to show two small, delicate-looking fangs.


    "You''ll have a chance soon enough. Remember that the Master wishes for us to remain undercover and for his identity to remain hidden."


    "Y-Yes, Boss!" The younger female jumped on her seat and stood up straight, blushing fiercely and bowing deeply. "Master is responsible for saving us from that hellish life. We cannot burden him!" Sarah smiled and played with her nails with her free hand as Claire sat back down.


    "Very good; remember to tell the other girls once I get the notice we will have a ''Company Dinner'', but make sure those without his blessing celebrate it elsewhere.


    I''ll let you use my card when it''s confirmed." As Sarah spoke, her eyes drifted towards one of her large monitors as it flicked rapidly from side to side, making it almost impossible for anyone except for her to follow the ever-changing numbers.


    But suddenly, a wide-eyed look crossed her face as if seeing something special. "Oh, it seems I have found our next project..." Her whisper caused Claire''s eyes to shine as she smiled brightly.


    "As expected of the Boss!"


    "You speak like an old-fashioned gangster. Just call me Sarah since under the master''s gaze, we are both but his arms and legs." A coldness flashed across Sarah''s red eyes, the scarlet light within flashing as her vampiric powers reacted, activating her minor Blood Art: Precognition.


    "Anyway... here." From her pocket, she withdrew a white, metallic tablet-like device connected with a cable to a USB slot. "Inside this is the various plans and small deals for the next month. Use this to keep the normal employees busy, while our sisters can help with the N-Class documents in the locked folder named MASTER."


    Claire took the USB stick slowly and nodded in silence before standing up. As if hesitating, she stopped mid-rise and turned towards Sarah while biting her lips. "S-Sarah..." Her hesitation made her stutter and stumble on her words.


    "I-I have...a request...from everyone in the office... C-Could w-we spend some more time with M-Master?" The blush on the silver-haired, purple-eyed young woman covered most of her pale and spotless skin. It was a simple reaction born of a long-held lust within every woman who called Sarah their boss.


    For a moment the room became cold, as if they suddenly transferred to a frozen land void of the sun, with a silver light shimmering in the eyes of Sarah. "Claire, ensure you tell everyone that they must never become greedy."


    ''If it was so easy to meet him, would I struggle so hard just to get his input on anything?!'' Sarah could only complain in her mind, although she wanted to make the business hers. Once it started, Nikolai was completely hands-off only led to a strange frustration, and now that became a drive...


    Sarah did not plan to create a business empire, all for Nikolai. Whether he wanted it, that didn''t matter. She used her authority to bring girls from the slums, or abusive households, those on the very last thread, before taking their lives and begging Nikolai to make them into thralls.


    Claire was one of those victims, beaten daily and threatened with violence if she tried to do anything against her father.


    Then, one day, his debtors came to try and take her away to become a cheap prostitute to pay off her father''s debt. ''This girl... well she is beautiful, but to think that I didn''t feel sorry for her but felt rather, she was ''perfect'' for what I wanted.


    "I know, but... he''s so..."


    "I understand. I''ll ask if Master is willing to attend the next company dinner, okay?" With a sigh, the room became normal, with Sarah''s eyes looking tired while leaning heavily on her chair. She rubbed her temple. ''I wonder, is it because of this transformation that my personality has changed?''


    "R-Really?! Yay!" Claire looked over the moon and started humming,


    ''Well, it could be the same for this little girl, who seemed like a rabbit in the past, but after Nikolai turned her, she became different, training at an MMA gym, learning how to fight and use weapons, as well as working at the office...''


    Sarah felt Claire was special compared to the other thralls. Not only did she organise them and begin training them at one of the Fenrir group martial arts gyms for non-humans, but they followed her like a de facto leader. ''I should make a full report for Master; she might be suitable in the future after proving her worth.''


    "If you are finished, maybe you should return. Those girls are quite aggressive and like to make trouble with the normal workers."


    It was at that moment Claire showed her dark side with a twisted smile. The werewolf features of her blood were clear as her silver hair covered her face. "Ah... those inferior vermin. Why should I care if they suffer... It will teach them to mess with their superiors..."


    That chilling tone reminded Sarah that her subordinates were no longer human nor had their old morals remained unchanged. Claire took all the suffering she received and became a true hunting dog just for Nikolai.


    "Wolves do love to torment the weak before eating them¡ªno wonder those foxes dislike playing with you..." Sarah''s sharp tongue showed that while being a squire, her personality only changed a little. "Just remember the only blood you can have is his. Do not kill any humans, or master will kill you."


    "I know~ Squire Sarah. He already helped set me free and kill my piece of shit father, after all." Without holding back any longer, a ghastly silver light radiated from within the depths of her dark purple eyes.


    "That''s why... that''s why I am different from those insects!"


    ''Because he chose me~ fufu.'' Claire''s thoughts were filled with dark scenes and memories, yet the only positive one was of the silver-haired prince who saved her.


    Now, an almost obsessive servitude formed; even though Nikolai just wanted some cheap labour, he became a dedicated zealot.

 Chapter 122: Selenes Invitation

    ''It''s like she used her power just to make sure they last a while and won''t heal.''


    Although Nikolai didn''t mind this, looking at his phone, he felt a sense of conflict. Selene''s message asked if he wanted to attend a rare auction with him at night. She seemed to be a little awkward, and her violent language vanished.


    [From Selene]


    Good Morning


    Sorry for the early message, Nikolai... but would you be interested in attending a Nexus sponsored auction with me?


    I will email you the invite and information about the dress code and place...


    Or you could come to my apartment, and we could go together... maybe around 7:00 pm?


    ¡ª


    ''It really doesn''t sound like the usual Selene....'' Nikolai thought to himself as the door suddenly clicked, a thick scent flowing into the bathroom.


    ''It''s Nikita...'' He could sense her from a long distance after they slept together. No longer was her scent slightly foreign to him as the sweet scent of violets and vanilla drifted inside before he turned to face the little intruder.


    Nikita stood against the wall. Her legs seemed to be a little weak, her alluring bare body covered in sweat and fluids as her soft breasts moved along with her breath. She looked beautiful under the bright bathroom light, pale, creamy skin covered in red bruises and bite marks where they became excited together.


    "You weren''t in bed, and I thought you left me..."


    Her silky white hair covered one eye, an intense, seductive aura coming from her golden gaze as she slowly limped toward him, with each step growing increasingly heavier and clumsy until she collapsed against his chest and pressed her nose against his neck with a smile.


    "Silly, why would I leave you? Come, let''s bathe together." Nikolai said gently as he pulled the two of them inside the warm bath, holding Nikita between his arms, "I need to leave later. Do you have anything to do today?" He asked as the little wolf closed her eyes, letting him wash her hair, the warm soap massaging into her hair with a strawberry scent.


    "No... It''s fine since I can''t walk anyway..."


    "Alright..." Nikolai chuckled as he started to clean their bodies. The feeling of her delicate skin and firm breasts made him excited, but after such a long night, the feeling only remained for a few minutes before calming down. ''No... she''s swollen down there, and it''s a bit much after her first time to be so persistent...''


    "Does it hurt?" He asked while gently applying Nikita''s face mask, as she did him a moment before.


    However, when she felt it, Nikita seemed very satisfied and cuddled against his chest, kissing him with a soft smile. A feeling of warmth spread through their bodies thanks to the hot, soapy water and the tingling bath bomb added to their bodies clinging together.


    "You don''t need to worry..."


    The two of them held each other close for nearly 20 minutes before leaving the bath, but when they did, Nikita couldn''t move even after healing her legs and resting. Nikolai, with a wry smile, lifted her like a princess and carried her around the apartment before he helped to dress her.


    After a few moments of buttoning up her blouse and soft cotton pants, he began to put on his clothes, feeling satisfied with his lovely fianc¨¦e after rubbing her soft, silky hair and kissing her cheek.


    Nikolai wore his casual suit and sat at the edge of the bed, his hand sliding over the curvy buttocks of Nikita, who lay on her stomach, kicking her legs.


    "I need to go out now. You can sleep here again tonight, so make sure you eat if you do. I''ll call you, okay?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl was curled up on the bed, wearing a loose black blouse, exposing her collarbone and lower back with cotton shorts that were thin and barely covered her nether regions with a star pattern scattered all over them.


    Her smooth white tail and fluffy wolf ears twitched as she turned her head, no longer hiding in the pillows, with red cheeks and a lovely expression. And smiled at him shyly and nodded her head.


    "Yes... Will I see you again tonight?"


    "I am planning to get back early, so you should see me again. If something happens, though, I''ll message you. Alright?"


    "Nn~ make sure you come back. It''s cold and lonely without you."


    "I will, my little moon."


    With a final kiss, he caressed Nikita''s leg with one final squeeze before taking his phone. With the message from Selene fresh in his mind, he walked out of the building and drove over to her house to discuss the auction with her.


    ''Nikita was a little wild last night, but in the morning, how lovely...''


    The air in S-City had a peculiar feeling. Many things have happened recently, and many organisations, both legal and illegal, started to arrive and thrive.


    Nikolai knew he had only touched the tip of the iceberg with many things. So now he worried about his lover, Nikita might be strong, but he realised she also had limits.


    On the roof of Nikolai''s home, the air grew colder. Standing at the edge with a stoic expression, Dimitri Fenrir''s fur blew in the wind along with the hood of her thick coat.


    "My daughter... you''ve become that boy''s mate... If this is your choice, Dad will support it. If he hurts you... I will crush his balls!"


    Dimitri''s voice was almost a whisper as he stood up straight and walked towards the stairs, heading to his car with a cigar in his mouth and sunglasses covering his eyes.


    "Lucas, from now on, Nikolai is to be treated like the clan heir." Dimitri might have been strict with Nikolai in the past, but he knew deep down that he would love Nikita and would never play with her.


    ''But a father can never stop worrying, so forgive me for treating you coldly. You are Ivan''s son. How could I ever dislike you.''


    ***


    Selene stood at her kitchen counter, preparing some food as the sun warmed her body through the windows.


    This rare scene caused Wilhelmina to look frozen, her face dark as if the world might end at any moment. "Princess... are you alright?" Her question came as she noticed Selene humming a current hit romantic pop song. ''The lady hates modern music!''


    "It''s nothing." She replied with a bright tone, her radiant smile betraying her poor attempt at hiding her delight.


    ''You are practically growing white wings and shining like a damn angel, my lady....''


    "What are you doing today?" Wilhelmina asked. After seeing her master''s cooking ability, Wilhelmina didn''t dare eat the burnt toast and undercooked eggs Selene tried making.


    "Later, I am going to an Auction with..." The moment her words came out, Wilhelmina''s eyes narrowed, a sharp and ferocious Celestial aura bursting from her calm and petite frame.


    "With?" Wilhelmina seemed to be possessed by some demon, her delicate hands grabbing her master by the arms, gripping tightly.


    "Don''t be like this~ it''s Nikolai." Suddenly, the woman froze, releasing Selene immediately.


    "Nikolai? What about your family and status, Master? How could you take that man... it''s as if you are announcing your¡ª"


    Selene''s eyes narrowed, her aura becoming frigid and full of a deadly atmosphere.


    The smile faded while she frowned towards Wilhelmina. "That''s exactly what I am doing. That girl already got the first move, so now it''s my turn!" Her voice was solemn and elegant, full of pride and arrogance. The imposing manner she gave off made even Wilhelmina shiver.


    ''I... I''ve never seen the lady so serious about something before...''


    It was a shock but also something that made Wilhelmina proud¡ªshe wanted to watch her princess grow, but the fact she ended up growing so fast was surprising. ''Is this the effect of that male wolf too?''


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and Wilhelmina took in a large gulp of air when the door opened. Because the moment it sounded, her prim and reserved young lady rushed to the door in a mad dash...


    ''My lady....''


    When she arrived at the doorway, the person standing there was just as shocked as he found Selene with slightly red cheeks and wearing an apron covered in a mess with a knife in her hand.


    "I didn''t think you''d arrive this early..." Selene''s heart beat quickly as she glanced away awkwardly.


    "I didn''t expect such a lovely welcome myself."


    Suddenly, Wilhelmina saw something click inside Selene, her crimson eyes lighting up. She tossed away the filthy apron and dragged Nikolai into the living room with a beaming smile.


    ''Ah... the lady, you truly...''


    "How is it possible that you look better each day? Please sit, and I''ll get dressed before we leave. I prepared some snacks... but I don''t know what you like, so please, feel free."


    On the table were various dishes¡ªthey were cute finger foods, and it looked like Selene made quite some effort to make them all. Nikolai looked at the table and picked the messiest wrap and began to chew on it.


    "Go change, these are pretty tasty. Thanks, Lena."


    The moment Selene heard the way he called her, different from the awkward style in the Nexus before, this time, it was calm and confident and made her heart pound with excitement and expectation. ''Will he accept my request tonight...?''


    Wilhelmina felt all of her energy drain away in a second, watching Selene run off to her bedroom and change. With only two people in the room, the air became awkward, but after a moment, the mature and quiet maid spoke up:


    "Of course," Nikolai said sharply as Wilhelmina narrowed her eyes in response.


    "Woman, are you going to get in my way?"


    A fierce aura flowed from Nikolai''s body as he grasped at the blade handle in his trench coat item storage. It was sharp, powerful and filled with bloodthirsty intent to kill, even scaring Wilhelmina.


    "Please don''t say it like that, Sir Wolf~ I am merely a servant of my lady." With her hands folded in front of her chest, the maid smiled sweetly, "I just don''t want to see her being hurt, understood?"

 Chapter 123: Official

    Wilhelmina let out a sigh after seeing how delighted her young mistress was. The two lived together since Selene was, but a baby, and Wilhelmina could be called her third mother after taking care of her since that time.


    Despite being a werewolf of a certain hidden clan, she was saved by the Tepes family in the last war between their races.


    Many squires and nobles were wounded because of a stupid sense of pride.


    However, when the humans began to develop weapons that could hurt monsters, unlike their silver swords of old, the new explosives and development of guns caused the great war to become a horrific bloodbath for all races.


    That war was how Vlad Tepes Wilhelmina and her sister were saved from the orphan camps where humans used drugs to make young werewolves fight for them.


    ''To think I tried to assassinate the king of vampires... Now I look after his daughter, and so does my sister.''


    Her heart used to be ice cold, abused and treated like an expendable chess piece. It wasn''t until Selene began to grow that Wilhelmina learned how adorable and gentle this vampire princess was, and thus, she also knew all her pains, fears, tears and the reasons for them.


    ''This boy... it''s the little one she used to spend hours with every day. Yet he seems oblivious.''


    Wilhelmina remembered the day her little miss came home crying because ''Kai'' forgot about her and that he suddenly changed, and his scent became so delicious that she couldn''t help biting him for a taste.


    "Here, take this. It''s a gift from the lady. There is a room over there for you to change." Wilhelmina didn''t hate Nikolai because she knew exactly what happened, and that day, it was a terrible event for all families involved. The bitter atmosphere that filled the mansion after it happened caused Selene and Anya to be moved to private residences because of Vladimir''s depression.


    ''After that lady, his mother suffered fatal damage to her heart on that night. While their other friends, the other couple perished on that night without a chance to fight back.''


    "What''s this... Oh?"


    Nikolai opened the black box with a glistening silver ribbon; pulling on the material, he opened the box to find a beautiful set of clothes, a black sheen with red velvet inner material, and a half cloak that would go over his right shoulder-like those old-fashioned nobles in the manhwa he read.


    ''The seams have a pretty pattern, but isn''t this a blood rose and its black vines?'' He thought as he looked at it carefully and realised it was the same pattern as the Tepes family. However, on the chest pocket was the symbol of the Volkov family, making him feel a sense of gratitude.


    He could feel Selene''s gentle nature from this present, reminding him of the fractured past in his mind. Nikolai then began to strip and change his clothes, causing the maid Wilhelmina to look strange. "W-Why are you getting naked in here?! Go to that room!"


    "O-Oh, sorry... I just forget." Nikolai quickly went to the changing room and got himself dressed up.


    His old clothes were still intact, although the casual suit was of the highest quality; this gifted suit was something he might never waste money to buy because he knew what a waste it was.


    The cost of such an expensive item would only hinder him, but now it made his mood improve; he felt special and wanted to treasure it. Taking off his shoes, he first put on a new pair of black socks, followed by trousers of the same colour and then a button-up shirt, which he tucked into his pants before zipping them.


    ''Hmm, this tie...? it smells like Selene''s body. Did she do this on purpose?'' Putting the tie around his collar, Nikolai adjusted it until he finally put on the trench coat. He noticed he looked regal in the mirror, the aura of a king and wanted to thank Selene for such a magnificent gift.


    ''But I have nothing for her...'' That''s when an idea struck Nikolai''s mind, and he immediately reached for his phone and began to convert some of his money. Since there was an auction they were visiting together, he believed this would be best. ''Let''s buy something she shows interest in!'' He smiled while looking at the reflection.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and Selene''s curious face peered inside. Nikolai didn''t notice as he stood in the centre of the room, stretching himself as the lovely vampire blushed.


    She saw Nikolai in the fancy clothing she begged for her father to make. Her mind raced about these little things, causing her to feel normal, and she giggled slightly as she saw how cool he looked.


    "Ahem... Nikolai?"


    "Hmmm? Oh, Lena... you--"


    She looked too beautiful: a shoulderless dress with no straps, a black and sparkling silver base, tight-fitted hips and a ballroom hybrid style for the lower body.


    It exposed her bare skin from her upper breasts to the side of her neck, which caused her pale yet pinkish glow to dazzle alongside her pearly white teeth and golden hair, giving her that otherworldly beauty that most female vampires possessed.


    "Y-you look stunning," Nikolai said while stepping closer, his hand reaching for hers.


    "I-I know..." Selene stuttered, her heart pounding when his hand grasped hers. The feeling of his rough fingers felt strange, and because no one else called her beautiful aside from Wilhemina and Anya¡ªit''s been so long since anyone said it without feeling obligated or jealous.


    Nikolai could only smile and pull her closer and hug her back; unable to control himself, he pressed his nose against the princess''s neck, causing Selene''s body to quiver; the warm breath, his passionate eyes and the fact she had forgotten.


    ''Really... she''s too pretty. I don''t want other men to see her like this...''


    "Are you tempted by my body?" Selene giggled before she gasped, feeling the sharp teeth of her partner biting her neck and sucking gently. There was not much blood drawn out, but enough to cause her neck to turn red and moan cutely.


    ''I-I want him to suck more...'' Her thoughts grew naughty as she felt more excited than ever before¡ªshe bit her lip slightly in nervous anticipation, but she knew the timing was off and enjoyed the feeling of him nibbling her neck and licking it to spread his scent on her body.


    "Are you that enthralled by me, Kai?" Selene''s eyes flickered with a dangerous yet seductive red light. However, the man who was kissing her stopped and gave a cheeky grin that reminded her of someone very familiar.


    "Mmhmm! This is payback, and I know you are the one enthralled by me~ Lena." He suddenly held both of her cheeks, the soft warmth of the squishy flesh distorted as he pulled her closer.


    A soft, sticky feeling as their lips met¡ªbefore Selene could react, Nikolai''s tongue helped slip into her warm, sweet mouth and began to tease her tongue. However, unlike in the past, Selene opened her mouth easily and began to enjoy their kiss and his hot breath down her cheek.


    "Ah.... kiss... Mmnph.....You..."


    "Why are you too beautiful and sexy? I can''t pretend to have no interest anymore..."


    Selene couldn''t keep eye contact after his confession; it was direct and hit her right in the chest¡ªthe excitement causing her heart to race and beat so loud in her ears as she tried to escape but could not get away from Nikolai''s embrace.


    "W-wait, your eyes are really strange... Nikolai! We have to go to the auction!" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''My lady... I''ve never seen you so happy before...'' It felt shocking for Wilhelmina to see Selene look so delighted, and none of it was fake. The pair kissed for a short while before she finally grew irritated by the sound and clapped her hands. "You two!" She yelled as Selene pushed herself away.


    "We... should go..." She said in embarrassment.


    Wilhelmina let out a sigh. ''He''ll have plenty of time to tease our master if he returns with her... And it worries me that she said something about booking a hotel room in the Nexus... Yet she asked me not to follow. It was the first time the lady mentioned dating someone...''


    "Forgive me, your lady was far too charming, and I lost my cool. Let me escort her in a more gentlemanly fashion."


    The maid who watched all these things happen looked at Nikolai with a sense of disbelief but she couldn''t argue, and the look on Selene''s face after their kiss finished revealed all Wilhelmina needed to know.


    ***


    After leaving the apartment, Wilhelmina drove them to the special entrance of the Nexus. This was reserved for privacy and when special events were being held in the Nexus main world. ''It was so hard to get these tickets... I hope he isn''t bored.''


    Nikolai spent enough to earn over 10,000 Nexus Coins earlier this year. Still, even with that spending amount, it barely earned a pass to visit the Nexus Hub, where most of the other VIPS would enter during these special live events between worlds.


    Most people who were invited to the Hub would purchase items found within those other realms at high prices to use outside the games or sell them for even more.


    ''Well, profit is important..'' Nikolai thought to himself while holding onto Selene''s hand in the back of the car.


    "Kai, tonight you will be revealed as my fianc¨¦. You understand after this, the vampires of the supernatural world will become difficult and cruel towards you? Are you sure it''s okay? I will understand if you want to step back and quit." Selene touched his rugged hands, sliding her fingertips along the bones with a satisfied face.


    She wanted him to think carefully and realise that this wasn''t just a game or an excuse anymore. Selene was entertaining the thoughts of a proper marriage after the year contract ended. But their world would involve violence and hatred towards him just for being different.


    ''If you stay with me... I will give you everything I can.'' Selene''s words caused Nikolai''s heart to pound.


    After he remembered those memories of the young woman, he was sure it was Selene, and she didn''t reject his thoughts. This made Nikolai unable to push her away or act like he originally planned.


    "Let''s go forward, no regrets. If you take a step back now, then maybe this won''t end well. I think if we continue, we can find a way to be together. And we may also find a path as long as we are together."


    Nikolai pulled her hand onto his lap as Selene slid over and leaned against his arm while closing her eyes.


    "Mhm... then I will trust you."


    "Then let''s make it official, Lena."


    "Thank you, Kai."

 Chapter 124: The Dravyn family Auction!

    This was for two reasons: to ensure a legitimate and fair auction and to protect the family who sponsored and held the auction. A strange clan of vampires that, although they served the king and royal families, also chose a neutral path and broke away from any succession battles for the throne in the future.


    So, to visit the highest level of auction once every six months, the Dravyn family would transfer their auction house venue between the selected worlds by the Nexus council. A council of all the top races in the main seats and the minor worlds in secondary seats, with both sets needing to vote for anything in the Nexus to change.


    Nikolai held his digital tablet for the arena and found the Dravyn Auction House tab, reading information about the Nexus. The council and how they avoided a tyrant or single entity from rigging the auctions for their benefit.


    "So, who are the owners of the auction? Do they side with the vampires during times of conflict?" He felt curious to what extent their neutrality and loyalty would cover.


    Selene''s soft thighs parted slightly as she leaned to the side of Nikolai''s chest, her red eyes watching his face like observing a beautiful painting.


    "Do you really want to know that boring stuff?"


    "Of course, Selene..."


    "Hmmm~ you''re so strange, well let me tell you. As for the family that runs the auction, their power is a little dangerous but very useful. The pact they signed was because of past wars where families would hire their family members for assassination and other foul deeds."


    "Foul deeds, but we''re monsters?"


    "Haha... well, you got me there...." Selene looked into Nikolai''s black eyes; she noticed they changed colour sometimes but found that when his pupils were red. That was when his blood smelt the most delicious and enchanting.


    "To be honest, their ability allows them to manipulate shadows and create clones of themselves or a target, a mirror image that can act autonomously. They carry a large portion of the creator''s strength and can confuse, distract and murder enemies. It''s a dangerous blood art if misused by someone who cares nothing for their means."


    ''Hmm, sounds like a pretty cool skill if you could create a shadow that looks like you to fight or protect you when needed. Though if it can look like others... That''s worrying.''


    "I see. If they sent a Selene shadow to kill me, I might die easily~ dangerous." Nikolai''s voice was making light of the situation, but he took the threat seriously, while reading more on the tablet about the family.


    "Don''t do that!"


    Selene''s hands tapped Nikolai''s chest as she looked at him with her lips pushed out, pouting because of his joke.


    "Do what? I was kidding, though I think it would be easy to tell the difference."


    His voice sounded full of confidence, which made Selene curious¡ªshe wanted to know where those feelings came from, so she leaned against his chest, reaching close to his ear to whisper.


    "Oh, please tell me why?"


    He could only squint his eyes and nose together while making a slight grin, lifting his lips before turning to face her. ''After all, Selene is truly a beautiful woman.'' Her soft lips, sharp nose and eyes made her feel like a villainess despite being so caring and compassionate.


    "Because no shadow could ever capture your true beauty and unique aura. There is only one Selene Aria Tepes, and she is mine. I won''t accept or acknowledge any fakes; should I fail to recognise my future wife, then I don''t deserve you." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-Y-You?!"


    It was the first time he saw Selene blushing so much up close, her hands pressed against his cheeks, but without the strength to turn him away, she could only flick her face to the side and huff.


    Nikolai was charmed by her luscious red lips and the glistening red eyes that looked at him with such a lovely reaction.


    "What''s wrong? It''s true. Look at how adorable you are." He extended one hand from the pad and placed it against her cheek, the car slowing into the parking lot where a small blue teleportation pad seemed to operate.


    "W-We... are going to teleport to the venue shortly.... stop.... I...."


    Selene''s stuttering voice and shy demeanour set something alight in Nikolai''s chest as he stole her lips¡ªnormally, she would resist.


    Yet the moment he felt her soft, warm touch. Selene''s mouth opened as if to devour him. She pushed her tongue into his mouth and began to slither around inside.


    "Mmnph~ you... It''s your fault... Nnn~ delicious as always." Selene''s sweet, enchanted voice echoed as she began to stroke his cheeks, massaging them while her tongue danced inside his mouth, entangled with him.


    Wilhelmina was about to speak the moment she looked back and saw the pair exchanging a passionate kiss, causing the old werewolf to look stunned with a pale face because it was her lady who was attacking Nikolai. Selene used her hands to pull apart his shirt, unfastening the buttons while kissing his lips, cheeks, nose, neck and chest... as if in a trance.


    As his fingers moved up Selene''s thighs and reached to hold her arse, feeling her silky flesh beneath his palm. A small spark zapped through her, breaking the mood and atmosphere.


    ''Lady Selene!! Are you trying to mate inside the vehicle?!'' Her eyes widened, seeing the act, turning away while she prepared everything for the transport to the auction house, with a slightly red face


    "Haa.... what... that kiss was too dangerous..." Selene''s panting echoed in the back seat as she tried to fix her dress while her idle hands drifted back to Nikolai''s body like she couldn''t let him go.


    ''Such a seductive charm! What type of magic is this?!'' Selene''s eyes gawked at Nikolai, who held a calm expression. He didn''t intend to make things escalate so quickly. Yet the pair were now embracing in the back seat of a car, and she could feel his excitement from the hard object pressing against her buttocks.


    "I thought I could tease you for once... But, I almost ended up losing my purity... haha." Selene''s face was red, yet she tried her best to recover her position as the one in control, her eyes flicking to the side to meet Nikolai, who fastened his buttons with a grin on his lips.


    ''Ah... my lipstick, it''s all over his body and face?! How unbecoming!'' Selene leaned close and kissed the spots where her lipstick marks remained after she licked it away like a puppy cleaning its master. Something that Wilhelmina saw caused her to twitch slightly.


    ''It''s like this man changed my lady into a lustful beast...''


    "You did tease me, but the kiss was too exciting right? I can feel your warmth on my thigh...." Nikolai''s eyes lit up, the red pupils like an enchanting spell, as he leaned in close to Selene''s face, causing her to tense up and gasp¡ªexpecting another kiss, she heard a whisper that made her tremble with excitement. "You got wet from that kiss, didn''t you? Such a perverted vampire princess.


    I''ll have to punish you later."


    ''Punishment?! Me? This stupid dog... ah.... what kind of punishment?! No!


    Selene, don''t fall for it... we must resist...''


    Selene''s face became solid, her lips pressed tight and eyes narrowing, yet the moment she felt his hands gently brushing her bangs behind her ears. Her resistance and desire to fake being angry crumbled.


    However, as the pair leaned close once again, there was a sudden car horn that honked.


    "Ahem! My Lady, Lord Nikolai... we are at the venue¡ªif we don''t use the portal soon, we''ll arrive too late."


    "Ah...."


    "N-Nikolai, let''s go..."


    ***


    The trio passed through the special gateway, a flicker of beautiful purple lights as their bodies felt weightless, like feathers blowing through a storm. It was quite intense, but this time, there was no cooling feeling like the blue portal, and this one felt more like pure wind.


    He exhaled, calming his nerves. Suddenly, Nikolai had a weird sensation come over him¡ªthe noise of many monsters talking and chattering felt somewhat distorted, like watching TV underwater.


    However, then the surroundings became clearer with the trio inside an elegant-looking room with the Tepes crest on most of the seats and items.


    It was like how rich businessmen or wealthy royals could be driven around in vehicles that showed off their power or wealth. So, it''s not far-fetched to imagine the worlds and homeworlds of Nexus monsters having something akin to private planes or teleportation pads inside designated buildings.


    Then, there was an announcement...


    "The princess of the Tepes clan has arrived; all who wish to contact us, send your messages, and our staff will transmit them after the intermission."


    ''Who was that?!''


    Selene then grasped Nikolai''s hand and tapped something into the terminal before a female on the stage stood with a microphone. ''So she was the one that spoke?!''


    "Oh my, forgive me; additionally, all engagement proposals or desire for courtship will be rejected. As she is attending with her fianc¨¦ tonight and wishes to have a quiet evening."


    At that moment, the various VIP boxes beside this one and the people below began to speak and chatter amongst themselves.


    It made Nikolai realise just how famous the lovely girl beside him was. ''What a scary companion, they are even making announcements without speaking a single word to her... how much power does she wield?''


    "They already know so that we won''t deal with any pesky flies," Selene smirked while leaning against Nikolai''s shoulder; her guard seemed to have been lowering further the more time they spent together. Nikolai was seated beside Selene while Wilhelmina stood near the window as a bodyguard.


    "Please wait fifteen minutes, our wonderful and dear guests from a myriad of realms and races! The Dravyn auction is about to begin!"


    "Here, read this, Nikolai. It has all the auction items¡ªchoose anything you like. Consider it my gift to you." Selene spoke confidently, her left hand stroking his arm while she watched him with narrowed eyes.


    ''Though she is popular, I can feel the pressure from several young males already facing this box... I guess many rivals will try to make issues haha... I should crush them all, but first, I need to get stronger!''


    Nikolai took the brochure and began looking at the items, his eyes almost falling from his sockets at the prices for some items. Yet, the passionate gaze from Selene made his heart poud, so much that he felt a little adventurous.


    He unfastened his tie, pulled his shirt''s neck apart, and grasped Selene''s chin, guiding her face towards him. "Then, since you are being so kind, enjoy a snack."


    "....You?"


    Selene''s eyes widened. She wanted to ask but also wanted to refuse yet her fangs began growing longer against her thoughts.


    ''Ah... this bastard, he knows I am hungry...''

 Chapter 125: Triad of Elarion

    Nikolai could feel Selene''s hot breath blowing down his neck while he held her waist. The audience made noise before the announcer on the stage began to introduce the Dravyn auction house with a deep yet clear voice that felt pleasant to hear.


    "A fine night, ladies and gentlemen! Welcome to the great auction house of Dravyns! We offer only the finest artefacts, materials and information. This year,. We have quite the collection!" A man with blond hair wearing an ornamental set of armour, which reflected a bronze shine, said before pausing for the cheers to die out.


    Monsters were quite charismatic and different from humans there were a few strange jokes to the humour of vampires, werewolves or shapeshifters. Some seemed more feral than others but still kept intelligence that allowed them to comprehend humour.


    That said, it was still not something you wanted to hear jokes about as a human, especially if the other party would eat you.


    A hushed silence filled with anticipation filled the vast arena while Nikolai could only see the beautiful face of Selene before him with her red cheeks as she shook her head twice, before he pushed her face against his neck.


    "You can drink, don''t be stubborn." He whispered into her ear before pulling away with a teasing smirk on his face.


    She glared at him with those narrowed eyes of hers that sparkled in the dark and opened her mouth.


    Her pearly white teeth glinted before the sharp tips punctured his neck, different from their lustful encounter in the past.


    Selene drank from Nikolai''s neck slowly, as if savouring his blood, her hands gently stroking his cheeks while massaging his neck with her soft, squishy lips as if kissing his neck passionately.


    "Mmmn~ it''s too delicious tonight, I can''t help myself..." Selene''s lovely eyes glistened like gemstones, her lips stained red with his blood as she pulled back momentarily with saliva oozing down from the bite.


    "I can''t hold back... okay?" A sweet and lovely voice caused Nikolai''s spine to tingle as he wrapped both arms around her waist and pulled her onto his lap.


    "Do whatever you like, Selene."


    "Tonight! We offer you all the finest of services, starting with this!"


    The announcer revealed the item by swishing his hands to reveal an open crate filled with precious jewellery along with the horns of some monsters covered with runes.


    They were quite intricate designs which made a faint light blue glow that lit up the dark stage before disappearing when he closed the lid. The item disappeared into the darkness from its case opening to closing. Leaving nothing but the sound of gasps and whispers in the theatre hall as the noise reverberated to everyone''s ears.


    "These artefacts were created during the great war, and each one carries a specific spell. Now I wonder what they might be?"


    "We''ll start the bidding at 3000 Nexus coins!"


    Maybe creatures with long lives suffer loneliness and boredom more than humans, who love short but radiant lives. Thus, these trinkets became a spark that ignited the various members of the crowd.


    Meanwhile... in the Tepes box, the windows seemed to steam up from the heat inside, with Selene''s dress lifted over her hips from Nikolai''s hands grasping and squeezing her thighs as she sucked on his neck, with a wet smack, kissing his neck.


    Selene was getting rather playful... her fingers, cold against his skin as she caressed his muscular chest, pushing open the trench coat with her slender pale fingers. She then pulled it off and slowly started unfastening his shirt buttons with entranced eyes.


    "Oh, is the lady taking the lead tonight?"


    Nikolai teased while moving his left hand to rub the side of her body up and down, making her moan softly as he squeezed her soft buttocks. The sensation was warm and squishy but felt amazing in his hands. The erotic feeling of his fingers sinking into her ass made his pleasure grow.


    Blood oozed through the lips of Selene, his delicious taste filling her mouth and throat while the sweet, addictive scent assaulted her nostrils and sense of smell.


    "Nnnph~ you are too dangerous... this blood and your body. I can''t let you leave my sight." Selene''s eyes narrowed as she bit his neck with a violent nibble, chewing his neck before licking the bloody marks and gazing up at Nikolai with wet, hazy eyes filled with endless desire.


    "You can''t leave me... I will lock you away so you can''t leave again... Kai~ Mmmm~ delicious, so sweet and addictive." Her intoxicated appearance only made Nikolai struggle, his body heating while he felt his heart racing, the feeling of her fingertips brushing against his body like a match flickering above an open gas leak.


    "Keep it slow, and enjoy me as much as you like tonight~ we have time, lots of time," Nikolai replied with a seductive tone.


    "Nikolai... can I drink more?"


    Eyes of passion, desire and request... it was the first time he saw Selene so submissive and affectionate towards him, a momentary pause before his lips curled upwards.


    "As much as you like."


    She licked her lips to gather a small amount of blood before smearing it onto Nikolai''s collarbone as she nuzzled her face against his shoulder. The warm sensation of her sticky tongue and soft lips danced across his neck and collarbone as she lapped up the blood.


    He had been waiting for her, dreaming about her and fantasising about such nights ever since they met, and now she was acting so sweet and coy, like a lover.


    ''Ah... she is so lovely tonight...''


    It was at that moment his eyes caught the item he wanted to bid for¡ªthankfully, he set the price for the items, and Wilhelmina was in charge of their bets.


    "Our next item is more of a romantic item, though it''s unsure why there are three rings instead of one! Behold, the Triad of Elarion!"


    The announcer showed a new item: three rings were decorated with a platinum band and various gemstones.


    First was a black diamond, with various purple symbols engraved along the ring, with gold filling. The second held a golden gemstone in place, and the main stone was covered in blue markings; the final had a ruby set within and silver markings.


    "These are a set of rings used by those from different realms to find each other and also fabled to boost the mood of the other parties who wear these rings!"


    "Can we get a bid going for the Triad of Elarion? 2500 Nexus Coins Going Once!"


    Nikolai had already read about the rings and nodded to Wilhelmina, who would win them no matter what. Her eyes looked at her lady, now letting her dress slip down her shoulders while intoxicated with blood.


    The first ring was called the Obsidar Ring, while the ruby ring was named the Pyrelia Ring and the golden ring was named the Aurion Ring with a golden gem that matched Nikita''s eyes.


    ''Well, the reason I got it was for the effect that lets the other holders know when one is in danger, while you can use the ring to find the other''s location three times a day''.


    However, his main reason was because the ruby was the same scarlet shade as Selene''s eyes, especially when they glowed like right now. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You look beautiful, Selene..."


    "Ah... really? Then~ can you prove how beautiful I am to you?" A sweet, seductive voice. She gazed at him, his blood staining her lips and mouth as if he were painting her in his colour.


    But the fact she was in the room made her feel awkward, seeing the young princess letting a man who should have only become her squire, now her fianc¨¦ stroking, groping and squeezing her breasts with an obscene smile on his lips.


    "Then let me show you why you are the most beautiful person in the world." His reply made Selene bite her lower lip, her expression shy before he closed the gap between them.


    "Ahhh~ your kisses make me feel so strange..." She gasped when he kissed her deeply with passionate emotion and heated desire for Selene.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it appears we have a winner."


    "Uuhh... so good, it feels so good... you know just how I like it... ahn~"


    "Mmmnph~ more, don''t stop~ give me more of your deliciousness~ sooo tasty~ I could never get tired of it."


    Nikolai knew he won the auction, so he stopped splitting his attention.


    The feeling of Selene''s skin was soft and smooth, but what he enjoyed the most was the way his fingers sank into her supple breasts.


    He could feel her arousal growing, feeling the heat in her lower body rubbing against his crotch. "If you keep being so alluring, I won''t let you go, Lena."


    "Then~ don''t! Do what you want to me." Selene fell back onto the sofa and pressed a button as the windows dimmed further, and the sound became muffled, and finally, the sofa expanded into a comfortable bed.


    "Let''s keep going, okay?"


    He pushed her back with one hand while the other began to peel off her clothes, a wicked smile on his lips as Wilhelmina entered the side room with a quiet click as she locked the door.


    "It seems your maid has given us some privacy."


    "Idiot... stop squeezing my ahh~ do you like my breasts that much...?" Selene replied while she tugged on his neck with her arms, pulling him closer to her.


    "Of course, I love them."


    "Hmmm... I see.... hehe.... then they''re all yours!"


    However, neither of them noticed that several clans never watched the auction¡ªinstead, they were preparing something while targeting the Tepes VIP box...


    What could they be planning...

 Chapter 126: The Greed of Nobles!

    However, it became corrupted over the years and caused physical transformations, leading to early hair loss and facial morphing in replacement for their extremely high magic power and blood strength.


    "Your Majesty, the Faust family is at your service."


    A familiar face knelt in front of the figure shrouded in darkness. It was Alistair Faust, the man who would duel Nikolai in just over a week.


    "Oh? The Faust family, were you not trying to butter up the Tepes clan''s princess, but she chose a filthy dog for her mate? I am sure I saw them a moment ago... Hahaha!" A dark-haired male with an elegant ponytail muttered from beside the Nosferatu heir.


    Alistair''s face scrunched up as he looked at the face of the speaker, spitting his anger out like venom.


    "Shut up, pathetic Panola family snake! Your family are worthless and barely classed as nobles!"


    The hair closed his dark green eyes and lifted his lips to form a twisted smirk at the two arguing.


    "I see we agree. The ''mutt'' that was seen with Princess Selene deserves no place at our table." The young-looking male chuckled wickedly and placed his hand on a long cane beside his chair, the prince of Nosferatu brushing his fingers along the dull green gemstone at the top, which emitted a dark black aura.


    "Your Majesty?!" Alistair Faust looked pleasantly surprised. The Nosferatu Clan normally didn''t care about these kinds of issues, so he believed he could get support.


    "We Panola''s might be a low class in blood purity, but loyalty and alchemy are our speciality. Even the royals come to our family for their elixirs and blood wine!"


    "Fredrick Panola... you speak wise and true words. This prince has enjoyed your support. Thanks to you, my lovely babies are much stronger."


    The heir to Nosferatu, Orlok Von Nosferatu, smiled at the two nobles while many stood nervously bowing behind Alistair. They weren''t as proud or confident to step forward and only waited for scraps from the royal families.


    Orlok pointed to the two beautiful maids with pale skin and muddy yellow eyes. These were actually former members of another vampire family who crossed the Nosferatu, and thus, they were made into corpse dolls for the heir to play with. To make their necromancy stronger, they relied on empowering their undead thralls and toys like these.


    The golems created by Alistair Faust were, in fact, the first non-Nosferatu-made corpse dolls in history, thus earning him a spot at this meeting because the prince saw Alistar as someone with a wonderful vision.


    "..." Alistair felt nervous¡ªhe had just caused a fight with the second alchemy family of the Vampire nobility. The Fausts had a secret weapon from the girl they captured fifty years ago, but that meant their research and progress relied completely on her.


    "Do not worry, Alistair. You wanted support to take over the seat of your family, and if your research continues, I will fully support you. However... stop causing issues with Fredrick. He is my dearest friend. Understood?"


    Orlok was terrifying because, despite his ugly visage, his charm and ability to convince people with mere words surpassed most vampire lords and nobles skilled at deception and charm.


    "Understood, Your Highness! Forgive me, Sir Panola, I was wrong."


    "Yes... It was nothing," Fredrick muttered while smirking, waving his hand as though a servant begged him for food.


    "I am happy that we are getting along. Now then... What can I do to assist you both in defeating Princess Selene and her filthy dog?" Orlok and the Nosferatu family despised the Tepes family because they stole the seat of kings over two thousand years ago and never returned it.


    ''Filthy upstarts...'' Orlock thought to himself while enjoying the nobles bowing to him like dogs.


    "Say, should I have some of my stronger toys challenge him one after the other the days before your duel? Haha! Panola, you do the same! I have some information regarding that slut which means she cannot reject them. Let''s have fun and beat down her dog with a big stick."


    "That would work to our advantage, Your Majesty. As the heir to the Nosferatu throne and future king of vampires, please allow us to present you with gifts!"


    Alistair and Fredrick smiled brightly, finally making the situation seem more positive than it did before. This became the start of their celebration as the other nobles stepped forward, offering their stronger squires and offering to have their family members challenge with theirs as a sign of loyalty and peace.


    It was only illegal to challenge someone when they were part of the same family constantly.


    However, this rule only applies to the main family. A branch family could challenge someone several times as long as it was different people doing the challenging.


    ''With this, that arrogant little bastard will suffer...'' Alistair thought to himself, wondering how he would use his body in the experiments in the future.


    "Now then, the auction is about to resume. Shall we enjoy it together, my brethren?" Orlok asked with a charming tone.


    His eyes then noticed the VIP room of the Tepes family used the blinders and black screen function, causing his lips to curl into a disgusting smirk.


    ''So the bitch and her dog are having some fun together... who should I send? Which of my little toys was obsessed with that dirty woman?'' he pondered curiously while watching the beginning of the third phase.


    Meanwhile, Fredrick sat silently observing the situation, wondering why the prince had summoned him here, as they had only met recently because of Fredricks being invited by another member of the clan and catching the prince''s eyes.


    ''I just hope that the prince doesn''t get interested in my sister... He seems to only like dead women...''


    ***


    As the auction entered an intermission, there were several vampires gathered around the Tepes VIP box.


    The king was absent, so the only visitor was likely to be the princess. Thanks to the heir to Nosferatu, many of them learned of her attendance and were planning to confess or ask for marriage outside the door.


    "Hey, are you sure she''s in there? Wouldn''t they normally leave to greet the head of the Dravyn family?"


    "I dunno..." A male carrying flowers muttered while half squatting near the door. Another lesser noble vampire with his squire wondering if he could get lucky.


    "Should we try knocking again?" A handsome male wearing an elegant white coat and pants spoke, his silver hair shimmering in the hallway lights.


    Then, the lights inside dimmed, and a red light shrouded everything, making it impossible for those trying to peek inside to see past.


    "What''s happening?"


    "How strange..."


    "I-Is she okay?! What if she hurt herself?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sudden loud thump echoed through the thick walls, surprising everyone outside.


    "What''s going on?" The handsome male in white wondered¡ªthe sound of something slamming against the walls at a fast yet rhythmic pace echoed as the walls themselves seemed to shudder.


    "Is the princess in danger?!" The flower holding male asked, putting his ear to the wall, only hearing the intense thud of the noise almost bursting his eardrum.


    "Aaaahh.. Y-yes...! Huh huff¡ªmmf... Ah, aaahn..." Suddenly, a high-pitched feminine wail reached the ears of the man listening against the wall.


    "Shit..." He then pulled away, dropping the flowers with a bitter and dark face.


    Meanwhile, ten minutes before, inside Selene''s VIP room, she was lying on the sofa, with her hands on either side of the backrest, letting out deep sighs, panting while her gaze fixated on the silver hair fluttering between her thighs, and the warm and pleasant sensation from its serpentine movements along her pink crevice.


    "Mmhmm... Where did you learn this~ it''s amazing.


    His warm, sticky tongue felt like silk dragging along her bare snatch as Nikolai continued lapping at the tasty fruit, kissing and pressing against Selene''s sensitive and exposed core.


    "You taste amazing... every bit makes me hungry for more."


    "Haa.... that''s so good my hips keep moving on their own."


    She softly moaned as she threw her head back into the pillow behind her neck, biting down on her lower lip to stop herself from becoming too loud. If Wilhelmina were to knock on the door now, she would probably lose her mind.


    "Aah~ something... again..."


    It was wrong to be doing such lewd and provocative things in a public space like this but being hidden away. Selen gripped Nikolai''s hair while pushing her hips against his face, a blissful look on her face.


    She couldn''t deny how wonderful it was to have these feelings, to enjoy the mixture of his aggressive and gentle actions, and most of all, the sweet sensation of her juices being lapped up by his soft, wet tongue.


    ''I am addicted already.''

 Chapter 127: The Thirsty Princess *

    "Nikolai~ I feel strange..."


    Selene grasped Kai''s chest and flung him across the room, his eyes opening wide as she started to undress, button by button, her dress, then slipped down her body, the sound of silk and flesh alluring and erotic as her pale, smooth figure was revealed to him.


    "Do you like what you see? Am I pretty?" The voice of Selene became sensual, filled with charm as her hair fluttered with each step. Her soft feet slapped against the ground and grabbed Nikolai''s attention as he couldn''t look away.


    ''She''s too erotic! Her breasts... wow...''


    With each step, her heavy breasts bounced, jiggling from side to side, making Nikolai gulp¡ªhis Adam''s apple moved. It was something that didn''t go unnoticed as she grinned, stepping closer. Her hands slipped down her body before covering her soft, golden hair, two fingers parting her pale pink petals to reveal a sticky nectar glistening on the surface.


    "You''re drooling..." She laughed playfully, almost mocking Nikolai, and he looked at her strangely. What happened to the quiet Selene?


    He liked this one more, but it was strange, as if she had changed into an entirely different person. Slowly walking up to him, she kneeled, grabbing hold of his pants, ripping them off with ease, exposing his bare groin to her hungry gaze.


    "Now that looks tasty... So thick~ can you make it bigger for me?"


    The vampiress whispered, leaning over Nikolai''s lap. His member jumped and quivered in anticipation, yet he placed his arms on her shoulders, trying to stop the strange Selene. "Why are you acting so strange?"


    "I''m just horny... Is it bad? I want it so bad. Do you not find me sexy?"


    "Of course I do..."


    "Good," Selene extended her sticky red tongue and licked his cheek, slithering down to his lips, teasing them with a slight flick before kneeling over his thighs and gazing into his eyes. "It seems your cock is happy to see my naked body¡ªwhat about you?"


    She smiled bewitchingly, touching his wet lips with the tip of her tongue, squishing the soft, gummy flesh as she spread them apart, rubbing back and forth, letting out a moan of pleasure at the sweet taste that filled her mouth.


    ''After all, I love the taste of his mouth, his spit and drool... they are almost as good as blood.''


    "Selene..." Nikolai couldn''t refuse her anymore, his lips pressing against hers as their tongues coiled around each other''s.


    Then, suddenly, she felt a tingling sensation in her lower abdomen, and a hunger exploded inside of her.


    Selene let her hands run down his chest and slip into his boxers. A wicked grin was plastered on her face, revealing two white fangs that made Nikolai pause for a moment before feeling her hand wrap around his cock.


    "It''s getting bigger, yeah, like that... does my hand feel good? I read so many magazines and stories to learn." She purred softly, closing her eyes as her tongue twirled inside his mouth, creating bubbles of their mixed spit that leaked from her parted lips.


    ''I want him to bite me, to drink my blood... my body is tingling... so bad I have goosebumps.'' Feeling something hard growing beneath the silky fabric of Nikolai''s underwear, she started to rub, gently touching his dick while biting her bottom lip with anticipation.


    ''It''s so hard... will it fit inside? Did Nikita enjoy this... did he bite her? Will he prefer her to me... I''m worried, he must be mine!''


    "Make it bigger, please... Show me how much you want me..."


    Selene''s face was bright red, her lips still slightly red from his blood earlier, while the wet sound of her hand sliding along his shaft began to echo. The soft skin brushed along his glans while precum dripped from the tip of his cock, smearing onto her delicate fair fingers.


    ''Is this warm... sticky goo his? Does this mean he''s feeling good?'' Selene bit her plump, red lower lip. Her eyes had a dark shade of lust. It was clear she enjoyed it feeling Nikolai''s cock swelling and throbbing in her hands, but what she was most interested in was whether or not he found it pleasurable.


    "Nikolai~ bite me... make me feel good."


    "I will drink you dry, Selene... My lovely Princess."


    Her voice was dripping with ecstasy when she said it, causing his mouth to open wide, teeth-baring before biting into her pale white shoulder.


    The sweet metallic taste filled his mouth as his sharp fangs punctured her skin, sinking deeper into her flesh until he reached a vein and biting into her shoulder and sucking.


    "Mmmm~ I feel so warm, more, more!"


    The lovely Selene squeezed her grip tight around Nikolai''s member as her eyes widened, a wave of euphoria spreading throughout her entire body as she felt his hot breath on her skin.


    Selene could hardly contain herself, the tingling sensation and painful sensation of him sucking on her neck, the ache of his other sharp teeth biting into her flesh, causing her womb to throb.


    "Ahh~ ahha... Nnnnm~ I can feel you drinking my blood. It''s making my pussy so wet..." Her breasts rose with each gasp for air¡ªa trickle of sweat rolled down between her cleavage as she trembled. Selene''s hand continued stroking Nikolai''s cock with a passionate hand piston.


    "It feels good Selene, you''re hands are the best."


    He murmured through his bloody maw while moaning in delight with each gulp of her thick, syrupy blood.


    With his last word spoken, he opened his mouth further and bit down on her exposed neck, tasting her warm fluid trickling out. This time, it was more violent and feral, his teeth leaving a sharp marking like he did to Nikita.


    "Nngh... it hurts... is this marking? Are you going to mark me forever, you dirty wolf?!" Despite her harsh words, the excitement and lust were palpable.


    There was no mistaking them either since she began grinding her crotch against his thigh, the soft, wet petals sliding along his leg to the movement of her fast-moving hands.


    Nikolai could feel a wet spot forming on his thigh as the loud sound of squelching echoed from her movements, causing a surge of pleasure to flow through both their bodies, her blood gushing down his throat like some delicious nectar.


    "You''re going to devour me~ ah... it feels good, my body, my pussy is tingling... can you feel how wet I am? Don''t you want to stick it inside me and steal my purity? Make me nothing but a vampire slut who chose a filthy and brute of a man to make her his bitch?!"


    A loud smack sounded as Nikolai''s hands slapped both of Selene''s ass cheeks, the loud pah, followed by the soft meat swallowing his fingers as she trembled on his thigh, her clit brushing along his muscular leg.


    "You''re really a lewd little bitch, aren''t you, Selene? Tell me, when did you first start to want my cock in your snatch?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His question caught her off guard as the room fell into silence except for the occasional slurps of saliva and sticky sound of her hands trying to make him ejaculate as Nikolai hungrily sucked up Selene''s delicious essence until abruptly...


    "Aaaaahhhh! Fuck... Nikolai! Ohh..."


    Selene cried loudly before arching her back, pushing her bare chest towards him as she quivered violently.


    "Why did you cum first? What kind of pervert gets off on being called a bitch?"


    "Nnm~ It''s so good, you''re making me want to let you ravish me." She muttered as another wave of heat rippled through her body, then tried her best to stifle them. They came one after the other, like a tidal wave that left her shuddering in pleasure and satisfaction.


    It was intense. The feeling of her clitoris rubbing against his thigh created a mind-blowing orgasm¡ªthe sensation of Nikolai''s strong hands grasping her buttocks caused while berating her made her insides tighten as she felt his cock swelling in her hand. He was going to cum... she made him want to shoot his seed...


    "Oh no... Aaahhh~ Mmnn... Ah! Haaa..."


    Selene''s knees buckled slightly, causing her body to shake violently on top of Nikolai''s legs. She continued to piston along his slippery, wet shaft with rapid movements while he continued to suckle at her neck greedily¡ªshe couldn''t help but moan as waves of ecstasy.


    "I''m going to cum, use your tits to finish me off."


    "Haa haa haa... hmmm mmm yessss..." Selene breathed deeply, still trying to calm herself down after such a lovely climax¡ªit had been quite intense. It felt amazing every time she felt him suck her blood with a powerful thirst and order her around; after all, she was never treated like this normally.


    Bending forward, pressing those huge, succulent globes of soft, squishy meat against the long shaft of Nikolai''s cock. Her gaze looked up at him before she wrapped her plump breasts around his engorged member.


    Then slowly stroking it up and down using only her enormous tits as she let her drool ooze down onto his cock, creating a lewd, slimy sound as she leaned closer, extending her tongue to lick the opening, flicking it rapidly with the warm slippery tip.


    "Mmmph~ Nnnm... Go ahead, cum..."


    Her voice came out in a husky whisper before using her elbows to increase the pressure of her breasts, covering over half his cock as she started to kiss the tip of his swollen head. Her eyes lit up once she saw his glans swell to nearly twice its normal size.


    "Ohhh~! Here I cum!" His body shook vigorously as if struck by electricity and spasmed uncontrollably.


    A huge load of hot semen shot out in a single stream, hitting Selene''s face and splattering everywhere as she kept stroking him with her soft, silky tits.


    The hot semen continued to shoot more, covering her face, the thick white jelly oozing over her cheekbones, coating her red lips and running into her mouth as she licked the opening with passion and vigour.


    It was too erotic for Nikolai as he felt her slimy breasts continue moving, a pool of his sperm now flowing in her lewd cleavage, bubbling and squelching as she let his semen spray onto her chest and body.


    After about 10 seconds, he had finished cumming, filling her face with sticky seed and causing a mess to form over her chin and jawline. While he looked at her obscene figure with a grin, Selene began licking his tip, savouring every moment until he calmed down and regained control over himself.


    "Mmph... Nnnph, This stuff tastes sweet... how?" Her voice trailed off, licking some jizz from the corners of her mouth while looking straight into Nikolai''s eyes seductively, purring softly like an excited cat, with her hand covered in sperm as it slid along his shaft.


    "Your face is a mess, Selene..."


    "So is my pussy... are you going to fuck me now?


    Not one to lose when challenged, "Stand up, place your hands against the wall, stick out your fat ass and spread your legs."


    "Ohhh~ You''re so crude and filthy... is my entire body going to be covered and filled with werewolf sperm? Ah~ why does the thought make my insides tingle and tighten?"


    Selene whispered naughtily, putting one foot over Nikolai''s thigh, showing her juicy cunt to him, which had leaked a bit of clear, slippery liquid along her thigh as she stood near the doorway, and looked back with her sharp red eyes shining bright like torches.


    "Here~ now, show me what you can do with that brutal thing."


    So the vampire teased the wolf, shaking her lewd and alluring behind with a captivating smirk on her lips.

 Chapter 128: The Sated Beast ***

    Nikolai felt his heart thudding to her words of a challenge as the room filled with the scene of Selene''s arousal and his seed fe; into a lustful state, grasping the snow-white flesh of Selene and pushing her against the wall with his face becoming ferocious and filled with lust.


    Selene let out a groan as his thick seed oozed from between her thighs, the scent increasing as she placed both hands on the wall, then gazed back at Nikolai, sticking out her ass towards him and bending down. "Mmm~ then show me how much of a beast you are, my dear."


    Nikolai licked his lips as he gripped his cock and began rubbing it up and down her warm, slippery pussy, slowly pushing his swollen tip against her soft, slimy petals as she let out a groan.


    The silky feeling of her entrance felt amazing as it wrapped around his tip, the pleasure flowing through his body before gripping her soft hips and digging his claws into her flesh and making her gasp, her hands spreading out as she felt him spreading apart her opening.


    "Oh, gods..." She moaned, feeling herself slowly spread by Nikolai''s thick shaft.


    The delicate feeling of her inner walls slowly wrapped and clung to his glans while squirming around it, the pleasure making Nikolai groan as he humped his hips forward, inch by inch disappearing inside of her.


    ''It feels strange... his cock is spreading my insides apart like a huge stick inside a hollow sack.'' Selene thought to herself.


    A shiver travelled up her spine as her lips parted, releasing a lewd moan. She felt his cock rubbing against her insides, causing a pleasure that made her mind tingle. The next moment Selene''s pussy tightly wrapped around his cock, feeling his thick meaty rod spread her apart, his veins rubbing against her sensitive nerves. "Oh~ Haa...." She moaned as her tongue slipped out of her mouth.


    "Nnn~ Haa.....ahh.....ahn....Hmmn~ yes...."


    "Your pussy is eating me up. I love it, such a slutty vampire," Nikolai grunted while thrusting his hips, pushing his cock deeper inside Selene''s pussy. The loud wet slapping noises of his shaft gouging her insides while his hips smacked against her plump ass echoed in the room.


    ''I can feel the shape of his cock raging inside me.... the curve, its throbbing veins... How it scrapes against my g-spot when he pulls out violently!''


    "You''re so deep! Fuck! You''re tearing me apart!"


    Selene''s eyes narrowed as she panted like a dog, her face pressed against the wall while grunting and moaning. At first, she felt a sense of pressure and a dull ache each time his cock slid into her depths and poked her womb, yet the feeling of losing her virginity carried none of the pain she had read about.


    "Haa... Haa... Mmmn..... it''s nice.... so thick... pulling my insides apart!"


    "Such a lewd bitch; even during your first time, you''re so slimy and wet inside, Selene. You were dying for cock all these years, weren''t you!"


    *Pah*


    Nikolai''s eyes were shimmering with a silver and red light. His black iris focused on her ass as his hand slapped her, causing the lewd lumps to jiggle and sway. A sharp pain travelled from Selene''s buttock, causing her to moan with pleasure, her pussy clamping down on his thick, pulsating meat.


    "Ah~ It''s true I am a filthy vampire slut who thought about how you would forcibly fuck me!" Selene moaned while her legs quivered, her pussy wrapped around his shaft, tightly refusing to let go.


    The slippery honey oozed from her body more with each degrading remark while her hips began to push back, letting him reach even deeper.


    *Slap*


    "Your such a filthy whore. I bet you wanted me to fuck you the moment we met!"


    "Fuck! Yes, I did! I wanted you to pin me against the floor and fuck me like a beast! Call me an inferior leech, and flood my womb with your filthy dog seed!" Selene moaned loudly, her body shaking to the sudden wave of pleasure surging through her.


    Her pussy clamped down on his thick shaft as she began to squirt, the clear, honey-like juice coating spurting from her pussy.


    "H....a.....ha....haa..... Nn....."


    ''I came... I came so hard.... this bastard''s cock... it''s too good!''


    Her lewd sounds and actions made him thrust even harder, her ass cheeks slapping together each time his hips connected and crushed her fat ass against his pelvis.


    Nikolai was in a state of pure ecstasy as the sound of flesh smacking against flesh echoed in the room, his throbbing shaft gouging her insides as his swollen glands pushed and pulled her silky folds, causing her pussy to become creamier with her sticky juices.


    The overwhelming pleasure caused his mind to go blank. His eyes filled with a red glow as he slammed his cock into her womb, the plump tip kissing her cervix.


    "Your womb is mine! I''m going to paint it with my cum until it''s full of that wolf sperm you so hate!"


    "Mm~ Then hurry up and come! Fill this leech''s womb with your beastly sperm, and make me your filthy vampire bitch!"


    The sound of his balls smacking her pussy grew louder as Nikolai''s thrusts grew more violent, the force almost lifting Selene from the floor, her hands clawing the wall, trying to keep herself steady as the pleasure assaulted her body.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck! It''s too deep! You''re gonna break my womb!" Selene''s mind was growing hazy with lust, her pussy clenching and quivering, the pleasure growing more intense with each violent thrust that shook her organs and brain, the tip of his cock repeatedly pushing her cervix to open wider.


    "Take it all, you fucking leech! This is what you want, isn''t it? To have my thick werewolf cock, pounding your slutty vampire hole!"


    "God''s yes! Fuck! Fuck me harder, come on!" Selene''s mind was in turmoil, the pleasure and pain assaulting her senses and causing her to lose control of her tongue, her mind filled with nothing but the desire to be dominated, her eyes glowing red.


    "Here it comes! Take it! Fucking Leech!"


    His cock swelled up, the veins pulsating as he shot ropes of hot, thick sperm inside her womb, the sticky substance splattering the walls and filling up her womb.


    "Oh, god~ I''m coming!" Selene cried out, her eyes rolling back while her mouth opened, her tongue slipping out as her body shook in orgasm.


    Her mind went white, the pleasure of her second orgasm much stronger than the first as her body trembled and shook, her pussy tightly squeezing his shaft, milking his cock for more of his delicious seed.


    "Mmmh~ so much... I can feel it inside me." Selene purred to the feeling of her womb expanding with his thick, hot cum. She was in heaven. Her mind was lost to the pleasure of her second orgasm, her face a mess, while her legs shook, barely able to keep herself up as he dragged his erect cock from her pussy with a lewd squelch.


    The next moment Nikolai spun her around, her legs wrapping around him as he pushed his still rock-hard cock back inside her pussy, making her groan and gasp.


    "Nik... No, not yet... I''m still sensitive...Ahn~ Haa... no... this?! It''s strange!"


    Nikolai''s cock penetrated the princess to the base, a sticky sound echoing as his member forced a large amount of sperm to bubble and leak from her pussy, before he lifted her off the floor and pressed her back against the wall.


    "Hey, Selene, there are people outside. Are you ready to let them see you fucked against the wall like a prostitute?"


    A hungry glow shone in the eyes of Nikolai, his claws piercing her waist as he cupped her ass, lifting her onto his cock before he slammed his hips inside her with the loudest slap of flesh and squelch.


    His cock was spreading her insides apart and penetrating her womb, the thick head of his cock pushing against her soft walls and making Selene lose consciousness for a moment before her voice echoed from the walls.


    "Haahh... Huff huff... ahh huff... Ha!"


    The sound of flesh smacking against flesh and the lewd noise of his cock pulling and pushing apart her juicy pussy walls echoed loudly as he began to thrust into her without pause.


    Her pussy clamped down and quivered around his thick shaft, unable to stop the thick, creamy sperm from leaking as his glans toyed with her soft, silky folds.


    ''I''m going to die... a lowly werewolf will kill the princess of vampires!''


    Each thrust made her shake and cry in pleasure as she clawed his back and slammed against the wall, leaving red marks on her nails. Her legs wrapped tightly around his hips, her toes curling as she locked eyes with him.


    "Huff huff... aah, aah... aah... huff huff... ahh, aah... ahh ahh."


    Selene''s mouth was open, her tongue licking his face while he pummelled and thrust her; the sound of his cock squelching and churning his sperm with each pull of his cock, followed by the impact of his pelvis against her butt felt amazing to Selene.


    The pleasure of his cock thrusting inside her was too brutal, the strange sensation causing tingles throughout her body, and her pussy could only tighten and wrap around him desperately, causing him to groan and growl like an animal.


    "Fuck, your pussy''s too tight... it''s squeezing me like a vice."


    "Haa.... Mmn~ your cock.... is too brutal.... the glans drag my insides..... Aaaahh. Y-yes...!


    Huh huff¡ªmmf... Ah, aaahn..." She moaned like a bitch, kissing his cheeks and face while a trickle of drool slipped down the corner of her mouth. Selene wrapped her arms tightly around his shoulders. She enjoyed the pleasure of his cock plunging inside her and causing her to lose all rational thought.


    "You act all arrogant, but you''re just a masochistic bitch!"


    ''I''m going to die while cumming!'' Selene screamed in her mind as the pleasure caused her eyes to go hazy as she closed them tightly with her body shaking and trembling as her pussy throbbed and ached.


    ''I... I can''t stop cumming... his cock... it''s too good, I never want him to stop!''


    Her pussy was a mess, her juices and his sperm squelching and spilling out of her while he thrust without slowing down. He was like a beast in heat, growling at her while ramming his cock inside her, slamming his cock deep inside her with his balls slapping against her lewd ass.


    "Aah, ahh, ahh, ahn! I can feel you swelling up again~ is your filthy sperm coming again?!"


    "Fuck, I''m gonna come Selene, take my sperm!" Nikolai growled at her before he bit down on her shoulder, his fangs digging into her soft, supple flesh, causing her to cry out in pain and pleasure. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahh~ N-no, not again!" Selene cried out while his cock swelled up, and he began to unload another batch of his thick, virile semen inside her; her stomach felt as if it visibly swelled up with the amount he pumped inside her.


    Her womb was filled beyond capacity, the white, creamy liquid gushing and squirting out of her as she clung to his back, feeling him biting her neck violently like he wanted to tear her throat out.


    "You are my woman; no matter who comes close, I won''t let any other male touch you." He growled in her ear as his fangs retracted, leaving her shoulder a bloody mess.


    Though her wound healed, there was a mouth-shaped scar with blood trickling down her collarbone and dripping on her huge, slightly droopy tits. The warm, red liquid was like a crimson rose on her snow-white flesh.


    "Haa.... this why... I don''t understand why I became like that..."


    ''But now my body hurts... I ache so much and cannot move... Though I feel his hot essence flowing inside my womb...''


    A small trace of blood lingered in the fluids on the floor, a pitiful and sad reminder of her virginity, as she fell into his arms without power, no desire to resist or argue...


    Despite feeling blissful pleasure, there was a part of her that felt angry and wanted to beat him.


    "Let''s do it on the bed next, Selene."


    "Ehh..... again....." Selene''s voice weakened after she was sated, but the werewolf seemed to desire more as she fell back onto the bedding and spread her legs, naturally as if her body desired the same thing.

 Chapter 129: Crushing Goons

    *Bang!*


    Since the third round, the people outside became more violent, hammering and hitting the doors constantly while Nikolai and Selene were too immersed in their mutual blood frenzy. Now calmed the poor vampire with a weaker body and flopped on her side while breathing gently.


    "I guess you are exhausted now..."


    Nikolai stroked her soft skin before rolling her onto her back and cleaning his mess with a wipe, his eyes gazing at the door, still vibrating with their annoying calls for them to come out. "To think you really were a virgin after being so confident."


    ''Let''s deal with the guests and grow stronger. All so I can protect this lonely and beautiful woman.''


    Nikolai''s hand stroked her cheek.


    The arrogant and easily annoyed Selene vanished, replaced by a soft and gentle woman who sought his comfort and love.


    He couldn''t deny that he desired for this to happen¡ªhowever, as he lifted his head and gazed at the door, part of him wished he could have resisted her charms when she started goading him into it earlier. "I wanted to give you a better first time... sorry."


    Nikolai wore only his loose pants, something bought from the arena; they could become tight or loose like lounge pants as he opened the door and kicked out before rushing into the corridor, sealing the door behind him.


    His kick sent one of the weaker squires smashing into the opposite wall, a strange blue glow showing before the damage vanished.


    ''Is that some kind of magic or art?'' Nikolai thought to himself as he turned to face the seven males. No, there were even more waiting further along the corridor.


    "Who the fuck are you?! Why are you coming out of the princess''s room half-naked!" A male with short red hair shouted, his hands stained by what seemed to be flower petals.


    Nikolai felt their hostile gazes and shrugged his shoulders while letting his core pulsate and pump black blood to his arms, transforming them instantly into his Devil Wolf form with distorted size and shape, but now the hands were healed with huge black claws.


    "Me? I am the one who will slay you, and the princess is already my mate. Why wouldn''t we be naked together?"


    [Be careful, Nikolai¡ªmost of them are within your ability to beat them, but some need you to enter your hybrid state using the devil''s blood to the limit...] Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I know. Thanks to Selene and Nikita, I could practise using my Obsidian Tide constantly on them while enjoying sex.''


    His eyes, while in their black form, could detect and approximate the strength of monsters roughly his level and below; for stronger creatures, it took a few seconds to look at them.


    ''Luckily, those strong ones are still watching over there. So let''s devour these dumb cuckolds first.''


    ***


    Meanwhile, lying on the bed, a pair of deep crimson eyes opened slowly, her long, silky lashes fluttering with a glossy sheen coming from her body. Selene awoke, and hugged her shoulders, with her lips curling into a deep smile.


    "Idiot... of course, it was amazing. You don''t need to make it any better or apologise... I loved every moment, stupid wolf... don''t get hurt..."


    Her body felt like someone dragged her through a mountain and slammed her around, aches, throbbing pains and her swollen part that still oozed his essence with the thick scent of Nikolai, making the lovely princess blush and cover her face.


    "Ah... It''s still so much, even though he wiped me clean...."


    Although her face looked embarrassed, she seemed adorable. Her eyes suddenly snapped towards the left and right.


    She could sense powerful vampires, some likely older thralls or squires, but there was a single vampire with at least a low-class noble blood who was strong enough to kill Nikolai at his current strength.


    "Wilhelmina! If those fools attack him, kill them!"


    The next moment, from the side room, a beautiful werewolf with her silver hair and eyes void of emotion and her body glistening with a silver aura stepped towards the exit.


    "As you wish, my lady, I will protect our lord."


    Wilhelmina''s words caused the vampire princess to turn bright red as she hid under her pillows, hitting them several times before slowly pulling her face out, looking at the back of Wilhelmina while pulling out her tongue.


    "Jerk... if you lose, I won''t let you touch me again, hehe. I hope he comes back soon... my bed feels cold now he isn''t here to keep me warm."


    ***


    Outside, the bodies of three males flung out, the black claw of Nikolai tearing apart their throat with a simple swipe, his eyes emitting a strange red trail of aura as his gaze snapped between the enemies, lingering on the stronger targets longer.


    It was the same gaze that he couldn''t use when he fought in the past, but now it could analyse his enemy more efficiently and quickly.


    ''Good, they are weak. I can use my Obsidian Focus and Eye at the same time now... How useful.''


    Obsidian Eye allowed him to analyse the enemy''s power and approximate level of strength while enhancing his vision.


    This ability was incredibly handy, especially since he felt it could still evolve further, such as finding weaknesses both in combat and during his nightly battles with his wives.


    ''But I am still not proficient, and the energy cost is quite draining.''


    He could only maintain it in a combat state now, using his Vermillion Essence with Red pupils and silver limbal ring because it increased the power and efficiency of his blood arts. This also meant his physical body was weaker in this form. Compared to the form which used Celestial Aura and Obsidian Tide to boost his physical powers to the limits.


    ''Against these weaklings, though, I am fine with just this. After all, they are just cannon fodder that is a waste to use too much blood essence for.''


    His body moved with ethereal grace, able to see the hands and limbs lunging and sweeping towards him, using his brutal claws to reap the lives of his enemies or at least take most of their blood crystals.


    However, when he went for the fourth kill, his body suddenly stopped, a powerful hand gripping his wrist, the fingers digging into his flesh and crushing his bone with a grip that made even him wince at the pain.


    ''What?!''


    He turned to see a burly male, a full head above his height and almost twice his width, and then a fist came flying into his ribs.


    Nikolai coughed and felt something snap, but the pain faded quickly, and he recovered before kicking off the floor, his other hand swiping at the male''s face. The sharp nails tore a gash on his cheek, which bled profusely before stopping, and a grin appeared on the male''s face.


    ''He let me hit him... fuck... I can''t see his strength. He''s not a normal enemy!''


    With a sudden movement, Nikolai aimed at the other thralls behind him. Like a bloodthirsty and feral werewolf, he attacked them, ignoring the tall male who blocked him from his fourth kill.


    "Get him!"


    "Shit, he dared to cut Lord Baldon''s face!"


    "Kill the fucker!"


    The Lord Baldon they spoke of stood watching as Nikolai began to massacre the low and mid-level thralls like they were insects, his lips curling into a wicked grin as the distance between Baldon and Nikolai grew larger as he moved along the corridor and made his way away from the strongest vampire.


    "Lord Baldon! Are you okay?! Did that bastard''s attack damage you?!"


    A young vampire with a sword made of blood approached the tall man, looking worried.


    "Hmm? Who are you? Isn''t that the Faust family blood art?" Lord Baldon spoke in a deep voice while looking at the male with one eye while the other gazed at Nikolai, his lips forming a grin.


    The Baldon family of vampires could manipulate their organs and blood perfectly, allowing him to use his eyes to view two different things. His reaction time was lower than 0.01 seconds, and he could move his organs from the deadly attacks of enemies.


    They weren''t nobles, but at the knight level of vampire, and he would one day reach the true title of Vampire Lord thanks to his sponsor, one of the high noble families who hates the Tepes clan and their peaceful leadership.


    "Lord Baldon... it is me, Adrian Faust, A squire of the Faust family. We were at the academy together..."


    "Huh? Oh, you. I don''t remember you... But that wolf bastard is pretty good. He killed six of our weakest members within seconds, and now he''s killing the slightly stronger thralls and that squire... he''s served his family for five or six years, yet he cannot win."


    Baldon turned to watch as the werewolf''s claws tore apart another throat, his hands moving like someone playing a harp, brutal moves but with an elegant and flowing movement. "He also seems skilled in martial arts... I don''t want to kill him, to be honest. Why are the nobles so annoying?"


    "Huh?! What do you mean? Lord Baldon... he is the enemy! Someone who has blasphemed against our race by sullying our beloved princess!"


    Lord Baldon only moved his focus to Adrian for a moment before he turned to face Nikolai, who was kicked from behind by another strong squire, but the werewolf killed two others before securing his landing, now breathing heavily with his right arm turning silver.


    ''It seems he has reached his limit... I really don''t want to see him die here, though¡ªshould I save him? He would make a great training partner and rival one day...''


    Baldon''s figure faded as he rushed forward, but his voice echoed, causing many of the squires and thralls to feel confused by them.


    "But, is it so wrong for the princess to fall in love?"

 Chapter 130: Finally, At The Limit of the Body!

    Nikolai''s body began to scream¡ªhis muscles ached and bones cracked as he was pushed beyond the limit of his body, finally reaching the limits of his current supernatural body with blood staining his hands and face. He panted while avoiding another fist, letting the thrall lose balance as his knee shot up like a rock, crushing the thrall''s nose.


    "Hrk..."


    "Tsk... so many flies!" The voice of Nikolai was hoarse, and his words slightly drawn out. The colour of his eyes began to fade, returning to a solid red, with both arms unable to remain in his Devil wolf form. Nikolai now had silver fur and claws all that remained with a broken left arm and his black aura fizzling into a weak silver glow.


    "Haa.....haa...."


    ''I can''t keep fighting like this... But I am having so much fun!''


    He felt like he was dying. His heart pumped at a speed that would kill a normal person, and yet he was still alive, and his heart rate was still increasing.


    It felt like a metronome controlling the tempo of his movements as a squire with immense strength attacked Nikolai with a powerful kick. His entire leg was reinforced with an aura of blood.


    The power of his Obsidian Eyes and Focus were fading. He forced his arms in front of his face, parting them to take the brunt of the kick''s force while biting down. His eyes filled with a crimson glow.


    "Die filthy dog!"


    "Kuk..."


    Nikolai groaned in pain¡ªhis bones cracked under the weight of the kick, and yet he smiled as his body continued to move¡ªlike a turning top.


    His body used immense force and pain to spin around, using his silver claws and digging into his opponent''s flesh. His other hand grabbed onto the Squire''s neck and squeezed.


    ''My arm feels strange...'' Nikolai thought as he squeezed the vampire''s neck, a strange feeling of powerlessness, making his left arm hard to put force into. Despite this, he could not understand it in his current state.


    So instead, he squeezed even harder, and the Squire''s mouth began to foam, his eyes bulging and blood pouring down his face.


    "You damn insolent child!" A hoarse voice sounded before an older male stepped forward. The aura from his body was enough to make Nikolai ''feel'' the difference in their current strength.


    "Release him, or I will kill you!"


    Nikolai''s mind began to race¡ªhis Obsidian Eyes and Focus finally faded from his use. However, he could feel the strength of the vampire, and a sense of danger and dread entered his heart.


    ''Not good...''


    He couldn''t stop the noble vampire''s fist in his current state; even at full strength, his body would likely suffer severe damage, yet when challenged and insulted, a Volkov would never relent! "If I am going to die! Then suffer, you old bastard!"


    Nikolai''s eyes became red, and his body moved faster than before; he opened his mouth and bit the neck of the vampire, ripping it off with his fangs.


    Blood spurted out like a fountain as the vampire screamed in agony; the small amount of blood helped to heal several of Nikolai''s wounds before the noble''s fist struck his chest. The force of the blow was enough to send him flying into a nearby wall.


    Crash!


    His body left a massive imprint on the wall, and the stone shattered and cracked, falling to the ground with his blood. The emergency light began to flicker, and Nikolai spat out blood. A sweet taste of metal filled his throat as he tried to stand up, only for his body to fail him.


    ''No! Not yet... I have to keep going!''


    Nikolai struggled to move, his body finally unable to move. His left arm had been crushed and broken, and he lost too much blood to regenerate properly. Even his vision started to fade. Yet his heart was sated, pleased with the chaos he caused, the violent part of his personality completely satisfied.


    "You don''t deserve a kind death to sully the princess and kill our kind¡ªI am Adrian from the Lucile Clan and shall serve as your judge and executioner." The old man spoke as he stepped forward, the corpses on the floor flinging away from his body with each step. Then he stood before Nikolai, preparing to hit him again as Nikolai struggled to his feet.


    "Peh! Just another jealous fuck. The princess already accepted my seed. She''s this filthy, inferior wolf''s mate. Deal with it, old man."


    Nikolai spat at the man''s face, a mixture of his blood and saliva splashing Adrian Lucile''s face, causing the old man''s eyes to become bloodshot. His face filled with veins as his mouth and nose scrunched together.


    "YOU LITTLE INBRED BEAST!"


    The aura and power of his fist caused the atmosphere to crackle. Then, the ground shook slightly as a bloody aura became visible without Nikolai''s special vision.


    He knew his death had come and embraced it. His body would not move, and his heart would give out in the next moment.


    However, the old man''s fist came to a halt before impact, and the sound of someone''s boots tapping on the stone floor could be heard with a pair of heels in the distance.


    "Now, now, Lord Lucile, using your full strength as an elder who has lived hundreds of years isn''t befitting of a noble vampire." A rough voice, but Nikolai recognised it slightly...


    It was the guy he tried to avoid, not because of fear but because the aura didn''t feel disgusting and hostile like the others.


    ''Though the bastard is really fucking strong!''


    "H-How dare you, a mere commoner and bastard child, stop this noble fist?!"


    "You dare touch our noble master?!"


    "Lord Baldon!"


    The male finally showed his finger, and Nikolai''s narrowed eyes gazed at the tall male¡ªthere was no feeling of disgust; instead, he felt an aura similar to his and Nikita''s dad... He was just strong and made Nikolai want to fight him.


    Yet right now, the man named Lord Baldon was holding the Noble''s fist with an average but refreshing face. He showed a huge grin facing the old man while peeking at Nikolai several times.


    Stay tuned with m,v le,mpyr


    "Do forgive me, Lord Lucile," Lord Baldon gave a slight bow, his hand squeezing the old man''s arm, almost crushing the bone.


    "Urk...?!"


    "As you say. I am but a commoner born from a prostitute. So, noble etiquette and manners are beyond my capabilities." Baldon''s lips curled into a wild smile, like a wolf rather than a vampire it felt ferocious before he continued.


    "However, if you strike him now, I am sure Lady Tepes or her Hound would not hesitate to kill everyone in this room. You and I included. You are a powerful noble and elder in the Lucile clan, and your death would mean the loss of their guardian, right?"


    "Hrrk.... you!" The face of Adrian Lucile looked angry, his veins almost popping from his forehead and face.


    However, he could not refute what Lord Baldon said.


    He knew that this young man was right, and if he killed Nikolai, then he was confident that he could kill Lord Baldon. However, the woman approaching would crush him. "Hmph! Do as you wish."


    In a huff, the elder vampire of the Lucile clan turned away, billowing his cape while giving a sharp glare towards Nikolai, who had a grin on his face.


    "Fuck you too, old man. Next time, let''s fight to the death!" Nikolai spat, causing Lord Baldon to snicker, before he slapped Nikolai''s head, causing his vision and brain to distort.


    "Alright, young one, don''t shout like a dog because you''re excited to have survived." Baldon didn''t speak in a mocking tone, nor did he look down on Nikolai. "You''ve got promise, but not quite enough power yet... I heard you have a duel in just over ten days against the Faust heir?"


    "Ah.... who are you anyway? You seem different to those stalkers." Nikolai used his back to force himself to stand and realised that their height wasn''t that different, but Baldon''s shoulders were slightly wider.


    No... He seemed smaller than before when he fought.


    ''Did he shrink?''


    "Hmm? What''s that stupid look for... Oh? By chance, is it because I''m shorter?"


    "Yeah, you were huge before. What happened?"


    "Well... can I even tell someone who might become my enemy?"


    "Tch, don''t be stingy¡ªI''ll tell you a secret of mine, too."


    The young member of the fallen Baldon family looked at Nikolai and felt something strange. Other vampires and even the werewolves in this city would mock the normal families with little noble blood, yet Nikolai''s eyes felt clear to him. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This kid really is interesting¡ªhe''s speaking to me as if we''re the same age... I am almost a hundred years old... haha....''


    "I''m Alexei¡ªmy mother was a common werewolf, and my father was a member of the fallen Baldon family. We can control our blood and bodies, so during combat, we enhance ourselves. That hulking figure is my combat form; it''s a bit unsightly, right?"


    The voice of Alexei seemed to be honest. He truly felt he looked unsightly. However he felt a strange tingle from the crimson eyes of Nikolai that shone and sparkled as if small gemstones were inside his iris.


    "It was pretty awesome... you looked strong."


    ''Eh... what''s this kid? His eyes sparkling like he saw something interesting?''


    "Are you serious...?"


    "Yeah! I''m Nikolai Volkov. My dad is Ivan, the strongest werewolf on the planet, and when my eyes turn black, I can see the strength and movements of my enemies clearer!"


    ''So this kid didn''t lie...''


    "Hahaha! I see¡ªyou aren''t like those dogs who only seek benefits and one-sided deals! I will take this information to my grave!"


    Nikolai didn''t feel bad or worried about telling Alexei about his bloodline or the skill he used. Somehow, the eyes of this weird vampire felt honest and a little lonely.


    "My Lord." A female voice sounded from the destroyed hallway.


    It was the silver-haired werewolf maid who served Selene, Wilhelmina, who looked pristine. With all the corpses gone, she gazed at Alexei before going back to Nikolai. "I have cleaned up the ''garbage'', so please return to the princess."


    ''Hmm... she called me lord, I wonder why? Is it because I banged Selen?''


    "Ah, it seems your chaperone finally stepped in. Well, listen, Nikolai, I don''t find you unpleasant, so next time you''re free, visit the Iron Fist Gym in the south of the city, and we can train together. I would hate for you to lose in ten days, hahaha!" Alexei bellowed with his rough voice while using his hand to mess up Nikolai''s hair.


    "Tsk... my head, you''ll break my neck!"


    "Hahaha! I''ll see you again, try not to act so recklessly in future. If you were to die, it would be a big loss."


    Alexei didn''t wait for Nikolai to respond¡ªhe turned away and headed down the corridor with his hands in both pockets and a wide grin on his face.


    ''Nikolai Volkov... To think he really is my idol''s son. What a strange world, the man who saved me from death twenty-five years ago and now I saved his son.''


    "The future doesn''t seem so bleak anymore, Marianne." His hands held a silver locket with the picture of a lovely woman with black hair and dull red eyes.


    "When I become a noble... I''ll take you back from that disgusting family."

 Chapter 131: The Shy Princess

    The moment she felt his body stumble, Wilhelmina''s arms wrapped around his body and lifted him over her shoulder, revealing her small yet bulging muscles hidden under the maid''s outfit.


    "It seems you went all out today. To be honest, you surprised me. Lord Volkov."


    Wilhelmina''s lips, which rarely changed shape even when speaking, slowly lifted, forming a faint smile as she looked at the face of Nikolai on her shoulder. A feeling of kinship while she walked back to the room wondering what state her mistress might be in.


    ''To think that they cross the line so soon. I knew my mistress was a very thirsty woman, but to jump on this young boy while pretending to be the same age...''


    "Well, he is quite handsome, and his strange charm when fighting is fitting of Uncle Ivan''s son. Good work today, little cousin."


    Although not directly from the Volkov family, the twin werewolves who served the Tepes family were, in fact, branch members of the Volkov family born from their previous relationship with the Fenrir family.


    However, when the accident happened on Nikolai''s eighth birthday, the family became the centre of chaos and fell apart. Thus, someone who was close to Nikolai. Selene asked for the sisters to become her maids and help her family to keep them from suffering the same fate as the rest of the Volkov bloodline.


    "One day... You will have to face that night. I just hope you can endure and overcome it." Stay tuned with m,v le,mpyr S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wilhelmina stroked Nikolai''s silver hair with a gentle ruffle, her fingertips stroking his cheek before she entered the private room, and her smile faded.


    The next moment, she placed him on the bed in the centre of the room beside Selene, who seemed to have cleaned the bed and her body while Nikolai was having fun with his rampage.


    ''It seems the princess''s phone won''t stop ringing... those old fools should have known better.''


    With a mocking smile reflected in the mirror, Wilhelmina began to delete the messages from Selene''s phone while noting all the ones who used vulgar insults towards the pair, writing them in her small pad with her smile turning into a wicked grin.


    ''These idiots! How dare they insult the heir to the Tepes family and the Volkov legacy! If only Vlad weren''t part of the peaceful faction against wars...''


    Wilhelmina shook her head before taking out another phone; this one seemed to have a picture of her and her sister on the screen and only two numbers in the directory.


    Ivan and Sister.


    She quickly pressed the Sister entry and waited for the dial tone to start before answering in a low, rough R-Union Accent.


    "Sister, is that you? We have some nobles to ''Visit'' tonight!"


    ***


    Selene''s eyes flickered when Wilhelmina left, her eyes slowly opening as she felt two arms wrapped around her aching body.


    ''Despite being a vampire... why does my body still hurt?'' She looked down to see Nikolai''s arms holding her tightly, and she smiled, remembering what happened before she passed out in bed. Her face turned red, and she covered her mouth with her hand to muffle the squeal threatening to escape her lips.


    "We really had sex?!"


    Her mind became chaotic as she tried to think of what to do now. Her parents were probably livid at her for not waiting and going behind their backs, and the other vampire noble houses would be furious at the idea she would have a child with a werewolf, let alone someone from the Volkov family!


    ''But I am so happy~ he called my name like the past!''


    Selene really couldn''t care about the nobles or families chasing her¡ªfor the longest time, to keep her family safe, she played safe and pretended to be neutral, all while waiting for the moment she would meet Nikolai.


    Although she planned to meet him one day, she didn''t know the future, nor could she control it like the B¨¢thory clan, but his mother''s last letter told her and guided all of her actions until that night she met him, and she awakened him.


    "I bet you have no idea how hard it was to pretend to hate you and not know you. I didn''t want to affect your memories and mind before you became the same Nikolai I knew and loved..." Selene''s hand stroked his cheek, her soft lips pressing against his face with a quiet smack sound.


    ''If I had told you, I''d known you since you were a kid. I wonder what would have happened?''


    Selene''s smile faded before she kissed his cheek again, this time her hands moving down to his waist.


    Her eyes became cloudy as she moved to straddle him, the bed shifting under their weight as her hands went further as if to ensure this wasn''t her delusion or dream. Yet the delightful ache between her thighs and the swollen area allowed her heart to stop with its needless fears.


    "I love you, I always missed you from the moment you lost your memories..."


    "Did you know..."


    She began to speak of the things that happened to her after they parted. Though Nikolai remained unconscious for Selene, it was like her heart was being unloaded of all her burdens and sorrows.


    The corner of her lips lifted, a smile of pure joy as she kissed his nose, forehead and lips with small pecks.


    Her body shuddered when she felt his arms pull her down and wrap her in a tight embrace, and she couldn''t help but blush when her face was buried into his muscular chest, the thick scent of sweat and his natural musk filling her nose.


    "You seemed to know when I was sad... even when you forgot me, each time you would come and annoy me. But when arguing with you, it always made me so happy that I almost lost control... so I snapped or said harsh things."


    "Thank you... thank you for always coming to me when I didn''t expect it. I know it is not fair to you... but please don''t forget me again..."


    Selene''s voice began to tremble as she felt the memories of their past return, her heart beating faster as she tried to stop herself from doing something he might not like or wake him, breaking this moment for her.


    The wound on her shoulder was illuminated in the artificial moonlight from the window; after the auction ended, they used magic to create a reflection of the human world''s current time and sky in S-city.


    The red scar on his teeth, a strange yet beautiful mark, showed to all werewolves and males that she was his mate. Though vampires didn''t have the same tradition, she made sure her fang marks would never heal on his neck in return, Selene''s fingers stroking them, thin, delicate and shaped like her teeth.


    ''But Nikita marked him first. I can still smell her scent. It clings to his body and makes my chest tighten...''


    Selene''s heart began to pound harder, her mind racing with thoughts of what to do. She didn''t want to lose him again. Or want to be left behind, and the thought of him leaving with Nikita or another woman in the future made her chest ache.


    "Idiot... why did you have to become so handsome and charming? You were supposed to be only mine, we promised."


    Her eyes narrowed, a slightly angry gleam of red before she felt something poking her thigh; the moment she realised what it was, Selene released a sigh. "You are unbelievable... so much, and it''s hard again... then, since I can''t use there... how about my mouth this time?"


    Thus, as the room filled with moonlight returned to the sound of flesh sliding across flesh and the bed slightly creaking, Selene knelt between Nikolai''s thighs, with stands of saliva dripping between her lips as she lowered her head.


    The next morning, Nikolai woke up to the sound of his alarm bleeping, causing the soft creature in his arms to stir. He looked down to see Selene''s messy blonde bed hair, her face buried in his chest. Her soft breathing was tickling his bare flesh, and the feeling of her warm skin pressing against him made him smile, a sense of contentment and happiness that he couldn''t describe.


    ''Lena...''


    The moment he called her nickname in his mind, the events of yesterday came rushing back, and he remembered everything that transpired, though it was like watching from another perspective at that moment.


    ''We really...?''


    Nikolai slipped his arms from Selene, slowly sliding them away until he could sit up and look at the sleeping blonde vampire who lay on his lap. Her face with a cheeky little smile, while her cute nose snorted occasionally with a cute snore.


    He didn''t know if it was the heat or the fact he was looking at the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, but he wanted nothing more than to kiss her.


    Yet, the moment he tried to lean down, a sudden sensation from between his thighs caused him to stop and look down, his face turning red with embarrassment as he saw the cause... a thick string of his fluids was attached to her chest like sticky, silvery bridges, with her lipstick covering the skin.


    ''Did she do that when I slept? I don''t remember her doing that while I was awake... haha...''


    Nikolai was speechless as he tried to think of what to say, but the more he thought about it, the more amused he felt, and he couldn''t help but laugh. ''How the hell did I get into this situation?'' He thought, trying not to wake her.


    "Lena, it''s time to wake up." His hands reached out to the table beside them and pulled some wet wipes to clean her chest and lips and began to clean her with a smile.


    ''God, she''s so beautiful...''


    The more he looked at her, the more he felt his body react, his manhood throbbing and swelling under the sheets that covered them, his breathing quickening, and his heart thumping in his chest. ''I wonder what she''ll think when she sees my reaction... let''s calm down. She is full of bite marks, love bites and bruises already.''


    Thankfully, as her eyes began to flicker he finally calmed down, her cute, sleepy face gazing up at him while rubbing her narrowed eyes. "Kai?" Her voice was soft and filled with sleep, making his heart flutter as he leaned down to press his lips to her forehead and then her cheek before finally kissing her lips.


    "Morning, Lena, how''s the sleep?" His fingers gently brushed a loose strand of her hair from her face, his thumb stroking her cheek.


    "Kya..." Her eyes widened as she grabbed the quilt to cover her chest and his lower body.


    It was the first time he saw Selene acting embarrassed or so cute. It was like the cold and proud Selene from before had disappeared. This was the true Lena, and she was adorable and even sexier than before.


    "Nik...Kai, do you remember? Everything?"


    Nikolai nodded as he looked into her eyes, his own reflecting the same love that was mirrored in her gaze.


    "Well, there are things I don''t remember about that night, but I know we met first and made a promise at that little park on the swings."


    "!!!"


    ''However, I don''t remember the actual promise... just the bright face you made when we did, Selene.''

 Chapter 132: A Memory from the past

    In the castle of Tepes, Vlad stood before a strange room with black walls and an icy chill in the air with an enormous door made of strange material.


    "Selina, do you think we will need this room again?" Vlad''s voice contained a small flicker of worry as he opened a small locket with a picture of two children who looked identical. One with Red hair and golden eyes, while the other with blonde hair and scarlet red eyes.


    "Do you think if she learns the truth, Selene will be upset?"


    The pair held their hands tight and let out a long sigh before Vlad and Selina placed their palms on either side of the door.


    A beautiful glow of crimson and blue light began shimmering as the door started to move. Despite the gothic castle''s look, the mechanisms seemed to be modern, with a loud hydraulic hiss followed by the titanium grinding along the walls, gradually opening fully with a huge icy gust of wind flowing from inside the chamber.


    Vlad and Selina walked through the door and into the dark and empty room. In the middle of the room, a figure encased in huge crystals of ice was sitting down on top of a small throne¡ªno, there were two small thrones. However, the throne on the right was thawed, and the huge ice crystals were shattered, leaving it empty.


    A beautiful woman, around the same age as Selene, sat as if sleeping, her eyes closed and long crimson hair down to her ankles and a peaceful smile on her lips as if forgotten by the world in this small prison.


    "I can''t bear the thought of her being locked in this icy prison for eternity," Selina said as she held Vlad''s arm and looked at the sleeping figure.


    "She will understand that everything we did, we did to protect her and her sister..." Vladimir''s eyes looked at the girl with a mixture of love, regret and sadness.


    He walked over to her and pressed his hand against the ice, protecting her face, before moving his hand, removing the ice from the surface and kissing her forehead.


    "It''s already been two hundred years... Why has Lunaria grown inside this prison, yet Selene remained a child until meeting that boy?"


    "Selina... you know the girls were linked from the moment that your bloodline was discovered to be different. We knew the dangers of trying to awaken a hybrid and ignored Elizabeth''s plea. If it weren''t for our greed and desire to use her power, then she wouldn''t have¡ª"


    Selina pressed her finger to Vlad''s lips and silenced him. "I know... I know, and I am so grateful to have you and our daughters. This was our choice, and we must bear the consequences. Even if Lunaria and Nikolai were to hate us, we must live with that guilt..."


    Vladimir''s hand remained on the blue crystal that kept his daughter Lunaria frozen and safe from the curse of becoming a hybrid. Yet even now, he could feel her powerful aura. It was neither vampire nor werewolf but something strange and bordering on a true monster aura.


    "Let us hope that she can one day overcome this trial and escape this eternal tomb of ice."


    Lunaria was frozen in the ice, yet it seemed her body''s growth and power continued to increase despite being trapped for two hundred years. Her crimson hair was long and flowing, yet she didn''t open her eyes. In her lap, a small aura of light was flickering a faint white colour.


    "Will you tell Selene?" Selina asked with a curious voice.


    "That girl''s memories should start coming back to her if she spends time with Nikolai. When she comes to me, I shall tell her everything she wants to know.


    With a regretful look filled with affection, they couldn''t stay here for long, as even Vlad''s flesh began to freeze, small patches of the strange ice crystals forming on his body.


    Reluctantly, the pair left Lunaria''s chamber and sealed the entrance, making their way towards the meeting chamber, where all the Elders were waiting.


    "It seems that at the auction, the pair spent the night together. There is no turning back now..."


    Meanwhile, back inside the frozen room, the blue crystal made a small crack¡ªthe room seemed calm before suddenly, a pair of golden eyes appeared.


    For a moment, they shone with strange runes before turning red, identical to Selene''s eyes for a few moments, before her lips moved inside the blue ice crystal and Lunaria''s voice echoed out in a small whisper.


    "Sister, why did you leave Lunaria behind?"


    ***


    In the early morning, the sun rose over the city, and the streets were filled with people and vehicles. After the comfortable evening, Selene and Nikolai were enjoying a coffee at Moon Bucks.


    Because they spent the night together, the atmosphere between them changed, as Selene became a little less aggressive but more clingy and slightly jealous of the other women who gazed at Nikolai.


    "Will you stop pouting? It ruins your cute little face..."


    "Hmph! That girl put her number on your cup. How could I be calm?! You already have one other woman. What if you get a secret lover or mistress!"


    ''Women are so annoying to deal with!''


    "I promise I won''t...." Nikolai gave a defeated sigh as he grabbed Selene''s hand and began to stroke her¡ªthough he didn''t really mind her acting like this, for now, he just wanted to enjoy the feeling of having confirmed their feelings.


    The night before was still fresh in his memory, and he felt that if he could, Nikolai would have spent the entire day in that private room with her. But she was a busy person and needed to finish some work at the office, and he needed to enter the tower Ryan contacted him about a possible follow-up mission for the Ghoul hunt earlier.


    ''It seems I might not see Selene for a few days...''


    Selene curled her lips into a smile seeing his reaction but then pushed them out to pout at him¡ªher eyes narrowed into delighted slits before nodding. "Mhm, okay, I won''t blame you."


    However, deep inside her heart, Selene was genuinely happy to have finally found someone to love her and spend time with her. She felt a sense of bliss from the pain between her thighs and the dull ache that remained. It seemed her regenerative powers didn''t work on these types of wounds and pains. ''He looks so handsome right now... hehe.''


    As they sat in the cafe, Selene watched the passersby and felt relieved that her life was changing for the better.


    "I never thought I would feel this way again, not since the days when my father and mother took me and my sister on picnics in that park. Hmmm?"


    "Ugh... What..." Selene''s head suddenly began to ache.


    She felt a stabbing pain as if something was gouging out her brain. Her eyes turned from red to silver for a moment before they returned to normal.


    A series of memories that didn''t seem to be hers flashed before her eyes. Yet, with her heart, she denied those memories and clenched her teeth, covering her head.


    ''It''s not true... these aren''t true... You''re wrong... I am not a traitor!'' Her mind became confused as she struggled as tears began seeping from her eyes.


    "Where did you go? Brother Kai, It''s cold here..."


    "Selene?! What''s going on?" Nikolai asked in a worried voice. He stood up and quickly held onto her, but Selene pushed him away. Yet there was no actual force, so he hugged her tight in his arms. She looked into his eyes with a look of fear, her hands trembling, and her eyes filled with tears.


    ''Why are her eyes silver? She feels like a different person!''


    "I''m fine..." She whispered, struggling to keep herself together. "Thank you, Nikolai." Selene smiled at him, and the colour of her eyes changed from silver back to red again as if an illusion. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you want me to take you home?" He asked, worried about her condition. With people around them starting to look over, he lifted her into his arms and headed outside towards the M9 Excelsior waiting for them.


    However, when they reached the car, and he let her down, she took the key before standing on her tiptoes to kiss his cheek. "No, it''s okay. I just want to lie down for a little while. I will get some medicine and a bit of rest, so don''t worry."


    Selene looked around at the people walking by. A few girls gave Nikolai a side glance before they walked on, their expressions filled with curiosity and other feelings, causing Selene''s chest to become tight, a flame of anger at them growing, but she quelled it thanks to his hug.


    "Are you sure you can drive right now?"


    "Yeah, I will be okay." With that, Selene climbed into the driver''s seat and turned the ignition key to start the engine.


    The sound of the powerful car revving up brought a slight smile to Nikolai''s face. Her fingers gripped the steering wheel, and she put the vehicle into gear. "I love you, I really do... So don''t look like that, Nikolai. I will call you tonight, okay?"


    "I love you too, so drive safe. Sorry that I couldn''t comfort you better."


    "Fool... if you weren''t here, I would have collapsed." Selene lifted her lips, forming a faint smile, her eyes never leaving his face.


    Only on m v|le|mp|yr


    With that, she quickly drove away, leaving him alone. Nikolai sighed as he watched Selene drive off into the distance. He wondered what had caused her to have such a sudden change of behaviour and the strange silver colour of her eyes.


    ''Could it be something from the past I cannot remember? But... why did her strange state make me want to stab her chest as if she was my sworn enemy...''

 Chapter 133: The Lonely Panther Meets the Wolf!

    Nikolai planned to return home before heading to meet Ryan for the mission in a few nights. Because of last night, even after sleeping with Selene, his body didn''t fully recover, causing him to feel sluggish.


    ''The city always feels so lively from the outside.''


    His steps were slow and heavy. Yet he felt alright with a focused mind. Soon, his duel with Alister Faust would begin, and he didn''t know if a victory would be possible. ''Well, that''s not including any nefarious means that creep might use against me.''


    "Heya, handsome~ are you free for some fun?" A lively voice called out to him from above. It felt strange because Nikolai was standing beside a stone wall taller than himself.


    "Hmmm?"


    "It''s not hmmm~ you''ve not responded to any of my messages since that night we spent together. How unfair and cruel. Even after we shared the same bed!"


    [It''s the Nekomata...]


    Nikolai''s gaze lifted to find a beautiful woman sitting on the wall, kicking her legs while humming. Her playful grin was like a cat eating fish happily, crystal blue eyes like gems gazing at him in amusement while her soft, red lips lifted into a blissful smile.


    "Lisa, why are you here?"


    "You promised we''d go somewhere special, right? It''s been a while... you.." Her nose sniffed the air before she narrowed and pupils into slits. "You stink of dog and another foul scent. Let me help clean them off you!"


    ''What?!''


    Her body dropped from the wall, and like a talented acrobat, her arms hooked his neck as her body twirled around him twice before wrapping her legs around Nikolai''s back, pressing her chest against his face, looking down at him with pleased eyes.


    "Don''t you like my scent? Here~ smell me. I just had a massage. I smell like vanilla and peaches, right? You said you loved that scent."


    ''....''


    Exclusive content from m,v lem|p,yr


    At that moment, Nikolai truly wished that Lisa would let him wait for another day, but when did anything ever go his way? No, maybe he couldn''t lie to his instincts. She carried his scent and no other. The fact she didn''t meet other males after they met strangely felt comforting. ''Why do I feel these stupid thoughts...''


    "Ah~ Niki, did you know that Ryan wants us to go to that dangerous place? The mission seems to be Friday, so we have two days."


    "Who is Niki, you damn cat! Call me master!"


    "Ufu~ Master~ are you going to punish me tonight? I''ll make sure you never regret it¡ªlook, my lips are so juicy and tender."


    Her hands wrapped around his cheeks, pulling her face to his ear. Despite Nikolai pulling back, she followed with her impossibly flexible body and whispered. "Of course, I meant the lips between my hips, lovely master~ Ufufu~ next time, you can enjoy them as much as you like."


    Nikolai shook his head, pushing Lisa against the wall, not able to keep his cool as she slammed against it with a thud, yet her eyes lifted, almost showing delight as she hugged his face tighter against her chest.


    [This girl is so strange, you should never have given her an opening!]


    ''Yeah... but what can I do now? You know I can''t push her away easily.''


    Nikolai groaned because her body wasn''t so delicate and soft. She could move and avoid his attempts to control her. Yet, Lisa only showed him a delighted look as her tail whipped his arm twice.


    "Why are you here, Lisa?"


    "You asked me to help you but never contacted me. But it''s been several days since we last spoke about it. I couldn''t wait anymore. I missed you and this brutish treatment."


    "Oi!"


    "See~ It makes my body tremble with excitement; when are you going to toss me into that dark tower and make me do unmentionable things?!"


    Lisa''s eyes glowed with a bright light, her hands touching his face as if he was a delicate treasure, while the surroundings pointed and whispered about the pair, as it looked like a pair of lovers flirting against the wall.


    "Where, the hotel?" Her voice became excited, with her two tails stroking his right arm.


    "Not to a hotel room." Nikolai pried her away, his ears glowing red under his messy silver hair as his expression looked troubled. Lisa followed behind with a curious smile. "You came just at the right time. Shall we go to the tower? I will show you the place we''ll meet in the future."


    ''This woman is too tiresome, yet why do I enjoy her antics... am I abnormal?''


    "Hmmm~ then carry me, my legs are sore."


    Lisa''s eyes constantly observed and watched Nikolai, like trying to observe the limit, how far she could go teasing and playing with him until he cracked.


    The truth was... since that night, she couldn''t forget his face, the feeling of his fingers and the scent of his body that lumbered over her and held her tightly while sleeping.


    She knew he didn''t feel that way, nor could she make him look her way, yet it was the first time Lisa''s instincts felt no danger when coming close to a male. Instead, she felt secure and stable when wrapped in his thick, fragrant scent.


    "I can''t carry you, but how about I drive you?"


    ''This man is too gentle, I am being unreasonable yet he still looks at me and treats me sincerely. What were the lies about him using me? I can tell that wasn''t something just for me. The tower is for me too, but he probably wouldn''t ever tell me that.''


    The appearance of Nikolai standing across from her in his slightly messy suit full of charm with black leather shoes made her heart skip a beat. "That sounds wonderful, master. Are you going to get your vehicle now?"


    "It is already in the parking garage behind your fat ass."


    "Ufufu~ that ass would surely be great to touch. How about it?" Her eyes narrowed, the playful Nekomata like a constant thirst trap to Nikolai, causing him to feel confused and on guard.


    [This girl is a virgin, yet she acts so boldly. It seems she truly missed you, my lady-killing son.]


    ''Shut it, I''m just dealing with my mistake. Besides, this girl will be helpful in my goals!''


    There was silence after that, which left Nikolai to handle the Nekomata alone as he took her slender arm and led her behind the complex where he used his key to enter the private parking area where his M9 Excelsior waited in the corner, but Lisa''s eyes sparkled as she came inside.


    "Oh~ you''re like an actual spy hero now."


    "Get in..." Nikolai opened the door to let her slip inside before entering and starting the vehicle. The loud rumble caused her to giggle, a slight purr coming from her throat as she kissed his cheek before slipping away and looking at him with admiration.


    "If you don''t behave, I''ll spank you!"


    "Aha~ then, here... go ahead, Lisa was a bad kitty."


    ''...''


    [You are losing to this cat because she thinks with her crotch and has no brains...]


    "I hope you can be a little more serious. The tower isn''t a safe place. Lisa."


    His serious tone and sharp gaze caused the nekomata to jump. She didn''t react in the usual joking style and instead sat quietly and fastened her seatbelt, pushing out her lips and pouting. However, her lovely blue eyes continued to gaze at him in secret peeking, like a shy maiden.


    ''Why is she being so strange suddenly...'' sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "After all... can''t you be my boyfriend?"


    "I refuse!"

 Chapter 134: Cat and Nexus!

    "Tsk~ why are you so serious? It''s only a bit of sex, exchanging energy so I can eat." Lisa''s sweet tongue echoed while the pair drove along towards the arena. He didn''t really mind her crude jokes and honestly started to enjoy the company.


    [Do you really think she''s joking? This damn cat is deadly serious!]


    ''Yeah... I know.''


    "Because I have a partner already."


    He narrowed his eyes and focused on the road. Today, the traffic was a little irritating, forcing them to move at a snail''s pace. On top of that, the scent of the air was murky and damp¡ªNikolai knew it would rain soon.


    "Master, that doesn''t matter~ Nekomata are fine being lovers and mistresses. All we need is the essence to live and thrive."


    Lisa''s seduction was like water creating a damp wall.


    Slowly, the water seeped further and deeper into the wall, creating irreparable damage until it was too late. Her two soft tails slid along Nikolai''s inner thigh as he drove.


    "That type of thing doesn''t fit me; you know this¡ªI will be faithful to them," His voice rose calmly, trying to be firm as if the reason he pushed her away was because of his honour. Instead of him knowing he would give in easily if accepting her once.


    "I prefer a sincere relationship."


    "Hooo~ master sounds like a virgin, but... *Sniff* he''s definitely not anymore... your essence has become so thick and dense, ah... I almost drooled!"


    "Hey!"


    "Ahahaha~"


    Lisa kept laughing for a few moments before returning to being silent, leaving both to their own devices.


    Nikolai gripped the steering wheel as he observed the humans rushing along the path, the pitter-patter of rain starting to flick and bounce off his car while they used hands, books, and bags to cover themselves rushing to a building or coffee shop to avoid the downpour.


    ''That would have been me not long ago...''


    "You are really muscular... wow~ how do you hide these things?" Lisa purred, her hands taking advantage of Nikolai''s attention being on the street, now grasping his chest and abdomen, her body almost climbing onto him.


    "Get down, cat." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? Don''t you know cats have a higher brainpower than dogs? I''ll only get down if Master tickles my ears~" Lisa smirked, moving forward so Nikolai could feel her tender and soft breasts pressing against his arm while two fluffy golden ears appeared from her head as the human ears vanished.


    "Don''t test me... the traffic is clearing."


    "Master~ please, I''ll be a good girl; just one stroke and this pussy cat will behave, I promise!"


    ''The way she speaks... is quite...''


    Nikolai ignored her words, still peering ahead and seeing the slow-moving traffic. Then his hand rose toward Lisa''s ears, quivering gently and expectantly.


    It seemed like they had a mind of their own as they swayed from side to side under his touch¡ªthe silky fur was pleasant and felt warm while he could feel the throbbing of her heart faintly.


    "Nn~ that''s an excellent Master," Lisa said softly with closed eyes before turning slightly and nibbling on his shoulder and neck.


    Her tongue slid up his cheek, wetting his skin with saliva, forcing him to grimace before he pushed her away as the car began to break free of the slow crawl. "Ah... don''t look so disappointed, Master!" Lisa chuckled before returning to her seat.


    ***


    After arriving at the arena, Nikolai parked and stepped out into the drizzle and breeze. The weather made his growing hair dance lightly as he opened his car door and looked up at the dark clouds. This time, he didn''t use his special teleportation panel because he was with Lisa, not Selene and Nikita. Stay tuned with m,v le,mpyr


    "You''ve been quite grumpy since the car~ is it because I groomed you a little? Ufufu~ don''t be mad, Master."


    "I''m not," Nikolai replied.


    "Ah~ such a big lie."


    He ignored Lisa''s words as they walked into the arena¡ªthe security gave Nikolai no issues as he led Lisa through the crowd, the Nekomata occasionally turning her head from left to right as if expecting a surprise attack at any moment.


    "There are so many people... but why..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you about it later, okay? Take my hand, and we''ll head up to that place there."


    Nikolai pointed to the blue sphere at the centre of the main stage. He felt a sense of amusement that Lisa was so nervous and scared of the people and other races passing by.


    ''Thankfully, she agreed to leave her phone with me¡ªinside my coat, they can''t track us.''


    "Master, there are so many people and monsters!" Lisa hissed as if intimidated. Her steps were quiet and stealthy¡ªeven though he clasped her hand, she almost felt invisible, weaving them through the crowd.


    They moved like flowing water between rocks until they reached the main stage, and she stared up at the huge blue portal. The waves and bubbling surface looked enchanting as he chose the ticket and area to visit while grasping Lisa''s slightly damp hand and he whispered in her ear. "Jump, let''s go."


    "Wah?! Master! W-Wait!"


    Nikolai ignored her fear and pulled her with him, tightly grasping her palm. The pair jumped through together. In an instant, everything around them changed as if nothing had happened.


    The cold and humid atmosphere vanished in an instant. Warm air brushed past them, filling their lungs and heating them inside out.


    "This feels lovely."


    "Be careful, don''t let go of me, Lisa."


    "Nnn~ I won''t ever let go of you, Master!" A sweet smile. Her lips pushed out, and her eyes narrowed into crescent moons before they finally arrived at their destination.


    [The Cursed Tower]


    (A tower for beginners and weak monsters. Common enemy: Undead, Goblins.)


    "Ueeeh..... disgusting!"


    Lisa knelt outside the tower entrance, vomiting from the sudden teleportation, causing her to feel sick to her stomach. It didn''t help that the smell from this new world was extremely pungent, causing her gagging to get even worse. Nikolai could only stroke her back with a wry smile.


    This tower smelled bad, but he could somehow withstand it, maybe because of his upbringing. Though seeing Lisa suffer felt amusing, and although he stroked her back, he felt good.


    "It stinks... what is this? Why do people like coming to these kinds of places?! Please send me back..."


    "Oh? Is this the real Lisa, a cowardly cat who goes back on her words? Maybe I should find another to help me."


    "N-No... please... I will be a good girl!"


    Lisa rose, wiping her mouth before reaching into her chest and pulling a piece of cloth that she then used to tie around her face, covering her nose and mouth, though Nikolai felt awkward because the shift of her dress revealed the fact this seductress of a cat didn''t wear a bra!


    ''Her chest again!''


    It was a mystery, one which he would have to solve in due time, but the strange attraction he felt towards Lisa saved him from abandoning her. A gust of wind brought that foul odour onto both of them. Thankfully, Lisa had the luxury of covering her nose and mouth.


    "Ufufu~ Master, I am okay now, see! The smell can''t get me anymore. Praise me!" Her eyes sparkled with delight while Nikolai let out a sigh and turned away from her.


    "How might I praise you? Please tell me?"


    "Take me to a hotel~ and give me essence!"


    Nikolai''s eyes peeked at her face, the bright and energetic face with a wide smile and huge eyes watched him with expectation, but he shook his head.


    "Oi? Don''t ignore me, Master!"


    Instead, he placed his finger inside his mouth, scooping some of his saliva before extending his finger to her face.


    The sudden actions seemed to catch Lisa off guard, her mouth opening as his fingertip brushed against her red lips, squishing them as he slid his finger across her tongue, causing the cat''s face to turn red. "How was it? Did you enjoy the essence you kept begging for?"


    However, the next moment her lips closed, soft gummy flesh wrapped around his finger as she began to suck on it with closed eyes. "Nnn~ it tastes so good~ master, feed me more, please?" When he removed his finger, saliva dripped down her mouth as if she had not enough shame to lick it off.


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "Now we fight, you damn perverted stray!"


    "Hehe~ I won!"


    "How did you win?"


    "You put your finger inside me again--"


    "Shut up!"


    "Huhu!"


    With a pleased face, Lisa followed behind him, swaying her hips and tails with both hands behind her head, a victorious smile as she beamed with delight. ''Stupid Master, making my heart race... what if you make me get serious?''


    However, the moment they entered the tower together, her eyes changed, becoming focused as they became feral, her legs turning beast legs with sharp claws and soft, silky fur up to her thighs.


    ''I will help you, Master. The smell no longer matters.''

 Chapter 135: Private Meeting - Mutated Evolution!

    Meanwhile, Nikolai and Lisa began to bond in the tower. There was another unusual pair sitting opposite each other at a high-class restaurant. One wore a smart red shoulder dress, the other a white dress with several gemstones across the neck and seam.


    Nikita''s eyes narrowed, her pupils focused on the woman opposite her, both a love rival and now a complete enemy who carried a thick scent of the man he loved.


    "Why did you call me here, Selene? I don''t care how much sex you had. It won''t affect me!"


    "You really are one to hold grudges, Nikita. No wonder Nikolai was so happy to become my man."


    "What was that? You threw your disgustingly fat body at him and spread those flabby legs of yours at him. And you dare brag about it?" Nikita threw down the wine she drank onto the table while swallowing it, unable to taste the wine, only able to feel her dark feelings, jealousy, anger and rage towards Selene and herself for breaking her world.


    ''I didn''t think it would hurt this much... I said it was okay! But I don''t think I am!''


    Nikita cursed herself. She wanted to cry and kill Selene. Even though Nikita knew she was the one who came second and stole Nikolai because of the issue with Selene and her family because of what happened that night.


    She was very emotional after experiencing love for the first time. Selene laughed mockingly at Nikita, taking a sip of water. Then she spoke once again, looking smug like she had just won a contest.


    "He seemed unable to stop himself, but I am not here to mock you or fight... There is something I want to ask you, seriously!"


    "What could you want to ask me? I don''t believe you!"


    "It concerns Nikolai and the past! This involves both our futures together!"


    The moment that Selene mentioned the past and their future, Nikita''s heart tightened¡ªshe didn''t hate Selene; they used to be close friends.


    Once she felt that guilt and her eyes saw another figure beside Selene, she couldn''t keep her anger, and instead, a deep sorrow filled her body, causing Nikita''s resistance to lower.


    "Okay... let''s talk about the past, and..."


    ***


    "Oh my god, these bastards are so annoying!" Lisa''s voice echoed through the dungeon''s second floor, her eyes dull with a broken dagger and most of her clothes covered in dirt. Nikolai was nearby wearing his combat clothes; unlike Lisa, he seemed to be still relatively fine, although he had put in work to deal with the monsters Lisa couldn''t.


    "You''ve done well. Do you see all these black vials? Before we head up to the next floor, let''s have you drink them with me.


    "No! They smell bad, and I don''t like it!" Lisa''s eyes closed tight, her tails swaying as she looked completely upset and began to tremble; the scent of the black ichor was quite disgusting, after all.


    "Can you please just try it for me, your Master?" Nikolai smiled faintly, which caused Lisa to become even more unwilling until she remembered his promise to do something nice for her.


    ''As long as he keeps his side of the bargain and listens to me this time... Then I will put up with him...''


    "Hmmmm~ then you cannot refuse my request. If I drink it all!" Lisa''s face scrunched up as she unsealed one of the black potions. Her lips quivered as she lifted and threw it inside her mouth. "Urk?!" However, the moment it touched her tongue, she reacted horribly and when she was about to spit it out.


    Nikolai''s lips covered her mouth. He also poured several vials of the black ichor into his mouth before stopping her from spitting it out, though her saliva and ichor entered his mouth as her eyes widened, both hands trying to pull away, yet she lacked the strength to.


    ''This girl... well, it is disgusting, but she can''t resist if I do it like this. If only there were another way.''


    [Liar... you just used this as an excuse to kiss a hot cat girl! My son, oh my cute and lovable son, is becoming a horrible man whore.]


    ''To what end does my mother mock me?!''


    It took another minute before Lisa gulped everything down while they remained locked on the lip; however, her body quickly changed after that, as did Nikolai''s.


    There were over fifteen potion bottles empty on the floor, and Lisa''s tongue, a little rough, wrapped around Nikolai''s as she sucked on the tip, seeming oblivious to the disgusting ichor.


    In addition, Nikolai felt that because they consumed the ichor this way, his muscles and changes felt different from last time.


    [Drinking the ichor that entered that girl''s mouth has made it increase your speed more than your power... but for her, she has gained power over speed... Is this intended? The ichor seems to make up for your weaknesses... is it because of her high speed and your strength, or is it a racial thing?]


    Nikolai wasn''t paying attention to his mother''s words because of the agony of his leg and arm muscles undergoing an extreme mutation; while Lisa''s teeth bit his tongue, her eyes filled with tears suddenly as the crack of bone sounded from her legs, arms and chest.


    Her first evolution or step into adulthood was underway.


    [Keep drinking and sharing the Ichor with her. She''s undergoing a complete mutation because of you!]


    ''?!''


    There were still many vials and one small blue vial, which came from the boss, which wasn''t that difficult the second time around. Nikolai''s eyes narrowed as he felt Lisa''s body undergoing extreme changes, a dirty black sludge forming on her skin, likely what happened to him in the arena. Now, he encouraged her to undergo.


    ''I''ll have to use the spare Muscle Replacement Tonic and Bone Tempering Injection I bought for my second Squire... and all the ichors will only give me half the benefit... but if she becomes obedient, so be it!''


    With a determination unknown to Lisa, Nikolai ignored her groans of pain as their lips pulled apart, with sticky strands of saliva forming a bridge between them, "Urgh... it hurts... Nik...lai..."


    He then penetrated her neck with the Bone Tempering injection, followed by pouring the blue tonic, muscle tonic and all the black ichor into his mouth and suddenly kissed her once again, as if he almost drowned.


    They kissed as their mouths locked once more, and she devoured the terrible-tasting stuff alongside Nikolai.


    The disgusting scent from her body became worse than the corpses, and as the life of a monster living like a human began to leave her body, the first change was her hair, which became raven black, like the night sky, while her eyes shimmered and became green like emeralds.


    "Mnnph?! Master?" The kiss deepened as Lisa tried to move away, but only a whimper came from her lips. Unlike last time, Nikolai put far more effort into the kiss, using his tongue to move the liquid into her body.


    "Ngha! Urk.... Gubuh... Nnnph!" Lisa struggled, but her body felt like it was burning¡ªher bones ached so much she screamed into Nikolai''s mouth, with black, sludgy tears flowing from her eyes that now sparkled like stars.


    Lisa''s tail split and separated at the base of her tails into two physical tails and two elemental tails. One was filled with the power of the wind, and the other the power of darkness.


    From within, one could hear the squelching sounds of the black fluid flowing inside their mouths as Lisa finally swallowed it, then choked for breath, not knowing what to say because she was too late, and fell unconscious in his arms as the last parts of her transformation would begin.


    [Good, you''ve done all you can for now. Let her rest in your arms and she should remember your scent forever, becoming indebted to you. Though it''s cruel and unfair to do this, once she awakens, her power will be closer to a Nekomata with pure royal blood.]


    ''I didn''t help her for that... but cannot deny I will need her help.''


    His own eyes sharpened¡ªthey looked snake-like, vertically slit pupils. Nikolai felt his body change, but it was nothing drastic, only the muscles in his limbs becoming more flexible and agile with running, climbing and jumping.


    However, it might help with hand-to-hand fighting. He could physically feel the changes in Lisa''s metamorphosis... her golden hair vanished, now soft, silky and like a raven''s feather.


    "Did I make the right choice, not pushing her away...?"


    [Who knows? Of the future I foresaw, none of them showed the current you.]


    "Eh?"


    [Now, I cannot even attempt to look into your future, Nikolai. My dear son, you are treading on an uncertain path and cannot take risks because of morals or worries.]


    [Suppose something you can use appears. Then use it. If you feel guilty, then appease them once you have reached a stage where you look down on all others.]


    ''...''


    Nikolai never used to have big goals or dreams, but he found them upon awakening. His greed and desire to keep the people around him safe grew each day.


    ''I will visit Lord Baldon after I get home and see why he wished to meet. He didn''t seem like a scumbag, and his strength... Maybe I can learn something new from him.''


    [Even if he carries no noble blood?]


    ''Who cares about blood! His strength shows that truth. I shouldn''t rely on just my blood, either. I should aim to surpass it all, even the evil god who created our bloodline!'' Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Get the latest stories on m_vl_em_p_yr


    Because Nikolai focused on the figure of Lisa, who still trembled while the filth oozed from her body and covered the ground beneath them, he didn''t see the face of his mother''s shadow; her eyes gazing at Nikolai from behind were full of pride, as her mouth opened wide with a radiant smile.


    [That''s my son, after all, you are the best.]

 Chapter 136: A Nekomatas Transformation

    The moment the disgusting liquid entered Lisa''s lips. She felt a desire to vomit, the wretched taste worse than when she needed to rely on expired food before finding her current work. Yet, the moment she saw Nikolai''s face approach, she couldn''t stop. The sweet taste she enjoyed that drunken night changed her entire life.


    Although Lisa played it off as a joke and tried to misdirect him the morning after with her crude wit and uncaring attitude, that night was a first for her.


    ''At first, I was just going to tease him; there was no need to go that far for his essence...''


    Nikolai caught Lisa''s eye the moment she saw him in the training centre¡ªbefore she knew he would be joining her mercenary team, he became her target.


    ''His body overflows with an immense vitality, more than the monsters and nobles we meet during work. So I placed my scent on him. A casual brush of my hips as he stepped past me, and I could find him no matter where he went in the city.''


    However, two scents caused Lisa to back away. The dense scent of a female wolf, as if she had sprayed her scent all over his body for months, and the sweet scent of a vampire. Though small, it was thick and constantly flowed around him.


    ''At that point, I had given up. Then the same boy joined Ryan''s group, and it felt like fate.''


    She couldn''t believe her luck, but the closer he was, the more frustrated and irritated she could smell. Those scents remained, and her marking faded. At first, she remained guarded; since Lisa could survive without getting involved, it felt okay to give up this time.


    The mission continued without issue. The rookie even did well.


    However, when Nikolai returned to the jeep, she couldn''t believe what she saw. His essence grew larger, and the lingering aroma of his body was more intense than before, driving her to the brink of going into heat.


    Because she always acted the part of a lascivious female with lots of partners. It became a fatal mistake to let her guard down and not bring her special inhibitors that dulled her feline instinct and desire for essence. A special tool that the SSS developed for their monster co-operators.


    To the public, the SSS killed non-nobles and other monsters without care; however, in reality, they only killed dangerous monsters and those that feasted on humans.


    Vampires came into a delicate category because of their ability to control the amount they drink, and most clans bought blood from the hospital and government for money, boosting the economy, so the SSS higher-ups would hate to lose that.


    In return for giving a portion of their blood each month, Monsters could become mercenaries and help the SSS. Although their phones would monitor them, and if they broke the rules, it would lead to deportation or execution.


    ''This was the best path to survive, or at least the only path for me.''


    Without her inhibitor, Lisa lost control and became intoxicated by both the alcohol and the natural aroma emitted by Nikolai at the dinner.


    Thus, she tricked him into sharing a room at a hotel nearby.


    ''However... I never expected that to happen! Normally, to feast on their essence. It was fine to sit close to the person and read a book or pretend to browse the internet, but he... he was too different!''


    Lisa became overwhelmed by his thick essence, and by the time she regained her mind, her body was already numb, and the immense bliss she felt from being full to the brim with the essence of the highest quality only added to her climax.


    ''I can''t believe he made me squirt... his stupid face acted so natural and didn''t even flinch or become embarrassed. Ah~ I thought I would die for real! No, I did die!''


    After that, she found herself stalking and prowling close to where his scent was the strongest each night, a strange action that made her embarrassed.


    Then she realised that normal essence couldn''t satisfy her anymore. She needed his. So, after going hungry, she waited for him, desperately hoping he would pass by.


    ''Then he did~ and took me into the dungeon, but he''s so annoying and teases me too much.'' S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her mind returned to the current moment, once again drunk on his essence and the handsome face inches from hers, while sucking on his tongue despite the ichor tasting horrible. Once it came from his mouth, the taste became unbearably sweet, and Lisa couldn''t resist.


    Suddenly, while immersed in the bliss of his kiss, she felt pain inside her core. The small orb formed when she awakened as a Nekomata; because his essence overflowed from the kiss, it began to throb and swell. Lisa felt terrified it might crack. The next moment, her muscles started to spasm, convulse and deform under her skin, creating immense pain.


    ''It hurts... I want it to stop... please... stop my bones keep breaking, my organs are burning... My neck feels like it''s swollen, and air can''t get through!''


    Discover stories on m-vl-em,pyr


    The sharp ache caused her mind to become hazy. She tried to suck the air from his lips, a fain comfort each time she swallowed his essence, making the pain fade and the more she sucked on his tongue, the easier it became.


    "Mmmph~ Hrk.... Gmmmph Guhhh... Glk!"


    For what seemed like an eternity of pain, suffering, and joy, the black liquid stopped flowing into her mouth. She felt the soft sensation leave her mouth and watched as the beautiful pair of lips left her. Lisa then felt something prick her neck as he drank a blue-coloured tonic.


    After that, she could no longer maintain her consciousness. At some point later, her eyes opened to watch in wonder. Her eyes felt different... beautiful colours danced inside the body of Nikolai: blue, red and then a mixture of purple and black mixing, weaving the colours constantly together.


    "Ugh... I feel strange... my body is full of power, but I feel like I am lighter than before..."


    ''Eh? My voice sounds softer, elegant and rather sexy! Like those voice actresses who perform ASMR professionally!''


    "How is your body? Do you feel anything different other than that?" A deep, husky voice, the source sitting opposite against the wall chewing on some jerky with a sly grin.


    ''Ah... he looks even more radiant! His essence is denser than before, and he seems a little different?!''


    "Hmmm~ if a perverted little wolf didn''t take advantage of me then...."


    "I''m being serious, Lisa. Look at yourself with this mirror."


    "What? Oh, my~ look how smooth my skin is... and my hair!"


    The texture and colour had vastly improved. Lisa knew what they meant the first time she ate Nikolai''s essence. It affected not only her core but the entire body.


    Despite looking twenty-five when she had just turned thirty-five. In reality, the human blood from her father made her age slightly faster than her peers, but now. Her face looked even prettier than she did five years ago, and all the blemishes vanished, and her skin became tight.


    "My eyes... they''re green, and my blonde hair is now black like obsidian..."


    Lisa sounded a little unhappy at first, but when she pulled on the skin beneath her eye, she noticed the vibrant light inside her body, like Nikolai''s.


    After the transformation, most of her energy carried a purple tint, with a small amount being black, which seemed to have stained even her core black.


    ''This essence... it''s identical to Nikolai''s?! Ah... I can smell him on my body¡ªit''s like his arms are constantly wrapped around my body; I feel so stable and calm.''


    "So? How is it? Are you alright? What changed?"


    Lisa looked at Nikolai, her eyes almost entranced by the way his energies would swirl and mix, always changing colours and shades. Yet she knew he wanted a serious answer despite her desire to joke.


    Somehow, she couldn''t bring herself to this time.


    "I can see your energy, the black, purple, red and blue all mixing and coexisting inside you... Also, your core, unlike mine in my lower body, you have three in your chest..."


    "I see... so because of me, you gained that ability¡ªit will help you survive." Nikolai seemed to speak to himself, whispering and muttering, but her ears picked the words up easily. Even before, her enhanced senses weren''t this strong.


    Yet now she could smell his scent with pinpoint accuracy. Her ears could hear the water dripping at the entrance of this floor, and her eyes saw the dust and mites in the air.


    "Do you see the amount? How much does it shine, or rather the sheer density? That''s what indicates a supernatural or monster''s strength." He began to write something on his phone while speaking to Lisa. "If you can estimate your total essence using these eyes, then it might save your life in the future."


    Lisa focused hard on the various colours swirling inside his body.


    "This feels embarrassing... It''s like watching you naked from head to toe... Hmhm, but I must work harder! After seeing such a sexy man up close, it can''t be helped~ ahaha!"


    ''I feel so embarrassed. Once again, we ended up kissing, and he seemed so calm! What should I do? Are we dating? Am I just a toy for him? No, he doesn''t seem interested in me like that...''


    She sighed inside.


    He truly seemed uncaring, so she played along as if nothing had happened¡ªhowever, now that they were alone in the tower. With her mind thinking straight because of being satisfied with energy, she suddenly panicked.


    "Idiot..."


    The next moment, her phone buzzed, and information on the various colours of energy and what he knew and understood about supernaturals was written with some notes in bold.


    ''This man... why is he so confusing?!''


    Nikolai, however, seemed excited to test out their new abilities and opened the doorway to the third floor. "Shall we head further? I don''t want to go back just yet."


    ''Do you really think I would say no? Can I make my feelings any more obvious, you fool?!''


    "Hmph!" With a huff, Lisa climbed to her feet and walked towards the portal, a sly smirk on Nikolai''s face when she vanished from sight.


    "She''s so fun to tease. I always wanted a cat growing up." He laughed silently, humming to himself in amusement, and entered behind Lisa into the third floor.


    ***


    As they stepped onto the next floor, a dense white fog greeted them.


    They stood at the start of a long wooden path above water and surrounded by wooden buildings. Wooden pillars formed a maze-like structure on either side, but most were connected to an elevated platform overlooking the centre.


    "I guess the third floor is some kind of mining area? It''s still a cave, but the walls seem less corrupted and safer."


    "Nikolai! The monsters have changed. They are alive and making strange sounds...."


    He looked back into Lisa''s eyes and noticed the emerald orbs had silver pupils that glowed brightly when she focused on something.


    ''That must be why she can see things that even I can''t without my Obsidian Eyes activated.''


    "Are you ready to test your vision? First, let''s estimate their strength using your new ability. Okay?"


    "M-Mmm... will you make sure..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you while you focus, and until you can use them instantly and understand in seconds, I won''t leave you to fight alone. Here or with Ryan."


    "Nn.... such an annoying man... hmmph."

 Chapter 137: A Partner in Crime?

    However, that brought an additional problem, or maybe it could become a benefit.


    ''The monsters are alive. This should help Lisa adapt to her new abilities better than fighting corpses with nothing but undeath energy in their bodies.''


    "Are you ready?" Nikolai asked in a low voice while flicking his gaze away from her seductive figure.


    His black eyes watched the distant goblins patrolling as if they were some kind of castle guard. In reality, he wondered why there were no monsters like this in the real world.


    He imagined that, like himself, orcs and goblins were monsters. Yet when he tried looking, it turned out they weren''t included. They were listed as something of fantasy and didn''t exist in the world naturally.


    ''However, these monsters remained inside the towers alone. Neither the Nexus nor the SSS archives list these as monsters but instead classify them as demons.''


    "W-Will you really make me fight them alone?! How lazy are you!"


    "Come on now, isn''t this part of the deal we made? Prove yourself and I''ll become your partner and let you partake in my essence while you are at it."


    Nikolai noticed Lisa''s face changed for a moment. Like a flash of light, her face became red, and her eyes looked up at him, softer than usual, before she huffed and turned away.


    "Whatever..."


    "Don''t rush yourself. Can you see through the fog?"


    He didn''t want to make an enemy out of her after she became so useful. His red pupils watched as Lisa''s body lowered, her movements unlike a warrior and truly like her race.


    A cat.


    With her body close to the ground, almost on all fours, her hands in the shape of paws extended long yet thin claws with a sharp hook.


    ''Unlike a werewolf, her claws feel like a deadly weapon, like an assassin''s dagger.''


    [The cat-type monsters usually have special enzymes or poison that are secreted from their claws. These then slow healing and increase the chance of infection.]


    "I won''t rush, you want them dead, right?" Lisa''s eyes were darker than usual, her behind swaying slightly like a cat hunting a mouse. Something he saw many times in the slums, her black and green tail swaying slowly.


    ''Like a predator ready to pounce... no... not quite. A killer, is this her instinct as a nekomata?''


    Her expression showed anticipation as her body moved across the cold ground with slow and deliberate motions. Pristine movements, fluffy black ears that flicked in the air at each movement the goblins made. Lisa''s nose slightly sniffed the air before her body rushed towards the first goblin with its back turned.


    The little green creature turned around quickly, but by then, it was too late.


    ''Like a shadow of death...'' Nikolai smiled in wonderment as he witnessed her kill. She darted from the darkness within the shadows created by the fallen rocks, like some kind of phantom or demon, only appearing once it was too late.


    Without using her daggers, her claws sliced the goblin''s throat, a low growl before it collapsed to the ground. She used her agile body, hopping back and vanishing before the other drew its rusty iron sword and turned to examine the dead goblin. At this time, Nikolai noticed Lisa move and take cover within a group of large fallen stones that surrounded them.


    ''It''s smart, better not get seen, hide in there for now.''


    Within moments, a raspy cry from a goblin alerted the others as they searched high and low for her. Nikolai was curious how she would kill the now agitated goblins. There were four of them in the group all with a small shield and rusted iron sword. He considered stepping in to help, but he noticed her green eyes gazing at him from the darkness.


    ''I can''t go easy on you. You are a real monster now¡ªthese things shouldn''t be hard.''


    There were too many places to hide; even the heavy mist could aid Lisa in stalking the patrolling guards. Eventually, Nikolai could see the clever goblins come up with a strategy. They moved closer to one another with their backs facing each other so Lisa couldn''t strike. Their actions showed intelligence.


    [Strange, the monsters shouldn''t be able to learn or act this way... In my time, they were never this crafty or clever!]


    ''This is interesting¡ªthe monsters in the tower can learn and adapt. What kind of existence are they?''


    Yet Nikolai did not interrupt despite this; he watched Lisa, who was truly an adept assassin, tossing a stone to distract the second group. Then, using that instant, she rushed from the shadows, like a dancing swan and ripped out the throats of the two goblins who moved slower. Nikolai kept his lips tightly sealed as he watched her make her next move.


    ''She is quite talented.''


    [That is an understatement. Thanks to your help, she has become dangerous.]


    The goblins didn''t stand a chance, as the last one died in silence. Nikolai walked over, and with a dagger, he took their mana stone and the blood crystals from their chests. What made him curious was the ichor on this floor wasn''t jet black but a lightly lighter, dull grey.


    "Haa....haa.. so, how did I do?"


    Lisa''s aura was different after returning. She carried a sense of confidence as the thin vapours of purple aura flowed around her body, creating a sweet and alluring scent.


    [She needs to stop letting her pheromones leak. Tsk! Openly trying to seduce you when she owes you so much.]


    Nikolai noted how different she looked, even more like a feline than previously.


    ''That look suits you better...'' Nikolai shook his head slightly with a light chuckle as he patted her on the head as if praising her.


    "What shall we do with these? Do you want to take them yourself? I''ve never tried the light grey, so be away. It might be disgusting." Find stories at m-vl-em-pyr


    "Eww, no... I don''t wanna eat them." Lisa had a disgusted expression as she pushed the ichor away before twirling around and wrapping herself in his arm when he showed it to her. "How about you feed it to me like before? Mouth-to-Mouth~ and I''ll be good, kukuku."


    [This damn untrained cat!]


    Eliza called out with an angry tone, the sound of her huffing and puffing causing Nikolai''s lips to curl into a smile.


    "No."


    "Huh?! Come on!"


    He pushed her aside before stepping forward, placing the ichor in his pockets. Nikolai shrugged his shoulders before following the trail of dead goblins. He began taking their crystals, stealing the ichor and coins while listening to Lisa complain and whine about how stingy he was.


    "Enough. We have much more to do. If you want to make a big deal out of it, then I''ll wait until we''re about to leave."


    "Eh~ no... that''s so unfair. I did my best. You promised a reward!"


    After going through the open gates, they noticed the floor had changed; a wall of blue water, like a veil, was the only sign of the floor changing. "Oh look, it''s your favourite Lisa, goblins!"


    "I won''t fight! Hmph~ kill them yourself. This feline is tired."


    Lisa sat down, which forced Nikolai to flick her on the forehead. She overreacted with a sudden cry as she clutched her head in pain and curled up while rolling across the floor. In his eyes, though felt pathetic as it didn''t hit hard.


    ''She is kinda cute, though.''


    "Now, now. Stop acting. These guys will be good practice for you."


    "Ehh..."


    Lisa crawled back up as she looked at Nikolai. His cold demeanour made her turn towards the goblins with a sour expression. The next moment, she felt his hand touch one of her tails¡ªthe feeling caused her to arch her back as she cried out.


    "Nyao~ what are you doing?!"


    It was pleasurable. No other man had ever touched her tail, and those rough hands that glided along with her soft fur felt incredible. Her face flushed red, her eyes sparkling against her will as she felt him grinning at her.


    "My bad, your tail was just too tempting to touch."


    ''I will definitely yank this bastard''s tail when he transforms!'' Lisa thought in a huff. She still followed his request and moved to fight the goblins.


    Nikolai''s voice sounded beside her ear, the low and husky voice causing the sensitive ear to flicker and twitch as she stumbled away.


    A fierce gaze was visible on her face, even as her cheeks turned rosy red. Lisa pointed her finger at him before poking him harshly.


    "B-Bastard!"


    It didn''t hurt, but it forced him backwards. He couldn''t help but feel amused remembering a cute cat that used to follow him home.


    Yet she would run away when he tried to pet her.


    So he would leave traps and small plates of food on his way home and then stroke her while she ate. He later learned that this method wasn''t the best idea from a book. However, it was all a young child could do to get closer to the ginger cat.


    ''But after I started playing with Nikita... she stopped following me and cowered in fear. I wonder why she never felt scared of me, considering my father was a wolf, too.''


    Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 138: Distant Family - A Jealous Fenrir

    Her face looked somewhat pale, yet with a lovely sharp nose and eyebrows like thumbprints.


    ''This is Uncle Ivan''s home?''


    Kumiko wore an Eastern-style kimono with a white base with turquoise flowers and highlights. It gave the impression of spring water in bloom with flowers. It was elegant and looked as if she were wearing armour, yet it also revealed the beautiful curves of her body and gave off a strange sensuality.


    Kumiko descended the stairs and climbed into a large black limousine. Inside the back seat were refreshments and a beautiful lady with long black hair and fluffy fox ears. It was the woman who contacted her countless times in the past, a member of her mother''s distant family.


    "If it isn''t little Kumiko, how did you find the flight? I haven''t seen you in almost twenty years." Nagisa, Nikita''s mother, sat with a glass of red wine in hand while Kumiko gave a polite bow and sat beside her distant aunt. ''This little girl looks as if she might die at any moment... Why does she have to suffer the same fate as Akiko did?''


    Nagisa showed a rare warmth that only her family or Nikolai might glimpse at. A deep pity rose from her chest for such a beautiful and gifted child being sacrificed on the whims of old men and superstition. The look in Nagisa''s eyes as she appraised the girl made Kumiko uncomfortable at first, yet she felt much better than the ice-cold stares of the silver family.


    ''When back at Sulley''s home, their eyes felt like cold daggers piercing my skin, and the secrets behind their lies made my heart shrivel and rotten.''


    "Your mother was a dear friend of mine, so please treat our estate as home. Kumiko, all I ask from you is to get better and live how you desire."


    The reason she was so respectful and worried was Nagisa knew the truth. This girl''s powers and her clan''s speciality were akin to the B¨¢thory clan for vampires. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''To think that the foxes people claimed to serve a divine purpose would appear before me after being wiped out in the past. This bloodline was meant to have been annihilated.''


    ''I can feel Aunt Nagisa''s gaze¡ªshe''s filled with sorrow while trying to be warm. What should I say? This woman''s fate, no matter how many times I''ve tried to read it, only leads to devastation and death...''


    "I thank you, Aunt Nagisa, then I shall do my best not to abuse your kind welcome," Kumiko said in a low voice. Unable to lift her head too much for fear, she would see those horrific visions once again.


    "Oh, my? Did you use your power?!" Nagisa''s eyes loosened, softer than her usual scowl. She could see the sweat dripping from Kumiko''s golden brows while trying to hide her pain by biting her teeth together.


    "No, don''t strain yourself, dear. Don''t fight whatever power you possess, and allow it to flow through you. If you reject something that comes naturally to you, how will your body endure that strain?"


    Kumiko gazed at Nagisa, feeling shocked that she understood so well, but what she saw caused her chest to ache. The woman who extended a hand to help would die within a year. ''I don''t wish for her to die, yet I cannot change fate. This power is but a curse!''


    Nagisa''s eyes softened as Kumiko fell into her chest, though she pretended not to know everything. She realised Kumiko must have seen a distressing vision upon meeting her. ''This small girl reminds me too much of that gentle boy back in the past... Can we really do nothing to help her, Ivan... Dimitri?''


    Her chest felt tight when filled with concern and pitying feelings towards the golden fox who looked just like her early departed friend.


    ''Even though it might make me regret it, that boy. He has special blood, like this girl. Though his bloodline stems from an evil alignment, it is still fabled to be divine blood.''


    The bloodlines of the Volkov and Kogetsu line were two of the few bloodlines said to come from a divine being. One was the evil wolf that swallowed countless gods and stole their powers. The other was a gentle and affectionate goddess who appeared as a fox in the harvest with a fire which could burn away all evil.


    Despite past rumours stating they were mortal enemies. Through the ages, those inheriting their blood would clash and fight until the death. Yet now, through Ivan and Nagisa''s desire to save Kumiko their inheritors would meet once again.


    The wine was bitter and sour, yet burned her throat on the way down¡ªNagisa couldn''t help but feel irritated at the prospect of using Nikolai to save this girl. ''Will their fate become like the others in the past?''


    "Akiko... is this the right choice?" Nagisa whispered, while feeling the weight of Kumiko against her chest.


    The journey was long but steady, and Kumiko had fallen asleep in her aunt''s arms. The limousine drove from the western coast to the east, heading towards the private land belonging to the Fenrir clan.


    When their car arrived, it was when Nikita arrived back from patrolling the slums and their family''s properties and clubs. Armed with a baseball bat covered in blood. Like a gangster, she swaggered into the front gate, noticing the black car and her mother climbing out.


    "Mom?"


    "Hmmm? Oh, it''s you, darling. You look pleased. Did you have a good night?"


    "Of course, Mom! We collected interest from those losers who missed payments. Not only that, but we also found someone else trafficking drugs on our territory! Hehe, so I smashed their testicles!"


    Nikita spoke excitedly while speaking, yet became more focused when the person in the passenger seat exited. Her golden eyes widened, looking at the lovely girl who screamed princess. "M-Mom... did you have an affair? Dad will cry, you know?"


    "I didn''t cheat, you idiot. This child is related to the eastern branch of our family. Well, in fact, they are the head family who used to be our allies in the east before the wars ended."


    "I''ve never seen a more adorable fox lady than me before! Ah...? Mom, she gives off a strange scent. It''s a little like Nikolai. But it makes me feel a little irritated." Nikita lowered her baseball bat as the woman before, who looked like a painting, began to stir.


    ''Why does my chest feel noisy? It''s nothing like when I met Selene or those other women who hang around him. Yet, I feel strange. This girl makes me feel... inferior.''


    The moment Kumiko''s eyes opened, that pure golden iris brighter and sparkling like a pair of stars, Nikita''s chest tightened; it was a feeling that she understood in her mind. ''This girl is my rival.'' It wasn''t based on logic or knowledge. She felt it instinctively. The girl smelt too much like her beloved and was her ideal image of a princess.


    When their eyes met, both the golden-haired fox and the white-haired werewolf felt a sense of rivalry. There seemed to be a spark flying between them. It wasn''t friendship but rivalry from the start. The hostility of each other was so strong they seemed ready to attack one another at any second.


    "Nikita?!" Nagisa, who felt the tingle in the air and saw her daughter''s ears, tail and arms transform, realised that something wasn''t quite right.


    But Kumiko, who normally seemed docile and weak, also changed. Her lips lifted, revealing her lovely white fangs, with long golden ears and two fluffy tails swaying. She faced up to Nikita without backing down.


    The two girls began to make animalistic sounds, growling as they circled each other in the Fenrir yard.


    However, before anything could get worse, Nagisa''s shadow enveloped the two and sealed their vision.


    "Don''t be such naughty children!"


    ***


    The commotion that happened outside caused no sound in the house. Dimitri watched from the second floor with a stern face. He understood only that he should beat that little bastard Nikolai.


    Finally, the Nagisa dragged the two girls into the mansion, holding their tails as they both slept. Eventually, the scent of jasmine and mint filled the room, and the pair began to wake up.


    "What just happened?! Hey, Mom...?" Nikita, still with her ears, tail and hands transformed, turned to glance at the mysterious golden fox, then back to her mother.


    "Haa... Nikita, do you feel more danger from this girl than Selene? Really?"


    "No, I don''t feel danger or anything. It''s just..."


    "Just what? You were about to attack the poor girl and kill her if she didn''t carry the power of foresight and defend herself..."


    Nikita felt a little guilty¡ªeven though she could tell the golden fox wasn''t healthy, her pale face now covered in sticky sweat and her breathing heavy. ''Yet, why... her beauty and how perfect her manners makes me feel so angry and unsettled?!''


    "Sorry, Kumiko. It''s a natural feeling when two females of similar ranked bloodlines meet..."


    "Do not worry... haa... Aunt Nagisa, I felt it and saw it. Nikita isn''t a bad person¡ªwe just happen to share a certain destiny."


    Nikita tilted her head, wondering what Kumiko meant by she saw it. But after hearing her speak, the irritating feeling became smaller, though it didn''t vanish. She no longer felt the desire to attack her and maul her.


    Visit us at m-vlem,pyr


    ''Though I never expected that sickly girl to resist the violent aura of my daughter. Maybe this could become an excellent lesson for Nikita, teach her to be more ladylike to win Nikolai''s heart from that damn Tepes girl.''


    "Oh, Nikita, do you mind helping Kumiko settle? Consider it your way of apology." Nagisa spoke sweetly, causing her daughter to stiffen. That tone and her soft voice meant trouble! Nikita felt her spine tingle as all her hair began to stand on edge.


    "Y-yes, Mother..." She stood to attention, knowing there must have been something that would involve her if she heard such a tone.


    And so, the two girls left the drawing room, unaware of Ivan changing the hands of fate with his subtle actions.


    The blood of the divine beast would one day grant his earnest wish.

 Chapter 139: Cat Vs Goblin Berserker!

    ''She''s getting stronger and more skilled at fighting multiple foes.''


    Nikolai sat on a pile of goblin corpses that he killed earlier. What he found was the fourth floor seemed to be void of any powerful monsters. However, the weak goblin scouts became goblin warriors who carried armour and stronger weapons. Thus, he cleared the weakest monsters and let Lisa fight against the warriors in groups.


    As Lisa finished her brutal dance of death, she started to lick the blood from her furry fingers, and claws still extended to drain every drop into her mouth. Her soft tongue teased the claw tip, gently poking into its hollow groove before sucking on it.


    ''It seems that the Nekomata race also enjoys blood. Is this a feature of all monsters?''


    Nikolai watched with a light chuckle at the alluring image Lisa presented. The more she fought, he found her becoming more sensual and alluring, her hips and the way her body moved during combat. It felt very enticing as if every movement was to seduce and bewitch males.


    However, the moment combat ended, she dropped on her ass and leaned back with an annoyed face. "I''m hungry~ let''s go grab something to eat and a beer!" It appeared those movements were her natural movements. Not something she did on purpose to attract his gaze.


    "If you clear one more floor with me, I will take you out to an expensive dinner." Nikolai shrugged his shoulders, collecting more of the grey ichor. He found the vials from the warriors a lighter colour but still murky grey compared to the scouts.


    Lisa tilted her head, with her two tails swaying, a lovely smile on her face. Then she spoke with a rough accent, likely comfortable enough with Nikolai to stop pretending or acting like before. "Heh~ fried chicken is fine. I just want some meat and beer. Don''t worry. I''ll make sure you enjoy it, too."


    Nikolai felt comfortable with Lisa''s change during the hours in the dungeon, and with a smile, he shook his head.


    The hours spent together in this tower felt dense, although it might have been his method of sharing the ichor. However, she no longer seemed to dislike the flavour but merely acted that way to continue their ritual, which was quite cute.


    "Sure, if you know a good place I am fine with that." He agreed while gesturing to her. Lisa then nodded and grabbed his arm to drag him to the wooden door leading to the fifth floor.


    The next door led to what seemed to be an arena. Though this one looked oddly... abandoned. There wasn''t any rubble or signs of damage, but dust had gathered everywhere. The lights were dim and cast shadows all around them, creating an ominous atmosphere.


    "Looks like a goblin party got the drop on someone before," Lisa muttered, pointing at blood trails and scattered weapons near the centre of the room.


    "Lisa, be careful. Although you are strong, you are not immortal."


    "Yes, yes, my worried little master..." Lisa hummed as she entered the arena. Immediately, a large gate opened, and a pack of wolves came charging out toward them.


    "Go!"


    Without hesitation, Lisa dashed forward and sliced through multiple beasts simultaneously. She moved so fast it almost appeared blurred by the naked eye. Yet her claws tore the touch hide and fur of the monsters before she reached for another beast. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her tail twitched excitedly as if it enjoyed combat itself, which could very well have been true given her nature as a nekomata.


    A few minutes passed, with Lisa killing the monsters that came from the gates. Her beautiful black fur was now covered in blood, but other than that, nothing had happened until...


    *ROAR!*


    The monster''s growl made the air tremble as the largest gate opened, a loud creak and squeak coming from the rusty contraption. Then, a huge goblin wielding a massive stone club charged into the arena.


    Its muscular figure dwarfed its kin, making even Lisa appear tiny beneath the giant figure, and it had an impressive mane of thick greenish hair.


    Lisa took a deep breath and focused on herself.


    "Pull back, Lisa!"


    The moment Nikolai saw that monster, he began to realise why the other monsters feared the tower. Not because it was difficult, but rather because of the immense and sudden difficulty spike! The monsters on the fourth floor held an average of 100-150 physical force, making them dangerous but not deadly.


    ''However, this monster...''


    [He''s slow, but his endurance and strength are above 400...]


    Lisa complained as she faced the hulking figure looming over her. This... thing was no simple warrior. Its sheer size alone showed it possessed immense physical prowess.


    "It seems he has a title as well... ''Berserker.'' Lisa, let me fight this time."


    "Tch... No!"


    Nikolai stepped forward but stopped when her claws pointed at his face; he almost attacked her before her words made him stop.


    "I will fight him and win to show my worth. So make sure you reward me with something extra special!" Her tone had a serious tone and intent, something more profound than simply fighting for money. Instead, he sensed her genuine desire to fight and growing pride as a monster.


    With those parting words, Lisa dashed towards the lumbering goblin, who shuffled forward, swinging its large stone club to strike her down like a bug.


    The strength of this monster caused the air to squeal, a loud howl echoing from his club, tearing through the air.


    However, Lisa''s agile body wrapped around the club, her paws stepping on the edge while looking down at the muscular goblin. Her sharp green eyes shimmering with a silver glint.


    "Kekeke, a female cat!"


    "That won''t hit me!"


    Then, as quick as lightning, Lisa dashed along the goblin''s club. She lifted her left leg to her hips and struck the monster with a rapid roundhouse kick. Her leg snapped back before she jumped with a flip to avoid the goblin''s counterattack.


    "Damn, he''s hard and slimy..."


    Lisa spat while holding her foot and hopping on one leg, her tails swishing in anger after she had attacked the monster.


    Nikolai remained silent, observing the battle between the two. His Obsidian Eyes sense allowed him to monitor the flow within Lisa and notice the way her body moved. He could see her now, using the energy inside herself more efficiently. Lisa gathered the energy into her feet to increase her speed. Then focused everything on her leg the moment before attacking for a sharp blow.


    ''She is talented, fighting so naturally.''


    As they fought, Lisa dodged blow after blow. With each swing of its heavy stone mallet-like club, it left deep cracks on the smooth stone floor beneath them.


    Lisa grunted in irritation and exhaustion after getting tossed around by its heavy swings.


    Still, even then, she hadn''t finished yet...


    The Nekomata finally found her rhythm and quickly adapted her fighting style to fit against such an opponent. Rather than a decisive blow, she began to use her claws to nip and tear his weakest points, armpits, neck and inner elbow.


    Whenever Lisa caught sight of an opening, she exploited it without mercy, slashing through skin or flesh whenever possible.


    Each strike seemed minor initially until dozens of slashes added up and started affecting the goblin''s movement. Her constant attacks reduced its speed with each wound inflicted.


    "Damn female cat!"


    "Heh~ useless goblin!"


    With every attack, though, there came another danger lurking nearby - death itself. Every second wasted increased their chances of being smashed apart.


    ''Damn monster...'' Nikolai silently cursed the beast, keeping himself calm by taking deep breaths through gritted teeth.


    "Kyaa?!"


    The goblin''s eyes glowed brightly as he punched Lisa in the stomach, sending her flying into the arena wall.


    "Ack!"


    Nikolai dashed forward immediately and caught Lisa as she fell from the broken rubble with his own body, taking most of the impact.


    Lisa stood slowly, leaning on Nikolai for support as they both observed the approaching monster. The goblin seemed to have an endless amount of stamina, but the damage began to manifest. "Can you keep fighting, Lisa?"


    "Ngh.... my right hand is a little..." She sighed and stood up once again to face this terrifying foe. "But don''t worry! I will defeat him!"


    Nikolai didn''t argue this time, letting her continue facing off against their common enemy. Even if his power level showed 430 force compared to her 180 force... Since he felt a little bored and wanted to test his growth. He tapped her shoulder before lifting the soft body of the nekomata, enjoying the feeling of her soft, plump behind and tossing her out of the arena.


    "Tag, it''s my turn."


    "Eh?! But..." Lisa''s eyes narrowed, her lovely pupils shaped like a slit while protesting.


    Enjoy stories on m_v lem|p-yr


    But when Lisa noticed his lack of interest in her turn into a murderous glare, she froze and nodded reluctantly before sitting on the stone seat. Feeling terrified of the aura coming from his black eyes. She watched anxiously, biting her lower lip nervously. Her fingers curled tightly, gripping nothingness tightly.


    She did not dare interfere despite everything within, screaming about wanting to fight.


    ''Was he always this scary?! I feel more danger from Nikolai than the goblin.''


    ***


    Meanwhile, Nikolai cracked his neck, brushing his hair behind his left ear and stepping forward. He began to tense his forearms and biceps, flexing to warm up.


    "Yo, big guy!"


    "Kekeke! Little human!"


    Nikolai waved at the huge goblin rushing towards him with an enraged face. Of course, Nikolai stole his prey, the female cat that pissed him off. With a loud howl, the goblin berserker held his stone club high and swung down.


    *BOOM!*


    The air howled when the monster brought his powerful weapon onto the human standing below. Its speed and momentum made Lisa realise just how much power there was behind its attacks before screaming.


    "Nikola?!"


    The goblin laughed at the tiny human until he paused in surprise.


    "Hm? That didn''t kill you?" the oversized monster tilted its head as it noticed the small male unharmed underneath its massive club. No, rather, the human he tried to crush held the club in one hand... his fingers crushing the stone.


    "Hm? How about you try and kill me for real instead of playing?" Nikolai mockingly muttered, tapping the stone weapon with his slender fingers.


    Each tap caused a fissure of cracks to extend until the club shattered.


    Lisa''s eyes widened as she leaned forward, addicted to the excitement of watching Nikolai fight. Now able to understand why he watched her fighting. ''Damn... so sexy, his forearms are so thick how could he block that huge attack... damn it.... show me more you show off!''


    "This can''t be possible!" roared the monster in anger, lunging at Nikolai. But with his weapon shattered, the monster became enraged, grabbing a long piece of stone from the damaged arena wall.


    "Geez... you have no class or skill..."


    Nikolai, with his hands on his hips, let out a loud sigh before his body dashed forward, his fist colliding with the jagged stone.


    Both fighters clashed head-on; however, this clash ended with Nikolai pushing the goblin backwards, shattering the stone in the process. He slammed the hulking figure backwards, landing an open-palm strike on its chest. The impact caused bones and flesh alike inside its enormous torso to explode.


    Blood spurted from the goblin''s mouth before it crumbled on the ground. Only now could one hear its rapid breathing as blood poured freely from its lips.


    "Urk.... H....uman.... k...ill me...."


    The goblin knelt, unable to move as it trembled from the nerve and spinal damage. Nikolai looked at his human hands and realised he reached a level of danger that would soon become an issue for the SSS. His abilities exceeded a normal monster''s reach and became a risk factor to the humans.


    ''It seems that I am growing stronger with each coming day.''


    Nikolai nodded softly, walking towards the pitiful goblin crawling on the ground.


    He looked at the suffering goblin before letting out a sigh, wishing the goblin was a touch stronger. ''Maybe I should have fought before her poison made him weaker...''


    The next moment, his fist pulled back, and like a shotgun blast.


    With incredible strength, he thrust himself forward and struck the giant''s skull, creating shockwaves in the room. The giant''s face caved inward with a resounding crunch, killing him instantly.


    Lisa could only watch from a distance; the immense strength and handsome looks were a killer combo for female monsters.


    From the monster''s corpse, an almost white ichor dropped.


    "Oi, let''s get going. We are having a beer, right?" Nikolai''s bored face looked back at Lisa, who looked at him differently, yet he couldn''t pinpoint how.


    Lisa pounced upon Nikolai from behind, hugging him like a stuffed bear, purring joyfully. "Yes yes, let''s go, dinner first, then you must feed me!"


    "Ah, sure. I''ll make sure you''re fed. Let''s go."


    Like that, the fifth floor of the dungeon offered little to no trouble for the pair. However, the immense leap of strength made Nikolai wonder if the world''s monsters hid their strength to avoid needless troubles.


    ''I should keep training, Lord Baldon... I will definitely meet with him. Let''s not get arrogant and always seek to improve.''


    "Let''s go! This place smells bad¡ªI want to eat golden chicken!"


    With people like Lisa and Nikita in his life, Nikolai didn''t think he would get bored.

 Chapter 140: Trouble with the Business?!

    The male didn''t give his full name, instead...


    "Is there a reason you attack our works, Sir Ludwig?" Despite her polite voice. It was clear how irritated this person made Sarah feel.


    "Now, now, young lady. I assure you, we can deal with this in a friendly manner. Those pathetic thralls tried to stop me, a noble, from meeting with their owner... However, it seems that even you are not the true owner, since you do not carry their scent."


    The man opposite her was an elder from a family of monsters. Ludwig Adler, the uncle of the current heir and in charge of his business.


    Recently, the Adler clan spread to the east from central Europe¡ªtheir first aim after gaining the help of the human leaders was land and buildings. This is how their family dominated many of the smaller kingdoms in the Middle Ages.


    "What do you mean by that comment, Sir Ludwig? I am the one who runs this company, and I don''t see any issue with our efforts in securing that land near the port."


    "Heh! A dirty squire dares speak to a real noble in this manner! If I didn''t need to keep a low profile, you would be on your knee''s begging for your life, you little vampire bitch!"


    ''This wrinkled old fuck!''


    Though Sarah wanted nothing more than to kill this bastard, she knew that if he wanted to. He could kill her easily, like snapping a twig. Thus, she could only send a message to Nikolai.


    ''I didn''t want to get him involved... this pasty-looking old man, after all the work I did to earn his praise!''


    [To Nikolai]


    Forgive me, master... I didn''t want to contact you for the business.


    However, a fucking old man who looked like a corpse broke in and attacked our girls. No one is dead, but he won''t leave, and I cannot defeat him.


    "Hmph, so you''re going to contact your little master. Good, don''t make me wait too long, girl. I have little patience!"


    Not that Ludwig Allder was a rude man, but he was the same as Sarah. The previous heir is nephew started losing power after a new and talented member of their bloodline awakened a hundred years ago.


    Now that they were ready to take part in business and the family, his nephew was in danger of being deprived of his noble title and killed.


    This was why he was harsh with his words, but he didn''t hurt the girls too much. An elder-class monster could easily kill those weak thralls who barely transformed a week ago.


    ''Dammit, I''m useless! And even now, he still has to help me¡ªcan I ever stop hiding behind his back?''


    A few tears appeared in her eyes as she felt useless, forced to act inferior to this old man, yet causing Nikolai problems made her feel even more irritated.


    ''I guess I am just a burden to him...'' However, while she was thinking of herself, something was happening around the city.


    ***


    Not long after leaving the dungeon and planning to go for a meal, he received the message. Thus, he asked Lisa to help him sort the issue out, and then they would eat something.


    A pair of shadows moved along the rooftops as if carried by the wind itself. In truth, Nikolai and Lisa were running several times faster than the world record holder. His hand held her soft paw as she transformed halfway to keep up with his speed, their bodies catapulting between buildings to save time. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "An old man..."


    "What? Waaaah!"


    Their bodies fell down several floors before landing with a bang. The impact caused them to bounce before rolling across the cracked concrete just a single block away from the place Sarah used for her company. It wasn''t hard for someone like him to find, given that he could sense her general location when focusing.


    While in pain from hitting the ground at such a high speed and accidentally dragging Lisa down with him. The pair saw Sarah''s office from the opposite rooftop; she was sitting opposite a pale old man with grey hair and a listless atmosphere.


    "He doesn''t look like a good guy..." Lisa muttered as they prepared to jump across the emergency stairs along the wall of Sarah''s building.


    "Well, he''s a monster, so he shouldn''t. Why are there ghouls in this city? A ghoul never comes to a vampire''s territory usually."


    The hatred between Vampires and Ghouls goes way back, stemming from the medieval times when these undead species competed over land to rule. It eventually spiralled into endless conflict and hatred that only seemed to grow worse by the year. As for where it began, no one remembered or cared.


    [Ghouls are an artificial type of monster created from the corpses of vampires. The first ghouls appeared two thousand years ago after the mad saint Alfredo B¨¢thory began his experiments related to the soul and blood.]


    ''So you''re saying that it''s our families'' fault these monsters exist? No wonder the other vampire families hated us...''


    [Tehe~ we have always been a unique family!]


    [However, Nikolai... Alfredo was originally just trying to bring back his lost consort, the woman he had loved since he was a young child. They spent more than a thousand years married but died during the last great war between monster races.]


    ''I don''t care! Look what trouble it''s caused!''


    "Are you ready to jump, Lisa? Hold onto me tight!"


    "?!"


    A surge of emotions welled up in his heart.


    Though he told Sarah not to involve him in the business, that didn''t mean he would neglect her when in trouble. He could see it from here. Her face was not good. That''s why Nikolai wouldn''t let her suffer for much longer!


    "Here we go!"


    Nikolai braced himself before taking a dash before leaping towards the emergency exit.


    Lisa held onto him tightly, her face red hot as he embraced her tight, crushing her body against his to make sure she stayed on target.


    At the same time, he concentrated hard on keeping control of their body weight. After all, it wasn''t hard for Nikolai to send them both smashing into the alleyway floor below.


    As they flew through the air, the wind hit Lisa''s face directly, which caused her to open her eyes. Lisa couldn''t help but feel wonder at the beautiful city from dozens of metres in the air.


    "That''s amazing!"


    "We are gonna hit the wall, bite down!"


    The building came up quickly to meet them both, and Nikolai slammed both feet against the wall before the impact caused his knees to bend and the wall to crack.


    In fact, the entire structure of the building shook under their impact. However, despite landing so dangerously, Nikolai kept his balance. Even Lisa, who experienced such movement for the first time, held on to Nikola''s chest.


    "Fuck that was close..."


    "Haa... so exciting.... I think I almost pissed myself."


    Lisa pulled her face from Nikolai''s chest shocked that the building they were on a moment ago was now on the other side of the road.


    "Well... I''m not really into watersports."


    "You?!"


    With a dry laugh, Nikolai carried Lisa towards the balcony of Sarah''s office. He could enter the fire door, but he felt irritated, and the adrenaline from jumping across the roofs made his blood boil with excitement.


    ***


    Inside the company building, Sarah was losing her patience. How dare this wrinkled fucker keep ordering her around like a slave?


    Finally, just about when she became unable to take any more of his bullshit. The door slammed open, not the one inside but the one from her balcony. Then she heard a fierce and familiar voice that made her feel warmth and comfort.


    That was until she saw the woman in Nikolai''s arms.


    ''Who the hell is that woman?!''


    "You wrinkled fucking corpse!" Nikolai''s shout caused the room to become frozen. The old man''s face became sour, his eyebrow twitching while Sarah looked desperate to hold her laugh in.


    "Master..." Stay tuned to m v l e m p y r


    A murderous look filled her gaze as she glared at the female cat in his embrace. A similar look to the one Nikita used to give Selene when they met.


    "You did great, Sarah. Leave it to me now."


    "Ah.... thank you... but."


    ''Who is she?''


    However, the important issue was, of course, the old man.


    Nikolai threw Lisa behind him, but she seemed fine as she landed on the sofa and got comfy. Her long legs kicked out as she watched the old man and Nikolai sizing each other up.


    "May I ask who you might be, young man." Ludwig Adler''s tone was different from before¡ªrather, it became quite polite and neutral.


    Nikolai looked at Sarah with a stunned gaze. ''Is this really the guy who caused trouble?!''


    She reacted with her arms in the air as if to say. ''How the hell would I know?!''


    [Well, of course, he would treat you differently. The ghouls have never treated the B¨¢thory clan as their enemy, even after so long. It seems this old fellow is one of the more obedient members of their clan. He can sense your bloodline, and that''s why he changed. Even his clan heir would show you respect.]


    "I am Nikolai, B¨¢thory Volkov. I believe there has been a misunderstanding between us."


    "You are correct. It is I who have done you wrong, Sir B¨¢thory. I should have never jumped to conclusions."


    His voice held little hostility compared to before; even he realised how wrong he was. Just as he noticed, the young woman opposite him carried a strange bloodline; thus, he mistook her for another vampire clan.


    Although most ghouls hated the vampire species due to their constant conflicts over land, it seemed his mother''s words were true.


    Nikolai now understood that some ghouls would avoid conflict with the B¨¢thory clan. However, he wouldn''t go easy; after all, this elder on a rampage hurt his thralls and made Sarah terrified.


    "How do you think we should settle this matter?" Nikolai tilted his head, lifting Sarah from her chair and sitting her on his thigh while leaning back.


    ''This way, he won''t treat Sarah badly in the future.''


    "Well, I have an idea..." Ludwig Adler leaned forward with a wide smile.

 Chapter 141: Cat And Dog

    Nikolai felt surprised mostly because other vampires and monsters called him wolf this or dog that. Yet this ghoul, although at first, he was rude. The moment he inspected him, he gave respect and apologised.


    ''To think they wanted that land because of the cathedral and mausoleum...''


    "Boss, it''s great that Ludwig apologised and even paid compensation for the injured workers. However, are you sure it''s okay to let them have the land? I know you don''t mind or care about the business, but that place was a prime spot!"


    Sarah leaned back against Nikolai''s chest; somehow, during their talk, she became comfortable and forgot she was on his lap. The one who became jealous was Lisa, who began to kick the sofa while lying on her belly.


    ''This damn dog, why is she on his lap?!''


    "Sarah, although I will trust you to manage everything. You and the other girls are still important to me, more than the company as my squire and thralls. I need you to be healthy and happy, so in the future, please take care of yourselves more."


    Nikolai''s hand began to stroke her slightly tangled blonde hair, revealing how busy Sarah must have worked for the past two weeks. "Make sure to take the girls out for an expensive meal and drink after they recover. Also, I''ll come into the office soon so they can drink some blood directly for a change."


    "Ah... really?!"


    "Of course, you worked hard. I have so much money that I doubt you rested at all."


    ''This dog is skilled... I should learn some of her tricks to win his affection!'' Lisa narrowed her eyes, smirking like a little cat while planning to infiltrate the company.


    Though Nikolai didn''t mind what they did, he also wanted to avoid making needless enemies; that''s why he sold the land to the Adler family in exchange for a slight hiccup with the company. Nikolai gained an ally in the city unrelated to his father or the two women he was engaged to.


    "Don''t be on guard for Ludwig in future¡ªit seems that we all need to learn more about the world of monsters and their etiquette. Myself included."


    "I wonder if you could teach me personally. As your representative, I should know more..."


    "Then, next time you''re off, I will take you and Lisa to the Nexus."


    "Lisa?"


    "The sexy little cat showing her ass on the sofa."


    "Nya?! What, why is my dress all rolled up!"


    "I see... is she like me? Understood, master. I will message and mail my schedule to you."


    Sarah couldn''t help but feel saved each time she met Nikolai. She felt like he always had the answer or could at least help her when she needed it most.


    Though at first, she detested becoming something that wasn''t human. Thanks to Nikolai, she didn''t need to drink any blood or kill people because he always gave her his to keep her sane for a month at a time.


    ''He is an amazing master¡ªeven now, I cannot help but admire him.''


    Nikolai sat on the sofa and noticed the small ID card hanging from their pocket of Lisa. He also realised it wasn''t written with one name, but there were two.


    "Hmmm? Lisa Gordon... and Risa Kageyasha?"


    "Well... I was wondering why they wrote a name wrong and added an extra... it seemed odd that someone from your clan would have such a Western name. Here, your is... You should probably keep it somewhere more secure than those shallow pockets."


    Nikolai chuckled while sliding his hand back into her back pocket, enjoying the warmth and soft sensation of her rump.


    ''She even smells different now... her natural scent after evolving is delicious.''


    "Huh? Ah.... stop playing with my ass, that dog is getting jealous...."


    Sarah''s face became bright red while pretending to avert her gaze. She tried to focus on work, always telling herself that Nikolai liked someone else. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two women she had met several times at his apartment were the white-haired werewolf and the blonde vampire. One was like a big sister, whereas the other was like his childhood friend.


    ''If I could ever compare to them...''


    "Hey! What are you doing?!" Lisa shouted once again as Nikolai removed the small pouch bag hanging from her belt.


    "You look like a thief dressed like that, so I am punishing you. Haha!"


    "Don''t hit my ass... you''ll hurt me."


    The two black tails of Risa began wrapping around his wrists while the ghostly green and black tails fluttered in the air, showing how ashamed and shy she was.


    "Bastard!"


    "Who is a bastard, you little thieving cat!"


    Nikolai smirked, gripping the bag containing various trinkets belonging to Risa and his wallet, which was returned.


    He lifted the girl by the waist and put her over his shoulders before throwing her down onto the sofa. Risa lay on her back, glaring at him. Yet Nikolai enjoyed her cute eyes that seemed to be her attempt at threatening him. Join us at m v|le mpyr


    "Boss, no... stop flirting with her." Sarah''s voice was quiet, but when Nikolai looked over, he couldn''t help but sense Sarah''s immense jealousy.


    The scent of her pheromones and crying face, almost ready to cry, caused his face to twitch.


    He looked down at the playful cat; her lips curled into an amusing shape while looking at Sarah with mocking eyes. Risa really wanted to tease the poor woman.


    So he felt conflicted; if he treated Sarah kindly, Lisa would try to tease both of them; however, if he made Risa happy and neglected Sarah. He risked ruining his relationship with the person managing his company, thus forcing Sarah to go through unnecessary stress.


    ''I guess if I do something for one, I have to do it for the other...''


    "Hey Sarah, we''re going for a meal and drinks later. Do you want to join me?" Since he was treating one of his little workers, then why not take Sarah, who earns him millions, too?


    "Oh! A meal and some drinks!" Suddenly, her mood took a massive shift; even her voice became excited at the offer.


    "I have my nothing scheduled for tonight so I would love to! Oh yeah, you''re coming to inspect the land next week... Since Ludwig offered a trade with some eastern land near the Fenrir territory, it should be dealt with quickly, right?"


    Nikolai liked Sarah because even if he flirted or teased her, she would always prioritise business before pleasure. Since he was someone who couldn''t do that, it really helped stop him from straying from the path and delaying important things.


    "What is wrong with that? I also don''t mind since Boss is treating me for everything. Didn''t you cause a mess for him already?" Sarah asked while holding her arms below her chest, emphasising her size advantage, stretching her tired muscles and yawning.


    "Let''s talk about work later, over drinks. Since we managed to avoid the issue, make sure you let the other workers go and enjoy their dinner if they want. It would probably be cramped to go with you and me, their bosses." Nikolai remembered working in a small office, where team dinners with the management felt so awkward and stiff.


    "Risa, I''ll make sure to reward you again, so this time, share it with Sarah; she rarely gets time to herself to relax and enjoy a night out."


    "Well, it makes sense, but still..." Risa glared at Sarah, pulling out her tongue. She usually only cared about herself, but this time, Risa wanted to appeal to Nikolai.


    "Are you sure, master?" Sarah looked concerned. She wasn''t the type to ask him for anything other than permission to work or go ahead with large transfers.


    "See, look, this place has good steak, and the other dishes have great feedback."


    "Oh my god, this place... look at the cost, master! Are you really taking us to this place?!" Sarah''s eyes shone bright, yet her voice sounded reserved. It was the first time he noticed she liked expensive meat.


    "It sounds great to me!" Risa, however, seemed purrfectly happy as she sat on his lap. She then tapped the screen to see which table and room he booked, her eyes narrowing into pleasant crescent moons, seeing it was the highest-cost room.


    ''This spoiled cat... should I make her eat from the rubbish bins outside?'' Nikolai pondered how much it would cost him to feed such a demanding mouth.


    "Huh... why do they have rooms for meals?" Sarah thought aloud curiously, not reading all the details of what could occur once guests reached their tables.


    ''Does this girl not know about the VIP and special customer treatment that most places offer in this city?''


    "Oh, you didn''t know? Such a lovely woman wanted to reach the top of the business world and still doesn''t know about the VIP and special rooms available? You should stop eating each food from now on. You are the president of this company."


    Like this, Nikolai convinced Sarah to join him at the expensive restaurant in the central area of S-City. A place where it cost an arm and a leg to dine.


    "Come on. First, we need to get some decent clothes; let''s head to your old workplace. Don''t you want to show off a little with this?" Nikolai held a black card with a smirk on her lips.


    "..." Sarah didn''t answer, but Risa, on the other hand...


    "Hehe~ I would love to!" As she grabbed the card and dashed towards the door, only for Nikolai to drag her back, holding her tail.


    "Nyooo!! Animal cruelty~ help me!" Risa began to flail around, using her agile limbs to run along the walls and ceiling, trying to free herself.


    However, she failed.

 Chapter 142: Surprise Gifts!

    "Go on and enjoy the meal¡ªyou all look lovely tonight."


    "Dimitri, my lovely husband~ are you sure you''re okay looking after Kurone Tonight?"


    Nagisa''s voice sounded like bells chiming when speaking to her husband. Her eyes narrowed into pleasant curves with a wide grin on her lips.


    "Haha, of course. Lucas will help me, and she seems to be happy to spend time with her dad."


    The lovely black wolf wrapped around Dimitri''s neck let out a cute bark before nuzzling back into his silver hair and returning to sleep.


    "Of course, darling, that little one travelled a long way, right? You don''t have many relatives, so enjoy yourselves. I will take Kurone to play."


    Despite looking like a thug, in reality Dimitri loved his daughters more than anything. Suppose there was a choice between staying at home to play with Kurone or Nikita and working. He''d pick the girls without a moment''s breath.


    ''Kurone is about to turn human for the first time~ I want to take a picture of my little wolf.''


    "Hey, isn''t it funny when my ugly old man speaks to my mother?" Nikita whispered to the girl with soft golden hair and eyes.


    "That''s true, but I never thought he would be so gentle and kind. At first, I was scared!"


    Tonight, Nagisa, Kumiko and Nikita were celebrating two things. The one they told Dimitri was the arrival of their distant family member Kumiko and the secret reason. Is the fact Nikita became an adult and mated with Nikolai. However, only she and Nagisa knew this reason.


    It seemed to be someone that Nagisa''s mother did back when she married Dimitri. A small custom, the ladies of the Fenrir clan, started several centuries ago.


    "Darling, make sure you eat something good. I don''t mind if you order something with Lucas and the guards tonight. I won''t get mad if you drink either." Nagisa loved her husband dearly but worried he would pass like his father due to an overindulgent lifestyle.


    Thus, she desperately tried to keep Dimitri from misbehaving.


    "Nagisa... I will have a few beers but let''s not order something you would dislike. I know you worry about my health after what happened to Ivan and my father in the past."


    Experience the epic saga on m_vl-em|p-yr


    Dimitri''s eyes suddenly widened as Nagisa''s hands slipped along his chest. He could feel a tingling sensation. Then heard her voice whispering directly into his mind using her illusory magic. "Fufu~ then if you do, I''ll make sure to give you some delicious dessert when I come home."


    "O-Oh..." That was all it took for his face to turn red before lowering his face and kissing Nagisa''s cheek as Lucas pulled up in their silver car. "I can''t wait..."


    "I know~ see you later. My cute husband and lovely little puppy."


    "Bye-bye, Dad, be good, Kurone~ mwah!" Nikita kissed her sister before running off with her wooden geta tapping the ground.


    "Take care, uncle, Kurone."


    Kurone sounded embarrassed, but for the month before she left. It was Ivan who taught her the way nobles and royal monsters dined, acted and ate. So, she felt a sense of ease when visiting the Fenrir family, thanks to Nagisa and the fact Dimitri reminded her of Ivan.


    He could only watch as the three girls left, climbing into the silver car. Tonight, they were going to eat at an expensive restaurant in the central sector of S-City.


    They named it Luminary Garden, after the biggest feature offered for both the VIP private rooms and the main dining area.


    In the private rooms, there were beautiful, human-sized windows. These windows were a one-way glass that allowed the people dining to enjoy a rich, well-maintained garden with flowers from around the globe.


    Though the cost was high to match the elegance and atmosphere of a four-star restaurant.


    ***


    Earlier in the evening, Nikolai took Risa and Sarah shopping. It was quite an interesting moment to see many of the old co-workers who knew her before and now look at Sarah in shock.


    "So what kind of dress are you going to choose, dog?" Risa seemed to dislike Sarah, but her eyes constantly peeked at the choices in her hands.


    "Hmmm, I wonder what kind of dress Nikolai would prefer. I will probably go with this!"


    What made Risa feel complicated was Sarah chose the dress she liked in black, but a wine red version. The strapless dress was quite beautiful, with faint patterns and gemstones.


    ''Damn... this woman''s tits are bigger and make the dress look better on her.'' Risa felt jealous while trying to puff her chest up more in the changing room.


    "Are they talking outside?" She could then hear the voice of Nikolai and Sarah talking in hushed voices, making her feel a little left out.


    Sarah chose the dress and finished in a few minutes before Nikolai came to her with his car and a smile on his face. "I noticed neither of you bought any accessories, your shoes or anything else but the dress."


    "How could we keep taking your money... Master?"


    Nikolai appreciated Sarah. She used her private money when possible and rarely wasted his money. It was for this reason that he no longer gave interest or worried about the company''s finances.


    ''Well, I know she won''t buy anything if I ask her to spoil herself, so...''


    "I guess, but you''ve done well, so... Instead of denying me. This is an order: buy some lovely dresses and full sets of clothes for all the thralls as a get-well present and a small monetary gift from my excess cash."


    "But M-Master?!"


    "It''s my fault for not protecting you and making sure no monsters would come to bother you, humour me, okay? Also, get something for Risa and yourself, and finish off today''s outfits completely."


    Since they were technically his employees, he didn''t want them to suffer and thought he would ignore it and stand by what happened.


    ''She seems a bit reluctant...''


    "I-If you insist..."


    "Haha... look at the blushing dog!" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shut up, you filthy cat!"


    "Bleh! Kiss my ass!"


    The two began to complain to each other, while Nikolai just shrugged his shoulders and walked away.


    "Well, I''ll be waiting outside; I fancy a coffee."


    "Ah... don''t go!"


    "Master~ she''s going to bully me again!"


    While the pair were shopping, he headed to the centre of the department store. First, he bought a coffee and then noticed a store selling jewellery.


    ''Risa has a black dress and Sarah a red wine... should I get them some jewellery to match the outfit?''


    He gazed back to the store, then checked the reservation on the app and smiled. There were still two hours left, so before they returned, he rushed over to buy their gifts.


    ***


    A little while later, the pair returned while Nikolai sat with two bags with two sets of necklaces and earrings. What he didn''t expect was that the pair also held a small luxury bag from the watch store just beside where he bought their clothes.


    ''Did they buy a watch?''


    "Ah, Master? Sorry, did we keep you waiting... We wanted to buy you a gift." Risa was the one to push forward, taking the bag. While Sarah remained calm, both of them were wearing their new clothes and shoes.


    "We got you a gift because you do so much for us," Sarah added.


    He noticed the card paid with wasn''t his on the receipt and realised the pair of them bought it with their own money. Nikolai opened the box to find a platinum watch with a small silver diamond fitted around the surface not too extravagant, but it was quite nice to look at.


    "Well... I am glad that I have something in return. Here." He handed over the two smaller bags, watching in delight as the girls pulled out their custom-made jewellery.


    Risa wore a black strapless dress with a flowing base was beautiful. The added emerald necklace and earring set with platinum metalwork looked amazing with her green eyes.


    Meanwhile, for the lovely Sarah, who dyed her silver hair blonde and her wine-red dress, he chose a dark sapphire gemstone set with gold metalwork.


    "Sorry if they don''t match your tastes; I asked for colours that would suit you from the description." Nikolai bought them because of the rings he had already spent a fortune on for himself, Nikita and Selene, which should arrive soon.


    "Master, this is fine... no, it''s more than fine. I am so happy!" Sarah''s eyes gave her emotions away, while Risa looked strange; her eyes stared at the gems as if entranced.


    ''It''s my first time getting such a beautiful gift.'' Risa thought to herself, though men tried to court her in the past, thinking she was easy. The gemstones were expensive. She already saw the figure in the bag, because he had forgotten the receipt. ''More than five times the price we paid together...''


    "It suits you very well, Risa. I am happy for you." Sarah spoke honestly, her tail waving back and forth behind her dress.


    "Thank you... I love it... Ah?! You... Mm...." Risa responded honestly. Honestly confusing Sarah due to expecting her to make a scene, yet even Nikolai realised that Risa really liked the gift.


    "Thank you, Master." Normally, she said that mockingly, yet this time, Risa''s eyes shone like gemstones while speaking to him.


    "Haha, it''s a pleasure to see you both so happy. I also really love this gift, although I am rich now, my taste is like that of a normal person. So I wouldn''t have known where or how to buy a tasteful watch. Thank you, Risa and Sarah. Shall we enjoy our meal now? I''ve already booked the tables."


    ''What will Risa think when she sees the bonus I sent her for help in the dungeon? I would love to see that reaction.''


    The money would enter her bank in a few hours, and It was the most money he had ever spent in a single transaction other than property.


    "Let''s get going then, come. I''ve booked our driver already."


    Neither of the pair resisted him spending money anymore.


    They were both taken by the girls on their necks and how handsome he looked after changing during his coffee.


    He didn''t actually buy this suit today, but it was the one he custom-ordered through Selene a few days ago. They made the dark velvet material and silver inner silk lining using arachne and moth silk.


    Nikolai felt quite amazing, while the trio boarded the VIP level Ober, costing triple the usual cost.

 Chapter 143: Delightful Meal - Accidental Meeting.

    The expensive ride was comfortable, the passing city at night, flowing lights dancing clubbers and people enjoying the night. Risa sat close to the window. Her eyes narrowed further each time they passed an expensive restaurant.


    "Hm?"


    Once they reached the city centre, she began to realise just where they were going. Her head turned towards Nikolai, who leaned back and closed his eyes. To anyone else, it looked like he was sleeping or resting.


    ''He''s doing something strange with his energy... why is it moving so fast... ah?! Did it just increase slightly?''


    "What''s the matter, Risa? You''re staring at Ma--Nikolai like that." Sarah''s voice twisted when she forgot there was a human in the car and changed her wording midway. Her eyes watched Nikolai, then peeked at Risa who seemed to act strange.


    ''Why is she copying Nikolai''s pose and closing her eyes like him?''


    Little did either of them know Risa was using her special eyes and trying to copy the action of forcing her bloodline energy to flow through her faster. ''I don''t get it... why does going faster...''


    However, this thought only lasted a moment before she felt her muscles start to relax, and then her body felt comfortable as Risa slowly closed her eyes.


    ''Ah... this feels strange... it''s good~ and comfy.''


    Nikolai also found this small peace a few nights ago, although, for him, it meant his obsidian tide could slowly purify and improve his other bloodlines. Therefore, it seemed to increase in Risa''s eyes, but in reality, it decreased and became stronger.


    He could feel her gaze, then heard Risa''s soft and calm breathing beside him. Nikolai realised she tried to copy him and instead became sedated and relaxed, no longer causing trouble.


    ''I am glad that Lord Baldon accepted to meet me tomorrow night. He didn''t call me any names or speak bullshit...''


    ¡ª?¡ª


    [From Lord Baldon]


    Come at midnight, be prepared to stay over.


    Bring some beer.


    ¡ª?¡ª


    Slowly, the car''s ambient music played a slow, low-fi beat while the trio seemed to recover from the past hectic few days. Tonight, he would drink heavily and then sleep all day. No one could stop him. This restaurant was somewhere that most people couldn''t eat in their entire lives.


    Nikolai wanted to enjoy the taste and tell his father... and one day hoped his mother would also be able to dine there with him.


    ''If Risa knew I performed this training to improve my soul force... She might stop, so let''s tell her it''s for beauty sleep. Since I will need help to create a body for mother...''


    Elizabeth wasn''t currently awake because she had overused her powers for the past few days.


    Especially in the dungeon with Risa and facing off against Ludwig. She needed to use her powers to teach Nikolai many things, and thus, he let her sleep inside his trench coat storage space.


    There was a sudden buzz in his pocket, interrupting his sleep.


    However, these days, the people who contacted him were important to him or related to Ryan. It wasn''t like he needed to pay the debts off anymore or avoid the calls for late payments.


    ¡ª?¡ª


    [From Nikita]


    I miss you~ I miss you~ I miss you~ (Cute Wolf Emoji)


    Tonight I am eating with mom and a strange cousin! I wish you were with me. I miss you so much, hehe. (Bored Wolf Emoji)


    Nikolai, my body is no longer sore... Let''s meet up soon. (Kissing Wolf Emoji)


    I bought sexy underwear, so I look forward to it! (Image of black adult lingerie box)


    ¡ª?¡ª


    [From Selene]


    Hello... I would like to


    I pressed enter by mistake! (Crying Cat Emoji)


    Damn, I can''t delete the message... (Angry Cat Emoji) (Embarrassed Cat Emoji)


    Ignore it! Don''t make fun of me!


    Stupid Nikolai... why did you make me feel so strange!! (Blushing Cat Emoji)


    Oi... respond to me! (Crying Cat Emoji)


    When are you going to see me again?!


    I won''t get mad... so let''s meet again soon, okay? I won''t faint this time!


    (Determined Cat with Bandana Emoji)


    ¡ª?¡ª


    Nikolai couldn''t help but find their texts amusing, especially Selene, because he never expected her to be so cute before. After they spent the night together, he saw another side of her. He couldn''t stop himself from smirking whenever she spoke or made a mistake and got embarrassed.


    ''Let''s give them a reply and apology for being busy...''


    Since he wanted to avoid any trouble, he mentioned eating with co-workers and that he would be drinking tonight and closed his phone.


    ***


    Shortly after, the car pulled up at the VIP box, thanks to the planned ride. The driver didn''t need to wake the trio until the very last moment when he parked the car.


    A beautifully elegant sign hung above the trendy yet elegant restaurant with a dark wall and luminous lights.


    [Luminary Garden] One of the most expensive and exclusive restaurants in the city.


    Thanks to Ivan''s contacts, that he got in the past thanks to Dimitri. Nikolai booked the best box.


    He liked this restaurant because of the calm dining atmosphere. The trendy setup and the fact they could eat while overlooking the well-maintained gardens.


    Soon after they arrived, he helped wake the two sleeping women.


    Their dresses almost rode up to their crotch, causing the pair of them to blush when they noticed. However, Risa lifted her lips into a playful smile. It seemed she wanted to seduce him even now.


    "Nn..."


    "Mmmph? Sorry... I must have been tired, Nikolai."


    "Let''s go get something to drink; you two feel much better now, right?" Nikolai couldn''t help but wrap his arms around both women''s shoulders. He helped them walk because both of them almost fell to the floor because of their dead legs.


    Then they finally entered the beautiful automated doors covered in flowers and the restaurant''s name in a lovely gothic font.


    "Greetings, sir and ladies."


    An elegantly dressed man wearing white gloves greeted them at the entrance, his expression soft and kind. They went through the empty and beautiful lobby. Outside, there was a long queue of people, but thanks to the VIP ticket and parking pass, they could avoid it.


    He handed his phone to the man, who scanned it with a skilled and fluid motion, passing the phone back instantly and tapping on the keypad.


    "You are in VIP Box number one today. It is the utmost popular spot with a full view of our garden," he spoke respectfully toward them. "Would you like a meal prepared with the rarer beast or spirit ingredients?"


    "That''d be great. I will trust the establishment''s choices, ideal for a vampire, cat and werewolf."


    "I will find a perfect selection."


    Yes, this was also one of the best places to come as a monster.


    They gave priority to non-humans for the tickets to the highest VIP rooms.


    The group walked past multiple sets of double doors into the central section. They then took a spiral staircase down into a basement area. Then, followed onto a balcony overhanging a beautiful, bright, and illuminated underground garden.


    "Wow!"


    "Oh my... it''s so beautiful..."


    "Yeah, it''s quite amazing."


    A female was guiding them. She looked back with a gentle smile. There was no mockery in her voice or actions it was clear she enjoyed her job. "You have seen nothing yet, dear esteemed guests. This is only the general dining area and the secondary garden."


    It was like they transferred the exotic paradise of a garden to the centre of a concrete jungle. Blue flora that gave off a sour yet delicious scent, edible pink leaves with a sugary taste. When someone chewed the stems of purple grasses and shrubs, a spicy taste spread throughout your mouth.


    Discover wonders at m-vl-em-py-r


    And those were the simplest attractions...


    However, if one had sharp eyes, then they could catch sight of some valuable herbs that should be impossible to grow here. Others seemed rare or exotic, which belonged to high-grade beasts.


    Sarah gazed toward Nikolai, biting her lip as she wondered just how much he had spent to book such an extravagant place.


    ''I really have the best boss... and he''s so handsome!''


    ''Hehe~ the fish in that tank look so delicious. Will Nikolai get mad if I eat one?'' Risa saw the enormous aquarium that flowed around the entire room. Its dull blue light added a nice ambience to the room. Strange-looking freshwater fish swam around gracefully inside it.


    "Here we are!" the female employee announced, opening the door to a large corridor with one-way mirror windows. She pushed open another door into the deepest VIP room that overlooked a private area. "This is the main garden, a special feature only viewable to the top two VIP rooms."


    Beyond the window, multiple small wooden bridges arched over several rivers connected by ponds full of fish, lily pads, exotic fish and turtles. The garden featured tall rock formations surrounded by multi-coloured water reeds.


    But perhaps the best thing of all was that this room contained not only the four of them but the view of the beautiful waterfall.


    Risa stood still. Her eyes locked onto the waterfall. She glanced back at Nikolai with a pleading and hopeful expression.


    "I-Is there somewhere we can take a swim down there? That would be so cool!"


    "T-That..." The poor attendant''s face became blue, her eyes looking at Nikolai for help. It appeared she was also a monster, maybe a herbivore or fish type due to her seeming to feel scared of Risa. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Give it a rest; you can eat what the chef serves, and there''s no swimming!" Nikolai couldn''t help but smack her behind, causing Risa to let out a seductive moan before running to the sofa covering her ass.


    "You! I will not share any fish with you, Nikoliar! You said you wouldn''t hit my ass anymore!"


    "..."


    ''I am going to kill this cat... maybe the vet will euthanise her for a small fee...''


    "Ahaha.... forgive me, I will go and collect your chosen starters... please, relax yourselves." The poor female looked scared of Nikolai while Sarah smirked at him with narrowed eyes. The poor girl even used her digital pad to cover her ass from view, peeking back with a fearful gaze.


    Nikolai suddenly wanted to leave and drink cheap beer at the convenience store.


    These women only gave him a headache.

 Chapter 144: The Auctioned Items

    [From Dravyn Auction House]


    [Med-EX] delivered your package at 9:02 PM Nexus Time!


    (Image of a package tossed on the floor, crumpled and clearly stood on several times.)


    ''Well, at least the delivery service is the same as I know it to be here...''


    He could only find it amusing that Selene''s hand was in the image holding the package. It seemed she visited the VIP apartment in the Jhin district. ''I wonder if she was trying to meet me?''


    However, he hoped she didn''t open the box, because it contained the rings he bought the other day.


    ''I should try to give them both the rings in a more romantic way instead of treating them like a mere trinket...''


    "Risa, remember to order whatever you fancy for the main. I only got the recommended appetiser and wine course. If you choose steak then they''ll bring a wine more suited to that. Though make sure to list your race, as some of their seasonings aren''t compatible with certain races."


    "Eh~ I like spicy things, though, even if it makes me sick." She complained, but he shrugged and flicked her nose, changing her dish to one suitable for cat-type beastmen.


    Sarah seemed quite excited but also reluctant to make her order. It felt like he saw himself and how he should be acting through her¡ªthus, Nikolai could relax.


    ''So Sarah identifies more as a vampire. Is it because she has more influence from my B¨¢thory bloodline than my Volkov blood? Quite interesting to know.''


    Nikolai himself chose two main dishes. His stomach became almost bottomless after he awakened and became a monster. Thus, he chose a course for werewolves and a course for vampires, with a curious desire to taste several wines.


    ''I should get a palate cleanser since one dish is meat and the other fish... let''s have the fish first because of the lighter taste and white wine.''


    With this, their dinner finally started for real, with Sarah and Risa both chatting away. Despite their arguing earlier, it seemed they started to bond over the food.


    He felt delighted to see this while drinking another glass of the expensive wine with a light, crisp taste.


    ***


    Meanwhile, a few minutes earlier at the entrance, Nikita, Nagisa and Kumiko arrived. The same as Nikolai, the front desk met them with a polite and respectful greeting.


    "Greetings, lady, Fenrir. It is a pleasure to meet you." The handsome male wearing white gloves greeted Nikita, her mother letting her choose the room and meals tonight as a treat for treating Kumiko well.


    ''Hehe~ it''s so cool to be treated like the master of my family. Ah, no I must remain calm and the perfect lady. Mom said Nikolai loves women who have depth to them!''


    "Hmmm, is the first room available?"


    Nikita''s eyes looked over the costs and various rooms and noticed the open garden in the first and second VIP rooms. Thanks to her mother''s early booking and their family''s high standing in the monster world. She could book any room if they were open without an appointment.


    "Please forgive me, Lady Fenrir¡ªhowever, just earlier, a party already bought the Imperial package for VIP room one. I can offer you the Royal package in VIP room two if you don''t dislike the idea?"


    ''Damn... I really wanted to see the best room, but I can''t get angry... I am not some stupid young master.''


    Although she felt a little angry, her lips twitched for a moment. Nikita then thought of something, while her mother spoke worried she might flip her temper.


    "Nikita~ the second room should be okay, right?"


    At the same time, the lovely blonde Kumiko saw the prices, and her cute eyes widened much like Sarah''s earlier.


    "Ah, mother, it''s fine... instead, I can just come here with Nikolai and have a private date, right? Hehe."


    The male''s eyes lit up upon hearing this information; he could use any details or knowledge gained for the future. However, he needed to be careful not to get caught¡ªotherwise, it would be rude and cause an issue for the restaurant.


    Information about young ladies and their partners or gossip was extremely valuable, especially for the big families of each race.


    "Be careful." Nagisa''s eyes narrowed, her voice also with a slight warning to the male.


    "Forgive me, dear customer. I shall arrange the VIP Royal course for room two." The male immediately apologised after seeing how sharp and intense her gaze had become.


    Meanwhile, Nikita and Kumiko looked quite excited at the idea of what to try; however, only now did they notice how special the first two rooms were.


    "Nikita, look the second room can also use the special garden you liked!" Since they began speaking in the car, both of the girls slowly built a connection. Nikita usually felt wary of other females. After she slept with Nikolai, her balance of hormones and emotions became more balanced.


    "Oh?! Do you like the look of those flowers? Let''s hurry to the room and order. Hehe."


    "Nn!"


    "Okay, calm down, girls. The meal and restaurant won''t run away. You can come here again in the future."


    "Really, Mom?!"


    Nagisa loved children, but for the longest time, Nikita was more like her husband, always fighting or stalking the Volkov boy. However, she felt a ease now, looking at the two cute canine girls peering at her with wet eyes as if begging to come again.


    ''These girls... Nikita finally became more feminine. Will she start going shopping with me in the future?''


    The night after she lost her virginity, Nikita asked her mother about makeup and perfume for the first time in her life. To Nagisa it was the happiest moment in her life after giving birth to her and Kurone. After all, the Ookami clan loved to doll up and were one of the monster races with the highest female power.


    "Let''s go, the poor girl is waiting to guide us to the room!"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay, Mom!"


    ***


    The same girl guided the ladies like Nikolai. The regular garden captivated both girls, so when they saw the second VIP room, their eyes shone like stars.


    Kumiko had never been to such a lovely place in her entire life. Her brother did his best to protect her in the Silver Clan''s foreign home. However, she was too sick to be able to manage.


    Thanks to her Uncle Ivan and the home of Nagisa, having a special herb that calmed her fits and seizures. Kumiko wasn''t in danger right now and could truly relax for the first time in her life.


    However, everything around her caused the blonde girl to lose her composure.


    ''Over one thousand dollars for a bottle of wine????? The main course is five hundred!''


    Kumiko looked at Nagisa, who smiled at her before helping them choose the right meals, considering their races and personal tastes.


    "I think the starter dish would be perfect. How do you two feel about the sea-based foods?" Both girls nodded, causing Nagisa to continue. Because she knew Nikita''s taste well. Thanks to the fact Kumiko had similar tastes made her feel she gained a third daughter for free.


    Nagisa''s eyes narrowed into a smooth curve, watching the tails of the golden fox slapping the seat as the scent of fish and meat filled the room.


    ''So they both dislike basil and rosemary... fufu, such lovely girls.''


    "Hmmm?"


    Nikita sat against the vast window, her tail hanging out, swaying in the cool breeze from the artificial wind. She began to sniff the air because a familiar scent began to flow from the garden. ''It smells like Nikolai.'' She had grease on her lips while chewing on a crispy tiger prawn.


    ''Ah, I can''t focus on my meal..''


    Nikita wiped her lips before snooping out the window; she could hear some women speaking and chirping in the next room while her mother was feeding Kumiko various dishes with a delighted face.


    ''Is Nikolai here?''


    She wondered while sitting on the window ledge, eating her plate of prawns and sipping on the sweet wine she liked because it wasn''t too strong.


    "Nikita~ we''re going to fix our makeup. Are you coming?" Nagisa placed a hand on her cheek. The red blush on her cheeks showed how happy she felt. Meanwhile, Kumiko was just as red, but from the strong drinks, she kept being fed.


    Then she turned to look into the other room, and her lovely eyes lit up.


    ***


    Nikolai and the girls began to get a little excited by the pleasant atmosphere and food. The sweet scent of alcohol, the savoury aroma of the meat, and its specialised sauce filled the room as they enjoyed a brief break.


    They specifically designed the wine sold at monster bars or restaurants to work on supernatural beings and monsters. This was also the reason he got drunk at the work meetup the other day because the SSS needed the same drinks to feel the effects.


    ''Hmmm...?''


    He was a little dizzy from constantly sharing drinks with Risa and Sarah. Because of that, he sat against the window.


    "Should we go and pick up some deserts?" Sarah asked, while he nodded, stroking Risa''s silky hair as she sat down beside him like Sarah. Stay immersed with m_vl_em_p_yr


    ''I need a piss...''


    Nikolai stood up and started to walk towards the door to the bathroom¡ªhowever, before doing that, he turned to the girls and tossed his card, just in case. "Order whatever you want for dessert, and get a few more bottles of wine. I''m going to the restroom. Be back soon."


    "We got it." His companions smiled with reddened faces and laughed happily together.


    However, Nikolai only paused before entering the washroom...


    ''Why am I feeling something strange...''


    He looked back at the door that went outside. Somehow, he could sense something calling him. ''Ah... It''s Nikita''s scent...'' Though quite drunk, he couldn''t mistake her scent after spending the night together and marking each other. Plus, he wanted to see her quite a lot.


    After taking a small breath in, he walked along the VIP corridor and noticed someone coming towards the door. He noticed a girl was being spoken to by some arrogant human wearing an expensive outfit and speaking down to her.


    "What''s a poor-looking girl like you doing here? Oh, did your dad give you some pocket money to buy the cheapest meal? Hahaha!"


    "I am not cheap! Please leave me alone. Let me go back to my room!" The blonde tried to return to the second VIP room but felt worried because the human looked to be quite rich. "Sir, can you please leave?"


    "You should treat me nicely." The human reached out and grabbed her wrist. But before she could resist, suddenly, the pressure of death washed over the pair and forced the man to step away in shock.


    "Eh?" Although Kumiko experienced this situation several times, she never expected to be helped.


    But when she saw who saved her, she felt confused.


    His scent was strange... yet comfortable, and the moment his hand touched hers, she felt her blood become active, different from her seizures. She felt a sense of sudden euphoria, causing her to become dizzy and fall into his chest.


    Nikolai looked at the strange blonde girl. Before he could smell her properly and mixed with Nikita was the scent of Nagisa and a fox...


    ''So this girl is a fox? Quite a lovely little fox. However... why is my blood acting so strange...'' Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Like Kumiko, the moment he touched her, his Obsidian Tide began to surge out of his control, causing a severe sensation of excitement and bloodlust.


    ''That''s odd... My instincts are reacting strangely.''


    Nikolai leaned down and helped the girl regain her posture.


    However, the moment she peered into his eyes, their scents mixed. They both felt as if their blood began to rage; the pair felt like a storm erupted inside their bodies; their scent and aura began to explode and spread through the building, gradually becoming thicker and stronger.


    "What''s going on?! Kumiko, are you alright?!" Nagisa came from the restroom, no longer looking affected by the alcohol. Instead, looking fierce before she saw who was holding her. "Oh My~ it''s Nikolai, you''re here too?"


    "Ah... mother-in-law?"


    The moment Nagisa appeared, she pulled the pair apart. Her eyes were gazing between the two before speaking under her breath while looking at the dazed and blushing Kumiko.


    "I knew he could help... But, it feels like I''ve done something wrong to Nikta..."

 Chapter 145: A Werewolfs Jealousy!

    ''Nikolai is here~ I have to see him. It''s been too long.'' S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her desires became overwhelmed, drunk on the alcohol and his scent. She rushed into the room, rolling over the sofa and sprawling on all fours. Her gaze snapped towards the two women drinking wine, now looking at her in shock.


    "Who are you two bitches?!" Nikita snarled.


    A feeling exploded inside her as she felt her heart suddenly racing.


    Nikolai''s scent thickly lingered on the two beautiful women. She could sense that Sarah was his squire, and the dislike towards her faded.


    However... Risa was different.


    ''This woman... she''s a cat! A thieving cat!'' Nikita snarled, her fluffy tail swaying, smashing into the wall and sofa while her face became aggressive.


    She felt jealous.


    This woman carried a thick scent on her body. Nikita could tell from her scent. This woman''s body and lips carried the lingering scent of Nikolai!


    "What the hell, bursting into our room! How about you piss off, you damn dog!"


    Risa was quite drunk and after her evolution, her bloodline became perfected. An heir to the nekomata royal bloodline with a pure heritage.


    "Risa, calm down... that woman is master''s."


    "I know who the bitch is, but tonight is our meal and reward! This slut can fuck him anytime she spreads her legs!" Risa clearly carried a dislike towards Nikita. Maybe it was a natural dislike that all felines carried for canines.


    "Who are you calling a dog, thieving cat? I''ll tear out your throat!"


    Nikita''s aura began to rise, clearly not in the mood to talk things out. It seemed Risa felt the same, stepping on the table, taking out her claws, long sharp blades used to kill most efficiently.


    "How dare you try to take what''s mine!"


    Risa launched herself, flipping in the air with her agile body, landing perfectly behind Nikita, who had just leapt to the side to dodge. With quick reflexes, her claws slashed forward, cutting a vase nearby in half. If that were someone, they would have been split in half like a watermelon.


    Nikita''s let snapped out with a powerful roundhouse as she dodged the attack from the sneaky Risa. With a loud crash, the table that once stood where Nikita had kicked now flew into splinters of wood.


    "Stop it, you two!" Sarah called out, her body avoiding the table and debris while hopping out of their range.


    However, despite this, the two women clashed dozens of times. The power of Nikita was a little higher, but Risa''s speed was able to land double the blows of her opponent to even the damage.


    Neither backed down as blood sprayed onto the walls, yet their wounds were too quickly healed. At that moment, Sarah, who sat on the sofa watching them with no care at all, suddenly made a motion by opening up her right palm.


    "I''m leaving!"


    With this last word, Nikita and Risa watched her leave through the door while they continued fighting.


    But... Who was really in the wrong here? Both were beautiful women fighting over one man. Risa didn''t actually do anything with Nikolai without him starting it first, and Nikita had some right to be jealous. Yet even while fighting to her limit, the speed of Risa was greater than her.


    In an instant, she leapt onto the roof to avoid a powerful blow from Nikita, looking down with her ears twitching in anger.


    ''She is clearly at a disadvantage, and that other woman ran away! Maybe I should use my tail.'' Risa planned to use her special abilities. Though her physical strength was decent, Nikita held the advantage when it came to endurance and power.


    Her two tails curled around her slender waist while the two ethereal tails appeared, one black and the other a dull green that crackled with wind energy.


    ''What the hell... she is using magic?''


    Nikita sensed danger, and she quickly relied on her animalistic senses and took a distance from the cat hanging from the ceiling with her claws.


    "This is payback for hurting me," Risa spoke calmly to Nikita. Her tails swayed before green energy started swirling around her legs and arms, a slight breeze forming inside the room.


    With a quick motion, the tip of her green tail made a circular gesture. Then suddenly, four sharp blades of wind sliced through the air in deadly arcs, tearing through everything they hit.


    "Heh! Useless!" Nikita''s voice echoed before her aura surged, and she howled in R-Dialect.


    ¡ª§±§â§à§Ò§å§Ø§Õ§Ö§ß§Ú§Ö §Ü§â§à§Ó§Ú! (Blood awakening!)


    Nikita''s muscles suddenly bulged before contracting and covering in white fur. Her hands transformed into sharp claws, along her lower calves became covered in the same fur as her feet became like a beast. A ferocious blood mist wrapped around her transformed arms and legs while her pupils became slits and her golden eyes shone like the sun.


    She rushed towards Risa, meeting the blades with her arms and punching through them.


    "Hmph! That tickles!" She smirked as Risa jumped back, a bit surprised.


    However, before Risa could properly recover, a beast''s leg smashed into her face. Nikita sent her flying out of the room with the shattered window and wall that couldn''t handle the shock wave.


    "Dammit... Hrk... you bitch!"


    Risa cursed as she landed on all fours and jumped far away from the next strike. Her athletic body dodged several blows while moving meters backwards with incredible agility. Her speed, thanks to the wind energy, almost doubled, allowing her to survive as the werewolf''s fists caused bursts of air.


    "Agh... Fuck! I''m going to die!" Risa gritted her teeth. If she kept fighting, death would soon follow. The woman chasing her moved at terrifying speeds and used power far above her. Risa didn''t know how to transform as Nikita did, and it looked as if her whole body had turned into pure muscle.


    "Hahaha! You slut, dare to look at my man!"


    A fierce sweeping kick destroyed half the flowers before Risa rushed back towards the room. However, Nikita''s insane reactions allowed her to grab the flowing black hair and then yanked her, pulling her back. Nikita sent a brutal punch into her abdomen, and blood and spit vomited from Risa''s mouth as she flung back into the room like a bomb.


    "Cough... Dammit..."


    Risa hacked up blood while holding her chest. There wasn''t much strength left. Her body already had three broken ribs, and her breathing felt rough and uneven, pain making her mind dazed. She looked up, unable to stand while panting, the crazed eyes of the wolf looking down at her like an insect.


    "I''ll kill you," Nikita growled, her body crackling with a blue aura.


    Risa felt no mercy or pity. And so, she glared back at the savage, obsessive eyes. Two people who were now sworn enemies.


    Nikita''s claw wrapped around the neck of Risa, lifting her slowly, with a wicked and twisted grin on her lips. There was a moment of silence in which only ragged breaths came from both, staring directly into the eyes of the other.


    At that very second, Nikita began to tighten. A shout came from the open door, causing her body to tremble.


    "Nikita!"


    Instantly, the wolf''s blood rage ended, her body shrinking and white fur returning to smooth skin as Nikita tilted her gaze toward Nikolai. She felt overwhelmed with excitement, with the twisted smile still present on her face.


    Nikolai sighed before moving closer and looking between the two girls, his eyes cold, "... what is the meaning of this?"


    "I am going to kill the slut that touched you behind my back! Hehe!" A strange, dissonant laugh and smile, the dull eyes without emotions, caused Nikolai to feel a sense of unease.


    "Hrk... crazy..... Nngh... bitch!" Risa tried to speak, but Nikita tightened her grip, squeezing the oxygen from Risa''s body.


    "Drop her, Nikita!"


    In the doorway, Sarah watched worry laced on her usually stoic face. However, one look from Nikita caused her to freeze in place.


    "NO!"


    Because she refused him, he became irritated. As he walked towards her, he felt a sting of anger inside him for many reasons. He could see Risa turning purple, although she wasn''t his lover. He agreed to help her and needed Risa for his experiments in the future.


    ''I don''t want to make Nikita upset... or mad.''


    Yet as these thoughts entered his head, something else occurred to him as if two sides fought within himself.


    ''She killed someone under your protection!''


    Suddenly, a distinct idea filled his head, a violent bloodlust. His hand moved instantly before anyone could react, grabbing Nikita by the throat and twisting her arm, grasping Risa the instant he did. A shocked gaze flicked towards him before he slammed Nikita into the wall, lifting her body.


    "Sarah, take Risa and make sure to treat her neck. Go to the hospital I told you about, then take her to your apartment."


    "Master..."


    "Go!"


    He couldn''t stop Nikita''s current berserk state with those two around. Her legs began to wrap around his neck and arm as she tightened her muscles and began to transform again.


    "You attacked me, how could you take the side of some feline bitch?!" Nikita roared before her leg snapped him across the cheek with tremendous force.


    "Guh!!"


    It sent him stumbling while releasing her neck, feeling his cheekbones cracking from the blunt blow. His eyes quickly swelled, yet Nikolai didn''t feel any regret.


    "I never chose her. There is a reason I need her, but it isn''t that."


    Stay informed on m-vl-em-pyr


    "Hmph! Liar, prove it!"


    Nikita''s transformation was quite beautiful, her face became more fierce, yet the beautiful gaze of her golden eyes left him breathless. But, currently, she snarled, rushing towards him and kicking him in the stomach.


    His guard wasn''t quick enough as her foot pushed him against the opposite wall. The force sent chunks of brick flying outwards before he slid down to the floor, hacking up saliva and blood from her blow.


    "Tsk..." He gritted his teeth and glared up at her, taking a step in her direction.


    "Why aren''t you using your power?! Are you making me hit you on purpose? Are you playing around with me?!"


    Nikita knew Nikolai held back. She saw his partial transformation. The fact he didn''t change made her feel shame. He didn''t consider her enough to use his true strength to resist her. In their transformed state, werewolves become extremely honest about their desire and feelings.


    That''s why tears flooded down Nikita''s face despite her crazed look and twisted smile.


    Proud she won the fight with the cat, yet horrified he might choose her side.


    "Don''t regret it, Nikita."


    The moment Nikolai growled at her, she felt her heart flutter and begin pounding so loud her ears almost popped. She didn''t even have the time to realise what happened, caught off guard. Nikolai rammed her face into the soft sofa while lifting her behind in the air as she knelt with Nikolai''s hand resting on her belt.


    "Ngh?!"


    ''What''s he doing... ah... this scent... he''s aroused... I can smell how excited Nikolai is for me!''


    Her mind became full of impure thoughts, drunk on the alcohol and Nikolai''s scent as it flooded her nose. The room seemed to spin in waves, yet the warmth on her body rose in anticipation.


    This time, he wasn''t just giving her attention because of the effects of drinking her blood.


    The next moment, he yanked down her shorts and the thong that she wore to the dinner. His lips curled into a smile looking at the sticky strands of her honey connected to the soft material and her slightly parted lips.


    "Such a lewd little dog."


    "!!!"


    Only able to feel the cool air against her bare buttocks and the hot breath from Nikolai''s lips, she became overwhelmed by her feelings of lust.


    Nikolai felt relieved Risa was safe for now. However, he pulled her pants down for another reason.


    His lust for this adorable wolf.


    "Shall we have some fun, Nikita?"


    "Nn! Please!"


    With her lovely whimper, he placed both hands on her smooth, firm ass and looked up at the half-moon in the sky. His eyes were dull and filled with desire, and he had a smile more twisted than Nikita''s from earlier.


    "Good girl, don''t look at anyone but me."

 Chapter 146: Dominated Wolf ***

    "!!!"


    Only able to feel the cool air against her bare buttocks and the hot breath from Nikolai''s lips, she became overwhelmed by her feelings of lust.


    Nikolai felt relieved Risa was safe for now. However, he pulled her pants down for another reason.


    His lust for this adorable wolf.


    "Shall we have some fun, Nikita?"


    "Nn! Please!"


    With her lovely whimper, he placed both hands on her smooth, firm ass and looked up at the half-moon in the sky. His eyes were dull and filled with desire, and he had a smile more twisted than Nikita''s from earlier.


    "Good girl, don''t look at anyone but me."


    Nikolai''s hands spread apart the delicate cheeks of her butt while lowering himself to stare at her pink, slippery slit while bringing his face close. Her muscles tensed, causing more sticky honey to drool from the small opening. "Not so close..."


    ''Nikolai is sniffing me... It''s making me feel so hot...''


    The deep scent coming from her vagina carried a salty, sweet scent that tickled Nikolai''s nose. He smiled before slipping both hands down her ass, pulling apart her silky petals, causing threads of her honey to form sticky strands that drooped down.


    "Such an erotic woman. Are you horny, Nikita? Your lewd scent is filling the room..."


    "Mmph! Nnnh! Hhhnh!"


    He wanted to touch this soft flower and taste the inside. Discover tales on m_vl_em_p_yr


    Slowly running his finger around the edge of her slippery folds, he traced them up and down to spread the glossy wetness all over her outer lips. "Your little hole is tightening. Such a cute wolf."


    ''Nikolai~! When will he put it in?!''


    Nikita felt him brush against the tip of her hidden clit, gently sweeping over the pink hood. His fingertips pulled on the skin gently, and her juices all over with a sticky sound. He could feel her heart beating faster, his eyes glowing slightly black while using the obsidian tide to find her most pleasant spots.


    "Nikita, you really have a pretty pussy."


    He could feel the heat while her salty scent began to fill his nose before Nikolai''s tongue slowly dragged along her slippery slit. Nikolai couldn''t help but tease her, flicking her clit with the tip of his long tongue with a wet pop.


    "You...mmph..nnnnn!"


    Holding onto the sofa for balance, she felt his slimy tongue teasing her slit, slipping inside her pussy, lapping up her honey like he was dying of thirst. She shook at the feeling of his wet tongue slithering in deeper as it twirled around her insides, teasing her soft, velvet folds and just missing her g-spot.


    "I love your scent and flavour..."


    She widened her legs on the floor, feeling pleasure as Nikolai licked her. The sensation when his tongue curled around her clit, before his lips covered it and sucked with a wet slurp caused Nikita''s body to shudder.


    "Haa...Nnn.... love me more... Ahh..."


    Her body felt amazing with every movement of Nikolai''s tongue, like a brush painting her with pure pleasure. She couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by the sensation of him sucking her clit and tonguing her folds, sending waves of bliss rushing through her.


    ''He''s eating my pussy...''


    Nikolai''s fingers spread across her sticky vulva, opening her up to him. His face pushed into her flesh, letting his tongue slide into her tight, warm snatch. The pleasure was so intense. She could feel the warmth of his breath, the movements of his tongue lapping her juices while fondling her insides.


    "Ahhhhh! Ahh..."


    Her body felt so sensitive. Her muscles tightened, and the growing sensation of pleasure constantly grew. She felt his tongue slithering and flicking her g-spot while spreading her ass with his hands. Her heart pounded in her chest as the pleasure grew enough to make her moan louder.


    "I''m going to cum..."


    Hearing her voice, Nikolai pulled his tongue out of her vagina with a loud, wet pop causing her to blush. Her hole oozed with sticky white honey while his hands spread her ass, showing her pretty, pale flesh.


    "Ah..."


    ''I was so close...''


    Nikita turned her face to the side, able to see Nikolai''s eyes fixated on her ass while caressing her smooth, perky cheeks with his fingers. His smile grew as he leaned over her body, standing up before biting the back of her neck and sniffing her lovely nape. "You smell so good. I''m so glad you came tonight."


    "Nikolai, please don''t stop..."


    His fingers spread her petals apart while his palm rubbed her pussy, a lewd squelch echoing in the empty room. He smirked at the cute wolf and opened his mouth wide before biting the back of her neck, pulling on her flesh.


    "Agh... Nn.... Mmmph... Nikolai!


    Nikolai''s erect cock bounced close to her firm ass, throbbing in the air, causing her heart to race the moment the sticky tip pressed against her soft pussy. A bead of precum dripped from the head, landing on her creamy thigh and dripping down. She felt the tip graze against her warm flesh, making her body shiver.


    ''Ah... it''s throbbing so much... his hard cock is rubbing against me...''


    She couldn''t help but feel aroused by him biting her neck, a sign of extreme arousal and affection for werewolves.


    Nikita suddenly opened her eyes wide as her insides spread apart, his hand grasping the base of his cock as he lined himself up. A wet, slippery pop echoed from her vagina as his hard, slimy tip pushed inside her entrance.


    "Your pussy is so comfortable in this position, Nikita. I love you."


    Her heart skipped a beat before she gasped, grasping the sofa as his flesh slapped against her. A lewd, slimy sound from their juices sounded when he thrust into her warm, slippery depths. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sensation of his thick, throbbing shaft gouging her tight pussy felt so pleasurable her mind went blank while her ass pushed back out of instinct.


    "Mmmm... Hnnng~ Haa....Mmm...."


    Nikita felt his cock devouring her pussy, sliding in and out while dragging her soaking insides. Her breathing stopped each time his tip pushed against her cervix.


    His thrusts felt faster and more ferocious than last time, the sound of their bodies colliding filling the room with grunts and sweet moans. She couldn''t help but enjoy the feeling the sensation of his balls slapping against her thigh.


    "Nikita, you feel so good... Your cunt is squeezing me so tight... Does it feel good to be fucked from behind in public?"


    With a grunt, he pushed deep inside, making her whimper. Her pussy squeezed his cock tightly, her insides wrapping around him, causing him to groan in pleasure.


    "Ahhhh! Mmmm... Mmmm! Nnn..."


    "Does my cock feel good?"


    "Nikolai! Mmmm... Yes! Ahhhh... Please fuck me more! It feels so good...Ahh..."


    "Shhh... not too loud..."


    *Pah!*


    "Nn... Nnn... Nn... Nnnn..."


    "Your cute moans and tight little snatch are making my dick feel great..."


    He gripped her hips, pushing his pelvis against her soft cheeks, crushing them while his cock crushed her womb, spreading her soft folds with a sticky sound.


    Her insides spread open to his thick, veiny shaft. The pleasant sensation as his cock rubbed against her g-spot each time he dragged her insides on the way out. It felt so good. Her ass lifted higher as she twisted her body in pleasure.


    "Ahhh! Ahhhhh...! Nikolai! It''s so deep! Mmmm...! Something is coming out...!"


    Her soft, plump ass jiggled from the force of his thrusts. The pleasure was overwhelming. Every thrust of his cock inside her pussy felt so good that her mind went blank.


    ''I''m going to cum! It''s good... this is what I wanted... the stupid cat... dumb Selene!''


    "I''m going to fill your pussy up."


    "Ahhh... Ahh... Haaa... yes...!"


    Nikita couldn''t help but feel her pussy tighten when she heard him say those words. The thought of being filled with his cum made her insides squeeze together, causing Nikolai to grunt in bliss. This made her body tremble. The delight of making him feel good drove her mad.


    ''More... More! Feel so good you can''t leave me!''


    She began tensing all her muscles, squeezing his cock like a tight grip, her insides bubbling with precum and her juices.


    "Where the fuck did you learn that....!"


    *Pah!!*


    His hand slapped her ass for the second time, his cock throbbing when she tightened around him. "This lewd bitch, hurry and drink my sperm!"


    "Haa....Nnn.... Mmmph....Hnnng!"


    He began to move faster and harder, pounding her cunt with all his might. His hips slapped against her ass with each thrust. The sensation of her soft cheeks being crushed against his pelvis. Her pussy was soaking wet, making slurping noises as his cock slid in and out of her tight little hole.


    ''It''s here! He''s going to cum!!"


    Then he began to swell inside her, the feeling as it almost doubled in thickness before shooting the first load. Her body instantly twirled around, wrapping her legs and arms around his back and thrusting her hips against his as his cock pushed into her womb.


    She felt so hot, her insides overflowing with his seed. Ripples of pleasure spread across her whole body, causing her to shake uncontrollably while his cock shot jet after jet of his cum into her innards.


    "Mmmm!!! Mmmm....!! Nn... Nn...! Hnnn!!"


    "Fuck... this is great..."


    Nikita couldn''t help but moan in pleasure, her tongue rolling out of her mouth while she kissed his lips. His tongue slipped inside, swirling around her mouth while she moaned in bliss and sucked on it with dull eyes. A lewd squelching from her crotch filled the room.


    *Slurp*


    "Nmph..... Mmmn..... Hmmph~ Nnn."


    Their tongues intertwined as they passionately kissed. He couldn''t help but smile as her hips rocked slowly as if to milk the last spurts of his thick, sticky milk into her pussy. A slow back and forth that forced him to stay deep inside her pussy to avoid losing any sperm.


    "Hehe... I can feel the hot semen inside me." Nikolai couldn''t help but feel his member harden from Nikita''s cute words. However, he only had another hour before they needed to leave.


    ''Ah... this girl...''


    "Nikita, we''re going to a hotel... put your pants on and follow me."


    Nikolai''s tone suddenly turned cold, but his eyes carried a soft, loving glow. Nikita didn''t expect him to be so assertive for more sex, but it made her happy.


    "Yes!"


    Her messy white hair looked amusing while she tightened her lower body, using her muscles to keep from losing too much of Nikolai''s seed.


    ''Hehe~ that lazy Selene can''t do this. She''s all flabby and loose. It''s Nikita''s win!''


    She watched Nikolai''s back with the gaze of a predator¡ªwhile licking her lips, she swayed her hips after him with a wicked smile on her face.

 Chapter 147: The Terrifying Mother-in-law!

    Meanwhile, Nagisa and Sarah were sitting in the second room, both with a rather embarrassed face after hearing the noise. Thankfully, there were no other customers, but due to the open window, all of Nikolai and Nikita''s actions could be heard from the second room.


    However, the cute Kumiko listened to most of what happened before they came back. Her lovely pale face was now bright red as thoughts filled her mind. The sounds, scents and voices constantly tickled her imagination.


    Not just the pure and lovely fox, but even the staff member and owner who came to assess the damages also listened in.


    "Ahem... Lady Fenrir, it seems your daughter has chosen a fine mate..."


    The female, who looked in her late 30s and seemed to know Nagisa, spoke with a nervous voice. She was someone who went to the same academy as Nagisa and felt embarrassed to hear her friend''s daughter doing the deed.


    ''Fuck, is she going to kill everyone to protect her daughter''s innocence?!'' The owner felt terrified.


    "This little bitch... I told her to keep her legs closed in public places!" Nagisa''s tone was nothing like when she spoke in front of Dimitri or Nikolai. It was the ''mother'' that both Nikita and Kurone would be most used to. "Oi, Maria, you better keep this a secret. Or I''ll skin your rabbit ass and throw you to a ship of horny males."


    "Eep!" Maria, the boss of the restaurant, suddenly felt the danger to her life and sanity.


    Wererabbits were a fierce and powerful race.


    However, they suffered from one dangerous flaw. Their sex drive and love of the act. Suppose she was thrown into such a ship? Then Maria would become a sex-addicted monster and likely drain the entire ship dry before transforming into a fiend.


    "H-How can you be so dirty... there are children here!" Maria blushed, her hands covering her face while letting out a lovely whimper.


    "Hmph! It''s your fault for hearing my daughter make such ungraceful sounds!"


    ''Unreasonable!''


    The next moment, Nagisa turned to Kumiko and stroked her silky, golden locks. "You''ll be a good girl and keep it secret from me, right? You wouldn''t want Nikita to be used, would you?"


    ''What''s with the tremendous difference in treatment?!'' Maria screamed in her heart.


    Not long after that, Nagisa settled the payments and gazed at Sarah. Her nose sniffed the air before she smirked at the blonde woman.


    There wasn''t any hostility, but when she saw the fleeing cat earlier. Nagisa could tell that woman was trouble and an obstacle for her lovely girl. "You are his squire, right? Make sure you don''t forget that and climb on his cock later."


    Nagisa''s claw brushed along the soft bangs of Sarah''s face as she trembled from the aura of an elder of the Ookami clan. "Do you understand me, bitch?"


    Although in human language, bitch was a harsh word.


    When used between members of the werewolf race, it was used to keep females lower than the alpha in line. It was like an older sister threatening the younger.


    It wasn''t an insult. Instead, a sign that the other was being acknowledged, and the alpha would look after them as well.


    Nagisa was telling her, ''I won''t trust Nikolai to you if you can''t keep your legs closed.''


    "U-Understood!" The power of an elder wolf caused Sarah to reply obediently. She didn''t feel fear, just a sense of insecurity, like a mother telling her daughter to look after her son while she was away. "I''ll protect Nikolai with my life!"


    "Good, you''re a good girl. Sorry for shouting and making you feel uncomfortable." Nagisa realised this girl was the type to seek the wife''s permission first. A loyal type that would never hurt Nikita. "Keep tabs on that cat; you don''t need to worry. I trust you."


    Find your next read on m-vle-mpyr


    With a motherly smile, Nagisa patted Sarah''s head. She then left with Kumiko and Sarah in her arms, and a frozen Maria stood in silence as she dreaded cleaning the room beside them.


    ***


    Two hours later, at the apartment close to Nikolai''s. Sarah opened her door and stepped inside, locking both the outer and inner doors while standing in her living room. She felt a sense of relief and couldn''t help but cover her face, remembering the scenes and sounds of the night.


    "Whew... I''m so relieved." Sarah sighed and fell to the floor as the air became lighter. Her body relaxed as she thought back on her day. ''I''m so glad I didn''t do anything that would make me look bad in front of her mother... I can''t believe her mother was so terrifying...''


    The next moment, a certain woman wearing nothing but a bra and thong walked out of the kitchen with a tub of ice cream, her tails fluttering with delight.


    "Ah, you''re back?" Risa seemed surprised to see Sarah.


    "What... how... why the hell are you acting surprised to see me in my apartment!?" Sarah gazed at the nekomata before she realised something else. "Why are you wearing my clothes?!"


    Risa wore Sarah''s favourite bra and panties, the lace material barely covering her body. She licked the ice cream before answering. "Well... it was the best stuff you had. And I can''t wear mine anymore. That woman was too violent and ruined mine and stained them with blood!"


    ''This damn cat... is she trying to get me killed?!''


    "..." Sarah looked at the smiling Risa before feeling the terrifying gaze of Nagisa from earlier tonight. She couldn''t help but want to kill this cat. But couldn''t due to Nikolai''s orders.


    So she could only sigh. "Just give me my underwear; I don''t care what you wear, but don''t wear my favourite stuff!"


    "No way!" Risa said with a cheeky grin. "I won''t give them back. They''re so comfortable, and I want to sleep in your bed tonight~ you can sleep on the sofa!"


    Risa then dashed off to the only furnished room, her tail slamming the door shut.


    "BITCH GET BACK HERE!"


    Angry screams filled the apartment complex, along with the sound of furniture smashing against the walls. However, these luxury apartments had the best soundproofing, and nobody knew the sorrow that Sarah endured this cold evening.


    ***


    The next morning, Nikita''s body lay motionless in a hotel bed. Her body was covered in markings, bites and scratch marks, while her crotch remained swollen, gaping and oozing from the night''s battle. Despite her attempts to win, the sheer strength of Nikolai overwhelmed her superior speed and technique. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite this scene, her face looked blissful, and snores echoed through the room as she slept peacefully.


    ''I truly thought this girl was trying to kill me last night... almost squeezed me dry if I didn''t have those bottles of ichor to boost myself slightly...''


    Nikolai reflected on the battle with the white wolf last night. His face showed a wry smile while he winced, stroking his fingertips over the bloody bites and wounds all over his body from Nikita''s sharp teeth and claws.


    Thankfully, the ichor healed most of the deeper wounds that bled out. He could still feel the sensation of her biting his throat and refusing to release while she climaxed.


    "I thought I would die..."


    ''If not for the fact that we were still connected so I could overwhelm her. I would have choked to death last night...''


    Nikolai couldn''t help but let his imagination run wild. ''If she were a little stronger... I would be a corpse now.''


    He shook his head before turning on the shower; tonight, although he didn''t know what to expect, Lord Baldon agreed to meet him in a secret location in the Nexus instead of his gym.


    Lord Baldon owned some property in another world, but Nikolai needed to meet him there, and the man himself would take him there.


    "Should I try waking that violent wolf for breakfast? Though... she looks a mess."


    Nikita lay face first, unconscious, and while her mouth hung open and drool slipped out, her hair was a mess, tangled and unkempt. While she appeared in a state of disarray, Nikolai found her peaceful slumber endearing.


    ''Crap... the scene is too arousing.''


    To avoid losing himself again, he wrote a quick note. Then left after paying to book the room for another two days, also adding this to his message so she could take a well-deserved rest. He placed the keycard on top of the note, left the hotel to return home, and ordered something for her when she woke up.


    However, his mind was in turmoil about how to deal with Nagisa because last night, when they left, he received a message from her mother.


    Nagisa told him to be careful in future when he copulates. She also mentioned that a lady of the Fenrir house submitting to a male was extremely rare... and that she wanted to meet him for ''tea'' during the week.


    "I need to be cautious..." Nikolai murmured to himself as he walked through the streets of the S-City for breakfast on the way home. ''I could feel the anger and that terrifying smiling face she makes when furious at Uncle Dimitri...''


    He knew she would probably make his life difficult if he didn''t show up. Thus, while avoiding reality, he finally made it home... However, he noticed someone was already inside and sleeping in the spare room.


    "Hmm? Why can I smell Sarah? Didn''t she move upstairs?"


    Curious, he entered the spare room, where he saw his friend and squire sleeping peacefully.


    She wore the clothes from last night, and he just presumed she entered the wrong apartment drunk.


    Unable to see the dried tears on her cheeks as she rolled to the side while he left the room. Nikolai let her sleep longer and entered the main bedroom, and finally, the exhaustion of the previous day hit him... like a truck.


    ''Will I wake up in another world...?''


    He lacked the desire to clean up and tossed his clothes, collapsing onto the bed with a thud. Nikolai closed his eyes and let the darkness of sleep consume his mind.


    ***


    Several hours later, Nikolai woke to a loud sound and a scream.


    He bolted upright and grabbed his phone before checking the time. It seemed he still had a few hours to meet Baldon at the Nexus, but the scream caused him to wake up in the worst mood.


    "Who the fuck is making so much noise..."


    Nikolai rolled off the bed and grabbed his sword before walking out the door, where he saw a strange scene.


    A naked Sarah sat on the floor of the bathroom with her knees to her chest, her eyes wide and face full of terror. On the wall, there was a small spider, with the cowering woman pointing at it like she would die.


    "It''s there! Kill it... save me!"


    ''A hybrid... that is scared of a tiny spider... oh god... what will she do when meeting the arachne race?''

 Chapter 148: Lord Broden

    The moment Nikolai arrived at the location specified he noticed it was quiet. The area wasn''t as busy compared to the times with Nikita or Selene. That reminded him to make time for Selene, who seemed to become transformed after losing her virginity.


    [From Selene]


    Are you okay?


    You didn''t reply, so I got a little worried....


    Hey~ I saw this and thought of you. Do you want to go with me? (Image of an opera house and overnight stay.) Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hmmm.... Where are you?!


    Hehe, I bought them! (Picture of two VIP 5 Star Tickets for the earlier Opera in five days.)


    ¡ª


    ''Is that guy still not here? I should respond... but five days from now is the night after my duel with Alistair. Does this mean she has confidence that I will win?''


    Because he didn''t see anyone who reminded him of Lord Baldon, he began typing his response while taking a long sigh. He sat against the wall, feeling the cold stone against his elbows. It felt quite nostalgic, like waiting at the bus stop for Mira in the past during cold winter mornings.


    ''Though he offered to take me to his gym in the city''s south. To think he also had a special private gym in the Nexus...''


    [To Selene]


    I''m great not that I''ve read your messages. Sorry, I was dealing with an annoying wolf and her scary mother.


    That looks like a pleasant hotel. Is it going to be me and you alone?


    I really look forward to that. After I beat Alistair, what will we tell the world?


    ¡ª


    Nikolai couldn''t help but smile after responding and attaching a picture of himself in the new suit from the night before. Selene always seemed to enjoy seeing pictures of him wearing expensive and neat clothes.


    ''I hope that makes up for me missing her calls. Nikita wouldn''t let me go all night and almost killed me.''


    Meanwhile, a series of slow steps echoed from behind, causing him to turn quickly to see the familiar face. It was Lord Baldon¡ªhis eyes seemed to be red in the light but sometimes flickered with a silver light.


    "Oh? Are you already here? Damn. You really weren''t lying, kid."


    "Huh? Ah, Lord Baldon? It''s Nikolai, please don''t call me kid, haha."


    The handsome Lord Baldon just smirked at Nikolai, rubbing his chin before tapping his shoulder. His strength caused Nikolai''s body to shudder and his bones creak from the power.


    "Show me what you''ve got today, then I''ll consider it."


    "Of course!"


    Nikolai didn''t pretend to be someone amazing in front of someone stronger. He just wanted to get down to business and fight.


    "Well, for now, take this and call me Brother Alexei. If you survive this training and don''t quit, then from today onwards, I''ll be your brother."


    "Hmmm, but why? There''s no merit in it for you, right?" Nikolai asked while rubbing the back of his head and accepting the blindfold that Alexei handed over.


    ''Though I don''t mind if he truly means it... I''d rather have friends I can trust, after all. He''s kinda like me. Is that why I feel so comfortable around this guy?''


    "Hahaha! Well, if you survive, I will tell you, though I am surprised you didn''t ask your father. I am glad, though¡ªlet''s go. It might make you feel sick travelling through the portal blindfolded, so take it easy."


    Nikolai didn''t respond because he felt relaxed, so taking a deep breath. He accepted the black blindfold wrapped around his eyes and even stopped his obsidian eyes from seeing anything.


    ''I''ve never had an older brother... but in this life, I think anything is possible.''


    Alexei''s large hand clutched his shoulder, causing him to feel weird as the man''s aura felt surprisingly cold. Not that it was unpleasant; it was just surprising that such a hot-headed man could be so cold inside.


    ''Well... whatever. Let''s do this!''


    Alexei guided him towards the portal. It felt strange to move and walk without vision. However, after a short time, Nikolai felt a sense of balance and used his ears to sense the movement.


    "We''re about to enter the portal, Nikolai. You ready?"


    "Ah, I''ll be fine."


    ***


    Not long after that, Nikolai felt the strange sensation of his body becoming weightless. The portal''s salty scent and the cool jelly texture wrapped around the pair before sending them into a new world.


    "Hrrk.." Nikolai''s enhanced senses seemed to work overdrive with his eyes closed. He tried to steady himself but staggered and smashed into a wall. "Ugh... fuck!"


    "Don''t panic, it''s normal... especially for you." A warm hand rubbed his back and gently patted it in a slow rhythm, causing Nikolai''s stomach to relax and his nausea to fade away. The touch of the woman felt comforting and strange, much like her voice. It didn''t feel human... or like a vampire.


    "Haa... you should be good now, right?" A voice from a little distance away sounded. It was Alexei! But Nikolai couldn''t recognise the female voice from before. "Is this the boy, Alexei?"


    "Ah, doesn''t he look cool? Let''s take him home. I''m going to help fix his body and posture, and it''s the least I can do."


    The two people spoke while Nikolai remained feeling horrible. His nausea and dizziness slowly faded while learning more about the couple. It seemed the two were close, most likely lovers, but somehow. Nikolai felt the female must be a strange race; each time she moved, there was a wet sound, like slime slithering.


    "Ugh..."


    "I see. You still haven''t thanked him in person? Well, what he did for us, I am sure this boy will be the same kind of person."


    "Haha, no way they are identical. This kid is already engaged to two women, both princesses of the werewolf and vampire races!"


    "Oh, my?"


    Slowly, a warm and calm feeling overwhelmed Nikolai. Somehow the voice of the female and male made him feel nostalgic thinking about his mother and father in the past.


    "Ugh..."


    ''Why am I feeling so emotional now?''


    [I am happy that boy finally found a partner... though he''s got interesting tastes, fufu!]


    The cheerful sound of his mother caused Nikolai to become curious! He wanted to see the woman''s face, but sadly, they seemed to arrive as the sound of trickling water... a lot of it entered his ears.


    "You should be good now, right?" A hand slapped his back, sending him flying, and he suddenly fell, reaching out desperately. He then landed in warm water with a loud splash, but the water felt comfortable.


    Nikolai nodded his head and took a deep breath before removing the blindfold.


    "Wow... such a beautiful house..."


    It was like something out of a fairytale... a house built in the centre of an enormous sea of water, twisting paths that led into the house. A strange home that seemed to be built for both a normal person and someone who might live in water.


    "Oh? Do you like my home... haha! Hey, Luisa, this kid likes your taste!" Somehow, Alexei sounded happier. His voice was loud and full of power before a swishing sound came from the house.


    Then, several tentacles wrapped from the inside, causing Nikolai''s instincts to switch to defensive mode; however, he saw a lovely.


    Yet a small human body sat atop the tentacles, a pretty woman with long blue hair and red tentacles.


    "This cute little woman is Scylla, my wife, Luisa!"


    ***


    A while later, Nikolai finally recovered from the shock that his wife was this lovely sea creature. However, when he thought of Nikita and Selene, there was no judgement from him. He quickly gave an apology and greeted them.


    "Sorry, I was a little shocked but seeing you together now, you really suit each other."


    Enjoy reading at m v-le-mp-yr


    "Oh My?!" Luisa covered her cheeks while her husband nodded. He seemed pleased by the reaction after recovering from the shock. The Scylla were a rare race, almost rarer than the B¨¢thory clan of vampires.


    "Good! Let''s have a quick bite to eat, and then we''ll start to fix your posture and spine. It seems you underwent some extreme evolution, and it''s caused a few distortions in her bones. However, it will hurt like hell. I promise this is the best for your future growth. I''ll also give you the books to study this kind of thing."


    "Darling, why do you speak like you''re going to do it? You sound like some kind of thug, thanks to our uncle. Little Nikolai, don''t worry. I have been studying the medical arts for more than two hundred years now! My ability to adjust and improve people''s bones and posture is quite famous!"


    ''This lovely woman who seems stronger than her husband feels really reliable!''


    What made Nikolai shocked was the one who wore an apron to cook food was actually Alexei!


    "Ah~ darling is so sexy when he''s chopping those vegetables; look at his forearms, fufu." With the eyes of a predator, this soft and fluffy woman couldn''t hide her true instincts as a monster! This was the first time since being born that Nikolai felt intimidated by a woman! It was only a few moments later that he realised the terrifying truth as Alexei''s aura exploded from the kitchen.


    "I love you so much, darling! I can''t believe you''re doing this just for me..."


    Alexie was cutting up, "Dinner?" which was a huge shark with horns!


    The scene of the handsome, muscular man without an expression wearing an apron and slicing up a shark. At the same time, using kitchen utensils to block it, trying to bite at his throat, was a mythical sight to behold.


    But Nikolai didn''t want to brood over it. It was better not to ask and enjoy the food.


    So, after a moment, he looked up and asked Luisa about her skills and her advice about his body, and then he mentioned the women he knew.


    "So, although you can help me, I wonder what I should do about the women around me. Do I need to book an appointment with you? Or maybe I could learn from you if that isn''t too rude...?"


    The woman giggled while shaking her head, her long tentacles wrapping up and down the chair''s legs while her small body sat on top of it.


    "It''s no issue, dear. Though, it would be nice if you could bring the girls around and give me someone to chat with Fufu. I don''t mind either way. It''s up to Alexei; if you manage to endure, he will have no issues."


    "Brother Alexei seems to be a great man. He must truly treasure you."


    "I KNOW RIGHT?! Haa....haaa... you can see his good parts, right?!" The eyes of Luisa glowed with a golden light. Her pupils became hearts as she panted and emitted a massive aura, almost crushing Nikolai''s bones.

 Chapter 149: The Scylla is dangerous!

    Nikolai enjoyed a wonderful dinner. To his surprise, the taste of the monstrous shark was sweet but with a chewy texture. However, now he was lying face down on what appeared to be a massage table and a mask covering his face.


    ''To think it wouldn''t be Alexei doing the adjustments.''


    He thought that after fighting monsters¡ªhe became used to pain.


    So this would be a walk in the park, although he listened to Luisa speaking about several bones and structures. Nikolai was sure that he could endure the pain. While taking a deep breath, the door sounded.


    "Okay, Nikolai, you need to bite down on this and try not to lose consciousness. I will inject you with a Seludim solution that will cause your aura to become docile, and for the next four hours, it won''t function or obey your commands. Do you have any questions?"


    ''I can''t use my aura for four hours?''


    "Does that mean my blood will lose all strength, and I''ll be at your mercy?"


    "Yes, no matter how much you trust my husband, isn''t it scary to know someone has the power to neutralise your aura and essence?"


    ''To be honest, she was right! It was terrifying to know someone could do this; what kind of race or material could make someone so vulnerable? If the humans got¡ª''


    "If the humans got a hold of this solution, then monsters would become ducks to the slaughter, right? You don''t need to worry; this is a special ink that comes from one type of creature. That creature is not almost extinct, with only one remaining in the entire universe."


    "Only one... were they perhaps hunted?"


    Nikolai''s innocent question caused the Scylla behind him to tremble. Her eyes seemed to become dazed as she looked towards a small picture frame on a shelf. "Yes... their entire race was attacked unilaterally by all monsters. Their existence in the Nexus is banned, except in one place. Their former homeland that was destroyed and filled with poison."


    "..."


    He couldn''t understand what it might feel like to be pursued and attacked so violently because the other races feared them.


    However, somehow, he didn''t want to be associated with the ones responsible.


    "Somehow, I feel ashamed to be a monster if that''s what my ancestors or those before me did..."


    "Fufu, that face, you look so cute. Ah~ after all, you are Uncle Ivan''s son. Don''t worry. Neither of your parents nor their families took part in the crusade. Otherwise, my lovely Alexei wouldn''t have brought you here in the first place!"


    "What do you...?"


    "Silly!" Luisa twirled around her various tentacles, holding various devices. Each one was used to help shape and fix posture and bone-related issues.


    "A single race, the descendant of the ancient sea goddess, secrete the Seludim from their tentacles... So, you don''t have to worry!"


    The bright smile and her childish aura caused Nikolai to become relieved, but it was at that moment something clicked in his mind. So he closed his eyes and bit down on the wooden mouthguard, asking no more questions.


    ''It seems my father is more amazing than I thought. He saved this woman, protected and hid her from the other monsters, even though she could be a deadly threat. I want to become half the man my father is one day.''


    Luisa smiled gently, knowing that this boy was exactly like his father.


    Although she never met his mother, listening to stories about the fabled beauty named Elizabeth B¨¢thory caused her to become curious. All the while, unaware, the woman she admired was hovering beside her and watching everything.


    [To think your father was such a wonderful man even after losing most of his strength... Mother is falling in love all over again!] sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''...''


    Nikolai didn''t respond.


    His mother''s love for his father was something he didn''t learn now. Instead, it was his father Ivan''s deep, loving heart that surprised him most. He never realised how much his father cared and adored him and his mother.


    ''Dad is a little too shy and closed off....''


    [You should read his diary... He even celebrated things like your first step excitedly in there. Yet outside, he looked so cold. Your mother had so much difficulty courting him!]


    "Okay, I am going to start the procedure now¡ªthe pain will grow with each bone, I correct; if it becomes too much, please try not to die."


    "Nnnph?!"


    ''Wait... what is that eerie remark!?'' Nikolai couldn''t speak; his mouth was fastened in place, biting down on the wooden stick.


    The next second, an icy cold sensation flowed into his back, causing his eyes to roll backwards. But, of course, the pain was nothing!


    ''Heh, that''s nothing... I could keep enduring this¡ª''


    "AGHHGH!" His mouth filled with the stick, and he screamed in agony.


    The feeling in his lower back was as if someone had just snapped him in half; there was a cold and painful aura seeping into his body no matter what he did. Nikolai couldn''t summon any aura to reduce the pain or protect himself!


    Crack!


    Stay connected with m|vl|e|mp|y|r


    Snap!


    Crunch!


    The sound of snapping bones and the shivering pain caused his mind to go blank, but a gentle hand grabbed his head, keeping him conscious and aware. "Come on, you have to stay awake, you big baby. Only three hundred more bones to fix... The body of a hybrid is strange..." Luisa''s words sounded distant and muffled, as if she were underwater.


    Nikolai felt he was drowning; his eyes rolled back, and his mind was sinking into the darkness.


    "Ah, you can''t fall asleep... You''ll miss out on the fun of hearing your father''s stories!"


    ''Fun?''


    His mind stirred, and he forced himself to wake up, although the pain was unbearable. If he fell asleep or passed out, he couldn''t listen to his father''s tales. No matter the cost, he had to remain conscious!


    However...


    A loud crack echoed inside his head, and the last thing he heard was Luisa''s soft voice.


    "Oh, you''re bleeding heavily..."


    ***


    "..."


    Nikolai didn''t move.


    The scent of incense and candles filled his nose. He didn''t dare open his eyes. Rather, he couldn''t. There was no strength left in his body, yet he felt different.


    Normally, when letting his aura and essence flow, there would be parts where it seemed to stall and slow slightly. Yet now, the Celestial Aura and Vermillion Essence flowed rapidly, like a waterfall and violent rapids.


    His blood was boiling. The pain was still present and surging through him, but somehow, it was different.


    Before, he felt the agony and the need to scream and shout. However, now it was a dull, warm ache where the blood and bones seemed to fuse and recover.


    Nikolai was in pain, but his mind and heart were at peace.


    "How was he, Luisa, my lovely wife?" Lord Baldon''s voice sounded, causing Nikolai''s body to twitch; his skin felt more sensitive, the sound of the air outside flowing into his ears. There were more changes, and he felt like a different man.


    "This boy... how was he using his aura and blood arts with such a body? The moment he activated them, there was a severe blockage that must have made it agonising to maintain them as he did."


    "Indeed, this is the power of a true genius. Although, I am still curious about his father and how he could raise such a monster."


    Baldon was no longer hiding his words. Though he didn''t speak with hostility or disrespect, there was obvious admiration in his voice.


    "Alexei, what kind of fate will this poor boy face? You''ve sensed it thanks to my treatment, right? He isn''t a werewolf; he''s a complete hybrid... though you managed to awaken your mother''s blood slightly with my treatment. He was already a complete hybrid, and now he could be called a perfect hybrid."


    Nikolai slowly opened his eyes and found himself lying on the ground in a temple-like building. It was made entirely from white marble and adorned with statues of a beautiful goddess who looked like Luisa, with a lower body of countless tentacles. He could sense a powerful energy coming from the paintings on the wall.


    "Ah, they know my secret...?" Nikolai murmured, his voice hoarse from all the screaming.


    However, they couldn''t hear him, as they were on the other side of a glass window. It was at that moment that he felt the warm energy emitted from the goddess statue, and that soothing yet cool power was healing his body.


    ''Thank you, beautiful goddess....'' In his medically induced stupor, Nikolai couldn''t help but feel grateful.


    He was in a state of euphoria. The pain was terrible and agonising, yet his mind was calm. Nikolai was no longer holding back and allowed his aura and blood to flow, and he began to breathe deeply, absorbing the surrounding energy.


    "That means he''ll become like you, right? Your poison didn''t work on him properly either..."


    "Please, Alexei, since Uncle Ivan gave us a chance, we have to help that boy. Will you train him for me? He truly needs advice and guidance. Those selfish bastards will never let him live if they learn the truth. If he trains with you, they will also be less likely to think he''s a hybrid. Since he will resemble your fighting style and share both bloodlines."


    In the room above, the pair were hugging each other; Alexei didn''t mind training the young Nikolai; after all, he liked the kid, not to mention the things his father did to save them in the distant past.


    "I planned to train him from the moment we met, my dear. Though I am shocked to hear he was a true hybrid... That''s probably why Uncle Ivan seemed to have become weaker and seemed sick the last time we met..."


    "If the Nosferatu or Hati family discover his qualities... They will never stop to make him theirs."


    Luisa remembered the fate of her family members who fell to the two clans. A living corpse to be experimented on, or a breeding doll that would spawn more powerful children for the Hati clan''s disgusting bloodline. It was a nightmare for her.


    "Rest assured, I will help him. However, you should also prepare some things."


    "Of course, my beloved. The Seludim and the Chimeric injection will help him stay safe. None of their medicines or checks will ever find his secret until he fully awakens all bloodlines... Then, I won''t have the power to conceal his strength anymore. Even now, it took an entire decades'' worth to hide it for a year."


    While he listened to their conversation, Nikolai continued to breathe and cultivate.


    The strange aura from the statue was cold like water, resembling the nexus gate. It began to flow through his skin, cleansing his pores, flesh and bone a refreshing feeling that made his anger and rage vanish.


    [To think that you would receive the blessing of a goddess despite having the blood of her nemesis.]


    Elizabeth couldn''t help but find it amusing.


    [All those old bastards try to gain their god''s affection, and here you are just bathing in it.]

 Chapter 150: The Ancient Gods

    In the beginning, there were no monsters, or humans and only the gods and those now known as evil gods. During those times, the world was many times larger, and flooded with a special energy called mana.


    The same energy from novels and anime which allowed the gods to use magic. Magic allowed the gods to create, destroy and grow in power.


    However, each god carried a unique form of mana coursing through their veins, fused with their bloodlines. In the Far East, in the cold, snowy mountains. A black wolf said to have devoured all other gods of the same race is first to be judged by others as an evil god.


    Meanwhile, in eastern Europa, some gods ruled over blood or the stars. However, one particular god became obsessed with the concept of death. He created an army of undead monsters, which spread death and destruction throughout his world. This was his form of entertainment.


    Others began to grow irritated and angry at his actions. Soon, the gods fought each other, and after a battle of many years.


    This war devastated the planet, covered in devastated lands where the dark magic would never allow life to exist again. All the beautiful flora and rivers became corrupted. Hundreds of nature-based gods died to the dark, necrotic magic that infested their roots and souls, slowly killing them.


    In the end only a handful of gods remained, exhausted of fighting...


    The goddess of the sea was a hulking abomination with millions of tentacles. A giant black wolf able to swallow anything and transform into countless forms. A bat is able to take the shape of a human while controlling blood.


    Some smaller gods survived by avoiding battle or using their magic to change their shape and hide.


    However, the most powerful ones decided things couldn''t continue as they were, leading to the formation of the great council of old gods.


    The gods created hundreds of races through intermingling and breeding as they tried to establish a new order. They shattered the huge planet into dozens of smaller identical worlds using the magic of an Eastern god. His power over space surpasses all others. A god whose face resembled a cat and who was the guardian of the sands.


    The giant bat created vampires, while the great goddess of the sea created sea life, and special creatures like mermaids and Scylla appeared. At the same time, the giant wolf created Lycan, werewolves and direwolves.


    In the beginning, deformed monsters filled with aggression appeared. Time passed, and the gods began to lose hope, many of them falling into slumber, sealing themselves within their respective planets. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, another race appeared, created by an unknown god... An incomplete yet adaptable race known as humanity.


    At first, the gods ignored the humans, but they began to grow in number and power, creating weapons without magic or the special powers of their children. At first, the monsters and humans fought in a brutal war. However, the humans soon overtook the world and became the primary race. Yet the gods could do nothing but watch the humans hunting and killing their beloved children.


    Instead, monsters learned to rule and guide the humans who became arrogant and easily corrupted, creating a hierarchy of their own.


    And so, the world continued for aeons until the gods became forgotten or thought of as mere legends. Some of the gods died to protect the world and keep stability. In contrast, others went into deep hibernation. A few of the most powerful gods, however, continued to live on and watch their creations grow.


    Except for one, the wolf that swallowed the world was cunning and became bored fighting against the gods. Thus, he made a choice.


    He ended his life as a god, breaking his long relationship with the mother of vampires, a beautiful woman with red hair and blue eyes. And the mother of werewolves was petite, a lovely woman with white hair and golden eyes.


    The evil god born as a wolf aimed to be reborn as one of his children.


    Unbeknownst to him, other gods also chose this path... all with different desires.


    ***


    Meanwhile, present day.


    Seven hours passed after the special massage and bone treatment from Luisa, and Nikolai finally began to stir from his sudden sleep. He remembered nothing about what had happened.


    The moment the first set of treatments ended, his head hit the pillow, and he went out like a light; not even the sounds of a thunderstorm could wake him up.


    ''It''s a strange room... where am I?''


    He opened his eyes to find a strange ceiling and a room he had never seen before. His mind felt groggy and tired. A strange headache made him groan in pain, and he had a weird sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. A feeling that waking up in a foreign place was something that happened to him often.


    ''Where am I? What happened to me?''


    "Are you awake, Nikolai?" A male''s voice sounded from the doorway, energetic and filled with happiness. The man was obviously the silver-haired Alexei Baldon. He gazed at Nikolai with a smirk. "You survived, huh?"


    "Hmm..." Nikolai tried to raise his body, only to feel lighter than ever, almost flying off the bed using too much strength. He looked at his arms, seeing his pale white skin and sculpted muscle. Unlike before, the blood inside his body flowed rapidly with no issues. The blockages in his body all vanished.


    "It seems like the treatment worked better than we expected," Alexei walked into the room, closing the door behind him and handing Nikolai a cloth outfit.


    It reminded him of the karate outfits used by his grandfather. The fabric felt like silk, soft and smooth against his fingers. "I was unsure if you would awaken, but it seems you are a fighter, and you survived. So I''m glad to see that."


    Nikolai rubbed his face and took the expensive gi.


    "We will train every day for six hours in the morning. I won''t tolerate lateness or missing Issues. If you have any problems, you can tell me, and I will try to help you with whatever is happening. If you need to take a day off, that is fine, but you must make sure to tell me in advance. I don''t want to wait for a brat. Respect and discipline are everything." Experience the excitement on m_vl_em_p_yr


    Alexei seemed to have accepted Nikolai before he tapped the young man''s shoulder with a smirk. "Thanks to you, Luisa seems to be happy, so please keep coming. From now on, I''ll treat you like my little brother, so don''t be a stranger, alright?"


    Nikolai nodded a slight smile on his face. "Understood. Can I ask you about the training? What will I be learning?"


    "Everything I can teach you," Alexei said with a sigh, his face serious. "However, we will start with the basics, which will be quite extreme; prepare yourself tonight and come in the morning to my Iron Fist Gym in the south."


    Nikolai''s eyes widened for a moment before he smiled and got dressed. After a quick meal and chat with Alexei, he escorted him back to his home, passing through the portal once again.


    After returning to the normal world, Nikolai felt different from before.


    Nikolai gazed across the area and saw a beautiful woman looking back at him with red hair and eyes, a look of longing and fear.


    He wanted to chase her, the face familiar to him and nostalgic. However... the moment he moved, she vanished, and in her place, Selene stood with a shocked face, staring at him while holding an umbrella in her hand.


    ''What was that just now...'' He wondered while watching Selene rushing towards him with brisk steps.


    "You''re finally where I can find you..." She mumbled before leaning against his chest. Her voice was barely audible.


    "I''m glad to see you," Nikolai replied before sighing.


    He couldn''t believe how much she changed. The feeling of her breath blowing down his chest, even the flutter of her heart beating in his ears, caused him to feel more embarrassed than usual. His ears turned red, and he rubbed the back of his neck.


    But Selene didn''t seem to care. "Come on, let''s go back to my apartment. I''ll drive you."


    She really missed him; that night at the auction, something changed inside her.


    The moment she gave herself to him, everything that held her back before seemed to lose importance. Selene stopped letting her pride deter her actions and feelings. So she didn''t mind being seen holding hands with a younger man as she walked towards her car.


    A few people stared at them strangely, yet neither Selene nor Nikolai cared about what people would say or do.


    The feeling was so fresh; seeing new sides of each other made it feel like the first time they met in their life. It didn''t matter if it was something that could cause future issues.


    "Did you miss me? I couldn''t sleep because you didn''t reply... I was worried you got hurt." Her soft voice sounded as she narrowed her eyes. Her hand slowly slid up his thigh.


    Nikolai shook his head before explaining the situation. He couldn''t say he didn''t miss her, so instead told her about his body and that someone had helped him. Though he made sure not to use Alexei''s and Lusia''s names, Selene listened with a warm smile.


    "I always miss you, Selene... Let''s go somewhere nice. I want to spend the day with you."


    "Ah... really?" Selene''s cheeks became slightly red, her hand slipping off his lap before pressing the ignition. At first, she thought he might just want to go home, but now he said that. She didn''t want to rush to her apartment just yet.


    ''Hehe~ my first boyfriend, let''s go... and enjoy a date like humans.''

 Chapter 151: A Moment of Peace or so it seems....

    ''She seems to be really happy. Does she notice how lovely she is when humming to these love songs on the radio?''


    They were heading towards a small town on the coast. This was Selene''s desire to visit a place with no links to her family or at least where she could pretend to be normal. Although he didn''t mind, it was quite relaxing to be able to sit in the passenger seat for once.


    ''Ah? I am going too fast~ we are not in the city anymore. Nikolai looks a little tired... is he hungry or bored? I don''t know what to say or ask him...''


    "Hmm~ hmm~ Nikolai, what do you want to eat for dinner?"


    Midway through, humming along, she suddenly slowed the car as they reached the outskirts of the town with a lower speed limit.


    "Oh? Ah, hmm..."


    Selene tilted her head and peered at him before her eyes narrowed. She licked her red lips and quickly tilted her head back to the road while her dress slid up her thighs as if on purpose. Then, feeling his gaze on her body, she asked in a playful and seductive voice.


    "What''s that fiery look? Maybe you wanted to eat me? Would you use a knife or something? But, ah, your mouth is better~ right?"


    "Perhaps? But this isn''t a time for that... Or is that what you want, Selene?"


    Nikolai watched her while Selene grinned to herself and then sighed. She found it hard to control her voice and emotions after sleeping with him.


    If there were anything that could make this man look like that at her, she would do it, no matter what she needed to do. Selene wanted to make him desire her so badly that he couldn''t stop and make love to her. ''I''ve become such a perverted woman... ever since I met and became his lover.''


    Selene made a sound and bit her lips, then snorted while driving towards the seaside town.


    After reaching some traffic lights, she turned to the side and kissed him passionately; Selene couldn''t help but suck on his tongue while wishing the green light never came. ''Ah...'' However, it did, so they continued towards the hotel where she had booked a suite.


    "It''s strange how beautiful a place can exist so close to the city..."


    Nikolai watched the beautiful blue ocean slowly moving, with dozens of families playing on the golden beaches.


    [Wait... I think I know this place...]


    ''Hmmm, do you mother?''


    [Yes, but I can''t quite remember it''s been so long... what am I forgetting?!]


    "I also thought this when I was a girl. It looked so much bigger in my eyes; everything did. You would think there would be mermaids here or something... I really believed this in the past. A long, long time ago, the children of this town used to believe this place was filled with them."


    "Haha... well, in the past, I wouldn''t have believed, but now? I can''t help but imagine they do exist."


    "Hmph, they better not get in the way of our date!"


    Selene grinned mischievously. Her red eyes flickered with a crimson light as if to warn those mermaids that if she found them, they''d better flee.


    "Do you like mermaids? Maybe I could try and find the right outfit¡ªAhem! We could always ask if there are places to see them."


    ''When did Selene become so adorable?''


    "Maybe they''ll try to steal me away. Then you would have to rescue me, like the knights that rush in to save their beautiful women?"


    "Ohh, is that so? Then it is your fault if I choose to become a beast and devour you whole, Nikolai~ hehe."


    The pair continued to joke and flirt, driving slowly as they pulled up toward a strange hotel. Its walls were black, with a gothic-styled sign writing its name.


    However, a beautiful path with soft, pretty stones led into the garden, and a small pub named "The Lost Mermaid" was attached to the side. It appeared to be quite an elegant old hotel that had become a modern gothic-styled inn or bed-and-breakfast.


    Selene had a bright look on her face as she drove towards it and parked in an open space.


    "I have something to admit~ I booked a room here last night. Are you mad?"


    "What? Not in the slightest, although I would have liked it if we both had done it together."


    "Hehe, okay~ Next time, let''s do it together, but I wanted to do something special for you... so please allow this selfish vampire to do something on her own."


    She pouted childishly before smirking and waving a hand at the keys. The vehicle''s engine stopped, and a soft smile spread across Selene''s face. She climbed out before heading around and opening Nikolai''s door.


    "After you," Selene said gently.


    "Why thank you, My Lady."


    Selene wanted to act like a valiant knight, although it felt strange... Nikolai didn''t mind because of how beaming Selene smiled.


    "It''s so strange to see her act this way..."


    After heading inside, a small group of humans watched them in surprise.


    Stay tuned to M|VL|EM|PY|R


    Most of the customers inside had eyes that seemed glazed over and a pleasant atmosphere around them. Nikolai walked alongside Selene, whose dark dress flowed along her legs. It appeared quite eye-catching and showed her charming backside.


    "Wow, who are they? The male looks so young and attractive... he must be very wealthy?"


    "I don''t know... maybe they are here to film something? He looks handsome, although... she''s so pretty..."


    "It reminds me of us in the past~ right, my dear?"


    "Heh... Ethel, you weren''t nearly as pretty!"


    "George, I will beat you come back here!


    Selene and Nikolai were superhumans, so the small chat of the old couple now hitting each other with a newspaper and their friends felt delightful and cute. It was an excellent introduction to a seaside getaway and made the two relax even more.


    [Oh... I remember this place... I came here with your father over twenty-five years ago!]


    ''Wow, what a coincidence!''


    [Is it... somehow, it feels different...]


    ''Haha, mother is too doubtful!''


    Selene smiled in amusement before she took her bag and then grabbed Nikolai. The pair headed up a winding staircase to the first floor, where the reception for the inn was located.


    "Oh... there are quite a number of steps and a rather narrow staircase."


    "Yeah~ but it lets me fondle your soft little ass easier without being seen."


    "Ahh~ Nikolai, stop!"


    "Then why are you rubbing against my hand..." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmph~ who knows?"


    Selene playfully complained and pushed her ass into his palms, giggling while she enjoyed the slight ache when he squeezed and fondled her up the stairs. When they reached the top of the stairs, she had a lovely flushed expression, like she entered heat.


    Nikolai''s fingers almost went too far while stroking her body; Selene was close to permitting him to throw her against the wall on the stairs. If they were still alone, they might''ve done it.


    ''Ah... people are watching... Nikolai, you damn rogue!''


    Nikolai held onto his lady, and the two entered the small room with a counter that held a beautiful array of roses and flowers.


    A young ginger woman stood at the desk, her eyes a little shy, with a blushed pair of cheeks. Her gaze looked down and quickly flickered toward a man who was sweeping in one corner.


    She wore a dark Victorian-style dress with lacy sleeves, resembling a housekeeper or maid from an older period.


    ''Ah, she''s so cute!'' Selene thought. The style was old, yet the clothes were quite high-quality.


    "W-Welcome to the Lost Mermaid Inn. My name is Beth, and this is the owner of the Black Ocean, Robert... ah, I mean, he likes to call himself Bob. Would you two perhaps be guests?"


    Selene coughed, trying not to laugh. The girl was clearly a little inexperienced, and the pair instantly realised. This cute girl probably liked Robert, who looked back at her with a knowing smile but kept sweeping and seeing to the first floor.


    "That''s fine. Beth and Robert? What a lovely place; I am Selene, and my husband Nikolai booked a room under my name... Look for the surname Volkov."


    "Oh? It must be the young couple staying for the long weekend in the honeymoon suit. Wow! That room has quite the views."


    "That surname... I am sure it''s familiar...." Robert muttered to himself before seeming to pay more attention to the couple.


    [This man, although a little older... I am sure he is someone I knew in the past...]


    Nikolai felt Selene was a master at tricking him. The long weekend? Though he could easily drive to meet Alexei, if this were Selene''s wish, he wouldn''t deny her this pleasure. He leaned closer and kissed the tip of her ear, whispering.


    "The long weekend. Do you want to have sex that much?" His words felt ticklish against her sensitive ears, but Selene showed a mischievous smile and merely kissed his cheek.


    "I do~ is there a problem, darling husband Nikolai~? Even now~ I am so wet and want you bad."


    Selene looked at his face, a sweet, playful smirk across her red lips. She then winked as she kissed the edge of his lips, causing Beth to blush and her quill to slide across the old-fashioned check-in book.


    "You are playing with fire, Mrs Volkov."


    "Then let me burn~ my dear husband."


    Selene giggled softly and continued to sign the check-in book.


    "Doesn''t the Lost Mermaid Inn sound lovely, Nikolai?"


    [This is where...]


    Robert, the man with the broom, suddenly leaned in and stood beside Beth; he smiled at the couple because business was usually slow at this time of year with the bigger hotels.


    However, this pair, with their expensive clothes and elegant aura, chose his hotel, which made both of their days. "I thank you for choosing the Lost Mermaid, and I hope you have a wonderful stay."


    "The pleasure is ours, thank you for having such a wonderful hotel," Selene spoke with a husky and seductive voice while coiling around Nikolai''s arm.


    ''Well, his mother once stayed here with his father... it was a long time ago, but Nikolai was conceived in a hotel like this.''


    [This girl... she''s aiming for a home run! This is where I conceived Nikolai!]

 Chapter 152: Wamth Like the Sun*

    After being taken to their room, it was at the top of the property, a converted attic now with a romantic entrance and atmosphere. Robert unlocked the door, a slight squeak echoing before Selene and Nikolai entered the room.


    At first, it seemed a little rustic, yet there was a touch of romance.


    ''It looks very cosy.'' Selene thought as they entered.


    The room was rather large and with modern amenities that seemed out-of-place given the decor, yet their finishing and materials seemed to have been changed to match the feeling. There was a four-poster bed made of rich cherry wood, while the walls had the rough look of having been carved from stone.


    An old-fashioned lamp was mounted at each side of the bed, providing a comfortable and ambient source of light for reading.


    The windows in the wall next to the bed provided a wonderful view of the valley below; the sunset provided a wonderful backdrop for the whole scenery.


    "Well, here''s your luggage, and I hope you have a wonderful weekend; the times for meals are on the walls and noted beside the phone if you need anything." Robert smiled and quickly dealt with the things needed. He knew that couples usually liked to figure these things out alone.


    "Thanks for the help, Robert." Selene smiled at the man while taking the case she brought with her, and Robert merely chuckled.


    "No worries, now enjoy yourselves!" He beamed before heading downstairs. After the door slammed shut and Nikolai turned the thick, metal lock, the pair seemed to relax finally.


    "It is beautiful," Selene smiled at Nikolai. Her hand opened the window, letting the warm sea breeze drift inside, before taking in a deep breath and enjoying the fresh air. While she had her eyes on the scenery, she did not expect him to come from behind.


    Nikolai put his arms around his vampire bride; Selene couldn''t help but let out a comfortable hum as she leaned against his chest, listening to the powerful beating of his heart.


    Nikolai looked into her eyes as she lifted her chin to rest against his chest.


    "It looks beautiful." He muttered to her as they enjoyed the stunning landscape before them. "And yet nothing compared to you," Nikolai said, turning his head and gently kissing his lovely vampire princess on her delicate red lips.


    Selene, unlike her usual self, took aback, blushed a little and then returned the kiss.


    Discover more stories on m_vl_em_p_yr


    She sucked on his lower lip and enjoyed their slow kiss before Nikolai gently nibbled her lip with his fang and then lifted Selene in his arms.


    "Ah~ you..."


    "Shall we?" His voice had a hint of charm, and he carried her bridal style.


    "Aren''t we going to see the village or the beach?" Selene looked curiously at him.


    "I want to taste my beautiful bride," he smirked and leaned closer, "now..." Nikolai brought her close and carried her, slowly undressing as he did.


    "You..." Selene blushed and relaxed her body as he got rid of her clothes. It took no time before she was naked in his arms, looking away with a red face. "I can''t believe you are so impatient..." She muttered softly


    However, she suddenly trembled, a feeling of shock travelling down her spine as she felt his fingertips stroke her crotch. A wet noise filled the room, causing her to become even more embarrassed. Her eyes met Nikolai''s, and seeing his dangerous eyes, she quickly averted them. "It''s not what you think..."


    "I don''t think it''s that," He grinned while letting his fingers slide along her silky pink slit, coating his fingers in her sticky juices.


    "My princess was such a lewd woman... what were you thinking about all day?"


    "I just..."


    "I''ll find out from your body," Nikolai gave a sly grin as his hands caressed Selene''s body. When he put Selene on the bed, her naked body slid along the silk sheets and seemed to stimulate her further just by the cold touch. With a gasp, Selene covered herself on the bed and watched Nikolai climb onto it.


    Nikolai knelt between her legs, slowly lifting her creamy thigh and gently kissing along her delicate flesh. As the two made eye contact, Selene slowly raised her arms, covering her eyes, while biting her lower lip.


    "Nnn... you are..." Selene couldn''t finish as his tongue slid down her thigh before sucking on the supple and delicate skin with a wet kiss. "Nikolai!"


    ''He''s being so gentle... and strange, just kissing my thighs is making me want to...''


    Selene''s hot breath echoed as she started panting, her soft flesh at the mercy of Nikolai''s lips. His face was close enough for her to feel the warmth on her slit while his hands caressed and massaged her thighs. He created a growing pleasure and comfort that flooded Selene''s mind.


    "You''re so beautiful, but you shaved?" Nikolai spoke with a smile while causing Selene to tremble, feeling his hot breath blowing against her vagina. His fingertips stroked the thin strip of golden hair and smooth skin while watching Sele''s reaction.


    "I didn''t... Haa... it''s wax.... but... Nnnm~ wait." She couldn''t finish as Nikolai began kissing the soft petals, his saliva coating her slit and making her body quiver. ''His tongue is teasing my pussy.


    It always feels so hot and... so damn good.''


    Selene grabbed the bedsheets and moaned while writhing in Nikolai''s grasp. Her plump D-cup, heavy round tits trembled as he continued kissing her puffy labia. She didn''t expect her lover, usually so domineering and aggressive, to be this gentle, yet he drove her mad. "Haa....that''s so good.... suck it... kiss my clit like that again~ Mmm..."


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed into a curved slit, and his tongue flicked across her hardened clit. Then watched her writhe before wrapping his lips around the squishy nub and dribbling his saliva across the surface of her delicate clitoris.


    ''My whole pussy is getting hot and sensitive... His hands keep stroking my ass... it makes me feel strange.''


    "You are going to crush my head with those thighs. Is it that good, princess?" He cooed while pulling her lips open and letting his tongue slip inside.


    Her slightly tangy, sour flavour filled his mouth with each lick. His eyes focused on her small opening, just below the delicate hood where he''d been suckling. ''Such a pretty little pussy; it''s almost like a work of art; even her petals are neat.''


    With that thought in mind, he brought her legs around his shoulders and raised her hips; with her butt resting on his chest and her legs crossed behind his neck, his tongue could travel down and over her delicate pink crack. The soft wrinkles tickled his lips as his tongue slipped between the two large mounds of white flesh.


    With each kiss, his lips seemed to get wetter until they became moist and glistening with Selene''s arousal.


    Nikolai was curious about what his little bride was thinking, so he gazed up to see a vampire who was drowning in lust. Her normal self was nowhere to be seen as she grabbed his hair and thrust his face, smearing her sticky juices all over him. "Haa... this is so good..."


    ''I''ve never been so horny.... he''s too good and skilled... different from last time, my heart is going to explode!''


    Amid her first climax, with one hand, she moved his head to the place that made her body shiver the most. "Lick there again... fast...mm... suck... keep going, don''t stop till I beg you! I like the feeling of your tongue sliding between my pussy and ass~."


    Nikolai smirked at her eagerness and licked all across her crack and down her asshole to the folds of her cunt, and


    "Mmm... don''t look." Selene''s face was beetroot, and her delicate pink slit constantly oozed with her juices. The sticky honey travelled down to her delicate little flower, causing it to glisten in the sunset''s glow before smearing and being swallowed by Nikolai''s mouth.


    Nikolai held Selene''s buttocks firmly as she trembled and shook. Her legs tightened around his head like they were fighting in a cage, both hands almost crushing his skull.


    "Hmmm!..." A guttural groan of pleasure escaped her mouth, followed by a soft whimpering. Tears gathered at the edge of Selene''s eyes, dripping down her crimson cheeks.


    ''This feeling is so incredible. The pleasure keeps flowing through my whole body. It''s like I am being devoured... consumed by Nikolai.'' Selene''s mind was filled with that thought as she reached climax again, her sweet juice dripping along Nikolai''s chin and wetting the bed sheet beneath them.


    "Ah... you... stop, haan~ please... no more, stop..."


    A larger feeling of pleasure was building. She could feel a sense of pressure in her crotch, a heat spreading through her entire body, while her sensitive cunt surrendered to his tongue.


    His tongue penetrated the folds and slurped up the honey from the inside as they clenched around the soft, fleshy tongue. A stream of white honey bubbled and squirted across his face as he opened his eyes wide. "You are going to crush my head," yet his tongue moved faster, with a more complex twirling motion.


    His fingers spread open her ass before he brought his finger into her warm, soaked vagina. He teased her sticky hole, moving his mouth up to suck on her sensitive clitoris. He could feel the little button throb, like a miniature heartbeat, in his mouth.


    "I... I can''t..."


    "Relax," he smiled and licked his lips. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The slight touch of his finger sent a shivering sensation running through Selene, making her entire body arch up. A rush of excitement spread throughout her whole followed this movement, sending her into spasms as pleasure flooded her brain.


    Overwhelmed by the sensation of his finger rubbing, the roof of her vagina became distorted and hazy. "Nnghh... what... haaaa... Ah... ha...


    Wah!" Selene''s hips bucked while he held them. Her hands covered her mouth as sticky fluids began to spurt and squirt from her pussy, with a light scent of salt and her body.


    "Wow, you squirt so well, princess..." he smirked while his hands spread her soft pussy lips, letting his tongue flick her delicate, squishy slit. "I wonder, how much more can I make you cum?"


    "Don''t... stop..." she moaned and bit her lower lips.


    "You sure?" He lifted her head with his fingers.


    "Yes... I don''t mind... I like it," she gasped and purred between deep moans, the feeling of her orgasm making her mind blank.


    This moment felt so pleasant. Selene didn''t want him to stop; she felt so loved and pampered... even if she squirted all over him, yet it didn''t embarrass her anymore.


    The pair continued to be wrapped in these intense, affectionate feelings as Selene''s voice echoed from the window for quite some time.


    However, this was just the appetiser...

 Chapter 153: The Vampire Princess ***

    "Haa....ha... I feel tired now." Selene muttered while she gazed at Nikolai, who gently stroked her thighs and cleaned the mess she made after squirting. "You really... didn''t have to keep doing it." She lost count of how many times he made her head turn white and squirt.


    ''My future husband is going to kill me... such a handsome beast!''


    Her heart felt full of pleasure and delight. Not once did he complain, yet now the sky was dark, and she did nothing for him? Yet each time, he would kiss her and feed her fluids and energy drinks to keep her hydrated between brief breaks.


    "N... Nikolai?"


    "What''s wrong, princess?"


    "I... I want to do it..."


    Nikolai''s eyes shone with a dark shine, his red pupils that showed her sensitive spots now covering most of her body. "Then come here. I''ll make you feel great." His arms lifted her weak body; although a vampire, somehow she felt hungry, starving for blood and exhausted after hours of pleasure.


    "Nnn~ you smell so delicious... but why does it seem so sore? So thick and swollen, do you want me to make it feel better?"


    Selen''s soft, delicate fingertips brushed along the sticky tip, covered in precum after hours of waiting. Like a ravenous beast, it began to throb and pulsate in her grasp. ''It''s so hard... and rugged, I can feel his veins and the heat coming from his cock!''


    Her lovely eyes gazed up before Nikolai lifted her off the bed; she instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist before gasping and looking at him with widened eyes. ''Is he going to do me, standing?! I saw it in a dirty novel once... ah... his cock is pressing against my ass!''


    Selena''s lips pursed while his left hand slid between her soft buttocks. His cock brushed against her sensitive asshole. ''Ehh?! No, it won''t fit!'' Her thoughts screamed out the truth. No way would that fit in there! Not her ass.


    However, Nikolai leaned against her and kissed her neck, "Don''t worry, I won''t touch your ass, my princess."


    "Haa..." Selene moaned softly before his lips met hers again, kissing and fondling her, letting her mind relax until his fingers pulled spread her ass apart.


    His fingers slid to her soft labia, brushing up and down against it while she squirmed, feeling her mind calm before the tip of his cock brushed against her. "It''s going inside... I want to drink your blood~ can I?" The lust in her voice was clear. He chuckled and nibbled on her ear.


    "I never said you couldn''t." His large hand clutched her soft ass, her thighs wrapped tightly around him before he pressed her firmly against the wall with a thud.


    "Relax. Let it all inside," he whispered while kissing her shoulder. Her legs tightened, pressing her feet against the wall while her fangs grew longer. "I love you." Her soft voice sounded as she slowly penetrated his neck, a sudden burst of sweet, delicious taste filling her mouth as if she had burst into a berry.


    "Mmmph... Nngh..." It wasn''t their first time together and after hours of pleasure. Her sticky and soaked cunt allowed his cock to slide easily, his glans spreading her soft folds apart with a sticky, lewd sound.


    "Ahnn~ it feels so good..." Selena''s pussy throbbed while tightening around his thick shaft. The sudden feeling made him grunt before he gripped her ass tightly. Then her lips gasped from the bite in an explosion of ecstasy, feeling his cock sliding deeper inside.


    "Ahn... mhn~ N..Nik... not so fast!"


    She cried out in bliss. Feeling his hips moving and his cock throbbing deep within. His powerful arms pinned her in place as she squirmed. ''A... are we really doing this against the wall?!''


    Selene''s body felt small under the muscular frame of Nikolai. She couldn''t explain the feeling, like comfort or protection; the sudden feeling of him thrusting inside of her again pulled her back to the moment.


    "It feels amazing; you are squeezing me tightly." He growled and nibbled on her earlobe before suddenly thrusting with more force, reaching her cervix and causing a jolt of pain and pleasure.


    She gasped, blood spurting from her lips, dripping down her chin, as she licked his neck, desperate to avoid waste. His thighs slapped into her fat, meaty ass. ''His balls... they''re slapping me! Ahn, it feels good~! Each time he pokes my g-spot, it makes me feel like a beast!''


    "I feel... so full! N.. Nikolai~!"


    The squelching of her wet pussy filled the air, and with each thrust of his hips, she kissed his neck and sucked on his pale flesh as if entranced. "I love you... I won''t let you leave me... Nikolai! Nikolai!" With her eyes glowing a dull, scarlet red, her ass tightened, letting her pussy squeeze and coil around his cock. "Hahn! S... say my name! Tell me you love me!"


    Selene panted, his cock ramming deep and hitting the very entrance of her womb with enough force to crush it slightly. His arms shifted from holding to gripping, a sign of her demand, "S...Selene! You''re my princess, my... aghnn, fuck! You''re too tight; you are sucking me inside!"


    "Say you love me!" She pulled him closer with a hiss, eye glowing as she bit his cheek, licking the slight cut with her eyes becoming intense and strange. Her small hands gripped his neck, gripping with a sudden surge of strength. Selene''s legs wrapped even tighter, pulling him against the soft curves and forcing his glans to push through and reach her womb.


    "Ahhh~ Wow! It''s so big... deep, and full~! I love you, and I want you to be mine forever~ Love me? Okay? I''ll do anything."


    The sensation was strange. Something hit Nikolai''s mind that pushed his thoughts, desires and wants away. "My princess..." A gentle, deep growl escaped him, his mind fogging and his eyes rolling back from the pleasure.


    Selene''s fingers pressed into the back of his head and pulled him closer while licking her neck again and sinking her fangs into him.


    Nikolai''s eyes suddenly opened wide as her blonde hair turned a deep scarlet shade, and her body felt colder than usual... with her growling in a rough, nasal voice. "SAY IT!"


    The burning, stinging pain caused by the sudden demand broke his focus for a moment. But the hypnotising effect faded quickly. "Selene..." He muttered as if nothing happened to his body and thoughts while his hips suddenly began to thrust with renewed force. "I''m going to... cum!"


    "Inside. Yes!" Her eager, needy and hungry words drove him to the brink as his throbbing cock pulsated. The warmth that spread deep within made Selene''s legs quiver while gripping onto his chest. Her orgasm was so intense, and her thoughts blurred together.


    "Nikolai..." Her eyes fell, and with him holding and rocking his hips gently against her, she lost consciousness. A small smile formed on her face, muttering softly, "My husband..."


    Then, her eyes suddenly became clear the moment he spoke, and the searing hot flood of his sperm began to shoot inside her.


    "I love you, Selene!"


    A sharp cry escaped her lips, tears in her eyes while her body moved instinctively, sucking, kissing and nibbling on his neck while he grunted and growled.


    ''This feels right. It feels so... right to be his bride... right?'' A sharp feeling of uneasiness struck her, yet the warm embrace of her beloved husband quickly eased her doubts. She could not remember why she became so insecure but didn''t question it. "I love you, so don''t leave me!"


    The warm feeling of his cock pulsing inside her as it shot more and more semen deep inside made her mind feel peaceful, with no more insecurities. But an overwhelming urge to keep him within reach and prevent anyone or anything from taking him from her.


    The sound of her pussy squelching as his cock slipped out slowly brought her back to reality.


    "Ah~ it''s over? Can''t we do it again, Nikolai?"


    This question and word was something no man would ever answer with no or impossible! Not for a healthy young man with such an attractive woman. However, he felt a little worried. The strange change when her hair turned red during the moments she obsessively asked for his love made him feel worried.


    "Huh... of course, how could once be enough¡ª" His voice stopped as Selene climbed onto the bed on all fours. Then she used her hand to pull apart her ass, revealing the lewd pink slit now oozing with his thick seed.


    Selene looked pleased with his reaction, seeing his cock instantly grow again.


    Her erotic movements increased, doing it right before his eyes and then started to sway her plump ass before his eyes. "You see something you like, handsome?" She said while he swallowed a mouthful of spit.


    "Doesn''t it make my pussy look erotic when your sperm is bubbling from inside like this... Don''t you want to fill me to the brim, flood my womb? Tell me how much it makes you want to fuck me, Nikolai~ I need to know." Her sweet, caring voice made him unable to betray his lust.


    "Don''t regret it, Selene. I am going to destroy your cute little cunt!" Discover secrets at m-vlem|p-yr


    With her hips shaking and a seductive grin on her lips while watching his reactions.


    Nikolai swallowed and sat at the end of the bed, grabbing her hips before he pressed her back and face into the bed. "I am going, don''t scream too loud." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Agh?! Nnnnmh!" Once again, the light in her eyes changed, along with her hair turning a vibrant red, matching her hair, the inside of her pussy clenching down on him tight.


    Nikolai''s cock thrust straight to her depths, penetrating her soft insides and hitting her cervix.


    "Ahn~ it hurts~ but! Please do it more!" The sweet, intoxicating feeling of being taken fucked with such a rough and passionate desire. She felt claimed in such an obscene way.


    It was something she had only dreamed of doing with this man! But her pussy throbbed and made her mind go crazy at the forceful and animalistic movements squeezing and clamping down on his violent cock.


    His swollen meat stirred up her juices that gushed and bubbled with white cream. "I can feel it! I can feel your veins rubbing my g-spot, ahhn~!" The stimulation caused her legs to cramp slightly, clenching the bedsheets with a gasp as she arched her back.


    "Now it''s my turn to feast." Nikolai''s gruff, hoarse voice sounded as his fangs extended, biting into Selene''s neck from behind, causing her to gasp and squeal. The moment he did, her insides convulsed as she climaxed with the unfamiliar sensation.


    "Hyyaaan Mmmhn! N... Nikolai! Ah, please~ don''t stop~"


    "Selene! Haa... so tight and wet... your lewd cunt won''t let me go... fuck!"


    Selene''s nails grew and pierced the bedsheets while she came and trembled. The sensation of his rough, rugged and thick cock dragging and rubbing along her insides as if to mark and etch his shape inside her felt too amazing.


    "I can''t... hold back anymore... let me enjoy myself..."


    "I love you~ Ah! Love... me... too..."


    She gasped and purred while he fucked her against the bed.


    The bed creaked and almost broke from the powerful thrusts and rocking. Each time his cock penetrated her womb, it banged into the wall and filled the room with her soaked cunts squelches and the wet slaps of his cock pushing his sperm from her insides.


    "Haa...Nnnn Mmmm! Haaan~ It''s so good! I love you, I love you! I love you~ I love you!!!"


    Like this, the strange form of Selene and the aroused beast awakened inside Nikolai fucked like animals, constantly repeating the cycle.


    One minute Selene was riding him and letting him suck her breasts, drinking blood from her tits. The next time he bent her over and spooned her, letting his cock tease her g-spot with each gouging movement that made her cum so much she fainted.


    They kept going until their bodies and the room stank, with cum splattering the floor and her drenched body trembling as cum oozed from her swollen, gaping vagina. ,


    "Haa...haa.... finally it returned to the normal Selene...."

 Chapter 154: A Strange Selene...

    The beautiful singing of birds resounded, a morning call from outside the open window. Nikolai and Selene lay entangled on the bed with their scent filling the room. The scent of flowers flowed from the window as the sun began to rise over the horizon.


    "Mmm..." Selene''s body rolled onto her side, leaning against Nikolai''s chest while slowly rubbing her eyes. "Nnn.... Nikolai?" A hoarse voice echoed as she gradually opened her eyes. Selene''s long lashes fluttered as she noticed his sleeping figure.


    "Hehe... you look tired after last night~ such a beast... look at my body."


    Selene stroked along his cheek, her lips curling into a wicked grin as she gazed at him. Her dark red hair slipped down the side of her neck, covering her many bite marks and bruises. ''Last night was a little rough... my body feels like I just fought a war.''


    "Hmmm?" A dazed and strange noise came from Nikolai before his eyes opened and snapped towards Selene. "Oh... you look really pretty with red hair."


    ''That''s strange... I did notice it changing during sex, but why is it red even now?'' Nikolai thought in confusion, staring at the long red hair with amazement. However, he couldn''t deny it was beautiful, extending his hand to caress the silky hair while Selene hugged his chest with a low groan.


    "Are we going to the beach today? It looks like a nice sunny day."


    "Yeah... but you look really tired, do you want to rest a little first, or maybe are you hungry?" Nikolai replied with a charming voice.


    Yet his eyes were filled with concern. He sat up from the bed and gazed at her naked figure, smiling before lifting her light body and sitting her on his thigh, stroking her hair.


    "Let''s order food with lots of iron for breakfast, so for now, drink some of my blood. You look exhausted."


    ''I wonder when the mother will speak again; she suddenly went to sleep last night and stopped responding to my calls... I am a little worried.''


    "Good idea..." Selene leaned close to his neck, her sharp red eyes narrowing with delight before her soft lips kissed him. Her fangs sunk into his flesh with little force. Then she began to swallow his blood, feeling his warm arms wrap around her while enjoying his sweet, addictive blood.


    Nikolai extended his arms to the table, grabbed a small black brush and began to detangle and fix her messy red hair. The wavy mess was different from her usually neat and straight blonde hair.


    ''Well, I wonder why it changed colour. Even her blood smells different... if before it was sweet-scented like honey. Now it carried a tarty, fruited scent like strawberry or blackberry.'' He sniffed around, enjoying her tarty scent while brushing her hair.


    "Well, I agree. Let''s go out after breakfast... maybe a little later... ok, Nikolai?"


    Selene sucked on his neck, slowly savouring his blood. Each mouthful of blood caused her body to tingle with delight. Her body leaned on his chest, enjoying the sensation of him fixing her hair. "Sure, I''ll order after we have a bath together. Let''s go."


    ''Trapped in that cold place... I always dreamt of this moment... How will I escape and feel this sensation again...''


    "Let''s do it..." Selene continued to swallow a large quantity of his blood as if starving, her eyes glowing blue for a moment in the mirror facing the bed. However, her voice became softer and more calm, the hoarse sound fading as the faint blue glow faded before Nikolai noticed. "Kyaa~ so sudden!"


    Nikolai lifted his vampire princess and carried her towards the bathroom, his legs slightly weak. However, he avoided tripping from the slightly heavy sensation. ''Selene feels a little strange. She''s never been so ravenous for blood before.''


    Although he felt pleasant when she bit him, the forceful sensation left a strange sensation in his gut. ''Selene feels different... No, maybe it''s something I don''t know about yet.'' Still, Nikolai shook off the thought and enjoyed Selene''s company.


    "Hmm~ So good." Selene giggled and sucked more blood while wrapping her arms around his neck, stroking through his hair while humming happily. Nikolai knew she couldn''t be anyone else, so he closed his eyes and turned on the hot water. Selene seemed delighted, and her face shone brightly while he carried her like a princess.


    "Kyaaa~ let''s do it again; love me gently this time, baby."


    "Don''t tempt me, you naughty harlot!"


    ***


    A few hours later...


    Nikolai went to order some food and left Selene to relax in the room. Selene sat on the bed in just a towel, a pleased smile on her face. She felt alive for once as if a new world was just starting for her. ''I am sure she will forgive me, this once, right...''


    After waking up, she and Nikolai took a nice relaxing bath and enjoyed each other''s bodies another time. It was after that the pain hit her. Selene honestly didn''t know that his blood tasted so amazing before and overworked herself a little.


    "It''s nothing like the blood from hospitals. Did Selene drink this all the time? How unfair of her... ah, no... I wanted to go on a date... why is my time already over?!" The vampire princess looked down and spoke, tears dripping down her face at the thought of leaving.


    "....?" Her voice seemed to echo for a moment before disappearing. A familiar sharp gaze in her eyes while the beautiful red hair faded. A bloody mist flowed from her body and towards the window as it returned to her blonde colour. "W-What happened... the last thing I remember is... Oh god!"


    ''We did it that many times?! Look at my body... everyone will see his marks, how shameful!''


    Suddenly, Selene''s demeanour and face changed. Her face became slightly softer while her cheeks turned bright red, remembering the events from the night before. "Nikolai... he seems to have gone to get something to eat. Hehe... I am happy he brought me here."


    ''Hmm... Nikolai brought me here, but didn''t I drive?'' She felt confused when a flash of a blue eye appeared in her mind. Selene shook off the thought with a sigh, feeling too embarrassed by the love bites and bruises all over her body.


    ''My whole body hurts. We should only have wild sex sometimes, not daily. I can''t live like this... even as a vampire.'' A dorky laugh left her soft red lips as Selene struggled to even walk around towards the wardrobe.


    "Here... let me help!" Selene felt a little shocked and glanced to the door before realising the familiar male voice echoed from behind. Her body trembled, smelling a thick manly scent, Nikolai''s thick hands lifting her into the air, lifting her onto the bed while kissing her thighs.


    "Ah... Nikolai, be good, okay? I am really sore now!" A soft whimper echoed from her mouth. However, her heart was warm at his actions. She watched as Nikolai pulled the silver tray with their breakfast using his leg while placing her clean clothes beside her on the bed.


    "Sorry, Selene, let''s eat some food to build back up your stamina, and I am getting more iron in, to help replenish the blood lost."


    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire


    "Hehe... yeah..." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She slowly forgot the strange feeling from the night before, instead resting against Nikolai''s chest and letting him help her get dressed. Nikolai opened a small glass bottle and filled his palm with cream.


    He rubbed the refreshing and soothing moisturiser with a painkilling effect into Selene''s sore legs, shoulders, neck, chest and stomach. Selene moaned and panted with every soft movement. "Nnn~ you''re treating me so kindly now. What if I can''t go back to the office after this?"


    "Haha, I''ll still look after you and even rub your back when it''s my fault you''re like this. I hope you do the same for me sometimes, too!"


    Selene''s cheeks blushed with a soft tint of pink, a genuine smile forming. Nikolai was always teasing her and making perverted comments, yet he made her feel special and wanted when acting so gently and lovingly towards her.


    "Then.. sometimes, maybe I will." Her eyes narrowed into curved slits while showing a beaming smile.


    The pair seemed to enter their world and enjoyed the late breakfast. However, many of the people in the inn looked at them with embarrassed gazes when the pair headed out to the beach.


    "Young people these days... They don''t know moderation."


    "Well, isn''t it good to be young and in love?"


    "Heh! You old woman, you were the one complaining the most!"


    ***


    The beach looked beautiful in the afternoon sunlight and light waves crashing against the beach. Countless people ran along the beach while Nikolai and Selene held hands.


    Nikolai wore a pair of black swimming shorts and sandals, while Selene wore a waterproof red sarong and matching bra tightly hiding her D-cup melons.


    "It is quite lovely here." Selene leaned close against his arm as a cool wind brushed past her hair. "But a little loud."


    Selene''s red eyes sparkled brightly as she gazed over the water before suddenly pulling Nikolai''s hand to a secluded area surrounded by rocks.


    "Here, look at this place, hehe! Isn''t it so nice?" The waves crashed against the rocks below while Nikolai and Selene sat at the edge; several couples were doing the same, yet it was still enjoyable.


    ''The waves are really pretty.''


    "Let''s sit at the edge, Selene."


    "Mm, okay."


    A pair of black shades covered her eyes while the bright light stung her vampire eyes. "Let me put some sunscreen lotion on your body so it''s not too hot."


    "Thanks, Nikolai!"


    Selene felt shocked when he suddenly started rubbing the cream between his hands. His palms caused a chilly sensation when touching her back, making her let out a cute yelp. "Hyah?!"


    ''Ah! his hands are so cold!''


    Nikolai couldn''t help but feel a sense of pure happiness because this was one of the dreams he had in the past. Yet never had the money or chance to do so... It felt so relaxing.


    ''Yet, she felt so different last night... why did she insist I keep saying I loved her? Should I ask?''

 Chapter 155: A burden lost - Steeping toward the future, hand in hand

    ''Sometimes, even the best things can end suddenly.''


    Nikolai thought to himself while watching the change in Selene''s calm face after her phone began to sound a moment ago. He saw the caller ID was her father, Vladimir, but the look of fear and confusion in Selene''s eyes made him feel concerned.


    "I know, father... but why now?!" A low, muffled voice filled with irritation and anxiety came from Selene''s mouth as she stood on the distant wall. If not for his evolved body after help from Luisa and Alexei he might not have heard even this. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Mm... Nikolai, are you alright? What happened?]


    ''What do you mean, mother?''


    It was strange; over a day ago, his mother suddenly started sleeping. Yet, when he heard her first words, Nikolai felt she didn''t seem to know what had happened.


    [Ah... I''m sure I heard something strange, but then I felt my connection with the pendant become really weak.]


    [Because of that, I panicked and tried to conserve my power. It feels like... everything suddenly became a blur, and I only recovered a moment ago.]


    "!!!"


    ''Isn''t that...''


    He didn''t finish his thoughts because the woman he doubted for a moment gazed at him with a strange look.


    Selene''s dull red eyes almost felt desolate and empty while her arm holding the phone dangled loosely. She felt like a marionette with her strings suddenly cut and abandoned. An eerie state without the same vibrance and aura Selene carried around her.


    However...


    Nikolai could feel her deep, intense emotions. He couldn''t stand this sight, turning his black. With his Obsidian Gaze, he could see that her vermillion essence was in chaos. Not only that, there was something different...


    ''Why is there another, completely different essence inside her heart now?!''


    Unlike when they shared blood, which allowed his evil god''s blood to purify hers to increase the purity of her Tepes Royal bloodline. The method of slowly increasing the amount by copying and mimicking the blood with his Obsidian Tide.


    ''What is that? There was a cold yet regal blood now coursing through her body. Even my Obsidian gaze cannot fully determine its source or strength.''


    He wanted to move closer, yet the feeling from Selene, her atmosphere and that look of utter dismay and terror that she quickly hid from him. All made Nikolai''s chest feel tight. There was something that made her look so dark.


    Yet she didn''t wish to share it with him. Or the thought of sharing that thought seemed to crush her as she looked at him with tears in the corner of her eyes.


    [Somehow, I can''t remember anything... when I do, the connection with the pendant feels weaker.]


    He couldn''t risk his mother''s soul, and when his eyes gazed at the pendant, there was the same strange icy energy inside the pendant.


    Though it was slowly fading, like ice being thawed in the sunlight, something had touched... no, someone attacked his pendant while he was unaware.


    ''Mother, what should I do?''


    [I don''t know, but first, why not go to her?]


    [That''s probably the only thing you can and want to do right now; something isn''t right...]


    Nikolai felt the same; after noticing the subtle changes and strange differences in Selene over the past two days, he felt confused, and it made him feel doubt for the first time.


    Yet it didn''t change his desire, wanting to comfort her as he shook off the dark thoughts and jogged to Selene''s side.


    [Nikolai, so be careful.]


    ''I cannot lose you...'' Nikolai sighed, his body reaching closer to Selene. Yet, despite his hopes, her face remained so dark and hopeless that it made him feel frustrated.


    ''I will not let either of you come to harm... we must discover what that strange blood is... even with your help, can we not identify it?''


    "Nikolai, I..."


    "Are you alright, Selene? If you need to do something. It''s okay with me." Nikolai''s voice was deep yet soft, trying not to blame or show his current feelings. A calm and steady voice that made Selene''s eyes widen while her hands clenched with a slight trembling.


    "Mm... it''s something to do with my family. The call was from my dad."


    [She''s a little fragile, don''t push her too hard.]


    ''I know, mother, how could I push her hard when she looks like she''s about to shatter into a thousand shards of ice.'' Your next chapter is on m v|l-e-NovelFire


    Selene didn''t lie or hide anything about the call, though she didn''t go into specifics. This was enough for now; he understood that family issues in the world of monsters were not something so easy to step into, especially for outsiders.


    ''We are still only engaged via a contract. I have to maintain my calm and not corner her.''


    "That''s fine; you''ll be heading back, right? I am sure we can go on a trip like this in the future so don''t feel burdened because of me, okay?"


    Her mouth opened as if she wanted to speak, her eyes still wet with tears, yet she maintained a slight distance. Her aura and feelings showed fear, embarrassment and affection. Because he couldn''t feel any sense of betrayal or negative emotions, Nikolai didn''t push her further. Instead, he wanted to be Selene''s support.


    "Is that really okay... you aren''t upset?" Selene''s changes after they slept together seemed to have remained. The first wall she made to reject the outside world no longer applied to him. But finding out there were more walls and hidden issues was a complex feeling for Nikolai.


    ''I cannot afford to lose focus; in a few days, I will be fighting a true-blooded noble vampire... Although he isn''t from a family of a combat type bloodline. Alistair is still powerful when it comes to blood arts.''


    He came to realise that his blood art, even though it improved, wasn''t perfect and that even his evil god''s bloodline couldn''t give all the answers.


    Instead, he began to follow his instincts and desires. "Then, when I beat Alistair. How about we go on a trip with Me, you and Nikita. I know you might be mad, but we can''t leave her out. She will be really mad if we do it twice. It''ll be like old times..."


    However, contrary to his thought of her rejection, her dark face, for the first time since that sudden call, began to smile. "Nn... I would love that." A feeling of relief and appreciation flowed from her body.


    "Come here. I know you have to leave, so let''s not end this trip on a dull note."


    ''I regret not using this power more...'' He became complacent and stopped using his blood art and heavily relied on just the Obsidian Eyes and Focus. Even though it had its strengths, it couldn''t show the feelings and well-being of his close ones through that dark and empty bloodline.


    Selene hesitated for a moment; the sound of her heart pounding faster echoed in Nikolai''s ears.


    The change from a few minutes ago was too extreme. Her eyes filled with vibrance as she rushed towards him, jumping off the small wall and into his open arms while closing her eyes.


    [My son... when did you learn to charm and trick these poor girls so well?]


    Of course, as the couple embraced each other, their eyes gazing at each other, filled with concern and worry. Yet affection and happiness soon overwhelmed those feelings.


    Elizabeth knew that her son. Nikolai was gentle and caring, so when he started using his heart more instead of the obsidian blood coursing through his veins, she felt at ease.


    ''I just don''t want to see her look so desolate and defeated...''


    [I know, that''s one of your good points, just like your father. He always came to me when I felt the crushing weight of my future...]


    "Nikolai... if I was to vanish, to be hidden away somewhere in the dark. Would you come and save me?"


    ''!!!"


    A strange feeling suddenly flowed through his mind and blood art; inside a desolate and cold prison. He saw the image of Selene chained up and encased while her face looked enraged, almost feral, like a beast who lost control. She exposed her fangs extended and sharp claws tearing at the walls.


    For a moment, he felt it was more like a prophetic vision than his imagination.


    ''I don''t like the feeling of this sudden change.''


    "I would save you, no matter what."


    "Even if I wasn''t the first..." Selene''s voice became weak and trailed off as she pushed her face into his chest. There was a violent change in her emotions and feelings, causing her to become a different person. A cold feeling of rejection towards him for the first time.


    "Hmmm?"


    "N-Nothing..."


    However, like a mirage, that feeling soon vanished, and the regular Selene returned, her eyes now wet with tears as she rested her weight against him. The cheers and cheerful sounds of people around them echoed along with the calming tide.


    "Okay, I''ll wait till you''re ready to tell me everything."


    "Nn... thank you, Kai."


    Despite dying to know, his mind raced to understand what was happening. Nikolai would prioritise the current moment with Selene. ''If I let her slip away and fall into that state again because of my selfish feelings and curiosities. I might lose this feeling forever.''


    So he stopped. Despite the possibility of a hidden issue in the future, he stroked her hair and gently kissed her forehead; none of that mattered anymore.


    "I trust you and don''t need you to rush or stress because of me. So, if you need to go then I will send you with a smile. Know that you can come to me whenever it gets too hard or you don''t think you can continue."


    He felt his feelings for Selene and Nikita were different to how he felt in the past for Mira; even when they were together. He couldn''t understand why he had changed and what made him feel these two women were so precious.


    "Kai... why are you so good to me, even when I am so horrible and stubborn? Idiot... this way, it feels like I will rely on you and become a useless woman."


    Until it clicked inside his mind. Without using his blood arts or superhuman blood... He realised the truth. ''Ah... I guess that my feelings for Mira were never love, were they?''


    However, this realisation for Nikolai felt like a sudden weight, a burden finally lifted, as a soft, wet touch pressed against his lips. A gentle yet brief kiss, but the emotions contained inside Selene''s heart at that moment were enough.


    "Then become useless. I don''t plan on letting you slip away." He called out as she started walking towards her car, her aura no longer dark but stable and confident. Nikolai was sure he made the right choice by following what he wanted and desired.


    A path that he wanted, not just for his love life...


    He would do what he pleased with everything, hunting, the tower, the arena, Ryan and the SSS.


    "Idiot... why do you make me want to stay? Haha... after all, I love Kai the best."


    ''Ah...''


    There it was.


    Her beautiful smile finally returned. Not the strange, wicked smile or the terrifying, twisted smile from the night before, but a smile made up of happiness, her embarrassment and a slight pout.


    "I''m going~ Hmph! You better respond to my messages... and don''t ignore me!"


    Selene''s lovely face returned to what he remembered, her red cheeks and acting playfully arrogant. Nikolai watched her enter her car, and her gaze didn''t leave him until she turned the corner.


    "Ah... why are you so cute? It makes me want to drag you back right now. Selene!"


    ''Mother, you can rest tonight. I am going to train at Alexei''s gym, then meet Ryan to plan for the ghoul''s lair mission.''


    [My little boy has grown up~ mother is so happy; when will I see my little grandchildren?]


    ''It''s too soon for that, mother...''


    [Hmm? But I could have sworn... No, you''re right, at least she wasn''t.]


    Not like he blamed her for those feelings, trapped in a pendant, her ghostly figure only visible to him when using his obsidian eye.


    ''I will save you both, Mother, Selene... I swear on my life.''

 Chapter 156: Iron Fist Gym - Meeting an acquaintance

    Nikolai stood for a moment, sucking in the warm, salty air that now became synonymous with Selene. He strolled to the inn with a huge smile on his face. The feelings of when he first awakened and gained money flowed through his body.


    ''I feel light, free and my path...'' He reached out into the air as if grasping the stars in the sky; he felt the jumbled and complicated feelings in his chest vanish.


    "That''s right... I will save mother, make Nikita and Selene the happiest women I can and become strong enough to crush any troubles that come her way."


    There were other thoughts and issues, but now Nikolai didn''t think or complicated the feelings. If Lisa seduced him, he would enjoy it and play along. Should it go somewhere, he would tell his wives and take it from there. If it ended as a mere game or a bit of fun, then so be it.


    His priorities were being set. The top three were his mother, father and two fiancees.


    Read new adventures at m_v-l''e-NovelFire


    "O-Oh~ it''s Nikolai, hello!" The lovely ginger-haired girl greeted him with a smile at the desk, her eyes curiously looking around.


    "Hello, you look quite lovely today. I''d like to thank you for letting us stay here, but because of work, we have to leave early." Nikolai''s calm and easygoing smile added to his handsome face, made the young woman blush despite her budding feelings for Robert.


    It was like seeing your favourite idol in the street, and she couldn''t believe the change in Nikolai''s atmosphere.


    ''His smile feels like the morning breeze on a warm summer morning... so attractive!''


    "B-But... you have two more nights...." Her face seemed to be upset; however, Nikolai took his card and placed it on the desk. The sudden appearance of a second black special VIP card made her little deer''s heart pound.


    "Don''t worry, that one night at this hotel was worth hundreds at a fancy hotel in the city. Please accept our gratitude."


    "Oh... ah?!"


    "It''s alright, Beth; I will finish this transaction." The owner, Robert, placed his hands on her shoulders, causing the cute girl to blush.


    "Nn... I''ll go check the beer pumps in the basement!"


    Beth scurried off like a rabbit, while Robert looked a little sour, but that was just a man''s jealousy. Nikolai understood and could only chuckle, remembering himself acting this way in the past.


    "Thank you, Robert. I hope that your relationship works out... Can you book this weekend for the next five years? I''ll pay upfront."


    "H-Huh?!" The shock on his face made it seem like he was going to receive a complaint or something.


    "Haha, you look so amusing, don''t worry. I love my future wife. Your little lover reminds me of a rabbit or something akin to that."


    "Are you sure? That''s quite a bit to pay upfront... Did you enjoy our inn that much?!"


    Nikolai''s smile radiated with delight before he swiped his card and began to sign the digital terminal without issues.


    "Thanks to this wonderful inn, I believe I found the missing mermaid that I was destined to spend my life with. I am grateful and want to come here every year with her to celebrate."


    "..."


    Robert''s face looked quite shocked, however Nikolai just smirked, adding a large tip in the optional column for both Robert and Beth. He did this for the entire five years, giving a significant boost to both of their incomes.


    "I''ll see you next year, or maybe sooner when I bring my Moon, though she is a little fierce and might not suit such a calm and lovely place." The slight smirk at the corner of Nikolai''s face made Robert stunned for a long time before he came to his senses.


    ''Wait... a mermaid and a moon?! This guy has multiple women!''


    "Tsk... the rich are so obscene, though I don''t mind if they pay well! Hahaha, EVERYONE, it''s A SUSHI NIGHT!"


    His roar sounded, reaching the ear of Nikolai, who was boarding his expensive Ober, which used the same M9 Excelsior he loved to drive.


    ''I should get another car. Sometimes, it''s fun to show off and just enjoy life. Now, my life is changing. There is no point in being chained to my past. Let''s learn how to spend money properly. Ryan should be able to help me.''


    As the car pulled out of the small seaside town, a feeling of peace washed over him.


    Nikolai would never forget that small inn. He could never have guessed a small trip would open the small wall between him and Selene. This allowed him to step inside, and in doing so... the walls he hid behind also came tumbling down.


    ''One step at a time, I will approach you both... Let''s have a wonderful eternity together.''


    ***


    An hour later, Nikolai found himself in front of an enormous building; the walls were clean and filled with posters on health management. Then another with ways to save money to improve your life and a huge banner with a muscular arm holding a black weight and forming a fist.


    "Iron Fist Gym! Apply inside for affordable courses!" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''To think that he made the courses so cheap. There are courses ranging from a budget I could have afforded in the past to premium courses that only someone like the current me could afford. After all, Alexei is a great man.''


    "Huh?! Is that you, White Wolf?" A shocked, deep voice sounded from behind Nikolai.


    "Hmmm?"


    He turned to face the voice and saw Brian from the mercenary team and his wife in training clothes, which made him feel strange. "You both train here?!"


    "Haha, why do you think my body is so good!" Brian said with a pleased voice; he then patted Nikolai''s shoulder with a warm gaze. "I heard you helped Lisa; take care of her. She''s like a sister to the group. I''m just glad she stopped dying her hair blonde and going out to party all the time."


    Nikolai felt Brian''s pure concern with his blood aura, the feeling of his wife the same. These two were purely good people.


    ''Even if he hunts monsters, if I had the strength before awakening. Could I say I wouldn''t help Ryan do the same?'' That''s why he chose not to judge the people in the mercenary group.


    "It''s a shame Bruce doesn''t come to the gym, haha." Nikolai chose just to make a joke while Brian''s palms slapped his shoulder with a huge grin.


    "You''re damn right! He always uses magic, but that kid is so weak. We once had to hike the mountain at the northeastern border, and he collapsed three times!"


    "Honey¡ª" Brian''s wife spoke, her voice quite calming as she hugged her husband and kissed his cheek. "¡ªI''m going to join the girls for my spa and training sessions. It seems that Luisa is attending the classes after her long absence!"


    ''Oh? Luisa also works at the gym, should I invite Lisa, Sarah and the other girls at my company to train here? Nikita and Selene have enormous families, but those people...''


    Nikolai nodded to himself. Before stepping inside, he didn''t want to make Brain and his wife feel uncomfortable. "Brian, I''m training with Alexei, so I have to check in; you better be getting the same level of classes!"


    "Honey, after all, that young man is so well-mannered..." Brian''s wife whispered as she hugged him tight.


    "I know, look at this!" Brian showed one of the rare discounted tickets for Alexei''s course. It was a 50% off voucher that lasted a year. "I''ve always wanted to train under the boss. Honestly, I worried about the next mission... I hope Nikolai comes with me again."


    "Fufu, make sure to take care of your new friend. He seems to want to do the same for you. My dear."


    The pair slowly followed hand-in-hand in a wonderful mood.


    ***


    ''With Alexei training him, I am sure Brian won''t die against the wraiths or future monsters.''


    When he entered the gym, a strange feeling greeted him. The cool air was a pleasant scent, and this was despite hundreds of guys working out around the building. He noticed the employees looked relaxed and that ALL of them were monsters.


    Nikolai''s mind became more clear-cut after the night with Selene. ''Whether monster or human, I will accept those who accept me. Those against me... well, fuck ''em!''


    "Greetings!"


    Suddenly, Nikolai noticed a girl with pink hair, a tight outfit and large breasts at the front desk. He noticed with each step that she bounced slightly along with her lewd body, yet he felt nothing. A feeling of appreciation for beauty but his crotch and heart were still.


    ''Hmmm... her aura seems to be quite amusing.'' He felt the aura of the small woman oozing with hunger and sexual desire. This monster was likely one that fed off the energy of men.


    [This girl is a dream eater, or Muma in the eastern lands. The males feed on women, while the females feed on the desires of men.]


    [Don''t worry, although she is oozing sexual desire, they feed mostly off of this thick scent, and the gym is perfect for them. Like an all-you-can-eat buffet!]


    ''I see...''


    "Hello, I am Nikolai Volkov. I have a private training session with Alexei." He was polite, not caring what type of demon or monster she might be. Nikolai didn''t want to be rude to other monsters just because of their race.


    ''If I was an incubus, wouldn''t that be me standing in her place? Their fighting power is low compared to other monsters...''


    "Oh my gosh?! THE Nikolai Volkov? I saw you in the arena¡ª"


    "Sharem, don''t flirt with the boss''s client. You know that someone like Sir Volkov wouldn''t come here just to have a fling with a muma, right?"


    "Hmph... don''t tell me off Zaruna!"


    The two Muma seemed to be playful with each other as they began to fight with wrestling moves. However, Nikolai could see the pink clouds emitted from their bodies with each movement, like a billowing cloud adding to the sweet scent in the gym.


    ''Hmmm, is that their sweat or their body odour?''


    [It''s a Muma''s pheromone and their special blood art; it makes humans and male demons alike feel stimulated and increases their desire to work hard. The cloud boosts testosterone levels and is a great boost to the men working out in this gym.]


    ''Aren''t they a very wholesome and useful race then?''


    Nikolai watched them fight, the two pulling, yanking and beating each other with some brutal mixed martial arts, almost wanting to step in. Then suddenly, a third, dark-skinned Muma appeared, with short black hair and golden eyes.


    "Sorry, Sir Volkov! The boss has passed this key to you; you will train in the third-floor basement! Thank you for coming, and please enjoy your stay!" When she handed the key, her soft, delicate hands stroked his fingers and palms. They felt like silk.


    [Nikolai...]


    ''Mother, she''s just a bit sexy, don''t be annoying~ I won''t fuck her.''


    [Wait till your father hears about this...]


    ''Hmm... wouldn''t he be proud if I conquered a Muma with my body?''


    [...]


    [Men!]


    Ignoring Elizabeth''s huff and complaining, he just laughed while taking the keys. "Thanks for the keys; your hands are really beautiful. Take care."


    "Ah... Ustia! That''s my name..."


    "Mmm, we''ll probably see each other often."


    Nikolai felt he became free and lost the heavy burdens; as long as he didn''t go too far, it was fun to speak with young women in such a playful way.


    He ignored the sound of the fighting becoming more intense behind him. Instead, he felt the sweet scent of three Muma mixing, which made him feel focused and want to train even more.


    ''Let''s meet Alexei!''

 Chapter 157: Mysterious Material - Extreme Training

    Find more to read at m_v l|-NovelFire


    The moment Nikolai reached the basement where Alexei was waiting, he felt quite curious. Not only did the walls become thicker with each floor below ground, but there were thick metal supports. Yet the metal wasn''t one that Nikolai recognised... ''Is it something from the Nexus?''


    He noticed the rooms became smaller but more extravagant and of higher quality with each floor down he went. Once at the door to the private training room, he noticed not a sound had come from inside.


    "I can''t even hear any ambient sound..." This was with his enhanced senses; earlier, he could still hear people from the top floor. Yet once entering this basement floor, all sound vanished.


    *Knock*


    "Ouch..."


    Nikolai knocked on the door, made of the strange metal from the support beams and pillars. However, the moment he did, a sharp pain shot through his wrist and knuckles. The metal was extremely durable and strong!


    "Is he not here?"


    A short while after knocking, Nikolai finally gave up being polite and just pushed the door open. Its weight forced him to use both hands, and his eyes widened. This heavy door took almost all his strength just to open.


    ''What kind of a freakish metal is this?!''


    *Thud!*


    "Fuck!"


    The moment he opened the door, it suddenly shot open; someone pulled it from the inside and sent Nikolai flying into the room. His body tumbled while hitting the padded ground with loud thuds shaking his brain, making him feel dizzy.


    "Oh? Nikolai, did you struggle with the door? Sorry, it''s a little heavy; I guess we need to work on your physical strength since you''re not using your muscles properly."


    Nikolai dragged himself to his feet while confused. "What do you mean?" His eyes looked at Alexei with a doubtful expression, then noticed the strange outfit that he wore. "What''s that strange bodysuit?"


    "Well, first, I mean, you''re only using a portion of your body. It seems that what Uncle Ivan said and you didn''t awaken till recently. So your body and mind are subconsciously limiting your strength as if you were still human."


    "I didn''t know this. Then how do I fix it?" Nikolai''s brows lifted from the curiosity and shock. He never realised that he needed more than just pure training and natural growth. That he might need special training to change his subconscious actions.


    "You''ll need to get over the mentality of thinking like a human... so I''m going to force you to abandon those thoughts. Here, wear this and get ready." Alexei tossed another one of the strange bodysuits he wore. It was pale grey, but the moment Nikolai tried to catch it, his body slammed into the ground.


    ''It''s the same strange material!''


    Alexei chuckled before smirking at the floored Nikolai. "Well, it''s a bizarre metal that I found from one of the unclaimed Nexus worlds. It''s still a contested Warzone, so the price was a little high."


    ''There are Nexus worlds that are at war? I didn''t know this... Selene, why didn''t she tell me?''


    Seeing the look of confusion on Nikolai''s face, Alexei couldn''t help but rub his chin. "It seems like you didn''t know, but don''t blame whoever hid it. Those worlds are really dangerous; those fucking ancient monsters fight there; even I would die if I went without an enormous force."


    ''Why is the Nexus always such a dangerous place?! It''s way too hazardous!'' He muttered inside but kept it down and only sighed out loud. "How will I get better? I''m still confused about how the suit will help?"


    He quickly put on the suit, struggling to maintain a basic posture, a feeling like gravity was yanking him down to the earth.


    However, seeing this, Alexei nodded, "This is step one; you need to be able to perform normal actions in this room with that suit. Oh, and you are not allowed to remove it for the next three days."


    "WHAT?! FUCK YOU!"


    "Hahah, no thanks, my wife is just fine! But seriously, Nikolai, your bones, muscles and even your skin far surpass even the highest royal-blooded vampire or werewolf; that was before my wife''s help. So, you understand, right? Sometimes, your body can''t keep up with what your mind KNOWS you can do. Trust me, and I''ll make you surpass even me within a month."


    Although he felt quite dubious, the moment he felt the suit and heard Alexei''s words, Nikolai believed in him. However, he didn''t think it would take a month; rather, he refused to take that long. Though this suit... if he wore it at the wraith mission.


    ''Will I be able to survive?''


    "Well, what''s step two then?" A slight grin formed on Nikolai''s face; the expression made Alexei take a deep breath, the sharp and wicked smile, his narrow and powerful eyes glaring at him. ''It feels like Ivan before battle!''


    "Hehe, it''s easy¡ª"


    The next moment, Nikolai''s pupils shrank as Alexei''s fist hit his stomach after he literally teleported in front of him. "¡ªSurvive, my blows!"


    Nikolai spat up blood while his feet left the floor, flying backwards. It was the first time someone had punched him so hard since he had turned.


    The power felt close to Sebastian as Alexei''s fist hit his stomach when he fought him. The impact surpassed the pain, likely due to the bodysuit dulling the pain. However, he couldn''t react or counter before another fist connected with his right side.


    "Sh... Ack!"


    ''Alexei! This bastard!'' He tried to grab the fist but could not move his arm fast enough; before his right arm reached it, Alexei used his left and slammed it in between the fist and his side.


    An audible *Crack* shook the room. The moment after the blow, Nikolai''s body shot into the wall, impacting the padded metal. A large indent of his body appeared before he fell.


    Nikolai gasped in pain as the impact almost shattered his bones. ''If I don''t get used to the suit, I''ll fucking die!''


    However, a shadow cast across him; looking up with blurry eyes, he noticed that the blurry shadow was Alexei''s leg, which quickly became like a deadly iron bar.


    Alexei''s leg whipped back before snapping at him like a hydraulic press. "Wake up, Nikolai; the real training is about to start!" Alexei shouted from above. Nikolai saw the incoming attack and gritted his teeth. ''I will fucking kill you!''


    He turned, forcing himself to block the blow with both arms; a sudden force sent him floating in the air from the force. Then Alexei followed up with a spinning back kick to the centre of Nikolai''s chest.


    "GET READY, NIKOLAI!"


    "NO, YOU GET FUCKING READY!"


    Nikolai rolled over on the floor while he took in several large breaths.


    However, he noticed that his left arm was a little twisted. Seeing the damage, he felt so tired he could sleep for the day and a half he''d trained before, but this was madness... anger and frustration building up inside him. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn''t keep from getting beaten.


    Nikolai focused, his eyes narrowing at the incoming Alexei. It was heavy; his body screamed at him, yet he forced all his blood to flow to his limbs. A sudden surge formed inside him as all his blood turned purple, then black.


    Nikolai felt a pain in his chest, limbs and bones... the suit constricting and placing pressure on his entire body. Yet, the black blood, like a raging river during a storm, began to flow through his broken arm and heavy limbs aggressively.


    ''Ugh... it fucking burns!'' At first, the black blood was like liquid fire; his pathways and muscles felt like they were searing hot with magma.


    "I''M HERE TO GET READY FOR BATTLE!"


    His left foot kicked off the floor with a loud bang, sending his body to his feet from the immense kinetic force. Even though he moved slower than usual, Nikolai felt the difference; each movement or action was painful and made him feel a dull ache.


    Almost like he had overworked himself at the gym or during training in the past, and this pain came from his unused muscles and power.


    Slowly, he began finding them one by one. "Phew..."


    Nikolai released a long sigh, watching Alexei''s fist coming towards him with a right hook. He wanted to dodge and find an opening, but the speed of his body slowed too much. Instead, Nikolai raised his right elbow to Alexei''s arm.


    *Bang*


    Alexei''s fist slammed into Nikolai, shaking his body as if a battering ram had hit him. The moment it did, Nikolai''s elbow smashed down on Alexei''s arm.


    Alexei quickly stepped back and looked at his right arm in surprise; he avoided out of instinct, forming a smirk on his lips. "Good, but not enough!"


    The moment he said that his left leg snapped out with a front kick straight to the chest.


    From here, the two began a gruelling session of ''training'' together.


    ***


    Three hours later, the pair were both stood facing each other. Their bodies were straight, and Nikolai was panting, his arms trembling from the various bruises hidden beneath the suit. Meanwhile, Alexei had a slight cut and bruise on his left cheek while looking amused.


    "Haa... this damn bastard...."


    "What... you''ve still got some steam, you little shit?"


    Alexei smirked, while Nikolai just glared, his body too sore and tired to even do anything more than this. He didn''t feel bad, though; his muscles screamed in pain like they were burning.


    His constant flow of blood was the only thing that kept him awake and conscious. Alexei never hit his face but always focused on his body, a different place for each attack, forcing Nikolai to use ALL muscles in his body.


    However, his brain was too fatigued, almost exhausted.


    Thankfully, the suit could change its colour and look like the user''s skin tone, which helped him a lot.


    The grey bodysuit might make him look a little strange outside of the gym after all.


    "Well done. You''ve passed the first day, not that great, but good. But tomorrow, the real training starts... Your suit can only be removed to shower, and if you need the toilet, there is a small button on the wrist that will take care of that. Also, no sex! Hahaha! Good luck, Nikolai, and take care."


    Honestly, he just wanted to collapse, but tonight, he was meeting Ryan about the mission, which meant Brian and the others might also come. Nikolai also messaged Risa because it was obvious their evening training at the tower was off.


    "Ugh... I''ll get my revenge, damn Alexei!"


    "Hahaha, please do! You are too weak right now!"


    Before he knew it, Nikolai found himself sitting at the entrance, drinking an energy drink with his messy hair and broken body.


    "Somehow... it feels like paradise." He whispered while his dull gaze watched the setting sun out the window.


    "Nikolai? Why are you here?" The voice was someone he didn''t expect to meet until he remembered that Brian also trained here...


    "Ah, Ryan, I wanted to meet you. What good luck."


    Ryan could only look confused because the voice of his friend sounded so drained and weak, just like in the past. He couldn''t hide his happiness, maybe feeling nostalgic about the situation.


    "I just finished, so shall we grab a coffee before the meal?"


    "If you''re driving, I''d love to!"


    "But man, you really look like you''ve been through hell, Nikolai."


    "Hahah... well, I am preparing for our mission. I can''t embarrass myself now, right?"


    "True, but don''t push it too far. I worry about you."


    "Ah, I won''t."


    Nikolai then fell into Ryan''s car, relaxing in the back seat as he closed his eyes. A moment''s rest to recover from the pain.

 Chapter 158: Ryans Little Sister!

    Nikolai felt horrible after his training session despite his supernatural healing. His bruises and exhaustion took longer than usual. ''Is it because of this suit?'' He lay against the back seat while resting his eyes.


    ''I feel so comfortable...'' S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The scent of the engine oil, a low hum from its roaring. Nikolai could hear the wind flowing around the car while it drove along the evening road. It was a pleasant moment of peace listening to the slow breathing of Ryan, who kept pausing.


    ''He probably wants to speak to me but doesn''t know how to approach me after what happened with Risa.''


    "Oh, Ryan. I saw Brian at the gym today. I didn''t know he came here to train."


    "Really? Did you train together? Brian gets super competitive when it comes to training."


    "No, he was with his wife, so it felt wrong to intrude."


    "Aha... she is quite fierce if you do. Good choice, Nikolai."


    "So, did you want to ask me something?" Nikolai''s eyes opened slightly, forming slight slits as his black iris peeked through his lashes.


    Ryan took a deep breath. "I would like to know how you feel about the mercenary group and me being a member of the SSS. Are you content with me?"


    Nikolai sighed and relaxed again. "Is something the matter, Ryan?"


    "To be honest, I know you aren''t normal... because I have contact with THAT world due to my work finding illegal and dangerous monsters. So I know..."


    "Oh? What do you know, Ryan?"


    The voice of Ryan seemed nervous at times, but also carried traces of worry. Nikolai noticed Ryan gazing back at him while driving, his hand holding the gearbox a little jittery.


    "Are you really engaged to the vampire princess?" Though he expected the question, Nikolai found the tone and sound of his voice strange.


    ''Hmmm... why does it feel like he''s nervous? There isn''t a sense of dislike, but... worry? Why would my being with Selene make him worry?''


    However, when he saw his terrified and strange reaction, somehow, it reminded him of the strange Selene, when her eyes and hair changed during the last night at the hotel.


    Nikolai put it down to her bloodline, a sense of denial and self-preservation. Her strangeness and the obsessive way she called him felt strange...


    "Yeah, it''s true. Is there something wrong? Do you know something I don''t?"


    ''Yet I cannot deny it made my blood boil, making me crazy during the act... Was it all an act, or does Ryan know something?''


    "I..." Ryan turned away; his eyes seemed a little strange, but Nikolai felt no hostility or negative emotions coming from his aura. There was only worry, dread, and a feeling of hopelessness that started growing after Nikolai gave his answer.


    "Is something wrong?" He looked at Ryan again, a little curious.


    Ryan was clenching his hands, which trembled as they held the steering wheel. The car suddenly slipped into the fast lane, ramping up speeds with a roar from the engine.


    Nikolai''s enhanced senses could feel the exciting speed and how the car began to slide slightly off-centre. Yet Ryan''s face was blank, his emotions full of and how the car began to slide slightly off-centre apologetic feelings.


    ''He''s terrified about something? Did he know? Maybe he learned something while being involved with vampires?''


    There were many thoughts and choices, but Nikolai didn''t rush his old friend. There was something that Ryan knew, and he felt it might upset or make Nikolai suffer. ''After all, I know that Ryan isn''t a bad person deep down..''


    "I''m so sorry..." Ryan muttered softly after a few minutes. The sound of the car tyres sliding on the tarmac filled the quiet atmosphere as Ryan slowed down for a corner.


    A strange and unsettling sensation rose inside Nikolai. He didn''t quite understand, but a sickening sense of dread slowly filled his stomach, and it was something that made him feel tense.


    "Can I tell you after dinner...?" like a desperate plea, Ryan spoke as they reached the northern wall.


    The northern wall was where the most elite members of society created a special gated community for those of a certain level of income and prestige.


    To enter, you needed to have an identification card or be travelling with someone who owned the card. However, to get the card, you needed to live there in the first place.


    "Sure, but I never knew you lived here..."


    "Haha... it''s all because of my dad and family. None of this is through my actions or effort.


    ''This place really existed... it''s so close to the west and the secret nest of the wraiths. Oh... is that why they are insistent, you needed to have an identification card on this mission?''


    A barrier suddenly lowered, blocking off the car''s front and back like a cage, before a digital voice echoed from the speaker.


    "Please present your identification card and speak the passcode into the microphone or be escorted off the premises."


    "Voice activation identification, Ryan Seong, passcode 1203, verification code: 53. Authorisation to open the gates, please." The machine took a second or two to scan the owner and car number, and its voice changed. "Please await security officer verification, Ryan Seong."


    The light from the scanner faded, and the large barrier opened and disappeared into the floor and the ceiling. Ryan leaned back into his car before slowly driving forward until he reached the exit barrier; it didn''t take too much effort, but Nikolai could feel his mind wandering elsewhere.


    "It''s funny, right Nikolai? That we fight monsters at night, yet the only time they bother to attack a nest is if it''s close to their interests." The car slowly pulled into an enormous estate, driving down the long driveway. Nikolai noticed various cars and people walking around in suits and what seemed to be uniforms. Ryan spoke with a bitter smile on his face.


    ''I''ve never seen this side of Ryan before...''


    "I can see what you mean, but you can''t really blame them?"


    Ryan laughed a little bitterly. "Unless you want the head of the police force''s son, a high-profile scientist''s daughter or a millionaire businessman to become food, no chance at all. Nevertheless, do you know how many confirmed nests exist in the eastern wilderness and south near the sea?"


    Nikolai could only shake his head while itching his head, feeling the dull ache of his muscles starting to fade. ''Damn, having to be at ''full power'' constantly to maintain normal movement with this suit on is too harsh.''


    "I have no clue..."


    "Fifty-seven, there are fifty-seven! All are confirmed to exist and be active, yet..." He slowly parked his car before removing the car key. It was quiet for a moment. The sound of the staff laughing and chattering echoed through the walls. "Let''s go have a chat with my dad first and get some food in our stomachs..."


    "Your dad..."


    He tried to remember what his father looked like. Honestly, Nikolai realised he wasn''t the best friend either. Once learning that Ryan was rich he pulled away out of feeling inferior. ''Was his dad the foreigner from the U-Federation or his mother?'' A feeling of guilt for not knowing such simple things made him realise he wasn''t perfect back then, either. "Lead the way, Ryan. I wonder if he''s doing alright..."


    "That old bastard wouldn''t die if I shot him and buried him in the ground! But... he''s a lot less annoying these days. I honestly found his support rather helpful over the past few years." His voice sounded softer now, with his emotions finally calming down. The sense of warmth and acceptance radiated from Ryan, but underneath was a trace of worry and fear.


    The two men entered the house, but before Ryan even closed the door, a girl bolted over in Ryan''s direction, "Brother!" She looked no older than ten, her small body with long, curly white hair as Ryan twirled her body around, the fluffy dress floating from the wind.


    "I''m back! Clara, did you finish your homework?" He said gently as if speaking to a precious family member, a tone that Nikolai had only ever heard in the past distance.


    "I did, brother... who is this?"


    Ryan''s arms tensed for a moment before turning to Nikolai while noticing his little sister''s sparkling eyes. He knew she loved to read romance novels and Idol groups were her favourite topics to speak about. ''This damn handsome bastard, should I break his nose so he looks ugly?'' Ryan grunted to himself.


    However, then the thought passed through his mind. ''If Nikolai grew to care for this girl, wouldn''t he help protect her in the future... when I tell him the truth.''


    "This is Nikolai, your brother''s best friend in the whole world."


    Nikolai watched the little girl. At first, he felt a strange scent from her body. However, it was too thin and not enough to be another monster. Yet, somehow, he felt a sense of worry when he matched his eyes with the girl. ''I cannot see her feelings... nor does my blood artwork with this girl!''


    Despite his thoughts, Clara just smiled like an angel and instead skipped towards him. "H-Hello, I am Clara! Please look after my big brother! I-I..."


    Nikolai smiled down at her while crouching and held out his hand like an old-fashioned gentleman. ''This guy...'' Ryan rolled his eyes while Clara blushed, shaking his hand gently.


    "My name is Nikolai, Clara. Your big brother helped me during a hard time, so don''t worry, I will keep him safe."


    "Un! Big brother needs someone to watch out for him! Don''t tell him I said it, but my brother has been a little upset since he broke up with his girlfriend!"


    "H-hey! You little!"


    ''So that is why he seemed so down in his emails...''


    Continue your saga on m|v-l''e m,p| y- r


    Rather, Nikolai didn''t know that his friend ever dated. Although he seemed a little popular, Ryan never settled down with anyone in the past. ''What kind of woman was it? Maybe she was a supermodel or some kind of celebrity knowing him.''


    "Kya~ my brother is trying to hurt me! Save me, Brother Nikolai!"


    "Oi, Clara! Stop running...!"


    Ryan pretended to be angry while chasing her, the staff and other workers all smiling at the scene as if it was a daily occurrence.

 Chapter 159: Evening Date

    The meal at Ryan''s mansion felt quite stiff and awkward because his father was strict; even the lovely Clara ate in almost silence. Nikolai felt that Ryan''s father didn''t like him from the way his sharp gaze flicked toward him several times. Perhaps the father disapproved of his son''s choice of friends... ''Well I was poor in the past, is it because of that?''


    However, because Nikolai was too tired to confront him, the meal ended in silence. "Ryan, it seems your mother isn''t here?" The pair sat on the balcony of Ryan''s room while drinking beer together.


    "Yeah... it was because of a fight in the past, my dad is very stubborn and refused to accept his fault." Ryan''s words came out through gritted teeth. It was like an invisible hand was crushing his heart. "After that, Mother stopped coming home when dad was home."


    Nikolai watched the pain that contorted Ryan''s face; a mix of emotions stirred within his aura, from anger and sadness to frustration and longing for his mother. "How long has it been now? A few years, right? You didn''t even fight with him for her?"


    "Dad wouldn''t listen... it was already too late," Ryan said. "He wouldn''t accept it. That having another woman, wasn''t something mother could accept."


    ''Another woman... affair, huh?''


    Nikolai''s mind began racing with thoughts and assumptions because he was in a relationship with two, maybe three, women. It made his heart race while sipping the light, crispy beer. Ryan gazed at him with a sharp gaze as if understanding everything.


    "It must be complicated for you, with two fianc¨¦e''s, right?" Ryan smiled at him.


    ''Or maybe three.'' The thought popped into his mind. A small voice told him not to deny what might happen if those two women found out about him and Risa''s strange relationship. They didn''t even know about Sarah properly; when he made her his squire, they almost killed her on the spot. ''I should be careful...''


    "Well, things just happened that way, and I can''t pull out now; it''s too late. Though, Ryan, would you support me?"


    "Well... it''s not a problem with me, as long as you are happy. I just hope you don''t get stabbed or torn apart. I heard that vampires and werewolves get very jealous... especially a female with Fenrir and Ookami blood in her veins." He spoke in a casual but slightly mischievous tone. However, it made Nikolai''s throat tighten a little from nervousness.


    ''It was my life, and there will always be problems, however...''


    "I understand that I don''t want to hurt their feelings... and I find the situation fun, haha." Nikolai finished his beer before Ryan coughed with red cheeks.


    "Ahem! Nikolai, about tomorrow''s plan... are you happy joining?"


    Nikolai turned to Ryan and smiled. "Yes, I do want to come. Why would you think otherwise, is it because of the nest?" Ryan looked surprised.


    He then opened another beer, tossing it to Nikolai with a deep sigh. "Nests, they are dangerous. Especially when dealing with Wraith type Fiends... I honestly didn''t want you to come at first. But our team needs you, the enemy is too strong and the SSS won''t send their best hunters."


    Ryan looked towards the nest, a place in the northwest, close to his current mansion and Clara. The enemy was too dangerous.


    "Have any SSS hunters entered the nest?" Explore hidden tales at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    "Yes, one party and all 6 of them died." The tone in Ryan''s voice was heavy, and even Nikolai felt his heart tighten for a moment. He never saw Ryan look this nervous and serious. The death of SSS Hunters was rare because of how powerful they were, and this nest had just wiped out an entire squad.


    ''I thought that the SSS would save them before death, it seems I was wrong.'' a voice calling up to Ryan interrupted his thoughts.


    "Master." It was a black-haired youth standing outside the door of Ryan''s room. The wind whipped around the balcony with a soft howl before the man entered. Nikolai felt like the temperature dropped a few degrees. "Master, this is?"


    "My best friend, Nikolai he''s someone who knows. Tell me about the scouting details..."


    The male with black hair bowed before taking out several documents; at first, he avoided Nikolai''s gaze, but once he knew the truth, he started to distribute them to both.


    "Master, the scout team only explored the first room and soon retreated, complaining they wouldn''t go further." He frowned in disgust. A small part of his mouth lifted slightly, and the tone changed slightly.


    ''Though I am his best friend. It''s better not to interrupt this stuff.'' Nikolai glanced through the first set of images; it looked like any ordinary cave until they reached a room that looked no different from a normal room from inside a house.


    ''No... it looks almost identical.'' He raised his eyebrows. The room even had furniture in it; there were paintings on the walls, though blurry, they looked real like a real human painted them and lived there.


    However, the pictures were of monsters dominating humans.


    Nikolai turned toward Ryan and raised his eyebrow as the male nodded his head before turning towards his underling and ordering him. "Get the full team here. We leave tomorrow morning. The evening mission has been cancelled..." His underling bowed his head and exited the room quickly.


    Ryan then turned to face Nikolai with an apologetic voice. "Nikolai I''m sorry."


    "Don''t worry about it, you''re worried about the dangers of fighting them in the dark right?" Nikolai was already well aware of the dangers that hunting during the night would pose.


    "Yes, that''s correct. It would be dangerous for the humans at night. Not to mention it seems some powerful monsters linger in these depths. Ryan are you really sure you can handle this task?" The image of Clara entered Nikolai''s thoughts.


    Ryan had never spoken much about his own family, so if anything happened to him, who would support her? The words that he wanted to say remained stuck inside his throat because the gaze of his friend had become stern.


    "I know what you want to say, but what if we keep ignoring them and this cave grows larger. Then they burrow closer to this mansion and Clara gets killed, or worse... turned?"


    "Damn." He cursed at himself, knowing Ryan would do everything for Clara. "You''re right... sorry, I didn''t think about that point."


    "Nikolai, I am confident this mission can work out, and if things get bad, you can flee... but please protect Clara." Ryan''s words made Nikolai feel awkward. He didn''t want to hear this kind of thing. No man wished to hear that.


    "I''ll do what I can, so you need to survive and protect her in the end." He looked back up. Ryan was grinning like he did all those years ago. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "After all, you haven''t changed, even after becoming a supernatural."


    "Haha, you fool! Of course I wouldn''t, we''ve been friends for over a decade, don''t be so stupid."


    "Thank you, I really mean it... I''m glad we met again, Nikolai."


    "Ah... me too."


    ***


    After the meal, Nikolai was walking home from the mansion. Once he left the priority district, he gazed towards the Wraith nest and felt a sense of foreboding. ''I should contact Risa... tomorrow is going to be difficult.''


    [To Risa]


    Oi, where are you? Let''s meet up for a drink.


    Here''s my map information.


    ¡ª


    Nikolai wasn''t human, but that didn''t change the fact before a big mission. He felt nervous. Now, Nikolai wanted to get a little drunk and spend time without thinking about complicated things. He felt bad for Nikita and Selene, but tonight wasn''t the right time to spend with them.


    "Damn... this sucks." He knew it would be difficult to sleep even if Nikola tried, so while took a brisk jog towards the bar that Risa mentioned the other night. Yet, his mind wondered what to do about tomorrow''s battle.


    ''That wraith I saw last time if he was part of the outer nest. Wouldn''t there be an elder inside? I saw those cave pictures and don''t think they are normal. Could there be an intelligent monster behind this all? A Fiend with intelligence?'' He didn''t like to admit it, but it irritated him.


    ''They are dangerous, but I lack information... should I head to the Nexus?'' Nikolai found himself outside the bar while feeling his phone vibrating. Risa replied to his message.


    [From Risa]


    How can you be so blunt? I won''t come~ hmph!


    See you soon... do you like black or red?


    Let me know quickly!


    Hehe~


    ¡ª


    He answered her question before sitting on the bench outside. Nikolai noticed this club on the western side of town wasn''t very busy for a late night club. ''I wonder why it''s almost empty...'' However, the ones that entered were all monsters or those of decent clans.


    "Tomorrow, I have to clear the nest... then train with Alexei before preparing for the fight against Alistair." He felt his phone vibrate.


    After checking, his mouth lifted into a slight smile before shaking his head.


    "Why did she ask me the colour... I somehow don''t feel good about this..."


    ''Sometimes I don''t get her...'' Nikolai entered the bar; the two bouncers looked at him for a moment before giving a nod. He then entered, took a seat by the counter, and ordered a mixed cocktail, wanting to drink something that would get him hammered.


    The booming bass from the DJ''s turntable and speakers caused Nikolai''s chest to throb. At the same time, the thick scent of perfume and various people mixed, causing a sickly and slightly horrid mixture.


    "Here is your drink," said the bartender.


    "Cheers, boss." The sweet fragrance from his cocktail enticed Nikolai, who took a long gulp of the liquid, feeling his nerves start to settle. However, this didn''t help his nerves. He still felt nervous about the job tomorrow because he was wearing the reinforced suit and couldn''t take it off unless needed...


    "This drink is a little fruity for my taste, but the colour reminds me of Risa''s eyes."


    "Do you think of my eyes a lot?" A soft and seductive voice sounded in Nikolai''s ear before two hands grasped his shoulders.


    "Ah, her eyes are extremely pretty." He grinned to himself before gazing into the eyes that could captivate and charm anyone. However, Risa knew better.


    She giggled at the response before coming around the front of Nikolai, then she sat down on his lap and flicked the ends of her black corset dress. "I see... you like my eyes, hehe~ that makes me happy."


    "You look really good tonight, Risa."


    "Flattery... won''t get you anything~ hehe." she nervously blushed while feeling a little hot from the praise.


    "I''ll get you a drink, anything you fancy?"


    Risa then leaned close, whispering in his ear, barely audible over the loud dance music. "I fancy you." Then she suddenly kissed his cheek and showed a cheeky smile.

 Chapter 160: A Strange Risa - Disruptive Guests!

    Risa seemed to have changed from the first time they met. Nikolai realised it might be because she no longer needed to worry about the essence needed to live. From the moment she arrived, Risa began to sit close and hug his side.


    ''Well, this much is fine right?'' He thought while drinking the sweet cocktail she recommended. However, it made him wonder something.


    ''How does she know my taste so well?'' Nikolai couldn''t help but feel Risa was an enigma while sipping her drink, looking up at him with her lovely green eyes.


    "Mmmm~ this is delicious but I wish it was a little more private." Risa kicked her legs while peeking at Nikolai from the corner of her eyes. "Shall we hire a private box?" Her voice sounded a little lower as she whispered into his ear. Then he sniffed the sudden scent of her hot breath, tinged with the fruity aroma of rum.


    "If that''s what you want, shall we?"


    "I would~ let''s go, I''ll make sure to get a good one."


    Risa''s hips flicked from side to side, such a seductive and alluring movement that his black eyes could see her hidden tails swaying in the air. ''She really is a wicked woman...''


    Nikolai didn''t mind, and he wanted to relax and unwind. Tomorrow would be tough, and the alcohol seemed to make him slightly dizzy. This bar catered to monsters, so he didn''t need to worry, either.


    Not long after, she came back, holding his black card and another keycard before taking his hand and pulling Nikolai off his seat. She then pressed her body against his, the booming music a little irritating, before her gentle and teasing voice echoed in his mind. "My~ are you that excited to see me, did you enjoy staring at my hips that much? You perverted wolf."


    "Shall we go?" Her eyes narrowed into crescent moons while Nikolai grabbed her chin with his finger and thumb and lifted her to gaze into his face, a wicked grin on his lips. "Of course we should, now get that seductive ass of yours moving."


    "Fufu~ you really do become a beast after drinking." Risa joked while clasping his arm and pulling him towards their private room.


    Her eyes were sparkling as she purposely rubbed herself against him, making sure her scent covered every inch of his body. Then suddenly, her face transformed, her eyes narrowed, sharply glaring at a female while her lips formed a frown. "What are you looking at, bitch?"


    "E-Eh?!" The female wolf felt a sense of danger. Risa used her energy to create an aura that made her look menacing as the wolf rushed away, half-crying.


    This kind of thing happened several times as they noticed the pair heading to the second floor.


    She spoke violently to the other women eyeing up Nikolai, especially the other feline or wolf-type monster girls. Risa lifted her chin and acted like a queen, guiding him towards the large box on the second floor.


    ***


    The VIP box in the club was quite large, with high-quality black sofa seats around the wall. Then in the centre was a large table in the centre with drinks, snacks and a remote to turn down the sound from outside.


    "Hmm~ it''s perfect."


    Risa seemed pretty satisfied as she transformed completely and flopped onto the black sofa. Her dress slid up her body, revealing her bare buttocks and black thong. However, she didn''t seem to care about Nikolai gazing at her. "Hehe~ I''ve always wanted to do this kind of thing, but it was hard because of my weak self."


    ''Wow... there is barely any fabric... is that string supposed to be squished between her ass cheeks like that? It''s hiding almost nothing!'' Nikolai licked his lips before taking the seat right beside Risa.


    "Would you like something to drink? They have wine if that''s something you''re into and don''t wanna get wasted." Nikolai knew Risa liked a variety of things. She enjoyed cheap beer and expensive wine all the same. "Though you should pul down your dress for now."


    "You should pull it up, instead." Risa turned over, showing her front to the werewolf. She even used her claws to pull the front of her dress apart, revealing the lack of a bra, the dress barely containing her heavy breasts. Then she opened her thighs, giving Nikolai a perfect view of her crotch. "Isn''t this why you called me over tonight, instead of your actual lovers?"


    ''...''


    Nikolai remained silent.


    He just felt conflicted, and so, grasping the hem of her dress, he pulled it down, covering her thighs and shook his head. "Let''s just enjoy some drinks for now." His eyes gazed at her body, not leaving it for one moment, as the slight vibration from the bass shook the walls.


    "I guess this is enough since you don''t plan to let anyone else join you, do you?" Risa licked her lips.


    ''Would she dare attack me here? Though it would be exciting to try and subdue her. But it''s probably just her act like usual...''


    "Tonight, it''s just me and you, so let''s enjoy it." He said while taking two wine glasses, filling one to the brim with a red substance. It wasn''t wine, but the special drink all monsters enjoyed. Although called blood wine, it was closer to a juice, with the right taste for most races to enjoy without attacking humans.


    "Hehe, I like the sound of that. Don''t hold yourself back when we get started, okay?"


    "Of course, I''ll show you a completely new world."


    The two began to enjoy their time. Nikolai gazed out the one-sided glass, watching people dancing and having fun while Risa eventually, like a cat, climbed onto his lap. However, this was when the atmosphere changed.


    A certain group of monsters arrived at the bar. ''Who are they... why are they here now?'' Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    It was a group of young wraiths, all dressed up and looking cocky; they pushed aside the young shapeshifter who spoke to one of their females... before they seemed to speak to the owner.


    "They seem to like acting arrogant," Nikolai muttered to Risa, who hugged his neck while purring slightly.


    "Hmph~ they are nothing compared to..." She responded before lowering her hand, stroking his chest with a wide grin, her hips shifting above his waist. "You, so don''t think of such unimportant people... we''re having a good time. Focus on me and only me... Nyaa..."


    However, he seemed doubtful because their group came to the bottom of the stairs, and the staff member seemed quite nervous. It looked like he was apologising profusely. ''Did they want to use this room... I see... it makes sense now.''


    Nikolai no longer cared when Risa approached him in this kind of way. He learned about Nekomata and how they were extremely affectionate after choosing someone''s essence. ''It''s not like I dislike it, or I wouldn''t be hard. Though, do I have to resist so much, it''s not like I''m human and have to abide by their morals...''


    Since she seemed happy to hug his chest while drinking, he held his glass and sipped it without care. His concern was the annoying young wraiths who were still causing trouble. The leading wraith pushed the staff member to the side and charged upstairs towards this VIP room.


    Risa seemed oblivious; her eyes narrowed like someone gave her catnip. The glass in her hand almost splashed as she hugged Nikolai''s body, rolling from side to side as if to coat him in her scent.


    "Nyaa~ I just wanna sleep on your broad chest... it''s so warm and comfy, hehe."


    "Are you already wasted? Such a cute little cat." Nikolai stroked her silky black hair, letting her relax. Although he called her out for his sake, somehow, seeing how relaxed she became helped him calm down.


    However, that was the moment someone suddenly banged on the door, "I know you''re in there. How about you come out!" It was probably the arrogant wraith, but the banging for a cat like Risa instantly knocked her out of flirting mode. With an angry look, she hissed at the door, her claws instantly extending. "Who dares disturb my precious alone time! I''ll skin the asshole and rip out his bones from his ass to his throat!"


    "C-Calm down!" Nikolai held Risa back.


    He stood and put the glass on the side, his face seeming stern. Despite this, his dark eyes held anger as he ignored the door and lifted Risa off the ground into a princess carry. He didn''t want her to rush to the door and get hurt. "Nyah?!" Her eyes went wide in surprise at the sudden move as she gazed at him with a blush and flicked her ears.


    "N-Nikolai... but..."


    Nikolai''s eyes seemed to glow, and his muscles seemed to shift. Risa only noticed now that he seemed to have changed. A slight increase in his height caused him to tower over her. ''Was Nikolai always this big... I feel safe here...''


    "I''m going to see what those idiots need; if they push it too far i''ll them a lesson, but you can watch and make sure not to interfere." He said, not looking at the Nekomata. Risa couldn''t help but blush; the man in front of her seemed like a violent tyrant, and she was the helpless maiden. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Bang!*


    "Open the fucking door, do you not know who I am?!" Now, there were several of the wraiths. Not to mention, the bar owner looked humble while following one of them or rather being dragged with a keycard.


    "Risa, it seems these arrogant fucks are determined to get beat up tonight."


    "Nyah~ your voice is too sexy, don''t get any more seductive~ or this cat will jump you in your sleep."

 Chapter 161: The Youngest Wraith Prince

    To be honest, Nikolai felt quite surprised that someone would be rude here.


    His eyes watched the door smash open and fail.


    They forced the poor staff member to open the door as it bleeped. A moment later, several wraiths jumped inside.


    ''Oh, it looks like they''re serious?''


    "Nya?! Nikolai some random guys just broke into our room!"


    A fake cry. This cheeky minx clearly wanted him to react or become angry. Yet Nikolai didn''t seem to mind much, instead watching their faces.


    "It seems so, do you think they want to dance?"


    Nikolai felt disgusted by their filthy scent, a sour and rotten aroma that filled the room. It made him want to vomit.


    ''They smell like shit...''


    ''Each of them makes me want to kill!''


    ''Damn Wraiths, ruining my night.''


    Anger. He didn''t think that his mood could sour so quickly, even with Risa on his lap. Yet the dull eyes watching him made Nikolai feel sick.


    "Get out of the room¡ªthis is where our prince will drink!"


    A slow, distorted voice. The fact the wraith could speak shocked Nikolai the most. Yet, he couldn''t stop the cat on his lap from getting angry.


    ''When she bounces... it feels good.''


    "Hah?! Who the fuck are you!" Risa tossed her empty glass at the female wraith that had just spoken.


    SHATTER¡ª!


    The room filled with the sweet scent of wine while glass shattered everywhere.


    Despite trying to hit the woman, Risa missed. Now, the Wraiths surrounded the first intruder, protecting them.


    Glass spread around the room. It created a beautiful sparkle, catching Nikolai''s eye.


    ''It seems these wraiths don''t plan to leave...'' Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Then, should I just slaughter them... no, is that a smart idea?''


    ''How the hell do I know... my head is buzzing right now!''


    "Who do you think you are, filthy bitch?"


    A sharp and coarse voice, like a cold dagger placed against the throat. With this single sentence, Nikolai knew they were those living in the nest to the north.


    Creak¡ª


    Nikolai leaned forward, lifting Risa before placing her down and cracking his neck.


    ''So, let''s see their strength. Are they worms or an actual danger?''


    ''200, 322, 150, 120 Force... Nothing special.''


    "Risa, don''t move."


    His voice was harsh yet it sounded commanding yet alluring. Nikolai shrugged his shoulders, using his momentum to throw off his black suit jacket. "So, trashy little wraith. Shall I put you back in your shallow grave, or will you piss off right now?"


    He didn''t know why. Nikolai just felt they ruined his night and time with Risa.


    ''It shouldn''t matter, but I can''t leave it.''


    ''Maybe it''s the alcohol reaching my brain already, no... it might just be the mission.''


    "You fucker, how dare you speak to our prince that way!"


    "Shut up, corpse princess¡ªI don''t go easy on ugly women."


    Nikolai rubbed his neck, yet he didn''t release his suit. The suit constricted Nikolai''s body, but it strangely fuelled his excitement.


    ''I feel like a raging tiger.''


    ''No... make that a direwolf, haha.''


    The so-called prince seemed seething mad. His dull red eyes glared at Nikolai while the energy inside his body rapidly pumped into his limbs.


    Dull, mangy black hair, grey skin. The prince was rather skinny and seemed to lack ''food'' and prestige. A mere glimpse of his spikes peeking made Nikolai frown.


    ''This fucker was preparing to attack me mid-conversation. Haha, I love it!''


    Before they attacked, Nikolai''s entry body shuddered, his arms quickly transforming into monstrous black arms with thick claws.


    ''I can feel it, so pleasant!''


    Vermillion, Essence and Celestial Aura pumped through his body. Nikolai could feel it, his body reaching the pinnacle of his strength, both eyes glowing bright blue.


    ''No need for blood arts!''


    ''I cannot become weak!''


    ''To save those humans tomorrow, let''s kill this bastard now!''


    When the prince and his corpse princess shifted, my muscles tightened¡ªjust as they tried to attack, I was already lunging at the prince with my right fist clenched.


    A black aura surrounded his fist, the air crackling from the force of Nikolai''s uppercut. He didn''t hold back, and the heavy suit barely stopped his outburst.


    "You dirty dog¡ª"


    "Shut that ugly mouth!"


    Nikolai roared while leaving the ground, his body twirling like a classing Street fighting move.


    THUD¡ª!


    The immense power of the block caused the prince with 400 force to suddenly fly back against the wall before cracking his jaw and nose.


    "How dare you hit the prince! Ack?!"


    ''I felt a familiar burst of wind.''


    When Nikolai turned to the side, he saw Risa''s body flying at high speeds. Her Wind Step allowed her knees to smash into the corpse princess, shattering her face.


    CRACK¡ª!


    "Hrrk?!"


    Blood exploded, followed by flesh and cracked bones. I watched the princess drop like a sack of rocks.


    ''Risa... you sexy little...''


    Before, Nikolai could focus on the lovely Nekomata now dodging the fists of the low-level wraiths. Her agile and flexible body twisted and turned with blood sprayed over her face. Unable to hide her wicked smile and the bloodlust in her glowing eyes.


    "Woah!"


    A fist flew past Nikolai''s face full of force, creating a fierce wind. He stepped back, almost shocked, and saw the prince fully healed while looking furious.


    "You damned animals! How dare you kill Annabelle!"


    His sharp and coarse voice almost sounded emotional, though no tears followed. It made Nikolai feel amused that even these monsters felt affection.


    ''Hahaha, a shame he didn''t cry.''


    Explore more adventures at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    The poor worker already seemed to have rushed away. With a glance, Nikolai saw Risa''s claws tear apart the weak wraiths trying to support the prince.


    He then stepped forward, his body heavy yet adrenaline pumping through his body. Nikolai could feel something strange while observing the Wraith.


    ''I can feel the movement of my blood... control it''s speed better!''


    ''This suit, is this the TRUE usage?!''


    Nikolai''s lips curled into a cruel smile, his black claws extending. Finished experimenting with the filthy wraith prince.


    He became the beast.


    A dark aura wrapped around him, masking his figure. Rage and a desire for revenge filled the prince until the moment he saw Nikolai in this state, he opened his mouth.


    "N-No... I!"


    What could a corpse do against a god? Those were the momentary thoughts of the excited Nikolai. Yet his blood began transforming, and once again, everything turned black, flooding his muscles with pure power and a dull ache.


    ''I stopped letting it all become Obsidian Tide because of the after affects... but now I want to push myself.''


    ''Push myself to the limit!''


    WOOSH¡ª!!


    The moment Nikolai stepped on the table and leapt at the prince. He whipped his tail and shattered the skull of male wrath that jumped at Risa. The view of her bloody and frenzied state reflected into the glass behind the prince.


    ''She''s beautiful.''


    "STOP!"


    Cried the prince! Before Nikolai''s elbow connected with a crunch, then as the poor wraith flung back, he extended his left arm.


    "Argk.... Hrrk....?!"


    The black claw sliced through his body like butter.


    A wet squelch and the weight of the torn meat felt heavy for Nikolai after losing his momentum.


    ''Disgusting... the blood and meat are rotten.''


    Nikolai hated the scent of sour and dirty things. Though he didn''t mind natural smells, when it was the undead, it really tested his patience.


    "Oh my god?! The prince is dead! Run!"


    "Hah!"


    Risa''s body ran along the window, tapping several times before she propelled herself towards the door and drop-kicked the last escaping wrath.


    "Hmmm... are you done, Risa?"


    "Phew! Nikolai?"


    The moment she landed, her eyes kept their slight emerald glow. Yet her pupils widened when Nikolai''s hands touched her filthy face, covered in blood.


    A sticky and foul feeling, yet Nikolai noticed a cut on her cheek.


    "Your beautiful face has been wounded..."


    "Ah.. that, I was careless..."


    Risa seemed bashful, turning away from Nikolai. Yet her tail danced while she trembled, feeling his lips touch her cheek, licking her wound.


    ''Ah... her blood tastes like caramel now, it''s delicious...''


    ''I want more of her blood!''


    "N-Nikolai?!"


    Shocked by his sudden actions, Risa was weak when on the defence. Her eyes closed tight while feeling him licking her wound, the stinging feeling quickly becoming a comfortable, ticklish feeling that made her feel strange.


    "Sorry, I should have been more attentive. Yet..."


    He looked down at her pretty face, gazing up at him, unable to hide his amusement, with a slight smile, brushing the sticky cheek clean.


    "Watching you fight was too beautiful. The way you move is naturally captivating."


    ''Ah... I want to bite her neck, and drink her dry...''


    "Hmph~ you are just a little drunk, this isn''t what you truly mean!"


    Risa''s cheeks became red, yet she felt a little upset. Her chest raced from his treatment. Until she remembered the rotting, old blood which stained her dress and body, leaving black and blue bruises. It smelt bad and made her feel disgusting.


    "I... should we call it a¡ª"


    It wasn''t like she was expecting anything¡ªafter all, Nikolai seemed loyal to the other two women. The only reason she pretended to be confident was the alcohol and the way he teased her.


    "¡ªLet''s go to that hotel again."


    ''After all those innocent eyes, they drive my bloodlust crazy...''


    Nikolai''s sharp gaze made Rise feel like prey. No matter how strong she became, Nikolai''s glowing eyes, filled with a ravenous desire, made Rise feel like his meal.


    "A-Are you sure, I mean... you could go see Nikita or..."


    "I want to drink your blood tonight. Is that a no?"


    "How could it be a no?! You''re already carrying me!"


    "Haha~ so I am, forgive me."


    He didn''t truly apologise. While carrying Risa in his arms, he paid an extra amount on leaving to cover the damage to the room.


    ''Though they probably won''t accept me here again alone...


    ''I need power, authority and to spread my name!''


    His first step was to kill Alistair Faust and become stronger than a weak true blood.


    The pair climbed into a black Ober. As they planned to visit the hotel, the pair stayed at the last time it wouldn''t be so difficult to book a room¡ªSuddenly, an older male passed them.


    A male with dull red eyes, a wrinkled face and a rotten stench.


    The moment he arrived at the same club the pair just left, he sniffed the air and turned back, watching the distant car that soon vanished.


    "It seems that the seventh prince is dead... A dog and cat killed him?"


    "Oh well, trash will be trash."


    The old man flicked out a handkerchief while wiping his glasses and muttering about the licence plate of the car he saw.


    "Well... you will not get away with slaying those of our clan. I am the elder charged with protecting the future heirs of my lord."


    "Do spend the night well because tomorrow, this Seval will end your lives."


    He slowly closed his eyes, transforming his face into a fierce and contorted shape.


    Then, in a flash, he disappeared into a cloud of darkness.

 Chapter 162: The Steps to Obsession and Adoration

    In darkness, two figures peered from the massive bay window. Rain and grey clouds covered the sky, with thunder rumbling in the distance.


    "My lady, it seems that he clashed with those filthy undead."


    The beautiful silver-haired werewolf spoke with a calm and clear voice.


    ''After all, Wilhelmina is the most talented spy.''


    Wilhemina''s hands firmly grasped behind her back as she lowered her head. She wore a customised French maid outfit that rustled with her movements.


    "Are you certain, about his partner not being that bitch of a dog?"


    ''If he went there with Nikita, is it because he went to the south with me?''


    ''No! It cannot be¡ªhe wouldn''t do that to me...''


    In a large black leather seat, with red cushions. Selene''s red eyes shone in the flash of lightning.


    A sharp gaze and frown revealed in the momentary glow.


    "My lady, our people from the club say it was a woman, with feline characteristics."


    "What?!"


    The moment she heard the maid''s words, her lips trembled. Selene''s eyes narrowed, a sharp gaze focused on the image of Nikolai on her bedside table.


    Anger, frustration and jealousy festered inside her.


    ''It seems my beloved is unable to control his crotch!''


    Selene''s head leaned against the chair, twisting her frown and forming a wicked grin. Her eyes flickered blue in the brilliant light.


    ''He has another woman... I thought that little cat wasn''t anything serious!''


    ''I am so angry... if only I could leave and go to him.''


    "My Lady, are you alright?"


    A concerned tone left her pale lips. Wilhelmina seemed worried for her mistress, yet couldn''t speak those words. Instead, she stepped closer while taking documents from her pocket.


    How magical an act while Selene took them, and her smile increased.


    ''Oh... Nikolai, you cannot blame me for this.'' S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''After all... it''s you who made me become so serious about you.''


    ''Never think I will be easy on these women!''


    "Fine, Wilhelmina, just FINE!"


    Her voice was stern, filled with aggression. Selene closed her eyes and covered her face, a slight shudder. It almost seemed like she would burst into tears with trembling lips.


    "Hahahaha~ Go! Find out what my dear husband had done, then report back to me."


    An array of dark, twisted thoughts and feeling filled her mind. Yet with a single deep breath, sucking in the air.


    A moment later, Selene became calm. Her gaze drifted toward the werewolf beside her with a feeling of amusement.


    ''This woman is also beautiful¡ªwould he touch even her?''


    ''I cannot keep being so lenient. He must understand my feelings!''


    ''Kumiko... Risa... two beautiful and unwanted sluts!''


    Thought stirred. The blonde vampire''s lips distorted into a bitter frown as she became wary of her maid. Selene felt everything changed after last night¡ªfeelings she hid and tried to control now overwhelmed her and forced Selene''s hand.


    "Wilhelmina, do not fall for him."


    "Ha... your lady?! I have no interest in such things¡ª"


    A slightly bewildered voice. Yet the moment their eyes connected, the maid''s body shuddered as if lightning struck her body.


    "I understand, my lady."


    ''Good!''


    ''This well trained bitch will always listen to me.''


    "Leave me¡ªcomplete your task well. Wilhelmina."


    Selene''s eyes flickered between crimson and azure hues while her lips lifted, forming a cruel yet beautiful smile as she dismissed her maid.


    "Very well, my lady."


    With that thought, Wilhelmina turned and left the room, a cold expression on her face. It seemed she felt anger towards the man named Nikolai.


    ''To think those old people tried to annul my engagement with him!''


    ''Ah~ the looks on their faces when I revealed what happened last night, did they think I would leave him after letting him into my heart?!''


    A furious glint flickered in her sharp gaze. Selene hated the corrupt vampire court¡ªeven her father seemed to be weak to them.


    All because her birth held a secret.


    Meanwhile, the beautiful lady of the Tepes clan, their princess. They couldn''t know she only thought of him. Her muse, beloved and now her target of obsession.


    "Nikolai, I''ll forgive you playing around now... but you if you go too far. Then I don''t know what I might do~ you understand right, darling?"


    Selene''s soft and loving voice echoed through the darkness as she held the photograph of him from several years ago. The image from when he joined the military training camp. A photo of him gazing towards the sun with a faint smile.


    "Never~ you can never leave me."


    ''No dog, cat or fox will take you from me.''


    While the distant flash of lightning lit the sky, her vivid blue eyes carried an eerie glow.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Nikolai held his hand out for Risa, lifting her from the black car with a smile.


    "Come, my lady. Let me guide you."


    "Haha~ why are you being so strange?!''


    ''Because you look too delicious, and I cannot control my hunger.''


    However, instead of speaking, he just smiled. Nikolai lifted her off the ground before twirling around as he carried her inside the hotel.


    "Nyaa~ stop! People are looking!"


    Risa''s face turned red, unable to endure the stares from others.


    A cold breeze and light rain helped her sober up. Yet despite this, she still couldn''t deny or push this man away.


    ''Her claws are digging into me, does she feel shy?''


    ''How adorable, little black cat.''


    He stopped playing around and entered the building with the embarrassed cat. It was their second time here, yet both were fully aware this time. So Risa held tight and leaned into him while they entered.


    "Greetings, thank you for choosing the Imperium Hotel! How may I help you?"


    "I booked a suit under the name Volkov."


    "Understood, let me confirm the booking.


    CLANG¡ª!


    Nikolai didn''t even look at the female concierge. He dropped his proof of booking and payment on the black marble desk. Instead, he focused on stroking the smooth, squishy cheeks of Risa.


    "Risa, is there anything you want? I will order you anything tonight. Just this once, you can be greedy and ask for anything."


    A seductive and deep tone. The sudden voice vibrating in Risa''s ears caused her body to quiver, a sudden excitement growing inside her. She couldn''t help but gaze into his charming eyes.


    "I want... you¡ª"


    "Haha."


    His laugh and that smile were so charming, and despite knowing he mocked her. Risa''s heart couldn''t stop racing, a fierce beat that felt as if it would jump from her throat.


    "Wait! I didn''t mean... not that... Nyaah..."


    "I know, we can talk in the room, come on let''s go."


    The concierge handed the keycard but could only watch as Nikolai walked away with Risa in his arms. With a sigh, her lips muttered. "I wish a handsome man would do that for me..."


    Meanwhile, the pair almost slipped out of her sight before she noticed them.


    The concierge watched them enter the lift¡ªher gaze fixated on Nikolai''s ferocious smile, causing the poor concierge to feel her heart flutter. "So handsome!"


    Yet the next customer came and snapped her out of that fantasy, a rich man.


    However, a balding head and plump waist...


    Never the prince charming she desired.


    "Hello there beautiful¡ªhow about I buy you a bottle of wine, and you come to my room tonight."


    ''Yet another night in this damned hotel full of boars.''


    "Forgive me sir, but I am working until tomorrow afternoon, please could you show your proof of booking and proof of identity."


    Nikolai would never know¡ªthis little student would come to enjoy just meeting him every time he came to stay at the Imperium.


    A momentary fantasy in a life of normalcy.


    ***


    Inside the elegantly furnished lift, Nikolai struggled to stop himself.


    Nikolai endured a violent thirst for blood. His Frenzy. Yet he held back, wanting to avoid making the cat in his arms become scared.


    ''Risa is too important to treat like fast food, now she is a little special.''


    "What are you thinking about, Nyah?"


    "You."


    "Nyah?!"


    Risa''s lovely face twisted, turning bright red as she struggled in his chest. Nikolai, however, just smirked at her futile struggle.


    "I''ve ordered room service, those drinks you liked should be waiting for us."


    A gentle gaze, his husky voice making Risa''s tail fluff up unable to endure his charm.


    She couldn''t resist, and with the low melodic music playing from the elevator speakers, a gentle whir echoed from above. Risa felt secure, something different from her mother''s arms when she was young.


    ''I wonder if this curious cat regrets playing around the first time we met.''


    "You just want me to get drunk again, such a wicked man!"


    "Then I don''t have to hold back anymore right?"


    Ding¡ª!


    A single racy thought filled Risa''s mind. But the sound of the lift arriving at their floor awoke her.


    Nikolai''s scent calmed her. She felt like the most important girl in the world, and right now, this place in his arms was something that only belonged to her.


    "No..."


    Risa''s response was quiet and soft, like a rabbit''s sigh.


    But it didn''t matter to him.


    "You can''t change your answer anymore¡ªcome to our room."


    ***


    "Nyaha~"


    ''Why am I doing this, the cat is having fun playing around on my shoulders.''


    ''To think she would become so drunk...''


    Nikolai could only blame his enthusiasm, thinking the alcohol he had bought wasn''t strong or that she would enjoy them.


    Yet after four cocktails, the charming cat''s legs stopped working. Your journey continues with m v|l--NovelFire.net


    ''So much for that night in bed with her.''


    Now, she sat on his lap with a non-alcoholic cocktail in hand. Yet somehow, he couldn''t quite become angry. Instead, he just watched, waiting for her to recover.


    ''Well, the night is still long, let''s just pamper this cat first.''

 Chapter 163: The Feeling of a Cats Tongue *

    Nikolai lay on his back, reading through his phone. The comfortable bed made him feel relaxed while checking messages from Selene and Nikita.


    ''It feels like Selene gets cuter each day we speak...''


    ''Nikita wants to meet but seems to have been scolded by Nagisa, let''s avoid her for a few days.''


    Nagisa was scary when angry.


    Since he didn''t need to do much tomorrow apart from the mission, he drank his seventh cocktail, feeling a sense of dizziness.


    Amused by the feeling of her on his abdomen, Nikolai couldn''t help but drop his guard.


    ''Her hair is so soft... and smells amazing.''


    He began stroking Risa''s silky hair.


    ''Ah... her breasts are slipping from her dress, so erotic... how could any man resist this sight?''


    She leaned on his body, kicked out her legs, hit the soft quilt, and ate the prawns she begged him to order earlier.


    Yet, while moving, her straps came loose, revealing her soft, alluring breasts.


    ''At first I didn''t like her, she made me feel aggressive, and I wanted to drink her dry...''


    ''Yet now, she''s grown on my so much...''


    ''Her blood, smile and actions make me unable to let her go.''


    Her soft orbs of flesh squished flat against his abdomen, the feeling of her slightly erect nipples brushing along his skin driving Nikolai mad.


    ''...''


    "Mmm? Hey Nikola~ Ehehe~ what''s this poking me?"


    Risa''s eyes narrowed like green emeralds. She placed her hand on his crotch, the expanded tent unable to hide.


    Instead, her soft and delicate hand now held his exposed cock.


    Sniff¡ª!


    "Ah... it smells really strong, it''s the musky kind of scent Risa loves~ Ehehe.... such a big thing, why do you keep throbbing in my hand?"


    ''This woman... she''s a walking, talking bomb of eroticism!''


    ***


    "Well~ Fufu, do you want me to keep going?"


    Risa''s eyes narrowed as her lips swallowed the last prawn, her fingertips sliding over Nikolai''s exposed glans, smearing his precum with a sticky sound.


    Shlick¡ª!


    A lewd sound filled the room after her hand slipped to the base of his exposed penis. Her hand barely wrapped around his base. Risa''s eyes gazed at Nikola.


    "I want to taste you again~ it''s okay, right, Nikolai?"


    She licked her lips slowly, letting drool drip down her chin.


    Her hand slowly jerked up and down his shaft before gripping the base tightly, sliding back up with the snap of her wrist.


    "Ugh..."


    "Ahh~ you look so pleased, ehehe... here let me have a taste~ Slurp~ Nnnph..."


    Suddenly, Risa kissed the tip of his cock, sucking on his precum with a lewd sound before swallowing his glans.


    She then took his dick deeper into her mouth, causing him to stiffen.


    "Woah... this...."


    Nikolai could not help but place his hand on her shoulders, at first wanting to pull her up. Yet he was pushing her down...


    Risa''s eyes looked up at Nikolai with a sharp yet seductive green gaze. Once she made eye contact with him, her slightly rough tongue wrapped around his cock, while kissing the top with her lips and pushing his glans into her throat.


    She quickly retracted and dragged the entire thing back from her slimy depths.


    "Hrrk~ Gluck... Gugrkkk... Mmph... Mm..."


    "Wait... Risa, it''s not right!"


    The sticky drool from her mouth coated her slightly rough tongue, causing a mixture of pleasure and pain at first.


    However, her mouth became increasingly wet and sloppy, her drool coating his penis. All the spit made the bumps on her tongue turn into pleasant sensations, especially when her tongue crept along his shaft and flicked his glans.


    "That''s amazing... Risa... fuck!"


    Slurp¡ª!


    The hotel room''s silent interior grew noisy from the sounds of sloppy sucking.


    "Aahh¡ªMmph, Nn~ Slurrrp~ Nnmmpph!"


    Risa used her throat''s soft muscles to tighten around his shaft on the way up.


    Her drool soaked and caused his cock to flick her saliva and drool everywhere the moment it flopped from her mouth with a messy smack.


    "Phew~ Haa... your cock hurt my jaw, what will you do for me to continue?"


    This atmosphere was a different Risa from usual... her eyes shone with a fierce light, and she wasn''t the victim or a weak prey like in the tower.


    Risa was a huntress, circling her prey.


    "What do you want?"


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed¡ªhe felt agitated and horny. His heart and mind no longer listened to reason, with his gaze licking her exposed breasts and sticky mouth.


    "Hmmm~ I wonder?"


    Risa shook her hips before her dress slipped down further, revealing her toned abs and then the fluffy black pubes above her neat pussy.


    ''After all, the scent of her pussy makes me want to taste it...''


    Her hormones were raging, both their bodies emitting the same desire. Pheromones developed to make their partner enter a brief heat...


    ''Let''s see how she reacts to this.''


    Nikolai''s body moved first¡ªhe almost leapt across the bed before pushing Risa onto her back. However, Risa''s hips lifted and rolled him onto his side, wrapping her legs around his waist, rubbing his slimy erect cock against her soft pink slit.


    "You''re really wet, Risa."


    He smirked while grabbing her arms and preventing her from mounting him.


    "Nnn~ your cock is throbbing against my clit¡ªhow can you say anything?"


    Their voices filled with arousal and sharp tones, both vying for the leadership, as Nikolai used his strength to pin her beneath him. Her eyes opened wide with a huge smile on her face.


    Then, they suddenly sharpened before she bit his neck with her fangs.


    "Agh!"


    "Ugh... you feral!"


    "Peh!"


    Risa looked elated.


    Her pupils shrank to a tiny slit as she spat on his chest. All the while rolling her hips and letting his cock slide along her slit, rubbing against her pussy and clit.


    "I can feel your cock pressing against me, even your balls are throbbing. Don''t act highly! You want fuck my pussy just as much as I want your dick inside me!"


    Shlick¡ª!


    Discover exclusive content at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    A lewd sound echoed before he pressed Risa against the bed. Nikolai''s eyes narrowed, glaring at her before he bit her neck in retaliation.


    But his fangs broke the skin, and she began to enjoy the pleasure of a vampire''s kiss.


    "Agh?! Wha.... Nngh.... it''s different from last time!"


    The sudden feeling of him drinking blood from her throat made Risa both terrified and unbelievably turned on.


    ''She''s delicious. I won''t stop!''


    His heart and body screamed to take this feral cat, to prove who was dominant and make her his. He was drunk off his emotions, the alcohol and her blood, unable to control his hidden desire for Risa.


    ''You shouldn''t have teased me so much... don''t look at me that... eh?!''


    Her face twisted with lust and a cruel smile; she licked her lips, her eyes filled with a terrifying glint.


    The feeling of her delicate hands stroking his throbbing erection. Risa''s hands began to slide down to his cock. But this wasn''t the movement he expected instead of jerking him.


    *Schlck...!*


    Her left hand pressed his dick against her sticky cunt, teasing her slit. Then, using the fingers from her right, she slid into her wet folds and widened herself for him, scouting her honey onto his cock, forming erotic sticky threads.


    Risa began to stroke his cock against her pussy, while occasionally letting his tip push against her opening, slightly spreading the lewd entrance, her sticky juices smothering his tip.


    "Ehehe~ just one thrust, and you''ll be fucking me like an animal, tell me..." Her lips touched his ear.


    "Does it make you horny? Do you want to fuck me, violate me? Tell me~ I want your filthy stench to cover my body and flood my insides with that disgusting wolf sperm."


    "Risa..."


    Nikolai understood she wasn''t drunk... it was an act. Her neck, oozing with blood, slowly healed once he pulled away. Yet their arousal and the thick scent of beasts about to mate filled the room.


    A slimy squelch sounded as her hands jerked him off with one hand. The other rubbed his cock against her supple and delicate flower, coating each other in their thickest scent.


    "Nikolai~ your face looks so sexy and wild... in my hands, I can feel your cock pulsing... are you going to cum?"


    She continued jerking him off but also moved her right-hand fingers into her pussy.


    "Haa~ Nn... see, your dick is twitching and pulsing~ are you imagining this tight pussy of mine milking your heavy balls?"


    Risa used two of her fingers to penetrate herself.


    The loud squelch of her cunt echoed while she curled her fingers and began to masturbate.


    Nikolai could only feel amazed, feeling his tip pressed against her warm, viscous opening, feeling pleasant as the two fingers pleasured his tip at the same time.


    "Ugh... stop, Risa... I''m gonna..."


    "Do it! Cum~ Cum for this inferior Nekomata! Show me that stinky white cum!"


    Shplurt¡ª!


    The scent and lewd movements drove him wild.


    Nikolai sprayed Risa, soaking her hand. The warm, gooey load splashed against her pink slit and created a webbed, sticky mass across Risa''s hands.


    Yet most of the thick seed bubbled and collected in her shallow depths, the lewd and gooey sperm sloshing around her fingers.


    "Ah.... it smells so strong... your sperm is pouring into my pussy... what are you going to do if those women find out?!"


    "..."


    Nikolai stared intensely, his eyes glaring at the satisfied cat before him.


    Yet, instead of feeling angry, his arousal surged. Risa''s small and rough tongue flicked between her fingers and licked the cum from her hand, showing the thick cum oozing from her tongue before swallowing.


    "Such a lewd woman... where was this hiding?!"


    "It''s your fault... who else drowned me in his scent and saliva into my both under the guise of training for hours?!"


    Her eyes were still a little strange, yet she began rubbing against him, her soft body pleasant to touch, and his guilt already thinned after cumming once.


    Yes...


    He also wanted this.


    ''It''s your fault, Risa... you asked for it to go this far.''


    "Hey~ don''t you want to do it for real? You''ve already come inside me once. Ah~ another shot... it''s so hot and slimy..."


    "Nyaah?!"


    Her back bounced on the bed with a slight squeak. The next moment, her mouth opened wide as Nikolai''s thick fingers slipped into her tight cunt and began caressing her insides.


    Risa''s lovely voice began to fill the room each time his fingers distorted her soft folds.


    "Eh?! Nikolai... Ahh~ Nnnmh?! You beast!"


    Without listening to reason, the fingers caressed the soft inner flesh of her wet, slippery cunt.


    Yet the rapid movements caused Risa''s hips to lift off the bedding; this was it. His eyes glowed with a dark light as he found her most pleasant spots, and he felt like a true hunter.


    He hunted them down, making her squeal and submit.


    *Shlick!*


    "Haagh...?! Nn~ your hand is rough. Agh~ Nikolai, wait¡ª"


    "I won''t wait. You can cum now."


    "!!!"


    The moment he spoke, her head flung back, her hips lifted as she let out a lovely meow while squirting all over his arm.


    Thick, watery and sweet-smelling fluids splattered onto his face and chest. However, Risa couldn''t stop herself, his fingers still rapidly toying with her insides as she orgasmed, causing a continuous fountain to erupt.


    "Hauh! Mm¡ªa¡ªahh... Aahh! Mmm, uugh!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikolai''s penis hardened, and his blood raged the moment he smelled Risa''s arousal.


    Her sticky fluid splattered on his face...


    He wanted to taste her immediately and began licking the juices before he pushed her onto her stomach, lifting her trembling ass into the air.


    "Shall we continue when you stop convulsing and quivering like a fish on land?"


    He could never seal away these feelings again. The dark lust and desire towards Lisa. No, from the moment they met in that small jeep.


    Nikolai likely knew this would happen and opened his personal Pandora''s box.


    ''I will pay a price for this moment...''


    ''But I don''t regret it, this is what I want!''

 Chapter 164: The Sensation of the Cats... ***

    The instant they stopped holding back, accepting their desire. Nothing could stop them. No matter how wrong they might be, there was no turning back.


    ''After all her scent drives me crazy, as if born to make me like this.''


    Nikolai''s hands gripped either side of Risa''s plump buttocks, his fingers sinking into the soft flesh while her hips swayed.


    There was a dense scent of arousal leaking from her body, carried by her sweat.


    ''Her sweat smells sweet... and tempting.''


    "You... stop squeezing my ass..."


    Risa''s muffled voice reverberated through the pillow. Her eyes gazed back, gleaming in the light as she saw his hungry eyes fixated on her crotch.


    At first, she was playing a little... the alcohol made her act on things she would normally laugh off. Yet the moment Nikolai''s scent filled the room, it was over. Before she knew it, her hands were wrapped around his cock, and she felt an unbearable heat in her abdomen.


    "I can''t help it... who made you so bewitching?"


    ''Her entrance keeps undulating, while leaking my seed. The sight is too erotic... I can''t hold back.''


    "Nyah?!"


    Her lovely lips released a cute mew before feeling his hands pulling her ass higher. Risa''s eyes widened as she saw him shift forward. She gasped from the heavy feeling of his cock pressed against her swollen labia.


    "W-wait..."


    A sweet scent wafted, tickling Nikolai''s nose.


    It leaked from her entrance¡ªthe source being the sticky fluid that dripped down and mixed with his sperm. It carried a sweet scent mixed with something else he couldn''t quite identify.


    "Hnnng~ It''s so hard..."


    Nikolai grunted before sliding his length further along the wet crease of her lower lips.


    "After all, you want this as badly as I do right?"


    "You know I do... don''t make me say it again!"


    Risa seemed to have changed, her voice softer, more submissive than before as she pushed against his cock, her soft petals dragging against his shaft.


    "You''re pussy is making a lot of lewd sounds... I don''t care anymore¡ªyou''re way too erotic."


    He saw her bite her lower lip while her eyes fixed on his twitching erection. She looked up at him with anticipation before lowering her eyes back to the shaft as if hypnotized.


    "Nnn... why aren''t you Haah?! Hnnng!"


    Suddenly, her cute voice squealed as she gasped for air.


    The sudden feeling of her soft, warm walls caused Nikolai''s hips to stop, his cock trembling inside her tight hole.


    "It''s only at the entrance... yet your pussy is squeezing really hard..."


    She was tightly hugging his cock, refusing to let go while the thick shaft pushed into her body.


    "Don''t comment... Nnnm.... why... keeps coming deeper...!"


    Risa shuddered while her vaginal muscles clenched around his cock, a sticky white fluid dripping down. With a slow thrust of his hips, he slowly spread apart her small entrance before slipping out to the head, then back in¡ªeach time a little further inside.


    "Hnnngh...ahhh!"


    ''Her voice... and the way she''s swinging her ass against me feels so amazing...''


    His cock reached halfway, and then suddenly, her back bounced. A slight groan as he felt a sense of resistance. The next moment, her cunt began to tighten and squeeze with a hot, slimy sensation enveloping his dick.


    ''She was really a virgin?!''


    Nikolai leaned forward, touching her buttocks¡ªthe clammy feeling of her ass felt amazing as it stuck to his chest. His hands spread her ass apart with a wet squelch, and her scent began to spread with an even more potent aroma.


    ''Her scent is really strong from her ass, is this her sweat... it''s making my cock so hard.''


    The moment he began to sniff her rear, Risa''s insides suddenly began to clench tightly, making his cock rub against the roof of her soft folds.


    ''Risa''s insides are so tight... she''s squeezing my shaft so much... damn...''


    "Did...did you cum from the first stroke?"


    "H-haah... h-haah..."


    Risa couldn''t respond while her lower lips tightly held onto his cock.


    Her breath became shaky, with drool leaking from her mouth and her body limp and shaking. It appeared she was climaxing the entire time¡ªunable to answer as a powerful shock ran from the bottom of her brain.


    "Ah... Haah... wait... Nnngh!"


    ''How much did she want to mate with me? I still can''t believe she actually climaxed from that single thrust...''


    Risa''s body felt amazing¡ªher insides felt like they were melting and fused with his cock, with soft bumps rubbing against his glans. The bumps inside a nekomata''s pussy induced both partners to climax faster. To avoid being attacked in the wild.


    Thus, because his glans were so wide, she spread her folds around them. Thanks to this, his swollen head rubbed against her squishy walls and dragged along the bumps, causing Risa to endure intense pleasure and continuous light orgasms. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haaah.... Nikolai~ Aaah... Nnn...!"


    Nikolai couldn''t pull out because her soft walls tightened so much, locking his cock in place. Yet Risa seemed too sensitive to do anything. She gazed back with lovely eyes filled with tears as she struggled to breathe.


    There was nothing else that could be as satisfying to him at the moment as seeing such a beautiful girl beg him with her eyes.


    "Risa, your ass twitches and tightens each time you cum¡ªit''s so lewd."


    "Hnng~ don''t look... N-nyah!?"


    Squelch¡ª!


    The hot, slippery sensation wrapped around his cock the moment he thrust, his hips slapping Risa''s plump ass with a loud fleshy sound. She cried out at his sudden movements. A moment later, a sticky mucus oozed from her hole as it mixed with his semen, creating an intense squelching noise.


    "Haa... ha....haaan....haaa.....good.... It''s rubbing everything... and spreading me apart!"


    It was an amazing feeling as his glans spread apart from her entrance, letting out a wet pop. Then, with a powerful thrust, they dug further inside.


    "Hnng~! Haah! Aan!"


    "Do you like it? Here, how does it feel, huh?"


    ''What is this... Risa''s scent drives my hips crazy...''


    Risa''s body arched, and her face pressed into the bed while Nikolai''s pelvis rammed against her plump ass. He then grabbed onto her fleshy hips, sinking his fingers in while lifting her ass higher. A lewd slopping noise reverberated out as she took his cock inside, followed by an adorable moan as Risa felt his cock touch a strange spot inside her.


    "Haa~ there?! Hnnng~! My... There?! It''s... hitting me there?! It''s so deep..."


    "Found it... this is Risa''s sweet spot."


    The moment his tip pressed against her cervix while the roof of her pussy rubbed against the head.


    "Haah~! No... not there?! Hngn... It''s... Haanh?!"


    Suddenly, her hips trembled. Risa climaxed fully a third time. Her insides clenched tightly around his shaft like an animal trying to keep its prey from escaping, yet this only made him thrust with more force, moving faster. Nikolai didn''t seem able to control himself any longer, lost in her scent and the warmth of her pussy.


    The squishy flesh around Risa''s hips quivered each time they slapped together. At this point, there were several marks on her white skin from where his body slammed into hers, and her pink labia had become puffy.


    "Haah... Hnnng... Haah..."


    Each breath came out heavier than before.


    The intense stimulation made Risa''s body tremble. His tip rubbed against her uterus entrance as she began to drool onto the bed, her eyes full of tears, as she began to convulse for the umpteenth time.


    Risa clenched her ass to tighten the walls of her pussy.


    Nikolai couldn''t help but enjoy their texture, soft but tight enough for him to feel her every bump as they dragged against the sensitive part of his shaft.


    "You''re such a lewd bitch, your ass feels amazing."


    ''...Damn... I''m gonna cum...''


    "Does it? Mmmn~ do you like my body, am I good enough compared to them?!"


    Suddenly, a sad expression came over her as her hips shook even more rapidly. Her eyes stared back, full of anxiety.


    "I love it."


    Risa grasped the bed while rapidly galloping with her hips, the lewd sound and intense pleasure causing Nikolai''s cock to swell, unable to endure and rapidly pulsating.


    "Ahh... your insides feel the best!"


    "Nya?! You''re... not lying?? Not because I made you mad?"


    Nikolai''s face twisted slightly.


    "Like hell would I ever do anything like that? Your pussy feels way too good. I can barely think, much less hold myself back. To have such a cute girl moaning beneath me."


    "Good... I''m happy... Haa.... you suddenly got so hot... Hnnng~ Nyaah?!"


    Risa let out a lovely purr, only to cry in ecstasy a second later.


    The moment Risa''s body bounced up, it seemed Nikolai could no longer bear the intense stimulation of her body. He gripped either side of her slender waist before pushing against her hips. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    Splurt¡ª!


    "Hnnngg¡ªNyaah!? It''s... so much... haaaah..."


    Risa''s voice filled with ecstasy as his cock began to spurt inside her, a thick stream of cum splashing against the depths of her uterus.


    As his balls began to clench, the thick liquid released with a loud noise mixed with the sloshing sound coming from her pussy.


    "It''s so deep inside me, filling me up with your hot cum... It''s making my head feel funny. Nnng... Haa..."


    Risa buried her face in the bed while her ass quivered in the air.


    ''What an erotic sight... I want to fuck her harder.''


    Nikolai felt amazing while his cock was still pumping into her, full of sperm.


    His hips roughly pushed into her cunt, causing her soft white buttocks to jiggle¡ªthe view alone made Nikolai groan as his sperm began leaking from her pussy.


    With one last thrust, he began to pull his dick free.


    Schlup¡ª!


    "Phew..."


    "Haa... haa...."


    Risa''s body lay on the bed, covered in sweat, semen oozing down her thigh, a thick strand dripping from her gaping hole.


    Nikolai couldn''t help but smirk, finding her trembling body cute.


    "Do you need some water, Risa?"


    "Nnn... please... my throat is so dry..."


    It seemed all her squealing and mews caused her throat to become dry and sore. Nikolai stroked her buttocks, still hanging in the air, as she slowly recovered from being fucked.


    "Do you like my ass that much..."


    Risa muttered, feeling her lower body throbbing, a slight tingle in her ass and crotch.


    However, right now, she didn''t even care. Letting out a soft sigh as she melted under Nikolai''s touch. Instead, he gently laid down beside her. With his arm propped up, he brought the cold glass bottle to her lips.


    Risa took tiny sips at first, then gulped until she finished the entire thing. After that, she let out a gasp for air.


    Nikolai watched her lips curiously as drops of water fell to the bed and down her chin.


    "...Do you want more?"


    "Yeah, but right now, I am fucking dying."


    "Alright, well, here..."


    "Nyah?!"


    He placed his hands on her hips before rolling her tired body over. Nikolai then leaned her against his chest, causing her to blush.


    Different from their violent and aggressive sex before¡ªsuddenly, he was gently hugging her body and kissing her neck.


    "I like it when you stroke my hair..."


    Risa''s purring filled the hotel room filled with the scent of sex and beasts while Nikolai leaned forward and bit into her neck, sucking her blood.


    However, this time, he savoured every drop while hugging Risa tightly.


    ''Even if I have done something I know is wrong, there is no regret.''


    "Nnnm... really it feels nice, hehe~ you took my virginity and came inside me. I hope you don''t try and run away."


    "Idiot... as if I would after that."


    "Nyuhuhu."


    ''But I will probably get killed if we are caught...''


    A certain vampire and wolf flashed through Nikolai''s mind. At least until a soft, creamy ass brushed against his crotch.


    Then Risa looked at him with dreamy eyes and asked in a sultry voice.


    "Hey~ shall we do it again?"

 Chapter 165: The Mission Starts - Wraith Nest I

    Nikolai struggled to sleep after the third round and instead began preparing himself. He looked at the unconscious cat beside him. A flash of inspiration crossed his mind, bringing a curious smirk to his face.


    "Well she probably wont wake up for a while."


    ''Should I try using cat nip on her next time...''


    ''How wild would she get?''


    He watched her chest rise and fall, Risa''s arms and legs spread out over the bed. After everything ended, she seemed to have returned to her usual self.


    The feelings he resisted for so long finally settled, and the strange sensation and attraction towards her gradually became calm.


    ''Since the moment we met in that damn jeep she felt strange.''


    ''I wonder why she became so aggressive... is it because of the wraiths earlier?''


    ''Maybe the alcohol...''


    "Oh well..."


    In the early morning, he felt a sense of calm. In three hours, Ryan would contact them, and the mission would start. He quickly grabbed the heavy suit and walked towards the shower with a towel and a change of underwear.


    He made sure not to forget the suit Alexei gave him. The special suit felt heavy yet squishy¡ªit was a truly strange material.


    The silver design almost sparkled within the lights of the bathroom. A hidden compartment on the back revealed several straps. He carefully set aside the clothes as he climbed into the standing shower. The silver square showerhead had dozens of nozzles to spray the water, from a fine mist to a heavy flow.


    ''Haa... the water feels amazing, it''s removing the sticky feeling.''


    Nikolai started rubbing soap on his chest.


    ''Ahh I feel relaxed again...''


    His face loosened as he turned around¡ªRisa''s shadow appeared in the shower. Yet he noticed her limping and leaning against the wall. Her hand slid along the smooth tiles before she grimaced.


    "Ngh... it hurts..."


    "Are you alright? Come here."


    "Nya..."


    Nikolai offered his hand, pulling her under the water, spreading the soapy suds and bubbles between their bodies. Shocked by the sudden action, Risa hugged him tightly. Her naked body rubbed against him.


    ''Last night must have been rough on her...''


    He noticed the resistance and her blood, yet couldn''t stop his inner beast wanting her several times... Now, her crotch was puffy and swollen with a red hue. It hurt just looking at it...


    "Does it hurt to walk?"


    "You could have called me..."


    Risa looked embarrassed for a moment before looking down, her low voice lacking the same confidence as last night. Instead, she sounded more feminine and cute.


    "I am sorry, Nikolai."


    Her beautiful emerald eyes gazed up at him¡ªshe felt guilty about what happened. Her hands trembled as she squeezed his wrists as she rubbed against Nikolai''s chest.


    ''Why does it feel like I''m taking advantage of her now?''


    ''It is almost as if she was an entirely different person from last night...''


    "There''s nothing to be sorry for, but can you really fight today? You''re struggling to walk."


    Nikolai began massaging the melon shampoo into her hair while watching her response. She tightly closed her eyes while holding him close.


    "Yes... Yes, I can fight! It heals faster when I touch you..."


    He started cleaning the dirt and grime off her body with care. As they stood together under the showerhead, something felt different from last night when they saw one another naked.


    "Alright, somehow I think it will be harder than we think, so be careful."


    "Of course!"


    After they were clean, both of them walked out of the bathroom.


    Risa wore her combat uniform, with a long red military trench coat hiding it. Nikolai was the same, with the special suit underneath his combat uniform and military coat. His boots felt firm on the smooth marble floor, giving a reassuring clack of sound every step he took.


    "Then shall we head to the meeting point, Panther 3?"


    "Hehe, anything you say, Which Wolf."


    ***


    The two enjoyed a light breakfast before leaving, though they could live through other means. The taste of coffee and breakfast in the Imperium tasted too good.


    "Oh? You came together... that''s unexpected!"


    Ryan seemed to be a little surprised¡ªhis voice increased in pitch when the pair arrived. Brian looked calm and nodded. However, he peeked at Nikolai and Risa several times.


    "Is it?"


    "Of course... by the was, Clara was asking about you. It seems she liked you."


    "Hmmm..."


    ''Ryan seems to dislike me getting close to Clara. Well, let''s just ignore his feelings. I don''t plan to get close, anyway. She felt like bad news and something annoying.''


    Risa sat on a nearby wall as they set up just above the nest entrance. She greeted both Bruce and Brian and then began looking through her phone.


    ''Well, she seems to have recovered enough to fight...''


    Bruce, however, looked annoyed. He glared at Nikolai and Risa, who came together in the same car, and noticed her holding his arm until they reached the group.


    "Is Alex not coming with us this time?"


    Nikolai asked Ryan, ignoring the fairy user glaring at them.


    "Ah... because this mission is a little difficult for a non-combatant like Alex. I told him to sit out."


    "I see, Alex wasn''t a combatant. I didn''t know that..."


    ''Strange, Alex was stronger than Brian, at least. Is it related to the nest being close to his sister?''


    "Well, of course. I wonder what type of man you are thinking Alex is."


    Nikolai shook his head and sighed¡ªhe shouldn''t ask about someone''s secret lightly. He couldn''t tell them the secret power inside him; others wouldn''t casually tell theirs. Not everyone had someone like Elizabeth to help...


    "It''s almost time. Ryan, hand over the communication devices."


    After setting up the comms device on his ears, Ryan immediately stepped away.


    "This is Panther 1. Can you read me? Over"


    "Panther 2. Clear, over."


    "Panther 3. Clear, over."


    "Panther 4. Loud and clear."


    "White Wolf. Clear, over!"


    The roll call ended without issue. Ready for battle, everyone grasped their weapons. Once again, Bruce began casting his magic. However, the blessings he cast did not apply to Nikolai.


    "Hmmm..."


    A strange dark aura flickered from Bruce''s hand before it enveloped Nikolai for a moment. He could feel a strange sense of dissonance before the dark aura shattered.


    The next moment, Bruce vomited blood, causing Brian to shout out to him.


    "Panther 4?!"


    ''Did this fucker just try to curse me?!''


    Nikolai''s eyes became cold because he knew Bruce had feelings for Risa. Yet, he planned to ignore them until they attacked him. This action crossed Nikolai''s bottom line. He looked to the left, a huge forest expanse, while Risa blew him a kiss. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net


    ''I will kill him!''


    "What''s the matter, White Wolf?"


    Ryan''s voice seemed aware; he could probably feel his old friend''s anger. Yet Nikolai said nothing and didn''t respond.


    He moved to the spot they had decided on earlier.


    "Be careful Risa. That fairy bastard tried to attack me."


    Nikolai whispered in Risa''s ear¡ªthe sight looked a little doubtful because his lips touched her nape and cheek before he pulled away.


    "You too, Nikolai... it seems that this mission isn''t simple..."


    Risa spoke in a low and concerned tone. Yet, her ears continued to flicker, and she was able to hear the sounds from within the nest.


    ''I see...'' S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, before Nikolai could adjust himself...


    A voice sounded from the entrance of the cave, which caused his eyes to narrow. He then looked at Risa before turning to the old male standing in silence with several wraiths beside him.


    ''Who is that... he feels familiar.''


    [Nikolai, who did you offend?! That man is an Elder Wraith!]


    "I would have loved to say that it was a pleasure to greet you." The old male with pale skin turned to Nikolai and sniffed the air. "However, since you have brought someone we find disgusting and hold a grudge against... Then I shall kill you without mercy."


    "Ris¡ª"


    Nikolai didn''t even have enough time to call out her name before a sharp spike sliced through the air¡ªhis head just remained.


    ''Without my Blood art... I would be dead!''


    He only dodged the old man''s attack by flicking his head to the side after he felt danger.


    "Oh? You survived the first blow... how annoying."


    The old man then turned to the six males and ten females behind him and spoke out in a hoarse growl.


    "Slay them all!"


    "Risa, don''t hold back!"


    Nikolai could shout to her, his blade slicing across the air before a flicker of silver and the powerful impact sent his body floating back from the force. Their weapons clashed together with an explosive burst of energy.


    In mid-air, Risa suddenly launched herself towards another female wraith; holding two daggers, she twisted her body, slicing the woman''s throat. As a red mist appeared, Nikolai lowered his blade towards the Elder Wraith, yet the old man''s body vanished before Nikolai felt a sharp pain in his stomach.


    "Agh!"


    His abdomen received a heavy knee strike, forcing blood and mucus up into his mouth as the sensation made him nauseous.


    "You are an interesting kid."


    "Tsk, shut up.."


    The elderly wraith''s voice resounded in his ears as his eyes recovered, the sharp blade from the elder wraith stabbing towards Nikolai''s throat.


    Clang¡ª!


    "Haa!"


    "Hrrk..."


    Risa kicked away another opponent and flew in front of him using her incredible speed. Her dagger stabbed toward the elderly wraith and clashed with his other handspike.


    Even with one blade against three, the pair struggled to push him back.


    "Move it!"


    Nikolai didn''t even have the time to see what happened to Ryan, Brian or Bruce... his body soon began to take damage while leaving shallow wounds on the elder.


    "Old man, back off!"


    "Not until I''ve killed you! Little bastard."

 Chapter 166: The Mission Starts - Wraith Nest II

    "Are you just going to watch, Nikita."


    An elegant and seductive voice echoed in the distance. Two women stood in the shadows of the forest while watching a single man.


    The white-haired girl tilted her head. She wore a black leather jacket, a short white t-shirt and denim hot pants. Though much shorter than the redhead beside her. The aura she emitted seemed to be slightly higher.


    "No, wait... Nikolai hasn''t give up yet. Look at his face, idiot."


    Nikita shook her head and crossed her arms.


    ''I don''t care what you did last night, or who you spent time with. As long as you are happy, Nikolai.''


    ''Though I might still get jealous, I will never truly control you or force you to stop...''


    "I''ve never seen him look so happy, Selene."


    Beside her, the pale vampire wearing a long red dress and a long black jacket made of arachne silk shrugged.


    Not that Selene couldn''t see his feelings or feel them. The pair of them long realised Nikolai didn''t become their squire, no... he became their spouse.


    ''That first bite, it was clear to me that night that something went wrong...''


    ''Yet, did you know Nikita... I didn''t dislike him, even then.''


    "You''re right... it''s a shame about that thieving cat, but she seems to be useful. Make her your squire. I will take care of that fox you told me about at home."


    "Selene?"


    "We cannot deny that this happened once, it may happen twice. Let''s just agree that this is our limit. Should he try to push further..."


    Selene''s lips curled upward¡ªthe sight of her wicked smile caused Nikita to shudder.


    Yes, despite it seeming like Nikita was the jealous and obsessive type...


    The vampire princess held that crown.


    "Yeah... also, you might cut off his balls if he doesn''t stop. You''ve become quite scary since you spread your legs for him."


    "Did you get addicted?"


    Nikita''s lips curled into a cute smile when she saw the elder wraith''s blade penetrate Nikolai''s thigh and forced herself to stop rushing forward to save him.


    ''Nikolai...''


    "Don''t speak like you''re any different dog! I know you''re supposed to be under house arrest because you fucked in public!"


    "Tsk... It was amazing~ hehe."


    "I see..."


    ''Hmmm? Is this proud princess going to try it?''


    In reality, the two women, although like oil and water, were friends from Nikolai in the past. They both played a part in the accident eight years ago.


    However, after meeting him again, they could finally become friends.


    Even the girl who had already passed on.


    "Well... I think you should avoid letting yourself be so concerned Selene. I heard Nikolai liked your blonde hair and red eyes a lot." Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    "..."


    After Nikita''s last remark, the women became quiet, far out of Nikolai''s range. They watched and waited just in case something dangerous happened.


    ****


    Meanwhile, driven away from Nikolai to protect her, Risa now fought against two of the wraith princes and their female brides alone.


    ''Tsk... this is so stupid!''


    A green glow wrapped around her feet as she began to move several times faster, the green illusory tail fluttering behind her. Thankfully, although she couldn''t show her normal tails or transform fully, the humans and Ryan couldn''t see her hidden tails.


    ''I just have to be careful of that damn fairy bastard.''


    "Female cat, you should give up!"


    One of the female wraiths spoke with a lifeless and hoarse voice¡ªit barely sounded female.


    "Freak! Just die!"


    "I''m already dead, dumbass!"


    Risa''s feet stepped across the air, hopping among the trees and walls before attacking the female wraith with sharp claws made of condensed mana.


    Clang!


    She crashed through the dark veil, protecting the woman before being repelled backwards. Her body spun elegantly, landing gracefully on all fours on the floor before raising her head to see a blade slicing through the air aimed at her throat.


    "Shit!?"


    "Die!"


    Two of the undead males closed in on her.


    She quickly grabbed her dagger while jumping in the air and twirling over the blade, her foot snapping out at the second female holding the blade of her husband.


    Bam!


    "You''re not very strong, but quite fast!"


    "Heh."


    Although not an expert at close combat, Risa was trained from a young age by many instructors at her father''s will. Now, thanks to Nikolai helping her become so fast and evolve.


    Risa''s eyes and body could now follow those complex movements. So she wrapped around another blade like a snake. Her blade creates a bloody line in the air before cutting the female bride''s throat with a deadly slice.


    Pssh!


    "Haha... look, there''s my reward."


    Risa rapidly bounced several times, her feet light as air, before she faded into a puff of smoke, two wraith blades stabbing into the formless mist.


    Her enemies, two male princes and one bride remained, and the second bride instantly died.


    ''I should probably have told Nikolai... that my black tail... could imbue my weapon with a strange energy that devours the enemy''s power...''


    She didn''t know that this power was a very weak version of Nikolai''s bloodline, while he would get everything from the enemy when he killed or consumed their blood crystals.


    Risa would only gain a small portion, while the rest would be stored in her body and returned to the source of this dark power with a certain act.


    ''The world looks strange...''


    When using the Shadow Clone, Risa could make a copy of herself and switch between them at will to avoid damage... However, when she hid in the shadow realm, the world became like an Eastern ink painting without colour and faded.


    ''Kill the other woman first!''


    ''But I hope Nikolai is okay...''


    With worry in her heart, the green-eyed girl left behind a series of clones as bait for the male wraith princes before attacking the remaining wraith bride from behind.


    ''I need to help him if he loses, because if he dies, then what about me?''


    Risa didn''t understand the feelings she held towards Nikolai, but he was now more important than anyone else. With two blades in hand, she stabbed the corpse bride from behind...


    ''Ahhh... it''s no good...''


    ''It hurts!''


    Forced to withdraw, she ran along the top of the wall using Wind Step.


    The second male prince unleashed a heavy blow across his lover''s back. The woman who stood on the same level as his lover took a big step forward and stumbled.


    "Haa....ha.a... they killed their own bride?!"


    She detected danger and pulled back, but looking down from the rock wall¡ªthe second bride perished while the two princes looked for her.


    However, Risa was exhausted... sweat pouring down her face from using too many Spirit arts.


    "You look like you''re having trouble, cat."


    Suddenly... a sharp and rough voice came from behind before a hand gripped her shoulder.


    "Agh.... damn dog... get off!"


    "Shh, I need a chat with you later... because you STINK of my husband''s seed. However... Let me kill these losers for you."


    Risa wanted to argue, to say she was fine, but her legs felt like jelly, and even breathing was harsh. She had bloody cuts and wounds all over her arms and legs.


    Nikita shook her head and pushed the cat. There was no other way because Risa was running on fumes. The poor cat almost lost consciousness and fell into some bushes.


    "Well... she''s probably alright to serve as my squire and to help me win Nikolai''s love... I can''t keep losing to Selene after all. Not after that child is finally back..."


    ***


    Nikolai faced off with the elder wraith.


    Thankfully, Risa took many of the threats away, but it seemed the sound of gunfire had not begun long after.


    "It seems you''re looking rather nervous, old man!"


    ''I need to buy time... I am exhausted and cannot use my Obsidian Tide for another few minutes...''


    Nikolai''s silver claws and hair looked filthy, covered in dirt and blood. He wasn''t proud, but this elder was clearly beyond his current strength. Yet each time they met, he felt his body adjusting; the suit lowered his power, but it helped hone his focus and control.


    "Heh... don''t be a cheeky little bastard. Why do I care for those failures! You already killed the one I was going to make the next king!"


    ''Hmmm~ that trash from last night?''


    "Hahaha!


    BOOM¡ª!


    The moment Nikolai laughed, he felt a burning pain in his abdomen...


    "Urk..... Nngh...."


    A bloody fist penetrated his back from behind. It was the elder!


    ''Fuck... I can''t see this bastard properly when not using Obsidian Focus....''


    SPURT¡ª!


    Nikolai''s vision wavered, his elbow quickly smashing back at the old man; not only did he penetrate the armour from Alexei, but his strong reinforced body like a sausage. The feeling caused his brain to fog up with murderous intent.


    Pain


    Anger


    Murder!


    "GAH!"


    BANG¡ª!


    Nikolai was unable to free himself before being slammed against the rocky surface again.


    Crack... Crunch...


    "You dared to kill my actual son!"


    A few bones broke, blood poured from his body, and a sense of cold... he would rapidly heal, but it didn''t create blood. He looked pale and staggered on his feet, looking at the old man who kicked his face.


    "Heh, you will never reach me, brat. You and your bitch may have been lucky and caught us unaware, but you failed... Hm?"


    Nikolai tilted his head, almost by luck dodging the elder wraith''s blade. Then, with a burst of adrenaline, he grabbed the old man''s head with all his strength.


    His body turned black, veins writhing and pulsing against his skin, filled with black blood as black blood leaked from his nose and eyes. Then he tensed all the muscles in his arms and right leg. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "YOU FOOLISH BOO¡ª"


    THUD¡ª!!


    Using all the power in his arm and leg, he pulled the old man''s face and kneed him in the nose with ALL his power. The blow created a sonic boom with a deep reverberation. An unstoppable force impacted the old man, shattering his nose along with what remained of his teeth and jaw.


    "You little bastard... You want to play dirty! That''s fucking funny!"


    His neck became twisted unnaturally and distorted. Then he punched Nikolai once more with a loud cry and slung him through several trees.


    KABOOM!!!


    "Ahhh! That stings..."


    However, before Nikolai could get up, his power vanished, and the old man appeared with his deformed face and lifted his leg and blade, ready to kill Nikolai.


    "I must kill the seed of danger!"


    Nikolai''s eyes became dull, his body no longer healing the smaller wounds, completely overdrawn, yet his lips carried a wide grin as if he just won the lottery.


    "You will die."


    An icy cold voice sounded from the shadows.


    Then, a delicate palm stopped his kick while a finger stopped his sharp blade.


    The sudden appearance of this strange female with red hair and blue eyes caused him to feel a sense of dread.


    "How dare you touch this man."


    Her voice was calm, elegant yet void of emotion... a dark, twisted smile... before the ice began to collect around the female.

 Chapter 167: The Wraiths Lament

    The moment after, her hand stopped the man''s attack. He suddenly vomited blood, with his right arm freezing instantly.


    Yet, to avoid the blow, he jumped back and tore it off to avoid death.


    "Hrrk... damn crazy bitch of the Tepes clan!"


    Selene''s eyes looked at the elder wraith with dull eyes, like he was an insect. However, she didn''t seem to focus on him; instead, she circled her left hand in the air and snapped her fingers.


    ''That should be enough, don''t blame me for this Nikolai.''


    ''Next time, you should be stronger.''


    ''Or I''ll chain you in that dungeon so no other woman can touch you!''


    A slight look of insanity appeared in her eyes, a flash of light in her blue eyes with dark red pupils, stepping close to the wounded old man.


    "Oh? You know me, then why..."


    "Why touch my man?"


    Before the old man could react, a sudden cold spread through his body, a feeling of lethargy. He tried to correct himself, but he felt his body tilting.


    In shock, he looked down to find his left leg snapped at the ankle. His foot froze to the ground¡ªthe right foot remained where he stood a moment ago before jumping.


    "You bitch!"


    He couldn''t feel the sensation of blood or signs his wounds would heal, a feeling of dread. How long did he spend fighting countless battles and surviving on scraps? It took so many years for a spoilt princess to kill him.


    "I refuse!"


    Then she walked toward him with grace and poise like royalty. Selene walked elegantly across the ground with black stiletto heels and a black dress that outlined her curves.


    With each step, she created a small step of ice.


    Her red pupils glowed in the darkening snowstorm¡ªshe said, "Nikolai was right; it feels amazing to have fun doing what you like."


    Suddenly, she appeared in front of the elder wraith, snapping her fingers. In an instant, chains of ice rose from the earth, piercing the body of the Elder.


    Blood poured from his mouth as if draining all life out of him.


    "You see, I don''t like people who know what I truly am. Especially old, disgusting insects like you."


    "What if my lovely Nikolai discovers the truth, and leaves me?"


    Her dull iris and shimmering pupils felt eerie¡ªeven at death''s door, the elder wraith felt a sense of terror. This woman wasn''t normal. Her mind and brain were too deranged and obsessive.


    "Y-You... Hrrk.... were supposed to be sealed..... in that god-forsaken place..."


    "Hahahaha~ you know, you knew, how did you learn that?! Only a member of the Tepes family should know these details!"


    "Ahhh~ a traitor, there are traitors to torture!"


    With a snap of her finger, the chains pushed deeper into the man''s flesh and bones while leaving no way for the blood to leak.


    "Hrrkkk! Please spare me!" The Elder cried, "I''m sorry! I won''t get involved with your interests! Y-You love that boy right... I''ll leave him alone... I won''t attack humans!"


    Selene stood with a slightly confused look. Her twisted smile never once faded as her finger pressed against her cheek, deforming it slightly while the surrounding ice spun faster.


    "You..."


    She couldn''t believe this insect. After all, this old man just hurt Nikolai, her sole purpose, so badly.


    Besides, she decided to kill him from the moment she saw his ugly face.


    She turned around, saying with an eerie yet childish voice.


    "Begone."


    In the blink of an eye, the entire area transformed into a wasteland of ice, frozen as far as one could see. The bodies and weapons became trapped in time; the elder wraith screamed in pain, only his neck up still unfrozen. Though his flesh slowly continued freezing.


    Selene didn''t look at the wraith. Instead, she stomped on his abdomen, shattering him into a thousand pieces. Each one sparkled like small stars until they faded into the distance. His head hit the ground, frozen with an expression of disbelief.


    "Useless thing... now then~ it''s time to pick up my darling."


    ''Ah... it seems I used too much power...''


    "Until next time, Nikolai~ fufu, wait for me."


    The moment Selene went down to pick up Nikolai, she whispered something into his ear. Her eyes had become clearer¡ªshe returned to the person she was before meeting the elder wraith.


    Selene seemed stunned for a moment, her hair slowly turning blonde and her eyes bright red with black pupils. All the surrounding ice melted with the flicker of a flame.


    "You really did your best... it seems you''ve far exceeded father''s expectations and mine."


    She lowered herself before lifting Nikolai''s body, the ice and flames unable to hurt his body. Instead, he looked completely healed, with no more wounds or injuries.


    "Good work, Nikolai."


    Snap¡ª!


    "You''re finally done?"


    A sudden figure dropped from the air above. Nikita slammed down beside Selene, tossing several male corpses onto the old wraith, before letting out a long sigh. "These damn bastards... almost killing my future maid!" she yelled angrily.


    "Why are you so loud? What if you wake him up?"


    "Hah? Shut up dyke! Nikolai sleeping~ so rare! Mmmh, so cute."


    Nikita looked at his face and smiled.


    "He must be dreaming... such a carefree expression," Selene said.


    "Tch, whatever let''s get moving back, I can already sense Mother coming,"


    Nikita grunted in displeasure but then stared at Selene''s changed appearance.


    "You''re back to being like that... I see, such a sly woman."


    Selene didn''t respond. Instead, she looked back and wondered what the strange black-haired cat was doing. Her eyes narrowed, and Selene observed Risa, who snuck closer. Despite her wounds, she could travel several metres in a single step using her win step.


    "Is that her?"


    "Yeah, her name is Risa or Lisa... I''m not sure but she smells of Nikolai. It has to be her."


    "I see..."


    There was a feeling of pain in Selene''s chest, but she could only shake her head. She expected this situation, but after calming down, her gaze became fiercer towards the cat, which was now a few metres away.


    "Risa, was it?"


    Selene called out to the cat because she knew it was impossible to meet Nikolai like this.


    ''I do not want him to feel constricted and confined...'' Discover exclusive tales at m,v--NovelFire.net


    "Y-Yes! I am Risa..."


    "I will leave Nikolai to you, we''ve already crushed the stronger wraiths. Now your human friends should be safe to enter."


    "Though I am not sure if you really care right now..."


    Risa''s face seemed pale, but she scowled at Selene while looking fearful of Nikita after watching her fight. Though she vaguely knew the scents of the two women. She wasn''t sure about their relationships and who they were to Nikolai but mostly guessed from the intensity of the scent.


    "W-what... who...?"


    "I am Nikolai''s future wife¡ªdo not forget that."


    "Eh... yes...."


    "Take him and head towards the nest, you should be able to kill the remaining fiends with no issue. We have killed all that might have been a danger to him."


    Nikita watched the awkward interaction between Risa and Selene with a wry smirk. She then tapped Risa''s shoulder before running off towards the city centre.


    "I''ll be in contact, my little Squire!"


    "Tsk..."


    Risa clicked her tongue, but now she became linked with Nikita, which made things difficult for her.


    "That scheming bitch... hmph!"


    She turned back to Selene and froze when she saw the empty expression in her eyes. However, Selene didn''t speak more and just left Nikolai on the rocks beside them, stroking his cheek once before she turned to leave.


    "Ensure you convince him that the old man retreated at the sound of gunfire. Do not tell Nikolai I was here. Understood?"


    ''If I do this, he will think it was a dream, seeing me kill the elder wraith. Then I am sure he will still treat me well and won''t become scared of me before our marriage... yes, I am sure that girl cannot ruin my chances.''


    "Are you listening to me?" asked Selene.


    "Yes! Yes! Please go... I don''t want to get involved with either of you."


    Risa showed disgust for a moment but suddenly found several red claws at her throat, the sharp nails of a vampire. Her gaze looked at Selene in terror, realising her power.


    "Hold your tongue." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Selene hissed, her fangs showing slightly.


    "I won''t hurt Nikolai or do anything to make him sad, I promise... you see..."


    "Do you understand who we both are to him?"


    Selene pointed toward herself before pointing at Risa''s forehead.


    "I am the wife, you are the Tenga."


    "T-Tenga?!"


    "You are nothing more than a toy, to let him blow off steam right now!"


    This kind of comment made Risa angry, her claws growing as she growled towards Selene, although she didn''t mind that kind of talk in bed when it was in person. She at least wanted some respect.


    But Selene didn''t pay attention to her anger or feelings; she simply patted Nikolai''s cheeks and laughed at Risa.


    "I am sorry, that was rude of me. But Nikolai doesn''t belong to you. Don''t forget that fact. Or you will live a brief life, little cat."


    "Even nine lives won''t save you."


    Then Selene finally left the area, and the static blocking the radio waves opened up with Ryan''s concerned voice.


    "Pather 3, White Wolf! This is Panther 1 come in! Report your situation over."


    The other group was fine¡ªthe sound of Brian shouting at the communication, along with the annoying Bruce, made Risa feel at ease, but Nikolai began to stir. It certainly didn''t feel good.


    "Panther - 1 this is Panther - 3 we are alive, the enemy was powerful but all current enemies are down. Over!"


    Although Risa wanted to say more, she felt a sense of terror from those two women. It felt dangerous to speak the truth.


    Instead, she told a small lie. All about what SHE saw and not what she heard or sensed.

 Chapter 168: Mission Complete... Right?

    Not long after meeting Selene, Risa found Nikolai began to awaken. She quickly changed her mood and rushed to his side.


    "Nikolai, are you alright?!"


    He seemed dazed at first, but then his dull eyes snapped open, and he hugged her chest, a feeling of warmth spreading through Risa''s body. She could feel his heart racing and his hands gripping her tightly.


    "Risa... you''re alright? Where did the elder wraith go?!"


    ''Why does she look fine, what happened after I lost consciousness?!''


    ''No it''s fine... I am alive, but what about Ryan and the others?''


    Nikolai could not help but feel a sense of unease before he felt Risa''s lips on his cheek. She smiled warmly down at him, and slowly, the thoughts he held began to calm down, and he took a deep breath.


    "Everything is alright," she whispered.


    Though she didn''t mention her becoming Nikita''s squire, Risa felt a sense of happiness that Nikolai was all right. Her feelings became clearer after she watched him fighting desperately to stop the wraiths from killing her.


    After some time passed by, Nikolai finally understood what had transpired.


    "Ryan and the others are fine¡ªit seems that Brian is alright. He got knocked out before we even started fighting. I am not sure if it was the wraiths or someone else."


    He couldn''t help but feel calmed by Risa''s voice¡ªhe slowly got up from her grasp. Risa narrowed her eyes, standing up in front of him and lending a hand. She helped him up with a little tug¡ªeven though his body felt better than yesterday, Nikolai still needed more time to recover.


    "I see... that seems alright." Nikolai muttered while placing a hand on his temple.


    ''Ugh... My head still hurts.''


    It would appear that there wasn''t any severe damage¡ªonly his entire body became sore from being attacked with such deadly attacks and overdrawing himself to keep up.


    ''After all an Elder is out of my league right now... but thanks to that battle and pushing myself...''


    He closed his eyes, able to feel the dozens of black blood crystals now floating in his right arm, waiting for him to assimilate and devour them.


    ''Those damn wraiths... If it weren''t for that old bastard being so strong. I wouldn''t have been beaten up so easily!''


    "What''s the matter? Are you in pain, Nikolai?"


    Risa was gentle, her hands caressing his cheeks. It seemed after the night spent together that something inside her had changed.


    She no longer resisted or pushed him away due to her embarrassment. Instead, Risa now allowed her emotions to run wild in Nikolai''s company. Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "Hehe."


    Her laugh was light-hearted as she gazed into his eyes and played with the few locks of his hair that covered his face.


    "It''s nothing serious..."


    "Mm... don''t get hurt again, okay?"


    "I''ll do my best, Risa."


    The pair both seemed to be relaxed, waiting for Ryan and the others to finish dealing with their mission to meet up with Nikolai and Risa.


    Both of them could not help but embrace each other tightly under the morning sun¡ªa sweet aroma coming off both Risa and Nikolai''s bodies. After last night''s fling, it looked as though Risa finally admitted to herself that she desired Nikolai. A sharp gleam in her eye after receiving the acceptance of Nikita.


    "Panther - 3, this is Panther - 1! Come in, what is your current position and status? Over!"


    "... White wolf, this is Panther - 2! Are you alright?! Give me your position; I will come to give support, over!"


    Just moments later, Ryan and Brian''s voices erupted into a nearby walkie-talkie placed atop Risa''s thighs, the headsets removed so the pair could caress each other''s faces more easily. They were likely searching for Nikolai and Risa at the moment.


    "It seems we are quite popular."


    Nikolai couldn''t help but smirk, feeling these two guys interrupt their moment of peace.


    Risa didn''t respond at first; instead, she grabbed Nikolai''s wrist and looked at him with sharp eyes.


    "This isn''t the place for that... get your hand out of my suit... bastard!"


    "What are you going to do if I get wet and my suit squeaks when I walk?!"


    With two rapid complaints, Risa lifted Nikolai''s chin with her fingertip, a seductive smile on her lips. "Later... when we''re alone."


    "I guess we should finish up this job, right?" Nikolai shrugged. He felt a sense of disappointment wash over him when he realised they had other responsibilities.


    ''White wolf, this is panther-2! Where are you?! Respond!!'' Brian''s voice sounded agitated through the walkie-talkie, but his voice echoed from a few metres away.


    ''It seems he''s close...''


    Risa suddenly pressed both hands on Nikolai''s chest, pushing against him to stand up. Then she began to zip her combat suit... glaring slightly at Nikolai when she noticed all the kiss marks on her body.


    "Pick up your weapon, idiot."


    Her words made him grin as he got to his feet.


    "... I thought you''d say ''that tickles!'' or something..."


    "You wish," said Risa, who snorted and walked away.


    She adjusted her clothes and wiped off some dirt from the intense battle while looking back at Nikolai, who left his damaged jacket as it was and didn''t seem bothered. His upper body became exposed and made her feel embarrassed...and she turned away, huffing.


    "Well, let''s call that idiot shouting in the forest..."


    "I''m here. And you don''t need to shout into the damn thing."


    "OH! Nikolai... ahem... White Wolf. What happened to you?!"


    Brian''s eyes were filled with concern the moment he saw the state of Nikolai, covered in dried blood and his combat uniform ruined... then the corpses of several wraiths spread around and the strange dust.


    "It seems a rough battle happened here... sorry brother, something hit me from behind and I..."


    "Don''t worry, Panther - 4... it wasn''t your fault. The enemy was too strong!"


    "Well... I''m still alive and so are you... is that our cave? I brought the explosives."


    In his hand was a strange device, part machine and part plastic. It seemed to be a specially made explosive that the SSS used to kill monsters.


    ''I wonder what''s inside that plastic part...''


    ''What could be so deadly to monsters, that can regenerate.''


    "What are you two idiots planning?"


    The sound of crushed rocks sounded as Risa appeared. Her face looked dirtier, and she seemed to have fought an intense battle. Though Nikolai grinned behind Brian''s head, causing her cheeks to turn red.


    ''That girl is so adorable...''


    She then mouthed the words, "I will kill you." The moment Brian turned away. It seemed she still hated being teased too much, but Nikolai couldn''t stop himself.


    "Oh, Panther-3!"


    Brian saw her and rushed over to ask how she was doing, only for Risa to look away and push past him toward the caves, saying.


    "Just get rid of the nests..." She told both of them and headed inside the cavern without hesitation.


    "Hmmm... she seems angry? What did I do?"


    "Haha, who knows big guy... let''s finish this damn mission and get paid."


    ***


    ''Something is strange about this whole thing...'' Nikolai thought as he gazed into the gloomy cave opening.


    There was an odd sensation he felt, a feeling similar to the tower. He noticed the walls resembled the first and second floors, with the disgusting corruption that seeped through the walls.


    ''Why would the corruption be in this world too...''


    Nikolai was unsure whether his suspicions were true, but the feeling made him a little concerned. He looked at Risa, who also stood with her arms crossed, looking at the undulating wall.


    "Ryan... what is the SSS hiding..."


    Risa stepped towards Nikolai while Brian walked ahead. She peeked at Nikolai several times, twiddling with her fingers, while her ghostly tails slapped Nikolai''s back as if she was annoyed but wanted attention.


    Suddenly, her tails coiled themselves around Nikolai''s arm, pulling him down while Risa glared at him. "Nikolai... the cave is strange! It smells like that place you took me!"


    "You think so, too...?"


    Nikolai could feel the aura growing stronger... the deeper they traverse into the mountain.


    The more the oozing black puss began to spill onto the floor, creating a sticky sensation under the foot. He could tell that this cave was somehow related to the Tower¡ªhe had the same feelings the entire way down.


    ''Damn... does it really exist here... perhaps because this is because in the past, they were all one planet?!''


    ''Or is there some secret I don''t know... if this continues to grow... this world, isn''t the future already decided...''


    The further they moved, the more the pressure built up¡ªit felt as if a presence watched them...


    ''Strange... why did the tunnel end...''


    Nikolai and Risa both seemed to feel the same, yet Brian began to set up the explosives.


    "Risa..."


    "Nn?"


    The pair came closer, whispering into each other''s ears.


    "Is it something humans cannot sense?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Maybe?" Risa lowered her voice and narrowed her eyes as she watched Brian tinkering with the device and setting a timer on it.


    "We''re done!" Brian suddenly said when he looked over at the pair, talking quietly near the edge of the cave entrance. "What''s wrong, you two?"


    "Nothing... just watching you set that thing up."


    The time began ticking down, and Brian had no clue what was going on with Nikolai and Risa.


    "I think we should leave the area... let me contact Ryan."


    "Panther - 1, this is Panther 2, we''ve set the charges and are preparing to evac, over!"


    "Panther 2, this is Home Base! I have you on my radar, keep moving out of there, we''ve got visual confirmation on your position, over!"


    "Roger, Over!"


    The one who responded wasn''t Ryan, but Alex... it seemed he attended the mission this time as a communication officer instead of joining the mission.


    "Let''s head to the meeting point. I''m exhausted..."


    Nikolai couldn''t help but feel stiff, his body and mind a little preoccupied by the strange situation in the cave. He just couldn''t understand why the wraiths were living with that disgusting black corruption.


    ''Or is there a race that can use it for something... I should ask mother when I get home.''

 Chapter 169: A Quiet Moment Alone

    Ryan wanted to meet up and discuss the mission afterwards... Nikolai could only apologise, returning alone.


    "Are you going to be all right, alone?"


    Risa''s eyes looked at Nikolai with a smile. Yet the emotions that flowed from her body in Nikolai''s eyes were disappointment and worry.


    "I should be okay, sorry... next time, I''ll make it up to you."


    He couldn''t explain his feelings¡ªthe thought that the strange presence in the tower appeared in his city and world made him feel uncomfortable.


    ''Is there really anything I can do... someone who cannot even defeat an elder wraith alone?''


    ''Who could I even turn to or get information from...?''


    ''Yet who can I speak to about this... mother has been dead for so long, maybe she doesn''t even know. Dad isn''t due to return for a while and...''


    Nikolai stopped thinking because a soft hand touched his cheek¡ªRisa''s faint smile and narrowed eyes looked up at him outside his apartment.


    ''It feels different from her usual playful self...''


    "You seem to be worried about something, ever since we saw that cave... It''s something bigger than it seems, right?"


    Risa''s body leaned against him, with a slight sigh leaving her lips. She slipped her hand down his cheek, along his neck and slowly grasped his hands. "I cannot force you to answer, but if you need someone, even if it''s just to talk or be quiet and listen... I am always here."


    As if to reinforce her words, the moon suddenly shone through the grey clouds, like the world trying to symbolise his feeling of momentary relief.


    ''To have someone is a blessing, yet I have so many people who would help...''


    "Thank you, Risa, then... when I need you, don''t turn me away. Alright?" He felt he wasn''t strong enough to do what he wanted to protect everyone. "But for now, you need to go home... last night, and today we should both rest well."


    She looked up, gazing into his eyes. The pair seemed to understand each other. He felt her acceptance, and then she nodded before standing on her tiptoes. "I won''t be able to hold back if you remained here... after all."


    "Nn... me either, Nikolai." Her arms reached around his head and gently pulled him closer, and then their lips met¡ªthey wrapped around him softly and slowly. His emotions stirred with both excitement and serenity¡ªa warmth passed through their skin. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I really like you... at first, it might have been shallow, but I''ve really come to enjoy your company. Let''s slowly get to know each other more and more, Nikolai." She whispered gently, her glossy lips kissing his ear before her body faded into the night, using her wind step to leave his embrace.


    ''Her emotions... I''ve never seen her giving off such a pure colour before. The murky and hidden colours are now visible to me.''


    His heart raced faster than he''d thought possible.


    At first, he doubted her and knew she approached him for a reason. Despite this, his desire for her blood and ignoring his primal desires became too difficult to ignore.


    "I really planned to use you at first... nothing more. Yet now..."


    ''Though it might be something hidden, I will tell Selene and Nikita what I''ve done, though I won''t stop seeing her. I should be honest and tell them my feelings.''


    ''That is the least respect I can give them...''


    ***


    After Risa left, he found himself lying on his sofa and lost in thought about his life up until this point. Nikolai had never known such peacefulness in his brief life. Another struggle always followed the one he had just dealt with. Yet now, Nikolai found himself surrounded by friends and family. He could never have believed this a year ago.


    ''I have two fiancees... a lover, and my father regained his will to live, and my goal, I cannot forget my true goal.''


    ''Mother... how can I save you and dad?''


    ''What if that corruption is spread deeper and is the sign of something irreversible?!''


    "I don''t know what to do..."


    In the depths of his mind, he once considered using the undead''s ability to create a body for his mother.


    Yet there was something wrong with this. Nikolai felt rejection and wanted his mother''s body to be alive, a real working body, not some fake or undead corpse.


    [You seem lost in thought, Nikolai...]


    ''Mother...''


    Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    Nikolai tried to hide his thoughts and feelings, unaware that his thoughts about Elizabeth awakened her and refilled the pendant with his soul force to recover her mind.


    [I see you couldn''t resist that nekomata.]


    His mother sighed, a low and gloomy voice, yet he could feel the faint smile from how she breathed.


    [Well, I shall not blame you as I already saw it using my power..]


    ''I won''t make any excuses, nor will I hide it from those two.''


    He might become someone who doesn''t deserve blessing and forgiveness, but being a liar is something far worse. They might hear about Risa at another moment, and then he could lose them forever for deceiving them longer.


    Elizabeth paused for a while, letting a soft breath through the communication. He could almost feel the cool sensation as if it blew against his neck. It was as if her hands were stroking his hair, a comforting sensation like telling him it would be alright because Nikolai didn''t use his obsidian tide. He couldn''t see her figure.


    Nikolai relaxed before closing his eyes.


    [You don''t have to feel the burden of anything; live how you want, fail or fall.]


    [Your father and I will always do our best to catch you and secure your landing.]


    A cool breeze entered through the window as Nikolai began to snore lightly.


    Then a figure appeared; looking at the figure stroking Nikolai''s cheek, the golden eyes were sharp at first, quickly widening.


    ''Who is that?!'' Nikia''s tail fluffed out, thinking that yet another woman had appeared, though she forcibly accepted the cat, Risa.


    There were feelings of dislike and anger that she wanted to take out on Nikolai. Yet, during the day, he was beaten so badly by the elder wraith she feared his ego might shatter.


    "Mother Eliza?!"


    [Oh... you can see me now, little Kita?]


    Her form was ghostly and translucent. She could not even touch the boy''s head but just looked down at him from above, a faint smile appearing on her lips.


    Elizabeth''s fingers ran across his head, but she could only feel her soul force tingling along the surface of her son''s skin.


    "Ah... since when could you, does Nikolai know?!"


    [Of course, you look so happy to see me. How lovely it is that you grew up to be such a beautiful young woman.]


    Nikita couldn''t stop her tail from wagging. The person she adored after Nikolai was her mother and her best friend. Nikolai''s mother.


    When young, she failed to be the first to meet him because of Selene. So, instead, she became close to his mother and used that to meet Nikolai even after he lost his memories.


    "I see... I am so glad."


    Her voice and sigh of relief caused Elizabeth''s illusory figure to chuckle and smile at the young woman. It felt like only a few days ago when Nikita, Selene and Nikolai were playing in the garden.


    [You two always used to fight over who would play the wife... Fufu, still, I never thought you both would aim for that position.]


    The last part seemed slightly mumbled to herself before turning back to Nikita.


    "How are things with Nikolai? Do you know how much he likes you, Kita?"


    The pair spoke for a little while before that little while became hours... as they watched over Nikolai, who could finally get a proper night''s sleep.


    [Nikita, please wait for him to speak to you... about everything. I promise he won''t make you wait much longer.]


    Nikolai''s eyes seemed to shine in the darkness, her hand stroking the sleeping man''s cheek. Her eyes happily narrowed while pinching his flesh slightly.


    "I know, Nikolai doesn''t like to lie or hide things... he is a little too innocent for this world sometimes. Then others, he makes my heart tremble with excitement and anticipation."


    [Fufu, I remember everything. Do you remember bringing me pretty shells so I would let you stay or visit our house, even though you were grounded?]


    ''Ah... Mother Eliza hasn''t changed, since her soul still exists here. Is there no way to save her...''


    It was at that moment that Nikita remembered questions that Nikolai had asked her mother. About souls, alchemy and the interest he showed once when they read about the Nosferatu clan.


    [I cannot read her mind like Nikolai... but her face, it''s just like his when he seals me out.]


    [What are those two thinking about?]


    However, the young werewolf only gazed at Nikolai''s face, her hands holding his cheeks. She could feel his warm breath and the loud thumping of his two hearts.


    ''You want to revive her, to give Mother Eliza a body... don''t you, Nikolai?!''


    Nikita''s eyes narrowed as she looked back at Elizabeth''s figure; biting her lower lip, she seemed to have made a choice.


    ''Although I am angry at you about that cat... If you tell me and apologise sincerely... I can forgive you. So please... ask me to help you! Tell me you need my help, and I will give you everything I have. No even what the Fenrir clan has to bring her back.''


    ''I promise you, Nikolai.''


    An earnest wish; she didn''t want to see him fall apart, knowing the burden that he carried. Unlike Nikolai, she remembered that night and all the blood after that girl went berserk and the tragedy started.


    A tragedy that was being covered up by the highest tier of werewolf, vampire and human leaders in the city.


    ''If you learn that night was the reason for everything, and all your suffering...''


    ''Nikolai, will you hate me and Selene?''


    [After all... these two stupid children want to help me, even after I caused so much suffering... all because I was weak and tempted by those voices.]


    [How could Vlad ever forgive me... or those girls''s mother?!]


    Elizabeth could only gently smile while watching the two cuddling each other on the large sofa, a small white wolf and a large black wolf.


    [This sly boy and sneaky boy!]


    [When alone, he changes his hair to his dad''s colour, but when with me, he turns it black again.]


    [I cannot tell you how much I adore you... thank you for always thinking about me, Nikolai.]


    [But I, too, have to do something...]


    [Luckily, those things you think and practice, even Mother, can do alchemy now!]


    The illusory image suddenly formed a beautiful pink flame shaped like a lotus on her fingertip. It resembled the flour Nikolai created, yet a different colour.


    [You want to save me, but I want to save that girl...]

 Chapter 170: A Forbidden Name!

    Nikolai enjoyed a long and wonderful sleep. The moment he closed his eyes back at the apartment, he enjoyed a nostalgic dream.


    A dream of the days he was a small child, and his mother took him everywhere. It was a warm feeling that he didn''t want to wake from.


    ''Hmmm...?''


    Yet why did the dream suddenly change...?


    A small mansion covered in flames, monsters and men clad in tactical gear holding guns charging inside.


    ''What''s going on...''


    The dream became lucid¡ªhe could feel, smell, and act as if he were there. Despite this, Nikolai was still helpless... was it a memory or a dream?


    ''Who is showing me this?''


    Nikolai felt a strong sense of rejection... he desperately tried to close his eyes as if his body knew something that would happen soon.


    The tactical team got into the mansion, fighting strange, bizarre and mutated monsters as they traversed inside. Nikolai couldn''t help but follow them. The team couldn''t see him, but he could see and hear them¡ªeven the scent of gunpowder tickled his nose.


    ''This mansion... why does it feel familiar?''


    ''What''s going on and why do I feel so much fear?!''


    He couldn''t understand why he saw this scene because there wasn''t anything special before he slept... no, there was. Nikolai devoured a huge amount of black blood crystals filled with that strange undeath energy!


    However, why now? He felt something ominous.


    But after passing many doors, the dream grew more realistic. Nikolai felt a heavy pressure on his back, chest and head, and his steps grew lighter. It was as if the ground didn''t exist.


    Was he about to leave the dream?


    The tactical team moved further until they stopped in front of an ornate door¡ªthe feeling of death thickened like a black cloud. No, it wasn''t just a simple cloud! Nikolai''s eyes transformed and became pure black because of that familiar mist.


    "Hurry, check for corruption!"


    "Get the tool!"


    Nikolai watched as they refused to enter the room, gathering around the door while one male pulled out a bleeping device.


    Beep-Beep-Beep-Beep¡ª!


    Rapid bleeping started to echo in the hallway, and the atmosphere became complicated. A frigid cold spread from the door as if to seal it, and the hushed voices whispered inside as if in conflict.


    "Captain... the corruption is beyond anything we''ve ever seen."


    "Hurry! Blast down the door¡ªwe must stop whatever is happening!"


    Then suddenly...


    Wham!


    *Crackle-Crack!*


    As they forced the door open with explosives, Nikolai watched them run inside with no fear.


    ''Eh?!''


    However, the explosion of mist and energy overshadowed their insanity. Yet Nikolai''s black eyes saw something, figures inside the mist... familiar figures that he could never forget...


    Inside a dark room, filled with the stench of blood and strange black markings on the ground... a slight glow fading from the circle of bizarre runes. It seemed a ritual just ended, as if the people inside were a cult.


    "M-Mother?"


    It was strange the first time he spoke aloud in the dream, and the next moment, Elizabeth''s eyes glowed bright red and looked at him through the smoke.


    In her arms was a bloody boy with black hair. His body seemed to suffer a seizure while black blood oozed from his lips, nose and eyes... the source of the mist.


    "Don''t look..."


    His mother''s voice was the same one that comforted him each day since he awakened. The reason for him is to push himself to the limit and force himself through the suffering.


    "Don''t look, Nikolai!"


    But how could he look away from his mother... a living body, even if a dream he couldn''t turn away... with blurred eyes, he wanted to reach out. Yet he lost the ability to move; his words no longer came out as if they returned to a normal dream...


    "You must not look... please return... Wake up!"


    That''s when he noticed her gaze; there were five girls... one familiar blonde with fluffy cat ears... another blonde with fox ears.


    They were unconscious and bleeding from their noses while attached to a strange device pumping... or maybe sucking blood from their bodies.


    Nikolai''s mind began to scream in agony, like knives carving his soft, grey matter... The sound of gunfire and the shouts of various adults suddenly drowned the voice of his mother.


    Bang-Bang-Bang¡ª! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He could see her lips moving. Able to speak to him even in this dream, and trapped within his subconscious. What he found interesting was that when she covered the small Nikolai''s eyes.


    Then, slowly, my vision began to fade.


    However, at the last moment, I saw the scene she probably wanted to avoid me seeing... I could only feel a sense of vertigo and the desire to scream, yet my mouth felt sewn shut.


    Selene... there were two identical girls, one stood in front of the young Nikita and Selene... an ice wall protecting them.


    Yet... as the dream began to fade, a gunshot rang out and struck the girl in the back. However, the blood flowed down the child who protected the others. With a hole through her chest, and blood came pouring out.


    Nikolai''s soul screamed.


    His mind shouted like a wounded animal... his lungs burned, his throat was dry, but that didn''t stop him.


    A feeling of emptiness... that red hair and ice-blue eyes.


    How could he not recognise those eyes and the one who shot her was Ryan''s father...


    Yet before I could make anything out, the dream shattered, and the sound of birds and sunlight awoke him from the dream...


    At the last moment of his clarity, that red-haired girl felt like she could see him, too, because she smiled and mouthed something at him.


    ***


    "Haa....ha.....haa.... what....?!"


    Nikolai woke up covered in sweat¡ªhis body felt horrible and languid.


    The bizarre and unbelievable dream was now over.


    But Nikolai could feel the heat from the flames, the scent of corruption from the mist, along with the voices and screams in the background. Everything still felt surreal.


    The more he thought about the dream, the more real it felt... As if he really appeared in that mansion during the strange ritual. Nikolai covered his face, feeling the sticky sensation of his damp face, and rolled out of bed.


    With each step, the dream began to fade from his mind, like a silk veil floating away with the breeze.


    All that remained was a deep fear.


    ''What is so terrifying?''


    ''It was... all just a dream, right?''


    Those blue eyes showed no reaction, even with her chest blown open... it felt eerie and unreal.


    Thud¡ªThud¡ª!


    "Huh?"


    There was a sudden banging at his door while Nikolai stood in a towel after taking a quick shower, but the person knocking seemed to get irritated. Then kicked the door, smashing it open as Nikita appeared with a frown.


    BANG!


    "Nikolai! Oh~ you... were taking a shower?"


    "Yes, what is it, Nikita?"


    She looked a little sheepish, with red cheeks, then strolled towards him, swaying her hips with a smile on her lips. Nikita seemed most dangerous while acting like this.


    Nikita''s confident and slightly arrogant atmosphere before she jumped at him. Her petite frame launched at Nikolai with a tackle.


    Nikolai easily caught her and looked into her eyes with a smile.


    ''After that strange dream, I felt so unsettled, but looking at this cute wolf, it all feels like a lie.''


    ''Though... I wanted to know that girl''s name.''


    "I just wanted to see you after you didn''t call or message for an entire day!"


    "I did, though? Didn''t you reply that you''re busy?"


    "Ohhh, so I did. But it was only one sentence; even your beloved fiancee would be angry," She said playfully with a hint of sarcasm.


    "Yeah, yeah, well... shall we enjoy breakfast together?"


    Nikolai let his thoughts simmer while he carried the light Nikita to the living room, tossing her onto the sofa with a squeal. He noticed she wore a skirt today, which was unusual.


    ''She normally only wears tight jeans, or hot pants. I wonder why she made the change...''


    ''Hmm... is she wearing a thong?''


    Her skirt was light and floated around and revealed her plump little ass and the thin cloth trapped between the firm cheeks. It was extremely erotic to see so close.


    "Wow, aren''t you perverted today, checking me out!"


    "Nikita, when wasn''t I perverted when it came to your ass?"


    "Kyaa~ wait we didn''t eat breakfast yet..."


    "What are you talking about, Nikita?" His hands wrapped around her from behind. Then his fangs extended and slipped into her soft neck, causing the lovely wolf to yelp. "You ARE my breakfast."


    "S-Sto... haaa..."


    Nikolai ignored her and began to suck, sending shockwaves through her petite body. Eventually, she relaxed her muscles and lay on the sofa, giving herself to him completely.


    When Nikita calmed down and felt satisfied, he stopped. The slightly sluggish Nikita was lying against his chest while stroking his cheek.


    ''My fight with Alistair is coming, tonight... that''s not a long time to prepare.''


    "Do you want something to eat?"


    "No~ I want to stay with you, at least until the fight with that idiot."


    "I understand."


    While holding Nikita, Nikolai realised he had lost his hunger after seeing that bizarre and realistic dream.


    ''That girl...''


    "Hey... Nikita, does the name Lunaria mean anything to you?"


    At that moment, Nikolai felt as if the atmosphere changed, and before he knew it, Nikita was looking up at him with the most bizarre look. That gentle and carefree expression transformed into a gaze filled with confusion, anger and loss.


    Her golden eyes widened as she spoke, almost breathless, "H-How do you know that name?" She pushed him away from her with a rough shove, creating some distance as if she felt anxious about being near Nikolai.


    ''I know that name from somewhere, but where?'' Nikolai scratched his head while looking at Nikita, pacing back and forth before eventually stopping. "Nikita? Do you know someone called that?"


    That''s when her lip trembled, and she looked at him directly.


    "Today isn''t good for me... I''ll come see you before the fight okay?"


    Nikolai felt a little angry, yet he could see the emotions emitted from Nikita for the first time so clearly. Something happened between her and this Lunaria person because he could see how intense the emotions were through her aura.


    A complex blend of bitterness, sadness and resentment. It was such a thick emotion that Nikolai felt reluctant to push Nikita for answers right away.


    "Okay, take your time."


    Nikolai leaned back into the soft sofa and realised he had become too hasty for an answer. He watched Nikita leave, that panic and fear something he had never sensed from anyone before. ''I should wait... slowly... everything will become obvious.''


    ***


    She rushed out of his home, Nikita''s heart racing as she dashed at full speed, struggling to breathe while tears filled her golden eyes. The wet trails streaked down her face, dripping across her chest as the pain she felt in her soul consumed everything.


    Once out of the apartment block, she raced off to the far end of the city, running nonstop. Even as her lungs began to scream, Nikita refused to stop... Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    Until she found herself standing in Selene''s apartment... and shattered glass around her body.


    "Well.. what are you doing coming through the door, like a beast?"


    Selene''s sarcastic voice sounded from behind. Her sharp red gaze caused Nikita''s panic to settle slowly.


    "I-It''s about Nikolai..."


    "Eh?! What''s wrong? Is he alright?!" Selene became a little too frantic. So much so that the glass from the window began to shake in place, along with several other things on the shelf; at that moment, the tension returned tenfold.


    "W-Wait... it''s nothing bad, I think... well... yes... he asked about Luna!"


    "What?"


    At that moment, Selene''s body froze, and her smile vanished... a cold atmosphere before she covered her face and let out a bitter laugh.


    "I am sure you just misheard, there is no way he could remember!"


    "Selene... he asked me about her!"

 Chapter 171: Judgement Day

    The time before the duel with Alistair Faust soon came, with Nikolai arriving at the specified venue ahead of time. He sat in his car while leaning back, still a few hours before it would start. Today, he didn''t wear the training outfit that Alexei gave him, but he looked quite calm.


    ''It looks like I''ll be fighting a true vampire today... someone far stronger than my past opponents except maybe that elder wraith.''


    ''Will I be able to win...''


    [Of course! You will win, silly boy!]


    Nikolai couldn''t help but laugh slightly, listening to his mother''s support while she sat in the seat beside him. However, it felt lonely that Selene and Nikita hadn''t joined him the night before or come to the arena.


    ''It probably couldn''t be helped.''


    After he mentioned that name to Nikita, she became a little strange and soon left. Yet, although she responded to his texts, they were a little more curt and distant than usual.


    ''If I said it didn''t affect my confidence and feelings, that''d be a lie for sure...''


    [Don''t worry¡ªthere are reasons for everything. That girl is just shy, nothing else.]


    ''Well, I''ll trust Mother...''


    Nikolai walked towards the arena¡ªinstead of having the duel at the Imperium hotel like the previous. This time, it would be at the Nexus Arena, and it was likely all vampire nobles would be watching the fight.


    ''The undercard fights should have already started by now... though I have no interest in them at all.''


    ''I should find a locker room... No, I have a private room gifted to me by that man.''


    Alphonse Veran B¨¢thory is a member of the Bathory clan and the father of Elizabeth. Nikolai''s late mother and the man who helped Nikolai take his first step in the nexus¡ªhowever, since that night, it seemed he stopped contact.


    ''Probably because I didn''t go to the arena, I''ve been far too busy.''


    He shook his head, which helped Nikolai switch his mind and head towards the private teleportation booth.


    Thankfully, it was only the main entrance that was packed full of people, some for the fight, others for normal daily life. Nikolai noticed that someone seemed to be inside when he stepped off the blue transporter.


    "Hmm?"


    "Who''s there?"


    Nikolai called out to no reply.


    Then, a beautiful goddess stepped out of the spare room, which he lent to Selene. Her long blonde hair shone like golden sands, and her crimson eyes sparkled like rubies.


    "N-Nikolai?! You''re a little early..."


    Selene''s voice seemed bashful, but the wonderful black dress with white frills and ribbons looked utterly stunning on her body. His heart fluttered when she stood in front of him, and the familiar scent wrapped around his brain, clouding all other thoughts.


    "Well, if I was late wouldn''t it be annoying? But... that doesn''t matter, it''s really good to see you."


    "Ah... Mm, Nikita was going to join me, but her father and mother took her to the Fenrir''s private booth."


    "Yeah? Well, isn''t it fine since we''re together?"


    Nikolai understood what had happened¡ªinstead of focusing on that problem, he moved closer to Selene, taking her hand and guiding her to the sofa.


    There were two vampires from different families fighting.


    However, it wasn''t very interesting because they were only squires. Their combat skills and blood arts were garbage if compared to those with many battles under their belts.


    "You don''t mind sitting here in this quiet place? Everyone is waiting for you..." She asked before speaking lower in the second half.


    He replied, "Not really; I''ve been training since last week and yesterday was that annoying mission... Can I take a quick nap here?. Even last night I was training."


    Selene couldn''t help but sigh before sitting down and patting her soft, pale thighs. "Come on, I know you wanted to try this right?"


    "What... Ah?! I really did!"


    Nikolai sat on the opposite side of the sofa and then leaned down; his head felt heavy, while the sensation of Selene''s thighs felt amazing under his face, not to mention the sweet scent of her thighs. His eyelids grew heavier as Selene began caressing Nikolai''s forehead. She slipped her fingers through his silver hair with a smirk on her lips. It felt like she''d done it so many times before.


    "This feels great¡ªtruly I haven''t experienced anything better than your thighs."


    Selene felt embarrassed at being told these words so brazenly, "You fool..."


    [And that was the second exhibition match! With the Tepes family crushing their competition for a second time!]


    ''Oh... it''s a member of Selene''s clan.''


    "Hmm... I can feel your eyelashes fluttering, are you not gonna sleep?"


    Selene began to yank out hairs from his arm, which didn''t hurt but caused him to open an eye from the sharp feeling. The pleasant aroma of her skin made Nikolai calm; in fact, he felt that if he fell asleep here, he would have some peaceful dreams instead of the usual nightmares.


    However, one of the thoughts swirling in Nikolai''s head stopped him from fully resting. Instead, he worried about Nikita and Selene and how they were keeping a secret from him. Perhaps it would have been better not to know anything and just trust them. Yet, he knew he needed to hear this.


    "... Hey, there is something I need to ask you." Nikolai said slowly.


    "Can you wait until after the fight, I promise you I will tell you about what I can, okay?" Selene''s voice was apologetic, yet she didn''t look down on Nikolai. However, it seemed she could only share so much information with him at the moment.


    [Soon, the main event will begin. Are you all looking forward to the noble prince being a regular member of this world? Alistair Faust!]


    [Then his opponent, an unlucky rookie with an impressive look and training style.]


    The announcers seemed happy about the current situation, while Nikolai felt relaxed sleeping on her thighs. He felt bad that he couldn''t sleep, but a thread held this small and shallow life, and he didn''t want to lose it. When Selene saw him smiling awkwardly, she sighed slightly.


    "Fine, I suppose we''ll make do with this, even though it isn''t enough..." She leaned down, kissing his head gently before sitting back up. Then she closed her eyes for a moment. It felt strange to have some time together finally.


    ***


    Time passed quickly, with Nikolai waking from a light doze, thanks to the cheers coming from the large screen. While he looked over to see the results of the final exhibition matches, Selene still stroked his head softly and spoke gently to him.


    "Nikolai, it seems that the new Tepes warrior is very strong." Her voice sounded sharp, yet Selene, to him, always felt warm and loving. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, it looks like it''s some kind of family talent, especially when I look at you." replied Nikolai calmly.


    "Are you... hitting on me?"


    Selene could feel denser than Nikita at times.


    However, he didn''t mind something of this nature. She might have lacked knowledge about modern romance because of her old-fashioned mindset. Yet he felt she carried a unique passion and driving force that others could never copy and prepare for.


    "If I say I am, what will you do?"


    Her hands grasped his hair before flipping him over and looking into his eyes. Two sets of blood-red eyes interlocked. Selene''s faint smile caused Nikolai to feel a sense of warmth and comfort.


    "Then~ I hope you keep hitting on my for all eternity and never get bored of me!"


    For a moment, her gaze seemed to glint with a dangerous aura, and the scent around her became sickly sweet, though normally it also carried a slight floral scent.


    "Did you change your perfume?"


    "Nn~ it''s the same as the one I used last time we slept together, isn''t it nice?"


    She brought her lips next to his neck, flicking her tongue out and licking it for a moment, sending chills through his body and causing him to shiver. Then she blew icy cold air against that spot before pressing her lips onto Nikolai''s neck for a moment.


    The next moment, he felt her fangs piercing his neck with a shallow bite. Selene''s short fangs nibbled on his neck before she started drinking his blood in large gulps, which caused wave after wave of pleasure for both vampires.


    Selene''s lips smacked his neck, kissing him while a stream of blood oozed down her chin, dripping into her cleavage, causing her to blush.


    Though it seemed the vampire princess had become drunk on his taste. Selene''s cheeks became flushed red. Eventually, Selene retracted her fangs while licking and cleaning the area she''d bitten.


    ''I think... I should get off her lap before she drinks too much.''


    "Is that enough for you, My Princess?"


    "Fufu~ yes, for now, I only want to see you winning this competition between you and that annoying stalker of mine!"


    "Haha, okay... I never planned to lose, thought..."


    As she sat up and stared blankly at his handsome face, she had an intoxicated grin on her face and licked Nikolai''s cheek while whispering at their


    "How do you plan to fight him?" Selene was quite curious because Alistair wasn''t a fighting type and would almost definitely use his Blood Art to keep Nikolai at a distance.


    However, Nikolai also didn''t know how he planned to fight; thanks to his growth over the past three weeks, he felt much stronger, and his blood arts began to develop further after sleeping with Selene.


    He could form spears of blood, and his talent as a vampire started to awaken fully.


    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    "Hmmm... if I crush him will you reward me?"


    "Oh?"


    "Do you think you can?"


    ''I don''t know, but if she offers a gift, won''t it motivate me?''


    "Probably, I am quite confident!"


    "Hmph... then if you win, I''ll use my mouth... and swallow."

 Chapter 172: Grudge Match - I

    Nikolai walked towards the teleporting pad, his eyes closed while breathing slowly. He didn''t feel the pressure, thanks to Selene''s mention of reward and their cuddle on the sofa. Yet, he wondered what made her so aggressive.


    ''Well it was quite an erotic offer... Is it because of Nikita, or Risa?''


    ''Since she probably knew about Risa, it made more sense.''


    "I should make it up to them both, later."


    He could feel the atmosphere of the arena from here, their shouts and cheers. Almost all the vampire nobles came to watch the match.


    With a deep breath, he looked back at the space where Selene had sat earlier, but now she had left to join her family in the Tepes booth.


    Nikolai brushed his fingers across his lips and couldn''t help but feel the sticky sensation of Selene''s lip gloss.


    ''I can still feel the warmth of her lips...''


    Brrrrr¡ª!


    Suddenly, he felt his phone tremble several times, though he wanted to ignore them before the battle. Nikolai shrugged and pulled it out, looking at the two senders...


    A smile came to his lips.


    ¡ª¡ª


    [From Alphonse Veran B¨¢thory]


    Hello, Nikolai


    It is my pleasure to see your gradual growth. Tonight, you face quite a tough opponent, but I believe you will show me a wonderful sight.


    I hope you win without too many wounds.


    Just know that you are the pride of our family, no matter what path or choice you follow.


    Alphonse


    ¡ª


    [From Dad]


    It seems my son will become a true man tonight!


    Fighting for the women he loves, although you are a little naughty with two of them! Dad supports you no matter what you do!


    Make sure you visit Nagisa and meet the young girl I sent there to help with your current situation. Kumiko is just like you, although not a hybrid. It is the strange blood you inherited.


    Her clan carries a bloodline that used to serve as a balance to the males who inherited our progenitor''s cursed blood.


    I promise to come home as soon as I can.


    Thanks to the link between Nexus planets. I am here tonight and watching you closely!


    Show me your growth, my lovely son.


    ¡ª¡ª


    [From Risa]


    I know you might feel awkward receiving my message tonight... but I hope you do not get hurt and beat the bastard who insulted you.


    Even if I cannot mean the same as Nikita and Selene to you, I will continue to support you from the shadows.


    xxx


    ¡ª


    The last message came and instantly brought a smile to Nikolai''s face. He didn''t realise how much Risa began to grow on him compared to her past cheeky and arrogant messages. This one being so kind made his heart flutter.


    ''You shouldn''t put yourself down that way...''


    ''Without her help in the tower, could I still feel this confident facing Alistair?''


    "Well... I can only do my best."


    Nikolai walked into the portal and counted down in his head slowly. The distant chanting and voices echoed from the arena as the final undercard match ended with a bloody death.


    ''Let''s get ready.''


    ***


    Meanwhile, inside the arena, the staff scraped the dead vampire off the ground with metal tools, an atmosphere causing the entire arena to tremble in excitement.


    "Oh~ my dear lovelies, tonight is such a wonderful evening of blood, violence and money~ fufu, are you ready? The main event is about to begin, and I am your beloved host!"


    "OOOH QUEEN TSUKINO!"


    "Marry me Tsukino!"


    "Take my money!"


    The black arachne''s eyes narrowed in delight¡ªher most beloved thing in the world was money, and her second favourite thing was blood.


    "Tonight, we watch a battle of complete misproportion!"


    "A wonderful vampire noble from the Faust family, his handsome looks and talented blood magic know by all! The Challenger, Alistair Faust!"


    "I love you, Alistair!"


    "Show us some magic!"


    A handsome young man appeared in the teleporting ring; his hair was as dark as coal, yet eyes like burning red fire stared ahead. Alistair''s appearance caused many women in the crowd to scream out in delight.


    He held the weapon he used against the other opponents, a blood whip that could stretch and bend at his will. It could easily slice through bone and flesh.


    The Faust house, known for its blood magic, was one of the most powerful families in the capital. Yet their true powers lay in alchemy and creating customised weapons using the blood of monsters and various races.


    Alistair was their second son, who didn''t have the right to inherit until Maximilian messed up. However, he was a genius who could control blood magic from a young age. His skill and ability to control blood made him famous in the Nexus world, even though he had yet to achieve anything significant.


    He was a contender for the Faust family and was formerly one of the suitors seeking Selene Aria Tepes.


    "Now! The one who fights an uphill battle, a rookie and a new member of the monster world. Son of the famed werewolf Ivan Volkov! The Werewolf, Nikolai Volkov!"


    Nikolai appeared from the teleporter and walked forward towards the arena, but the crowd seemed mixed during his approach.


    His aura was cold, yet a smirk on his face seemed to mock the vampire in front of him.


    "Hey... isn''t he really sexy?"


    A female voice echoed from the crowd before suddenly, more and more voices began to agree. Their cheers started to increase, but Alistair could only laugh.


    "I thought I was fighting a beast, but you are just a little dog!"


    The crowd laughed at his joke, yet a few vampires didn''t seem to enjoy his humour. Those were mainly the B¨¢thory house, who looked down on the arena with displeased expressions, and the Tepes royal family, who knew more about the young man now.


    Vladimir watched Nikolai with an intense glare; he was sizing up his daughter''s lover, and Dimitri, the leader of the Fenrir clan, also did the same for his daughter Nikita.


    "A rumoured ladies man, charming countless women in the monster world... a beast in the sheets, conquering the princess of Tepes and the white wolf Nikita! Can he overcome the difference and find victory here?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tsukino spoke once again, her words causing the arena to erupt in cheers.


    "Ah~ the scent of money is so intoxicating~"


    She whispered, licking her lips while holding her hand out and catching the imaginary money that flew out from the arena.


    "Place your bets, and prepare for action!"


    Nikolai closed his eyes, and with no weapons, he stood with silver hair down to his shoulders¡ªa few weeks since he trimmed it. Yet the hair looked identical to his father''s.


    ''Are you watching me, father?''


    ''This is a show of my admiration for you, the man who protected me even after losing my mother and most of your power.''


    ''I want to be as strong as you...''


    ''For Selene...''


    ''Nikita...''


    ''And for Risa.''


    ''So they will never leave me, and I have to make them feel safe...''


    ''And someone like me... their kind and gentle affection. Is something that I do not deserve.''


    ''But I won''t fall or give up trying!''


    He stepped forward, the betting overwhelmingly in favour of Alistair, who also moved closer, his whip snapping against the ground. He tore apart the floor, a smirk on his face.


    Nikolai''s eyes slowly opened, revealing a pair of pure black eyes. The arena erupted in cheers, but a chill ran down Alistair''s spine.


    "What is that...?"


    In those eyes, Nikolai could see the fear of the vampire, his arrogant smirk fading. Instead of becoming overconfident...


    Nikolai doubled up and would never underestimate this noble.


    He was a vampire, a natural predator, one of the most feared races in the world.


    Their powers were unique and versatile. Still, Nikolai''s father taught him that vampires were not the only monsters to be wary of.


    Not to mention, the natural predator of vampires was the werewolf... and he was a hybrid with both bloodlines.


    ''You will find those who are strong, and those who are weak, no matter what race.''


    ''Today, my secret should become revealed to those noble clans.''


    ''How will my future change?''


    A feeling of excitement filled his body, black blood, the obsidian tide surging through his veins.


    Nikolai watched the countdown timer. Black blood coursed through Nikolai''s limbs, ready for an explosive transformation.


    The moment the fight began, he wouldn''t take his time and would open with a violent and aggressive assault.


    "Are you READY?!" The arachne queen''s voice echoed, the timer ticking down to the last few moments before the end.


    "Three!"


    Discover exclusive tales at m,v--NovelFire.net


    Nikolai''s legs became thicker, and his clothes stretched to accommodate his growing muscles.


    "Two!"


    His silver hair began to turn black, growing longer, while a blue light spread through his pupils, and his limbs increased in muscle mass. The black blood started to convert his body Into an apex predator with hulking black claws and legs. It was the first time he had transformed both legs and arms!


    "One!"


    BOOM¡ª!


    Alistair formed dozens of bloody spears, yet the moment Nikolai stepped off the ground.


    The force created a small crater and sonic boom before his body vanished from sight due to high speed. Then he appeared a few steps from Alistair, with his fist already swinging with a powerful swipe, with sharp silver claws.


    However, the vampire could only react in time because of preparation.


    The sound of a loud crash and a shockwave of wind caused the entire arena to go silent. The blood spears shattered, destroyed by the silver claws coated in black aura. Then, despite creating a shield of blood in front of himself.


    "H-How..."


    Alistair''s eyes widened in shock, his cheek slowly revealing four slices growing larger as his skin began to pour with blood, the flesh not regenerating.


    Meanwhile, Nikolai''s body slid back through the dirt, creating a large smokescreen hiding his figure.


    The first clash was his overwhelming victory.

 Chapter 173: Grudge Match - II

    Nikolai looked at his opponent and found him looking strange. His hair lacked lustre, yet his face looked twisted and filled with confidence. The shockwave caused a strong wind to blow Nikolai''s black hair back, revealing his handsome face.


    ''No, his gaze still looks at me like garbage.''


    Their first blow left the audience reeling in shock.


    A moment of silence while a dull ache filled Nikolai''s arm. He tried to face the blood magic of Alistair''s head-on and suffered a little damage to his nerves.


    ''I should be careful if he uses stronger blood magic, though maybe I should use some against him.''


    "Y-You!?"


    Alistair''s arrogant voice contained a sense of shock, almost fear. The sudden clash seemed to have been beyond his imagination...


    The next moment, Nikolai vanished from sight, his tight muscles under great stress to use Risa''s wind step.


    ''Now!''


    Alistair''s eyes widened, his pupils dilating before another wall of blood formed around him. The crowd gasped with some shouts of excitement. Above Alistair, Nikolai''s two muscular, deformed black arms smashed down like a hammer.


    BANG¡ª! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a single blow, the blood shield shattered, but Nikolai couldn''t see Alistair¡ªhis figure vanished.


    ''Hmmm?! Where is he?''


    "Filthy half-breed!"


    A voice came from behind, following the sensation of danger. Nikolai could feel the hairs on his back standing on end before a slight buzz sounded in the distance.


    ''More blood arrows?'' Nikolai thought before turning to face the incoming attack.


    He could see the red arrows and crimson lights soaring through the air towards him in reflex¡ªhis left palm faced the vampire before a thick blood barrier formed. The black barrier caused the arrows to crash into it.


    BOOM!


    The shockwave spread across the arena, and the dust settled to reveal a figure. Standing on the other side of the barrier, Nikolai felt his muscles twitch.


    ''His body is tough... but I can crack his bones and break his flesh.''


    "Y-You... how did you use a vampires blood arts?!" Alistair''s voice echoed because of the microphones, which caused a stir in the arena.


    Nikolai didn''t hide it too much¡ªrather, he knew one day this would become widespread. He expected that Nikita and Selene knew from early on, so he never tried to lie or cover it up.


    "Well... isn''t it obvious?"


    Once again, his body vanished from sight, appeared beside Alistair''s head, and grabbed the man''s hair. Nikolai''s muscles bulged as he raised Alistair''s head, his arrogant face scrunching up with rage. A single punch and the man''s head flew back, blood spurting from his nose.


    "I''m a hybrid, of course."


    "OH MY GOD?! WHAT DID WE JUST HEAR!" Queen Tukino''s voice echoed. Her theatrics took the current focus from the pathetic scene of the Faust clan member now kneeling on the floor. Desperately trying to cover his nose, pouring out blood.


    "To think that the mysterious Nikolai Volkov is a hybrid?! Are these words the truth, or is this just a show!?" Tukino exclaimed with a wicked grin on her lips. Her words caused a ripple effect to flow across the crowd¡ªsome even stood up in shock.


    Nikolai didn''t give Alistair any chance to respond. His fists smashed down like a hammer on an anvil.


    Meanwhile, in the stands, several of the noble families looked at the Tepes and Fenrir VIP boxes with hateful eyes. Especially those who tried to ally with Alistair Faust and the Nosferatu family. They believed it was impossible¡ªthey began to wonder who the mother was and what the implications meant.


    Ivan Volkov sat alone, looking at the scene and nodded to himself. Sulley was beside him with an excited face, watching Nikolai pummelling the blood barriers that Alistair created.


    "I see, my boy... you''ve decided to reveal it. Then this old man won''t let those old bastards get in your way."


    He watched his son dodging the blade of Alistair with a wide grin on Nikolai''s face. Then he kicked the vampire in the crotch, and a loud crack echoed as the male lost his function as a man.


    "But I won''t stop those who are close to your age, Nikolai. You must prove your strength and take your rightful spot."


    There were suddenly many gazes on Nikolai, ones filled with greed, admiration, desire and pure hatred. The holy grail of a hybrid monster was someone all races desire to create...


    A Young male shattered the taboo.


    ***


    Nikolai''s body slid through the sand beneath his feet, an explosion of blood causing his arms to burn. The horrible state of Alistair was now visible: broken nose, missing teeth and his right eye.


    ''Thanks to my obsidian tide, he cannot rapidly heal those wounds!''


    ''Yes, I should finish this quickly. Maybe I should have done this from the start, but I thought it would be more fun to toy with Alistair.''


    Alistair''s eyes still contained a strange sense of confidence... a glint that made Nikolai frown. He knew the man wasn''t stupid, so he was sure that there was something more to the situation. It wasn''t until the gates behind him opened it became clear.


    "You bitch, earn some time for your master!"


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed as something came from the tunnel, a power that made him feel a sense of kinship. The figure that slowly appeared felt familiar, and his blood throbbed the moment she appeared.


    A woman with long, silver hair covering her face and back entered. Her age looked to be quite young, but countless scars covered her arms and legs. Meanwhile, she wore a black dress, and she transformed her arms into a deformed black werewolf''s claws, identical to Nikolai''s. Her eyes were a dull silver, with snow-white skin.


    Her silver hair flowed as she stepped into the arena¡ªthe scars on her body showed the life she had led. It was apparent she had suffered from countless wounds and torture...


    "Attack him, now!" Alistair, in a hysteric state, shouted.


    The empty eyes of the female looked at Alistair like a bug before she slowly gazed at Nikolai¡ªfor a moment, her body trembled, and her eyes dilated... "I-Ivan?! Ugh...!"


    After calling out that name, she covered her face with both hands and began to suffer physically. Yet when Nikolai let down his guard, her body vanished with a loud thud.


    "What?!"


    ''Shit!''


    Nikolai never expected an attack so suddenly. Her left foot smashed against the side of his face. The impact of her kick sent a shockwave through his body and shook his brain as he tumbled to the ground. The blood from his mouth splattered across the ground, but he felt it wasn''t anything too severe¡ªnothing broken or anything.


    ''Her power... it''s strange!''


    "Agh... shit!"


    Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    However, her assault didn''t stop; her beautiful face appeared below his face with an uppercut. The punch was faster than anything he could imagine, and the force behind it was also something he couldn''t comprehend. It was as if a powerful adult was attacking him, not a child or teenager. No, this was the force of a fully grown monster.


    BOOM¡ª!


    His body shot into the air, blood arcing from the blow, as he slammed into the ground, bouncing several times. Nikolai''s claws dug into the sand to stop him from rolling further.


    The next moment, she appeared again, but his left arm blocked her axe kick. His body sunk into the earth, the force nearly crushing him. He grabbed her ankle and began to spin himself rapidly, then threw her body, smashing her into the arena wall.


    "Ugh..."


    The sound of cracking bones echoed as she coughed out blood. The crowd, who was silent, couldn''t believe what they witnessed. Yet the female just snapped her arm, and then it rapidly healed.


    "Oh my god! Who is this mysterious woman and WHY does she look so similar to the one she fights?!" Queen Tsukino loved drama, and while everything was going on. Alistair was drinking blood vials taken from his pocket. An item frowned upon during duels.


    "Alistair... you brought in someone to fight me?" Nikolai''s voice was cold, his eyes narrowed on the man who gulped.


    "This is a duel!" Alistair''s voice showed panic, almost bordering on a hysterical state. "Anything goes!"


    ''What duel... damn coward... tsk!''


    "Calm down!"


    Bang¡ª!


    The female attacked once again, her martial arts powerful, but it felt obvious she hadn''t practised for a long time. Her body once again slammed into the ground by Nikolai using a body slam.


    He noticed her body was hot to touch... extremely hot...


    "You bastard! How dare you lose to him, if you don''t win, I''ll make sure to drain your blood again!" Alistair''s words caused a change in the female. Her face turned ashen as if something was happening to her.


    "No... please no..."


    The soft voice of the girl repeatedly asked for forgiveness before her face transformed into that of a beast with silver fur... a female werewolf with silver fur. This change caused Nikolai to freeze for a moment. Because she reminded him of himself before her claw sliced open his chest and her right leg kicked him in the stomach.


    BOOM¡ª!


    Her body flipped through the air before she landed on top of him like a panther. Rage and bloodlust filled her eyes as she continuously slashed and punched him. Her strength had exploded the first assault, and her muscles were tight and powerful, just like Nikolai''s.


    If Nikolai didn''t use a blood shield, he would be in a critical condition, but her assault still left him in a state where he was unable to fight back. He was only able to block her attacks and deflect her blows.


    ''How is her strength this high...''


    He couldn''t hold back anymore¡ªeven the use of his blood art to avoid her blows didn''t help because she threw dozens in a second. Each one caused his bones to shatter and blood to spurt from the wounds. The deep ache and his broken nerves burned with pain. Nikolai felt a sense of helplessness and a strange feeling in his heart.


    He gazed at the silver-haired woman''s face... and her features were familiar to him.


    ''It''s like fighting dad in the past...''


    After a brutal assault, his vision became blurred before he felt a sudden feral desire and bit her neck. Nikolai then violently tore her throat as she lifted both arms to crush his skull. Her silver eyes dilated as her pupils shook. He could smell her scent and the iron-rich blood that flowed down his throat.


    It felt familiar... a strange scent he remembered.


    The taste... like his own.


    ''No... this woman, who is she?!''


    The female panicked, pushing off his chest, before taking a distance, blood pouring from her neck. Meanwhile, Alistair pointed towards the wounded Nikolai with hundreds of blood spears pointed at him with a twisted smile.


    "Hahaha! You inferior dog, look this bitch distracted you long enough!"


    ''Fuck... my eyes are blurry and I feel exhausted.''


    Nikolai wanted to fight back, but the moment he stopped focusing on the female, then she would attack him.

 Chapter 174: After a Long Separation

    Ivan stood from his seat with a ferocious gaze. His fists pounded the protective barrier. He transformed himself fully into a werewolf. His fists caused the entire field to tremble, and a shockwave destroyed his surroundings.


    "You, filthy cunt! How dare you do this to my son!"


    "GRRRRR!"


    The roar of the fully recovered Silver Beast that caused havoc over thirty years ago. A memory many of the noble vampires and other races remembered. The moment his wife passed, he vanished. Yet what happened almost twenty years ago led to a bloodbath of thousands of vampires and the destruction of a royal bloodline.


    Nikolai didn''t know, and neither did most families below the Tepes clan, but there were once four royal bloodlines.


    They now told a lie, saying the fourth family perished fighting against humans...


    However, it was this silver wolf and his family that eradicated the fourth family in the past.


    All out of revenge and retribution.


    "You let me inside now, or I will destroy this fucking arena!"


    He watched the strange female pummelling Nikolai until he noticed her face... those eyes and his rage exploded further.


    ''It cannot be...''


    ''You cannot be at their side!''


    "Tell me it isn''t so..."


    "Anastasia!"


    With his low growl, dozens of vampire nobles recognised the name he called out. The previous heir to the Volkov family is said to be the strongest werewolf in their bloodline, which was born in several generations.


    Anastasia Volkov, the princess, was the future hope of their family.


    Yet then she vanished...


    Nobody knew what happened¡ªit was supposed to be a routine mission in one of the abandoned worlds of the Nexus, where corruption became uncontrollable.


    It was supposed to be a simple mission, but the princess never returned. The news devastated the whole family, and it became the catalyst that led to Ivan''s wrath. After these two events, the monster world feared the Volkov clan.


    So they destroyed them... and hid the truth.


    They never found the body, but everyone thought that survival was impossible after the report the Nosferatu and Faust families claimed and spoke about their losses and the situation.


    ''No... you, have you been suffering for more than fifty years... sister?'' Ivan thought to himself as his eyes began to well up. ''Why... why didn''t you contact us?''


    "Why do you want to kill my son!"


    ***


    "You know who this is, Ivan?"


    Vladimir''s cold voice echoed from above, his eyes staring at the Silver Wolf, and his red eyes flashed. Not that Vladimir didn''t know. He knew very well that this woman was his first love and the woman he might have married if not for her disappearance.


    Because she died, Ivan became the one engaged to the silver clan, yet he chose the heiress of B¨¢thory...


    The image of Nikolai on the ground with Anastasia mounting him appeared in Ivan''s sharp gaze, anger and spite growing further.


    "Vlad, you know it''s her. Those filthy bastards lied and kept her hidden for so long!"


    Ivan roared, his fist smashing into the protective barrier once more. A crack began to form.


    The other nobles looked at Vladimir, wondering what would happen next. They never expected Ivan, the Silver Wolf, to be present at the arena. After all, the rumours stated he lost all his power over fifteen years ago.


    "I see... though it is late, forgive me. I have failed you my friend... to think you were right, after all this ti,me how could I stop you now."


    "Thank you, old friend..."


    "We will not interfere. If you can, bring her back."


    "I will. And I will protect her from them, too!"


    Ivan roared and slammed his fists again into the protective barrier. The barrier cracked further, and the moment he saw Alistair shooting hundreds of blood spears at Nikolai, he was about to interrupt them before he heard Nikolai''s howl...


    A deep and commanding howl caused the first row of spears to shatter into dust.


    ''My son... you''ve grown so far, in such a short time... Are you telling this old man to just take her and let you fight?''


    He noticed Nikolai''s sharp black eyes looking at him with shimmering blue pupils and an aggressive snarl.


    "Understood... do not lose, Nikolai!"


    ''I am proud of you.''


    Thus, he ignored the current clash and screaming crowd. Ivan landed on the ground with a thud and grabbed his older sister by the nape the moment before she attacked Nikolai. He then lifted her in the air and tightened his grip.


    "Sister, you cannot attack your nephew so violently!"


    He pulled her away and threw her against a pillar. He felt a slight pain in his heart, but the moment he watched her attacking Nikolai with a strange expression and the desire to kill. He knew he had to stop her, even if it meant hurting her in the process.


    "You?!" The female wolf snarled before Ivan kicked her abdomen, causing her to vomit blood and quickly followed up, elbowing her face, snapping her cheek and nose.


    Ivan was cruel, but he also remembered his sister''s violent upbringing and how she taught him.


    "WAKE UP ANASTASIA!"


    The sudden shout caused her to tremble, her eyes filled with fear, dilated pupils and trembling arms.


    "It''s not me... I am not a lady.... the lady is not me...."


    "Then who are you?!"


    Ivan roared back at the female wolf, who seemed to struggle with her words, and he didn''t hold back his punch to her face once again. He could feel his heart aching, the desire to hurt his sister and make her feel like this didn''t exist.


    Yet he HAD to save her.


    ''Please forgive me, beat me, hate me all you like... if it brings you back to your senses, I will commit any sin!''


    "ANSWER ME, ANASTASIA! WHO ARE YOU!"


    The original reason he married Elizabeth B¨¢thory wasn''t love, but to approach her for their family''s blood art... to find his sister and the truth. Ivan wanted closure, but he ended up falling for Elizabeth before he knew it and never asked her to find Anastasia due to his guilt.


    An ironic ending.


    He found his sister, but he also lost his wife. He didn''t want to lose anyone else, so he had to do it, no matter how much he despised himself.


    "ANSWER ME! WHO ARE YOU! TELL ME!"


    The female wolf''s eyes dilated and shrank as she looked around the room. Her gaze became fixated on his figure, and for a moment, she showed clarity while the arena behind them exploded, with two blood arts colliding. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I...Ivan? Is that you... Ivan?"


    Tears fell down Anastasia''s cheeks as she saw her brother, a grown man in his forties. Time seemed to have passed more than she realised. She felt her body tremble, yet she couldn''t move. It was as if her body wasn''t hers, and she couldn''t move.


    "I can''t move... something is inside my chest... Ivan...."


    "Haha... my sister, you... you didn''t die.... you didn''t leave me."


    Suddenly, Ivan''s face became younger. He was no longer an older male with grey hair but a man in his early thirties or late twenties with brilliant silver hair down to his shoulders.


    "After all it''s Ivan... my cute Ivan!"


    A soft hand touched his cheek, and the words she spoke about something being in her chest made Ivan feel a sense of worry. He knew something was wrong and looked at her chest. There, he could see the faint outline of something buried under her flesh.


    ''It can''t be...''


    ''Anastasia, I am sorry, but I will have to hurt you a bit more.''


    "Yea... I can bear it."


    Ivan''s fingers slowly morphed into clawed fingers, his fur becoming more pronounced. His claws dug into her skin as she looked at him with confusion and a smile. There was a pain in his heart when she showed no outward pain.


    Despite his claws tearing her chest open and pulling a strange device from her chest. A device connected to her heart, designed to create immense pain, used to train monsters... with an electric charge.


    ''Damn those filthy alchemists!'' Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net


    It was a trigger... but because the owner seemed busy¡ªhe cut the connection and link between the device and Anastasia''s heart.


    "Ugh... it hurt...."


    "Don''t whine, let''s leave and allow your nephew to fight without worries."


    "Nnn... Ivan, you had a child?! That unpopular and moody Ivan..."


    Although he wanted to tell her more, the exhaustion of her body seemed to catch up as she collapsed in his arms.


    "Sleep well... Anna."


    Ivan looked back at his son, then jumped back into the crowd and saw Vladimir''s softened gaze. A passage to his VIP box opened up for Ivan to escape.


    ''I guess this guy still held affection for her, what a soft guy... how did he become king of all vampires?''


    No, Ivan knew the truth¡ªhe became king after ''that'' event.


    ''I should probably fix our friendship, since we will be related to me soon enough.''


    ***


    The moment Ivan saved his sister, Nikolai was facing off against Alistair¡ªdespite his wounds and exhaustion, he began to use the Tepes blood arts, like second nature.


    Rapid conjuration of blood spears, arrows and shields was nothing that Alistair could compete with, even though his pure force surpassed Nikolai''s. He lacked the physical ability and endurance as their wounds increased.


    "Haa... you.... freak...."


    "I am no freak. Call me the Apex, of both races."


    Nikolai''s eyes glowed golden for a moment, the Fenrir''s ability to increase their physical capabilities explosively for a few moments.


    It was the first time he realised this was something he could do...


    "You... how can you use the Fenrir ability?! You are a Volkov!"

 Chapter 175: The Final Salvo - I

    The moment Nikolai used Nikita''s powers for the first time, his began to swell. His muscles bulged with veins writhing under his skin. Then condensed, shrinking despite containing the explosive power of Fenrir''s ''Beast Mode'' granted by their golden eyes.


    ''This feels amazing!''


    Nikolai remembered the moment he saw Nikita using this skill in the past¡ªher body wrapped in a golden light and crackling electricity.


    She then moved so fast he could barely find her as she darted through the battlefield, crushing dozens of monsters in a matter of seconds.


    "You disgusting, hybrid freak!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alistair pointed at Nikolai, firing seven blood spears at his chest, yet he caught them with his hands. With a squeeze, the spears shattered. He broke Alistair''s most powerful attack apart with ease.


    "Hey Alistair, it''s really a shame you ended up being a piece of shit."


    Nikolai walked towards him, a golden glow growing with the crackle of black lightning, although he could use the technique after sleeping with Nikita. It seemed his lightning and energy didn''t change. Still, everything else about the ability was the same, from her glowing eyes to her golden aura and increase in physical strength.


    Even though he gained new strength by tapping into Nikita''s, he felt it was lacking compared to hers.


    She''s way stronger than this!


    Woosh¡ª!


    He shot forward, vanishing from sight while leaving a deep crater after blowing the sand apart. Alistair''s eyes widened, creating a blood barrier around his body, protecting himself.


    However...


    Nikolai''s body appeared inside the blood barrier, standing before Alistair with his arms crossed over his chest. The werewolf stood tall with electricity pulsing around his body, keeping their distance in only an instant.


    "What?! How did you get so much more powerful than me?" Alistair screamed at the unfairness; Nikolai no longer felt cautious about his presence nor recoiled in fear of the vampire nobles.


    The werewolf shrugged, not knowing himself. "Beats me, guess after sleeping together, Nikita''s power just rubbed off on me a lot."


    "Y-You...!"


    Alistair gritted his teeth, a furious growl rumbling within his chest. He released countless blood arrows toward Nikolai, but he merely walked through them without suffering a scratch.


    ''No way!''


    Fear crawled its way through Alistair''s heart.


    Before he could speak, a barrage of fists struck his body, face, stomach, chest, face, and abdomen over seven blows in the blink of an eye. With such a force, he shot out from his barrier, shattering it into pieces. His back slammed into the rock walls of the arena walls, causing a booming shock wave to ring.


    "Ahahaha, I really am strong!"


    ''It seems this form makes me a little arrogant and excitable...''


    Crack¡ª!


    His laughter was short-lived as Alistair used his last bit of strength to tear his nails down his arm, unleashing a deep slash of blood onto his flesh.


    "I won''t lose, you bastard! I cannot lose to a filthy hybrid!!"


    Alistair''s body began to expand, and before, his fair skin turned black as if decaying, while his eyes became dull yellow. Large fangs protruded from his upper lip, and the pupils vanished in a sea of yellow.


    "A-Ahahaa!"


    He let out a twisted laugh, sounding more like an animal than a man. His muscles bulged beyond those of any normal human being as they threatened to burst, with thick veins writhing and moving like tendrils beneath his flesh.


    "Die!"


    In an instant, the deformed vampire lunged at Nikolai, throwing a fist, but the werewolf remained unfazed. He effortlessly grabbed Alistair''s hand. Dark, corrupted sludge flowed from the vampire''s pores.


    However, before it could solidify and harm him, Nikolai gripped the vampire''s arm and threw him far back into the other wall of the arena, but the deformed Alistair used his legs to slam against the stone, causing it to crack and damage the barrier.


    "What did you do?"


    ''This stench is just like Mira and that hound!''


    Nikolai asked Alistair, not remembering Alistair ever being this powerful. The energy flowing through the deformed monster''s body felt familiar yet different. It swelled deep within and emitted a stench of decay, seemingly endless.


    Alistair felt no exhaustion nor fatigue¡ªinstead, it raged and demanded more from his body.


    It wants to consume me!


    "Oh?" Nikolai looked closely at Alistair''s eyes. They were the same dull yellow colour as the undead ghouls, a glow surrounded by darkness with two slits cutting straight down its centre.


    "This... power...!" Alistair''s voice sounded distorted, yet he sounded like a madman who discovered something wonderful, "This is what I have been looking for!!"


    Boom¡ª!


    In one moment, Nikolai stood still, watching Alistair. Then, in the next moment, Alistair appeared right before him, throwing a fist aimed directly at his head. Nikolai''s hands blocked his chest, crossing them together, yet the force behind his punch still sent him skidding through the sands.


    "Die! Freak!" Alistair shouted.


    Black blood spikes erupted from the floor, aiming at his chest and limbs.


    They all moved faster than the lightning around him, almost too quickly to follow with his eye. However, using his blood art and incredible reflexes, Nikolai dodged left and right, jumping up and flipping over the spikes.


    With a single spike slicing his cheek, he retaliated immediately as his body burst forward with incredible speed.


    "You fucker, what will you do if my face is ruined?!" Nikolai shouted as he reached Alistair, throwing a heavy punch directly onto Alistair''s face, caving it inwardly.


    However, after some cracking noise rang out, Alistair turned his head, which healed rapidly after being broken.


    Then, he laughed.


    "Is this all you have? Even with the Fenrir''s Beast Mode?"


    Nikolai growled in anger.


    "You fucking piece of shit vampire."


    *Boom*


    ***


    Alphonse Veran B¨¢thory watched the battle from within the stands with narrowed eyes and a slight smile playing on his lips. He glanced sideways at Nikita, whose hands clenched tightly in her lap as she stared intently at the fight unfolding below.


    ''The way she shakes her fists each time Nikolai lands a blow is rather adorable. So this is my grandchilds future wife?''


    The moment he saw that Nikolai had revealed his heritage and the truth about being a Hybrid, he was a member of the high council of vampires and someone who attended the joint council of all races. He met with Dmitri and Vladimir.


    Nikita would become his grandchild''s future spouse, meaning the entire Fenrir race would become family. But he was never close friends with either of them, especially after his daughter died because of a werewolf.


    Vladimir. In fact, he hadn''t even seen Alphons until today, since the war between Humans and Monsters ended 500 years ago.


    "Lord Alphonse, it''s rare to mee you in public." Vladimir sat beside Selene while looking at the current head of the B¨¢thory household.


    Alphonse replied. "Well, I wouldn''t miss an event featuring my grandchild."


    Vladimir felt shocked¡ªthe response felt too ordinary.


    However, he looked at Nikolai fighting the twisted abomination and nodded. "You''re right... he''s fighting a monster created with the Faust and Nosferatu''s powers together. To think, he can use both the Tepes style of blood magic and also the Fenrir..." He gazed at Nikita and Dimitri, who looked contrasting.


    Dimitri looked stunned and grumpy while Nikita was smiling and bouncing.


    "You should be grateful. If Nikolai did not exist, would we be meeting now?" Alphonse said it with a slight chuckle.


    Vladimir sighed, shaking his head, knowing his pride was causing trouble for everyone. He was a proud man and had issues dealing with other people, especially ones he didn''t like.


    Discover stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    "You know we don''t get along, Lord Alphonse... that night, everyone suffered, not just Elizabeth."


    "Yeah, you are correct. Although this old fellow cannot forget his past, it''s not fair to these children. So I will try to accept you and that night."


    "What?!" Vladimir felt shocked at the fact that Alphonse accepted his fault. "You''re right... Nikolai is really a special existence."


    They looked down at where Alistair attacked Nikolai, but they couldn''t see what happened.


    ''No wonder nobody has noticed.''


    ''That guy hid it perfectly.''


    When Dimitri finally realised Nikolai''s true abilities, he felt so surprised that he got mad and almost jumped out of his seat to scold him for hiding. Yet, at the same time, he felt proud. He was proud because the one using his family''s skill in such a fight was Volkov.


    ''Are you watching this Ivan? Your son... my future son-in-law.''


    ''His Beast Mode is so powerful... it''s not just affecting his body, but also his Blood Art.''


    Yes, unlike the limited Beast Mode of the Fenrir.


    Nikolai adapted the aura to boost the destructive power of his blood arts.


    Nikolai swiped the air, creating several sharp blood spears crackling with golden energy. Each one launched swiftly toward Alistair''s heart, yet he vanished the moment before they penetrated his chest.


    However, Nikolai followed him, appearing beside the vampire and thrusting his knee into the vampire''s face with a loud crack.


    ''It seems I need to meet Ivan... This bastard and the Nosferatu are targeting Nikolai, just like that night!'' His mind raced with memories.


    He remembered the invasion of those bastards on Nikolai''s eighth birthday and how he, Ivan and Vlad battled against an entire army of deformed monsters and invaders.


    The faces of those who caused the chaos that led to Elizabeth''s death, the death of Lunaria Vlad''s daughter, and Ivan losing his powers.


    "Nikolai!"


    Nikita''s cry woke Dimitri up from the memories of that night, his gaze watching Nikolai holding the severed arm of the monster known as Alistair Faust.


    "He really is something..." Dimitri smiled at his future son, nothing negative in his heart.


    Before he followed up with a sudden shout. "Kick his ass Nikolai! That''s my Son-in-Law!"


    "Dad?!"

 Chapter 176: The Final Salvo - II

    The moment Nikolai''s knee crushed the face of Alistair, it caused the deformed monster''s neck to snap. He didn''t die from the damage¡ªinstead¡ªblack sludge began to leak from the wound.


    "Urgh... you damn mutant."


    Alistair''s hands twisted and deformed, grabbing at Nikolai''s body. However, the werewolf hopped back before grabbing his right arm. Then Nikolai tore it from the socket using his black deformed claws.


    "Shut up!"


    ''This monster, not only did he mess with Mari''s life... how many other victims are there?''


    Nikolai felt angry and disgusted with himself for thinking their methods might help him revive his mother. Yet, this ugly form with rotting flesh and foul-smelling sludge leaking from his wounds.


    Alistair could never be Nikolai''s goal.


    ''I will learn their methods, but never use them... the knowledge will be good to have.''


    ''...but nothing more.''


    The next moment, Alistair tried to counter-attack with his left leg, sweeping the ground and trying to catch Nikolai off guard. Yet the moment Nikolai moved to block the attack, a series of black spikes exploded from his thigh as the entire limb went limp.


    "What?!" he called out, attempting to jump back, only to find the stub of his arm became a long black tentacle grabbing his body.


    "Kekeke! Die, Nikolai!"


    Alistair roared, a twisted delight in his dull yellow eyes as the spikes penetrated Nikolai''s abdomen and thighs.


    "You will suffer now, but it won''t end so quickly..."


    Alistair kept pushing while trying to force the tentacle down his throat; however, Nikolai didn''t care; instead, he just grabbed its chest with both hands and took a deep breath to endure the pain in his body.


    Then he thrust his knee into the chest of Alistair once again with all his might.


    Yet, unlike last time, he began to punch with every ounce of strength his monstrous form would allow him. Bones crackled, flesh ruptured, and sludge leaked from every orifice.


    Yet still, he did not stop.


    "Oh my goodness! The prince of the Faust clan is on the back foot! His pretty face now nothing but mush!" The voice of Queen Tsukino echoed, but Nikolai couldn''t hear anything¡ªhis ears popped, and only ringing remained.


    "Die! Die!"


    Nikolai kept up his relentless attacks, even with several tentacles stabbing through his abdomen, writhing and matching his fists blow for blow.


    Despite this situation, Nikolai had a feeling that he would win¡ªbecause something was changing inside Alistair''s body as each blow connected.


    He felt like it became mush under the onslaught of attacks¡ªno longer having any rigidity or life. It was after stopping he realised why¡ªthe body had become completely limp and devoid of life.


    ''You... are gone.'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The relief washed over him instantly¡ªonce he crushed the heart of Alistair. The black sludge began to melt into a fluid, no longer able to hold the form of tentacles and spikes.


    Then suddenly, the mutated creature known as Alistair began swelling like a balloon.


    "...Ah."


    A moment before impact, Nikolai jumped back just as it exploded violently¡ªcovering the surrounding walls in thick black sludge with chunks of flesh scattered throughout them. This substance clung stickily without dripping down at all while emitting an awful stench.


    "I''m damn lucky that didn''t touch me..." Nikolai sighed after the explosive display finished their fight spectacularly.


    "Now... what to do?"


    He could feel the exhaustion from overusing the beast mode he gained from Nikita. Then, the Tepes Blood Art allowed him to cast multiple different spells and copy the enemy''s spells with just a glance.


    ''I think my body is screaming... Can I keep going like this?''


    Nikolai struggled to move¡ªthe final wounds from the raging spikes and tentacle left him riddled with holes in his body, the black blood oozing from his body.


    ''So many blood crystals...''


    After killing Alistair, he found a large amount of red and black blood crystals inside his heart and, without a second thought, took them all into his body.


    However, if he were to devour them, now it might end in disaster. While the act of doing such would make him powerful beyond measure, given the sheer quantity he absorbed at once...


    ''Devouring everything I just collected wouldn''t be a good idea; it feels like too much strain on my system.''


    The other problem came in deciding whether to eat them right away or risk suffering the pain of such large quality black blood crystals... they were much larger than normal.


    Close to the size of a golf ball, instead.


    Nikolai absorbed the red blood crystals, all of them on the spot, and would slowly enjoy the black blood crystals. ''I''ll just get these small ones outta here!''


    A decision made easier by knowing they would aid in healing injuries sustained during previous battles...


    "Ladies and gentlemen, can you believe it? Our victor is none other than Nikolai, the son of Ivan Volkov! What a stunning victory indeed!"


    He devoured the red crystals almost immediately and felt the benefits.


    Nikolai slowly began to heal while he stood up and staggered towards the exit panel, listening to Queen Tsukino announcing the winner and prize money for winding. Yet he didn''t have any interest. Nikolai only wanted to sleep quickly.


    ''If I didn''t have the skills from Nikita and Selene I would have lost...''


    ''Of course Risa''s skills helped the most.''


    He would never have been able to keep up speed with the abomination form of Alistair without his Beast Mode and the Wind Step boost.


    Read latest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    The first time he had ever used this unique combination of skills combined with the enhanced strength of the Obsidian Tide transformation...


    ''After reaching 50% awakening... I can now transform both legs... and arms it''s an explosive increase in speed and power.''


    Finally, he reached the teleportation pad, noticing the many gazes on his body, whether excited, affectionate or stoic and aggressive. He gave a wave before vanishing back to his private room.


    "Ugh..."


    The moment he appeared, his body lost all strength, the tight sensation of his convulsing muscles before collapsing across the sofa.


    "You really worked hard... Nikolai."


    A beautiful and low voice sounded from the doorway, causing his almost-closed eyes to flutter and snap open.


    ''Please let me sleep...''


    "N-Nikolai?" A second, more worried voice followed.


    Selene held Nikita''s arm and stepped into the room, amused by the state of the place. When he collapsed, he knocked over several chairs, and now he lay with a pale, sweaty face.


    "Well, who knew our handsome little fiance had some tricks left to show," she said, turning to Nikita with a mischievous smile.


    "Mhm, he was amazing..." Nikita blushed, muttering. She moved forward slowly until she stood above Nikolai''s prone figure¡ªNikita then knelt and began stroking his slightly damp silver hair.


    After the battle, it was tough to maintain any form of transformation, so he didn''t return to his black hair.


    "Nikita... you smell good, come here."


    Nikolai''s head felt dizzy, so he didn''t want complex conversations. Instead, he grabbed her arm and pulled her onto the sofa with him, causing her to let out a cute squeak and making Selene''s pale face dark.


    "Kya?!"


    Nikita didn''t resist. Instead, she began to relax after a few moments, resting her head on his chest. She could hear his heart thumping loudly and felt at ease.


    "Am I a third wheel for you two, or something?" Selene asked while stepping closer and sitting at the edge of the sofa near Nikolai''s head.


    Not that he was choosing either of them, but Nikita approached first... the sleepy eyes of Nikolai opened. He gazed at Selene''s hips and side profile with a smile on his lips before reaching out to her.


    "Come here, give me a goodnight kiss, beautiful princess of the night."


    Nikolai spoke without thinking since he accepted who he was¡ªcompliments and his desires were something he didn''t hold back.


    "You are so..."


    Selene held her breath, looking at Nikita, hugging his chest with a swaying tail; she let out a long sigh. The next moment, her body leaned over and kissed his forehead.


    "Idiot..."


    Selene felt embarrassed, her cheeks becoming pale pink before turning away, her hands stroking through his silky hair.


    Then she noticed the display showing his fight in reply, and the moment Alistair''s spikes penetrated his body made her heart tighten, and her face became cold.


    She hated he put himself in such danger, but her anger and hatred focused on the Faust and Nosferatu families, unlike Nikolai, who didn''t recognise everything.


    As a princess, she knew their current situation was terrible and unstable, which would cause much more significant problems if they couldn''t deal with it swiftly.


    ''But I cannot ignore that magic... and aura. It wasn''t just the Faust''s blood art. That was clearly necromancy!''


    Although looking at him sleeping so peacefully, the cheeky face made her heart flutter and race... Selene couldn''t remain angry.


    Instead, she just hummed a lullaby her mother used to sing while watching the pair of them sleeping.


    "Why am I such a fool for this man?"


    Yet no one would answer her question.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in another private room, several men and women gathered. It was the parents of Selene, Nikolai and Nikita.


    "Are you sure that this was something arranged by those bastards?" Dimitri growled at Vladimir, who sat calmly with a glass of blood wine.


    "Yes, the same family that broke the taboo and almost killed those kinds seventeen years ago."


    Vlad''s voice sounded calm, but his eyes burned with cold rage like a serrated blade poised to strike its target.


    "I see..." Ivan''s voice was deep, without nonsense. "Then I will kill their current master."


    "W...wait!"


    "Are you mad, Ivan?!"


    Vlade and Dimitri shouted out; they felt stunned at their friend''s words.


    To kill the head of a royal clan wasn''t an easy feat.


    "I won''t have them targeting my son anymore!"


    "Don''t follow me."


    He didn''t speak more and left the room, causing both Dimitri and Vlad to look both offended and amused.


    "It looks like our best friend has returned, Dimitri."


    "Ah... he seems to have finally recovered."


    "So... Vlad, shall we follow him?"


    "Hmph! You damned fools... how could I the king of vampires kill my own..."


    Vlad then lifted his sword and looked at Dimitri with a rare smile. "...Of course I''m coming!"


    After the men left the room, Nagisa could only cover her face and look at Vlad''s two wives.


    "Did we marry idiots that will never grow up?"


    "Ahaha! Well said, Nagisa!"


    "But... isn''t that what makes them so sexy..."


    The two other women looked at Selene''s mother and couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    Yes, that was their fault as women who loved handsome men.


    "Well then, shall we enjoy some excellent wine, then see our future son-in-law after his match?" Nagisa narrowed her eyes and showed a wicked smile.


    Because she knew her daughter had rushed to meet him and wanted to tease her.


    ""Agreed!!""

 Chapter 177: Phone Call

    Nikolai felt exhausted despite sleeping with Nikita and Selene for seven hours. He rubbed his eyes while wiping the sticky gunk from the corners.


    "Ugh, my arms are so heavy."


    A sudden voice sounded from beside his cheek. "That''s because you abused our technique~ naughty Nikolai."


    Nikita''s bright face warmed his chest as she smiled at him and then quickly kissed him. "Mwah!"


    ''Considering she''s a werewolf, she''s like a small sun.''


    She looked at him with her huge eyes, fluttering her lashes at him while lifting her lips into a wide grin. "What''s the matter, darling?"


    "I just thought your eyes were beautiful, and resembled the sun."


    "Ehehe~ nothing will come out, even if you praise me." Her lovely tone in the morning was soothing¡ªher rough voice with such a relaxing aura made Nikolai''s morning.


    "Oh, it won''t? Do I need to insert something to gain a prize?"


    His eyes narrowed while whispering in her ear. Yet Nikita looked stunned, her cheeks turning bright red before she slapped his cheek.


    "Y-You... don''t be so perverted. It''s morning... save that for nighttime!"


    What amused him was that she didn''t reject him but instead asked for it at night. The lovely atmosphere of Nikita drove him mad. He couldn''t help but approach closer.


    "I will come see you tonight then~ okay?"


    "Ah... well, okay." Nikita''s voice was like a mosquito as she turned away with her tail slapping his arm.


    "Haa... you two are so loud, why are you flirting when I''m in the bed too?"


    Selene''s groggy, low voice filled the room as she slipped out of the quilt, exposing her rich d-cup chest. The size difference made Nikita''s eyes glance for a moment while holding her own with a slightly sad face.


    "Sorry, my lovely princess. Do you want to sleep some more?" Nikolai asked while stroking her soft blonde locks.


    "I want to go eat!" Nikita interrupted while hugging his back.


    He wondered if the size of their chests was something she cared about because Nikita pushed hers against him so obviously.


    "Why would we go out to eat, my meal is right here~ Nikolai, feed me." Selene''s sleepy voice was slow and sensual, her red eyes glowing as her fangs grew longer.


    ''This vampire princess is really cute at times...''


    ''Though Nikita seems so desperate I cannot ignore her either!''


    Nikolai became trapped between the two all night¡ªafter they congratulated him, he fell asleep and awoke in the bedroom naked with these two. Now that the new day had begun, he thought they''d get back to normal.


    "Well, you can drink Selene. Nikita, we can eat something after she''s finished right?"


    "Hmph... why are you treated her better?!" Nikita seemed upset, folding her arms and turning away with a huff.


    ''Don''t blame me, you don''t want blood...''


    Selene''s delicate hands wrapped around Nikolai''s neck as she leaned closer and sank her teeth into his flesh. The feeling of blood-sucking, while sensual and intimate, was also tingly. Nikita watched the display for a while, but eventually, she turned away. Her tail was the only sign that she was still watching the whole thing out of the corner of her eye.


    "Mmmn... you really taste better each day, Kai."


    "Really? Well, I hope that means I am healthy, haha."


    ''Nikita''s watching her suck my blood with bright red cheeks... is she a pervert?''


    Nikita seemed to have a brain different from normal people¡ªinstead of holding back, she suddenly snorted. Then she grabbed Nikolai''s arm and bit his neck, a soft nibble, but she seemed to hate losing to Selene.


    "Hehe~ Nikolai is mine too." Nikita seemed happy he didn''t stop her chewing his neck; in fact, he wouldn''t mind letting her feed, too.


    However, Nikita loved him too much and only did that during their acts of mating. A werewolf couldn''t heal the wounds of their meal like a vampire''s saliva did.


    But it was quite painful. Unlike a vampire''s bite, which made him numb and hot from her pheromone-like scent, a werewolf bite felt painful and burning hot.


    ''It''s quite passionate... a werewolf''s bite.''


    "Uhmm... what about breakfast?" Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net


    The vampire princess suddenly woke as if in a stupor. With her bright red eyes staring at Nikolai, Selene suddenly let out an elegant giggle while realising she just finished a meal. "Fufu... sorry, I must have asked for your blood half asleep, Kai, it was delicious!"


    Her elegant smile was truly stunning as her blonde locks fluttered, but she seemed more and more like a true princess the longer he spent with her.


    Though once she woke up, her stern gaze returned yet, the faint smile remained.


    After Selene stopped, Nikita also finished chewing, and the bite marks from her teeth and drool left Nikolai''s neck sticky and wet.


    Nikita finally got off the bed and said: "Let''s go eat something good!"


    "Well, since she waited for me, I won''t complain."


    Selene climbed from the bed, her naked body like a piece of art, her hips swaying as she took a new dress from the wardrobe.


    "Ah?! Where''s my clothes?" Nikita called out before Selene tossed a t-shirt, jacket and new skirt at the werewolf, sending her body flying off the bed.


    "Here, stop making noise. Kai needs to relax after he''s just given blood!"


    Nikita held the clothes to her chest and stuck her tongue out.


    The next moment, a pair of long black stockings and panties flew into her mouth and made her cry out.


    "Ack! Selene!"


    "Hah? Were you going to leave this place with your pussy exposed under that short skirt... Ah what a skanky little wolf."


    "No way! Shut up! I''ll beat you up, damn vampire!"


    "Kya~ save me Kai! Nikita is using violence!" Selene acted like a victim, hugging his body with her soft and heavy breasts pressed against him.


    "Don''t seduce him with your lumps of fat!"


    "Keh! you''re the one who used your fat ass last night!"


    "Hehehe! You lost to my womanly charms!"


    Nikolai wondered how to handle these two, but in the end, gave up because of how cute their little fights were. Their constant arguing had died down somewhat since he slept with them both.


    Still, it was a dangerous relationship with such girls who could destroy a building if they went over the top.


    "I love you both¡ªSelene''s breasts and beautiful face are my type. So is Nikita''s sexy ass and cute face."


    The two glared daggers at him until they seemed to give up and snorted or huffed as he kissed them one at a time.


    "You better treat me well Kai!"


    "Hehe~ my darling can treat me, and you can just tag along!"


    After a while, Selene dressed herself and looked stunning in the long black dress. Her rich attire was perfect for her pale white skin and soft blonde hair.


    Nikita also had new clothing, though she took a pair of shorts instead of the miniskirt, along with a jacket. Both women were perfect companions, although their attitudes clashed.


    After they dressed themselves, the two quickly pulled Nikolai along with them to the teleportation portal.


    "Were are we going today?" Nikolai wondered.


    "Let''s go to the Fenrir territory!"


    "No, we''re going to the Tepes city!"


    Their voices were simultaneous as the two looked at one another like mortal enemies.


    "What do you want for breakfast Nikolai? I''m paying, after all!"


    "Hey... we agreed I am, so don''t be a cheapskate Selene." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You? What money do you have? Dog treats?"


    "Grrrr!"


    Nikolai sighed before he tapped into the human world and exited. He didn''t want to visit either realm, so he decided on a good old favourite.


    "Let''s go enjoy the Imperium''s breakfast service, they do amazing coffee and scrambled eggs."


    Though he became rich and could eat anything. Nikolai still loved the junk food and cheap things his father would make when they lacked money: cheap cuts of bacon, wholesale eggs and sausages if they were lucky.


    It was simple but delicious and full of love and nostalgia.


    "Haa... can we complain when Kai looks so happy?"


    "Darling, I want some bacon!" Nikita called out as the blue portal began to envelop the trio.


    ***


    Not long after, the group was at the Imperium Hotel, enjoying the breakfast buffet option. Nikolai paid for the premium pass because Selene didn''t like the greasy bacon. Instead, she wanted exclusive fruits in the exotic range.


    "Kai, I said I didn''t mind paying! You know it''s nothing to me..."


    "Haha, forgive me Selene I just wanted to do it."


    Selene smiled as Nikolai turned away¡ªshe knew why he did it, even if it was cheap to her. Her lips still curled into a beaming smile. "Mm... you are still kind."


    "Ahhh~ bacon is so good with eggs and ketchup! Hehe, so many rashers for me!"


    Ring-Ring¡ª!


    Although he found Nikita''s cute actions to be amusing, Nikolai felt his phone buzzing and then heard the tone... this wasn''t the first time.


    "Are you going to take it?" Selene asked, her face a little dark.


    "Mm, they''ve called me six times now. I''ll see what they have to say, alright? Don''t get angry."


    "Nn, whatever you want. Come back soon." Selene waved, her eyes cold and indifferent. Her true face showed in her gaze, and she glanced at him with worry, unable to focus on her smoothie and watching his actions, before sighing.


    "Okay, be back in a moment."


    ''Who the hell would call this number, it''s restricted...''


    Clack¡ª!


    The phone connected with a low hum before the clear voice of the other party sounded. "Greetings, am I connected to Nikolai Volkov, the son of Ivan?"


    A strange, old voice with a slightly creepy feeling. It was a voice that chilled Nikolai by just listening.


    ''Something isn''t right about this person...''


    Nikolai raised his eyebrow, turning his gaze around the hotel lobby and finding no suspicious people before answering. "Yes, it''s him."


    "Excellent. I am from the royal family of the Nosferatu Clan, call me Alucard."


    The moment he heard the name, a feeling of danger shot through his body; his spine tingled, and Nikolai became alert.


    "I am listening; what does the former patriarch of the Nosferatu desire from me?"


    A long silence followed before a chuckle echoed from the other side.


    "Oh, nothing... just regarding your mother, Elizabeth and her current state."


    ''Eh?! He knows about mother... how!?''


    A sudden feeling of shock and anxiety struck Nikolai. Because if people knew his mother''s current medium, they would easily be able to kill her soul.


    Or worse...


    Use it for foul rituals and forever destroy her chance to return!


    "What would you do, if I told you I could help you?"


    Nikolai''s hand holding the phone tightened, his knuckles turning white, almost crushing his phone.


    "How could you help!?"


    He knew it was wrong, but if on the slight chance he could help... Even if it was his clan''s sworn enemy or the man who might destroy the world.


    Nikolai would gladly take that hand if it would help him save his mother.


    [Nikolai...]

 Chapter 178: A Sudden Visit!

    [What will you do, Nikolai?]


    After his conversation with the previous patriarch, Alucard, Nikolai left Nikita and Selene. He told them there was something he needed to take care of.


    Thankfully, they believed his words and let him leave without issue.


    ''What am I supposed to do, those people can''t be trusted.''


    [I know, but that''s not the only thought you have, right?]


    Elizabeth knew that her son''s goal was to bring her back. However, she also believed his plan wasn''t just to give her any old body.


    He studied the spirit engineering book and borrowed several alchemy books from the auction house in the Arena. When he wasn''t training or flirting with the three girls, Nikolai spent his time studying and improving his usage of Soul Force.


    There wasn''t much else he could do right now because he lacked clues.


    ''Mother...''


    Nikolai understood what she meant¡ªthis was a good clue. It could help him with his current struggle, yet if it became a trap and caused her to be in danger. He wouldn''t be able to forgive himself, and right now, he lacked the strength to protect her.


    [Don''t become backed into a corner. I won''t vanish, and you will have a long life.]


    [Do not rush and think carefully.]


    "Haa..." With a heavy sigh, he couldn''t help but feel cornered.


    Alucard arranged a meeting with his agent two days from now.


    So Nikolai still had time to prepare and think about how he could respond. If he went and it was a trap, then it might become troublesome.


    However, what if he had gained some much-needed information?


    "I should visit the company and take a visit the gym."


    Nikolai''s voice lacked the same strength he usually had, but that didn''t stop him from pushing on.


    An hour later, he found himself at the door of the company.


    ***


    They fixed the damage caused by the old man the other day, and the faces of the girls working the front desk were back to normal.


    However, when they saw Nikolai, they greeted him enthusiastically. It seemed increasing their pay and letting them drink blood directly boosted their morale.


    "Boss!"


    "Ah~ it''s Nikolai!"


    Whispers and quiet voices echoed in his ears.


    They seemed to be settled into their lives as non-humans now. All the women looked filled with purpose while completing their tasks.


    ''Well, it''s good that they are also getting stronger.''


    [Well, you paid for them to visit Alexie''s gym and have Sarah and Risa visit the first floor of the Tower twice a week.]


    ''True... they''re not extremely powerful but it seems the black ichor and potions are slowly increasing their strength.''


    At first, their powers barely surpassed the human level.


    Now, their strength was equal to a squire who served their lord for a year.


    Though nothing special, because he let Sarah and Risa handle the ichor, and only those who performed well would receive it. He found it quite interesting that most of his thralls were at the same level of strength.


    ''Do the other clans not send their thralls into the tower?''


    [They might, but a mere thrall would NEVER receive the ichor and other potions!] S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [My father used to give one vial if they helped the family for months!]


    ''Hmmm...'' Nikolai thought this information quite interesting while sitting on the sofa in Sarah''s office.


    "Miss Sarah will be a little late, Boss! She''s currently out with Laura to seal a contract." A rather lovely Asian woman with a black bob told Nikolai with a slight bow.


    "I see¡ªthanks for letting me know. You don''t have to stop what you''re doing. Good work. Yun."


    "Ah?!"


    "Please excuse me, Boss! I... I have to finish some work!"


    The pretty worker suddenly blushed and bowed twice before leaving the room. "The boss knows my name~ how does he know my name?"


    As expected, his words caused Yun''s mind to search for an answer, but he didn''t mind. Almost all his employees were important, so he tried to remember their features and names.


    [Do you have to be like this? What are you going to do if she misunderstands?


    ''Nothing, it''s not like she can harm me, and it''s harmless fun.''


    Nikolai didn''t see the problem¡ªwhile lying back on Sarah''s sofa, he closed his eyes and relaxed.


    [Hmmm... then what if Nikita or Selene heard this?]


    ''Shush.''


    After a few moments, Nikolai fell into a light sleep, the thoughts and stress fading into darkness.


    ***


    Two hours later, the door handle lowered and opened with a clack. Sarah stepped in wearing high heels, which caused a loud tapping sound with each step, following the jingle of her keys.


    Yet Nikolai remained sleeping.


    "Who''s there? Oh... it''s Nikolai." Her voice sounded cautious at first before she saw his face.


    "Why did he come here like this? There is a bed on the next floor."


    Because the two-seater sofa could only fit two people, his legs hung off the edge while his arm dangled against the soft carpet.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    Sarah stepped closer, bending her leg and pulling off her heels to remove the noise. She tossed them under her desk and let out a sigh.


    "He looks really relaxed right now... haa... why is my Boss so handsome? Because of that, the creeps that hit on me during business only make me feel sick."


    [My son, you are really a scourge to women...]


    The ghostly figure of Elizabeth watched from the corner as Sarah knelt beside her so and began brushing his messy hair back with her fingertips. It didn''t seem like anything dangerous, so Elizabeth just watched quietly with her hands on her cheeks.


    [This is the woman who makes him money and settles business issues?]


    [She''s quite beautiful for a human.]


    Sarah smiled gently at Nikolai before wrapping his silver hair around her finger. "Did you know that since you let me take this position, I''ve had so much fun? The dream I always had. But thought would never happen... now feels at the tip of my fingers."


    Her eyes narrowed in the orange sunlight as her lips curled upwards, forming a wide smile.


    "I don''t know how to repay you¡ªeven my mother became better with the expensive treatment. When you offered to make her a thrall... my heart almost stopped." Her fingers began to pick the fluff from his shirt before she sat comfortably on the edge of the sofa.


    "I couldn''t do that, my mother is quite religious and might never forgive me, hehe."


    [This girl isn''t so bad... at first I doubted her motives.]


    The afternoon slowly passed¡ªafter an hour, Sarah''s phone vibrated, and she let out a sigh while shrugging. "It''s not like I can rest peacefully like you, rest well." With one fine stroke of his hair, she quietly moved to her desk and sat down on her chair with a creak.


    Tap-Tap-Tap!


    Elizabeth sat on the edge of Sarah''s desk, watching her typing and replying to various people, a speed that would make many professional writers jealous.


    Thanks to becoming a hybrid, Sarah''s body improved further than the thralls, and now she was at the same level as Risa before she evolved.


    "It seems these bastards really want to compete with us for that property... damn old bastard. Is it because I refused to be his mistress? Tsk!"


    Sarah spat to the side, speaking with a rough tone. It seemed she dealt with the most annoying people during her daily work, yet when she looked at the sofa. "Haa... we''ve all been poisoned by this handsome owner. Imagine those squid men thinking they have a chance."


    [Fufu... this girl is quite pleasant. I wonder how she grew up this way!]


    Elizabeth wanted to meet her mother and have a chat. Because for her, a woman of that age was wise enough to be a great conversational partner.


    [This reminds me how difficult it was to fit in with those young wives in the past...]


    She struggled when first moving away from her family mansion and getting married to Ivan in secret. Though they lacked money at first, it was a comfy and wonderful time in her life.


    Yet...


    [Why are they all so concerned with other men and the sex lives of other wives?!]


    [Is it because humans live short lives?]


    Elizabeth didn''t understand because most monsters would have a single partner for a long time, and the thought of betrayal and cheating was a grave crime.


    Maybe because of the large number of racial features and rituals, they found infidelity unfavourable because breaking many of these old oaths would lower one''s power and prestige.


    [Well, it''s not like it never happened... It''s just not like humans and their amusing daytime television talk show level]


    "Nnn...."


    [Ah?]


    Nikolai finally began to stir; his eyes flickered with a slight groan and cough as he rubbed his heavy eyelids.


    "I fell asleep...?"


    He didn''t intend to stay too long because of his appointment at the gym.


    However, since he had already slept, he didn''t rush himself. Instead, he turned to see Sarah wearing glasses and focused on the screen with her fingers, rapidly typing.


    ''Oh? She''s really busy.''


    Since she started the company, he couldn''t believe how hard she worked to improve the situation on her own. In the space of a month, it wasn''t a large-sized company, but the money she earned and how she found profitable venues shocked him.


    ''I really made the right choice, choosing Sarah.''


    [Yes, you did! But she deals with so many disgusting pigs!]


    ''Mother?''


    The voice of Elizabeth sounded upset and mad; for some reason, he couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    ''Do you think I should help her a little?'' He asked, while watching with a smirk on his lips, crossing his legs while his mother''s figure sat on the desk, pointing at various emails and frowning.


    [See, look at this dirty old man!]


    [Who wants our Sarah to become your mistress? Look at your toad face!]


    Somehow, Nikolai felt a sense of peace seeing this image.


    Maybe his mother would enjoy working here if she were to get a new body¡ªthat thought crossed his mind for a moment.

 Chapter 179: Nikolais Choice

    Nikolai spent a long time thinking to himself, watching Sarah and her work and reflecting on what he could do. However, it came down to one answer. No matter how dangerous it might be or even if it became a trap.


    ''I have to use anything to help save my mother.''


    [Are you sure... what if something happens?]


    He couldn''t blame his mother¡ªthere was nothing she could do. In fact, the problem was his pride. Could he discard his pride and accept help from the enemy to gain more information?


    ''I won''t blame you, it''s my choice.''


    [I worry about you!]


    ''I know.''


    "Sarah, you can go home early tonight." Nikolai''s voice was stern, but he could see the bags under her eyes and the reaction of her eyes scowling at several of the issues she needed to deal with.


    "Ah... but Nikolai, some of these documents need to be done today!"


    "Is it something difficult? Can I not finish them for you?"


    He didn''t want to overwork his thralls and squires because, one day, that could lead them to betray him.


    Or maybe they will die due to being unable to focus at the moment they need to.


    Sarah looked back with a conflicted look, unsure whether to ask. Her eyes lowered while tapping the keyboard as if debating inside her mind how to answer. "Are you sure?" She asked with a quiet voice, like a rabbit asking a wolf for a favour. Not to eat them, of course.


    ''If only she wasn''t my squire, I am sure someone else would take her off my hands with a cute voice like that.''


    His lips turned upwards.


    "Go to your mother." His words made her freeze for a moment as she was gathering up her things.


    "Thank you... I thought you might have forgotten about her." Sarah smiled with relief in her eyes and was thankful that she could see her mother once more. "She is happy with the new medication... I am thankful."


    Nikolai felt glad that she could speak to him so honestly and nodded. His arms lifted her from the seat and set her on the sofa. "Don''t worry, let me finish it. Make sure you get some rest."


    ''To look so tired while being a hybrid, she must have avoiding sleeping for days... maybe even a week.''


    ***


    The moment the door shut behind the young hybrid, he started finishing the documents. The last two pieces of information were not of much importance; there were only several requests for a meeting.


    One of the most interesting came from a male who sent various private emails to Sarah. ''oh it''s that damn creep from before.''


    Nikolai didn''t really like the way he spoke so arrogantly to Sarah. So, he began to research the company he worked for and took out his phone, messaging Selene for some help.


    [You are going to crush his company just because of that girl?]


    ''Well I promised to take care of her, what if I ignore it and then suddenly she gets into a dangerous situation, hybrid or monster. They are still ladies.''


    There wasn''t a reply like usual, so instead of waiting, he began tapping the keyboard rapidly, finishing the other simple tasks that Sarah needed to do. He started copying documents and checking for errors. These things were something that Nikolai could do easily.


    It wasn''t like he minded; if anything, he felt quite amused.


    ''It''s like being at college again, haha.''


    [Did you enjoy college?] She asked with a concerned voice.


    Her question caused a sigh to slip from his lips as he continued working, not bothering to answer. He used to hate thinking back to those days, and the memory of Mari was too intense. Yet now, somehow, thanks to the women who came into his life, Nikolai felt nothing when remembering anymore.


    ''I think I did, looking back now... even with the bad things and failures. Those were fun times.''


    [I feel like there is so much I missed because of my mistake...]


    ''Well mistakes happen, let''s stay together in the future, mother.''


    "Oh... Selene replied!"


    [From Selene]


    Mmm~ you owe me big time for this!


    I''ve found a lot of information about the man. His private life is messy. He is married with two mistresses¡ªthe company isn''t his, and he''s actually in great debt because of a failed contract.


    There are three pages of dirt I''ve found on him in the past hour.


    So, I believe he is trying to trick you. Would you like me to help?


    I can purchase the company and use my private forces to deal with him. (Cute cat emoji)


    Well, let me know... I miss you~ so stay at my place soon, okay? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I love you (Cat with a heart emoji)


    ¡ª


    [After all, this girl is an amazing daughter-in-law!]


    ''She is... if this was Nikita, she might have been able to solve the issue, but it would definitely have caused more bloodshed.''


    Nikolai quickly responded to her message, asking her to give him time. There was something he needed to deal with, and it was not related to a woman in case she worried.


    Then he added that if she could, Selene should take the company if it''s profitable¡ªotherwise, crush it and the man. It may not seem very ethical, but in the business world, this is how everything goes.


    ''Sarah is my squire. Of course, I have to spoil her from time to time.''


    The moment Nikolai finished the message, he finally decided.


    ''Mother, I''m going to the tower for two days. Then, I will meet Alucard and discuss what he wants to tell and ask of me. Even if it means I will suffer... to save you is my number one priority.''


    [Haa... you really don''t have to go so far.]


    ''I do, Mother. There might be many women and lovers in this world, but there is only one Elizabeth Bathory... you cannot be replaced for me or Dad.''


    There was silence in the office as Nikolai moved to the couch and laid down. The entire space was his and filled with various pictures of art that Sarah had hand-selected.


    A few hours passed until his eyes grew tired. Nikolai''s eyelids flickered, and eventually, his body began to drift off into a comfortable sleep. The moment he slept, Elizabeth''s illusory figure sat beside his face and stroked his cheeks.


    [You foolish boy...]


    [Even though I feel guilty and don''t want to ask you to bring me back...]


    [I cannot reject the offer. I want to be able to feel your soft, chubby cheeks... and meet your father again.]


    She stroked the cheeks she could never reach. At the very least, Elizabeth wished she had enough power to become material. It would help him in dangerous situations and not let him do so many things alone.


    However, there was one thing that could not leave her head.


    It was the image of her, Nikolai and Ivan sitting at a family dinner, with the girls in his life also joining them for a meal.


    [Once a ghost resigned to die... then you have given me the hope to keep holding on.]


    [Nikolai, Mother won''t give up either!]


    Read latest chapters on m_v l-NovelFire.net


    Thus, her hands pressed together while forming a pink aura, the power of her soul force growing much more compared to before.


    ***


    ¡ªMidnight, the Nexus Tower area


    Nikolai enjoyed the brief nap in Sarah''s office, ate a quick meal before coming to the Nexus and prepared for his current task.


    ''Ten floors.''


    He planned to complete ten floors within the next two days, so reaching the fifteenth floor.


    The moment Nikolai entered the tower district, he noticed a few familiar faces, having come here for a few hours each day to train with Risa. Many would linger outside to sell potions or items to help.


    However, some had different motives.


    Several monsters had tried to climb the tower and enter the dungeon to gather the materials, yet after multiple deaths, they now waited for foolish people to enter.


    Nikolai didn''t mind because he received reports from Sarah about the ones that approached his thralls and tried to con them¡ªmost of those people were now dead.


    ''The sixth floor... will it be corrupt or normal?'' Nikolai thought while walking to the entrance of the tower. Since he reached the fifth floor with Risa, there wasn''t much difficulty. At least until the fifth floor, the difference was quite noticeable.


    ''Corruption.''


    The black corruption reminded him of the cave from the wrath mission. It made Nikolai feel a sense of danger, the reason for splitting the worlds and this strange, evil presence that leaked into the worlds.


    ''Is the true reason because our races fought against each other... or is there some other truth, that only the royal families know?''


    There is one thing Nikolai learned: to trust what he saw with his own two eyes.


    He entered the dungeon''s sixth floor to find it was quite open, with plants and glowing blue stones to light the way. He could not see the walls or ceiling, with blue light illuminating the entire place with a strange hue.


    ''Interesting...''


    "Ah!" He stepped to the side, barely avoiding a bear attack.


    The bear roared before charging forward, slamming into the floor. It flipped to the side, with an enormous claw trying to tear Nikolai''s face.


    A black bear, twice the size of normal bears, with a slightly enlarged claw and exoskeleton across its back. It wasn''t entirely a living monster; it was a mutated monster.


    A beast-like monster with a mutation.


    Nikolai''s foot slammed down to the side, causing the bear''s attack to miss, twisting its body. It roared, swiping at Nikolai''s legs, but a swift step backwards caused the bear''s claw to slam into the ground and cause a small crater.


    The beast growled with rage in its eyes, but it was too late for any counterattack.


    Nikolai moved in front of the bear and slammed his fist into its throat. His fist penetrated the bear''s hide, and blood and flesh oozed from the hole, causing the bear to collapse on the floor.

 Chapter 180: Clearing the Tower!

    "Haa... haa..."


    The heavy breathing of Nikolai echoed as he sat with a torn jacket at the entrance to the eighth floor, his body riddled with wounds from the current floor monsters. Although he could easily crush them alone, on this floor, the monsters came in packs of six at the least.


    ''These damn werewolves...''


    Unlike the werewolves outside the tower, even if he used his bloodline and tried to suppress or cause their morale to fade.


    It didn''t work.


    ''It''s like they are protected from mental damage, or maybe the tower controls their mind?''


    ''Damn... I feel exhausted, and it''s probably time to sleep.''


    Fifteen hours had passed since he came to the tower, and only thirty remained before he needed to meet the person Alucard would send to meet him.


    ''It''s times like this, and I wish my mother could respond here...''


    "I should tend to my wounds first..."


    Somehow, he noticed that the monsters in the tower kept features that seemed to have disappeared over the many years of evolution. The werewolves on the eighth floor were able to cause light paralysis thanks to a strange secretion on their claws.


    He leaned against the cold wall, looking at the beautiful forest area with various broken huts and buildings that were the homes of the wolves.


    Nikolai held a small makeshift pouch, which held dozens of red, blue and black potion vials. Though the blue bottles were larger, he found that the higher you climbed, the quality of these ichors also improved.


    "Haa... their bodies melt back into the dungeon..."


    "What worries me is if these monsters... will they one day start appearing on my world?"


    There was a constant worry now because of those caves which Nikolai couldn''t block out. He struggled to relax or sleep, wondering if today would be the last. No matter if he could protect himself... ''What about the innocent humans?''


    He didn''t believe they were all bad.


    And not to mention, he was a human for two decades; it would be a lie to say he had no affection for humanity.


    "Phew... let''s take all these vials and the pain should force me to sleep. When I wake up, the ninth and tenth floor await me..."


    Nikolai grasped the vial and closed his eyes before quickly pouring the sticky red fluid into his mouth.


    "Urgh...!"


    A sour flavour that made his throat tingle before an overwhelming earthy aftertaste. If he were human, he''d have probably vomited, but Nikolai was not, and he could only struggle and swallow.


    "Guh... I hate this taste." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He opened his eyes, and his wounds healed, but they still felt sore, as though the potion wasn''t as effective as his body required. The red vials seemed to improve his mind; the aching pain in his head felt like thousands of pins poked his brain at once...


    He couldn''t afford to drink them one at a time.


    Nikolai took a deep breath, tears at the bottom of his eyes as he downed the dozens of vials, one by one, blue, red and black.


    "Hrrk... help.....ugh...!"


    A fool, that''s what Nikolai Volkov was! The moment the sticky liquids fused, a foul stench flowed like a sizzling gas, and then his stomach began to hurt before their effects overwhelmed him. The tensing muscles and writhing veins as his muscles, organs and bones began to enhance themselves. Meanwhile, it felt like someone hit his head repeatedly with a metal hammer.


    ''What is this?!''


    He felt his body change, and it was not a pleasant experience, not at all... The potion seemed to have a strange effect when mixed with the others, almost as if they had a synergistic result.


    "Ugh..."


    He felt his mind going blank and his vision fading, unable to handle the pain coursing through his body.


    Nikolai couldn''t stop the vomit from leaving his throat, the burning sensation like someone poured acid down it. His entire body felt like someone tossed him into a volcano, and it was only after a few moments that he fell unconscious from the pain.


    ***


    "Where am I?"


    He finally woke up. The black, red and blue ichor had dried on his face, and he was lying in a pool of vomit, blood and sweat.


    Nikolai had slept for almost ten hours, and his body felt revitalised¡ªthe wounds had healed. He no longer felt that unbearable pain that drove him to the brink of insanity.


    The first thing he did after waking up was to look at his body, and he realised he had become taller and slightly bulkier. The change surprised him, as it seemed the potion was far more effective than it would have been if he had drunk them one at a time.


    He used a mirror to see his face and gasped.


    "What?!"


    His long silver hair was silky and had a shine like the moon, and his eyes looked clear like gemstones. His skin became soft, silky and smooth; honestly, touching it felt like Nikita or Selene''s. ''Why did it have this effect...''


    Rather, the truth became clearer when he used his Mother''s way to analyse his bloodline.


    ¡ª¡ª----------------------------------


    [Name: Nikolai B¨¢thory Volkov]


    ¨N Royal Vampire (80% Awakened)


    ¨N Imperial Werewolf (85% Awakened)


    ¨N Lupus Diabolus (65% Awakened)


    [Bloodline Level]


    1


    ¨N Adult (Period of Adaption)


    [Physical Force]


    ¨N 550 Explore more stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    [Mental Force]


    ¨N 380


    ¡ª¡ª----------------------------------


    ''Though something tells me there wont be any significant changes with this level of ichor anymore... Only that big one that dropped once from the boss...''


    However, when he notices the change in power from before entering this dungeon, he defeats Alistair and abuses the vials.


    He felt now he could probably fight that Elder, though he might not win without using his Devil form. It would still be possible to deal with his strength thanks to his evolution from a young state to a mature one.


    ''I have come too far too quickly since I first awakened a month ago... my body feels light and a little sore.''


    Nikolai could feel it deep inside¡ªhis blood was now mostly monster, and very little human blood remained. This growth led to his changes in the past few weeks, such as becoming more reckless, following his desires, and growing aggression.


    ''Though I cannot let myself lose the thoughts and feelings of a human. I am changing too fast to catch up mentally and physically...''


    ''Is this what the Period of Adaption means?''


    He began to consider that adaption meant the aching bones in his body. The pain he felt when he took a deep breath or used his muscles.


    ''Well it also explains this damn headache I''ve had since taking all those vials...''


    ''I wonder how long it will take me to adapt.''


    "Phew... how far can I transform with such highly concentrated bloodlines?"


    Nikolai knew that once it reached fifty, then he could transform both arms and legs.


    Meanwhile, he noticed that the werewolf bloodline could transform his entire body, minus his head, into a beast...


    ''Should I give it a try?''


    Because he didn''t want to damage his armour, he began to strip off while looking at the portal to the ninth floor.


    Could he clear the floor while fully transformed, not bothering to use his human form once?


    "Well let''s do it..."


    He didn''t transform and stepped into the portal while storing his clothes in the portable item ring he bought outside for a few thousand Nexus coins.


    ''I am glad I bought it...''


    However, he bought four extra rings for his women and Sarah.


    ¡ª-------------------


    [High-Grade Item Ring]


    ¨N Stores up to 100 items with a space of 15 cubic metres


    ¨N Keeps items isolated from time.


    ¨N Only Nikolai Volkov can remove it.


    ¡ª


    [Mid-Grade Item Ring] x 3


    ¨N Stores up to 50 items with a space of 10 cubic metres


    ¨N Keeps items isolated from time.


    ¨N Only the owner can remove the ring.


    ¡ª


    [High-Grade Item Ring]


    ¨N Stores up to 100 items with a space of 15 cubic metres


    ¨N Keeps items isolated from time.


    ¨N Only the owner can remove the ring.


    ¡ª-------------------


    The reason he bought the second High grade was mostly for Sarah, because of the business. Nikolai intended to buy low-tier ones for his employees and thralls but would wait a little while first. All because he spent a large amount of his coins on these purchases.


    ''I have a huge amount of coins thanks to that old man betting on me... but I feel guilty spending it all at once.''


    In reality, because of the special rings he got from the auction house. Nikolai planned to visit a jeweller in the Jhin world to see if he could fuse the two since he bought special jewellery and hadn''t given it to them yet.


    "Phew... let''s go!"


    Into the twisting portal, he felt a little vulnerable being naked, but he couldn''t replace the clothes he wore if he transformed and destroyed them. Even his boxers were items from the Nexus auction house.


    The moment he stepped onto the ninth floor, a fresh scent and the sound of water flowing filled his ears, a unique atmosphere than what he had become accustomed to.


    "The ninth floor..."


    The ninth floor had a beautiful lake area with an enormous tower in the centre. It had a single path that reached it, and the creatures that inhabited it were all types of water creatures.


    He took a deep breath, sucking the cool, minty air with a taste of citrus, and then closed his eyes, focusing on himself.


    A thick stream of red flowed like a raging river.


    A calm yet boundless sea of blue flowed through his body like a master.


    Then, a dark, eerie black flow lurked in the depths.


    ''Let''s transform... bring everything under the control of my Celestial Aura... turn the red into blue, the obsidian tide supporting... a whirlpool of three, becoming two.''


    The whirlpool of red, black and blue soon became dominated by the blood bloodline, with the black tide turning a dark blue as if to complete the missing blood needed. Yet within that beautiful dark blue blood were vermillion crystals that shone.


    ''I see... when I use the black bloodline it turns the other into crystal form...''


    The moment the bloodlines aligned... Nikolai''s body began to transform.


    HOWL¡ª!


    I have replaced the Racial level with Bloodline State. The bloodline state is the current level at which their bloodline is.


    Child -> Teen -> Young Adult -> Adult -> Mature -> Elder -> Great Elder -> Ancestor


    These show the strength and power that a monster would have on average, with Elders having Mental or Physical strength of at least 800-1000 force.


    While an adult would have roughly 400-500 and need to reach a certain plateau to evolve and advance into an Elder.


    Adult: 400-599


    Mature: 600-799


    Elder: 800-1199


    Great Elder: 1200-1999


    Ancestor: 2000-????

 Chapter 181: The Strange Monsters...

    The sound of a wild beast echoed, and the sound of the lake monsters in the distance cried out. Nikolai turned into a beast. The muscular human figure began to swell. His muscles bulged before comparing as his arms became covered by silver fur.


    Nikolai had a clawed paw in the shape of a human hand, with a thin layer of soft fur covering his fingers and palm. Then his legs stretched, and his feet became a beast''s¡ªhis hands and feet were large, and sharp claws extended from where his nails used to exist.


    And on his head, two long ears emerged, reaching 30cm in length, and a bushy wolf''s tail expanded from the base of his spine, almost touching the floor.


    His teeth sharpened, and his face became more masculine and narrow, but he kept his human shape. Silver fur covered the tip of his ears and tail, but otherwise, he looked like a tall, muscular, and well-hung man.


    ''What?


    ''Ah... my cock looks strange...''


    ''Well, I am sure if this was a female-aimed werewolf novel, they would love this kind of thing...''


    However, he ignored that and shook his head, realising he should always wear pants in the future to hide this.


    Would it work?


    He didn''t see other werewolves fully transformed¡ªthere were a few, but they didn''t wear clothes either.


    Nikolai stood at a height of seven feet while his arms were long and covered in inhuman muscles. His eyes were a beautiful blue with an old border and black specks flickering in his iris.


    ''My power in this form is close to an elder!''


    ¡ª-------------------


    [Name: Nikolai B¨¢thory Volkov]


    ¨N Royal Vampire (80% Awakened)


    ¨N Imperial Werewolf (85% Awakened)


    ¨N Lupus Diabolus (55% Awakened)


    [Bloodline State]


    ¨N Transformed State (Imperial Dominant)


    [Physical Force]


    ¨N 750


    [Mental Force]


    ¨N 480


    ¡ª-------------------


    ''Well... shall I take a look at how far this power can bring me on this floor?''


    He looked forward to the monsters and smiled savagely, knowing they wouldn''t survive for a moment.


    *** Continue your journey with m|v-l''-NovelFire.net


    "Phew... I might have gone too far."


    A pile of corpses lay behind him, various twisted creatures half man half fish. Nikolai stood with a bloody face and hands while feeling their power flowing into his body. The small vials could stack together in his item ring. In the future, he would give them to his thralls, Risa and Sarah, to avoid the issue from the other day.


    "However..."


    Nikolai gazed at the monsters who didn''t attack in the distance. A beautiful monster with an unclothed body, blue skin, with heavy, swaying breasts.


    Their plump purple and blue lips pressed together as they opened them, releasing a gentle yet tempting song. The lower part of their bodies took the shape of fish and serpents, and their female parts were on display.


    ''So, are these mermaids?''


    Yes, the monsters that gave Nikolai a hard time were the mermaids.


    ''Why do I have to fight singing mermaids... damn, it''s hard enough for me to see something like that, but why are they so beautiful and they don''t attack back.''


    No, rather, their actions felt strange after he became a werewolf...


    When he attacked them earlier, along with the male fishmen, they would cling onto his body, touching his muscles, their lips sucking on his flesh. It felt strange. At first, Nikolai thought they were biting him... but those touches were too gentle. Their hands, mouths, eyes... everything about them made him feel like they were trying to seduce him.


    ''Why are they trying to seduce me?!''


    Nikolai only thought of them as enemies. But when he attacked the first one, his claw caused her upper body to explode in a bloody fountain, and it caused the male fishmen to go berserk.


    This led to the enormous pile of bodies behind him...


    ''I''ve never heard of any tales of mermaids seducing humans before... They attack and try to eat their liver and heart.''


    He remembered reading the bestiary from the tower and noticed that mermaids weren''t like the lovely Ariel he knew from stories as a kid. They were a violent, obsessive and brutal species.


    It became obvious when one of them tried to swallow his manhood with her mouth. That was the moment he killed the first lot of mermaids, leading to them singing from a distance... instead of approaching him.


    ''I am glad mother cannot see me... or Risa and the others.''


    ''It doesn''t count right? I am not even in human form...''


    "Wait..."


    Nikolai suddenly seemed to understand, so he turned his body back, and his muscles began to shrink, and his arms and legs returned to their human form. However, he was still naked, and he had no desire to cover it.


    The mermaids seemed to realise, as their song changed to an aggressive and violent tone, their faces became fierce with fangs on display.


    Then he transformed once again, his entire body swelling and becoming more monster than human, and they stood confused. The song stopped while their heads tilted, and they dropped their tridents.


    "This might help in the future... are there monsters that won''t attack other monsters?"


    He wondered if, because most races fought in a humanoid form because weapons made combat easier, somehow it caused the tower to become more difficult.


    ''After all, isn''t this a tower created for MONSTERS to become stronger?''


    Even the male fishmen didn''t attack him first¡ªthey only retaliated!


    "Whatever... I will explore this hypothesis on a floor where the monsters don''t try to sexually assault me... Let''s hunt the bitches and go see Selene and Nikita..."


    He dashed forward, his speed becoming almost impossible to perceive, and he reached the first group of mermaids.


    They tried to sing and cling to him, but he was too swift, and the moment he punched one in the face. The woman''s head popped like a balloon filled with gore.


    For a moment, they seemed to react aggressively, but their eyes became enchanted and soft when they watched his body spin in the air. However, the next moment, his left leg snapped out and smashed into the upper body of another, tearing the monster in half. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "???"


    They seemed genuinely confused and kept rushing at him, but not with violence, their drooling lips and shining eyes filled with lust. It seemed they didn''t consider him prey in the sense of murder. Yet he was their prey in another sense...


    The male fishmen tried to protect their women, but they didn''t stand a chance. Nikolai''s body was far stronger than them in his werewolf form, and it was almost too easy. Like deadly blades, his claws cleaved and sliced them apart with ease, and his legs and arms were like a blur of destruction.


    The beautiful mermaids and fishmen were no match for him, and the number that died in a few minutes was already in the high dozens.


    ROARR¡ª!


    Soon, the scent of fishy blood and the bodies of the dead village on the small island vanished and filled with a sense of victory. Nikolai Howled to the false moon in the sky.


    ''Now I have enough vials to give to Risa and Sarah... though I should keep a few of the higher quality ones for Selene and Nikita.''


    Nikolai sat down on top of the pile of dead mermaids, a pair of soft breasts squishing under his butt, while he looked over at the lake area.


    ''When I am in this form, my mind is so peaceful... nothing feels complex. I just want to kill, fuck and eat...''


    He closed his blue eyes and thought about Selene and Nikita, the time slowly passing for him to return. Though he would be meeting with Alucard, somehow, his heart and mind felt at ease.


    Something else that felt good was that his pain and feeling of adaptation faded during the brutal massacre.


    "I wonder if these fish scales and strange pearls will be worth anything..." Nikolai spoke with a deep, reverberating voice.


    However, what made him a little iffy was the pears came from inside the mermaid''s bodies, from their slits. He wouldn''t have noticed them if one of the women he tore in half didn''t expel some from the sheer force of his blow.


    He squished them between his fingertips, and they definitely weren''t eggs, the hard sensation and beautiful shine... Nikolai now carried more than a hundred in his item box.


    "Picking them out with this huge fingers was so disgusting." The disgusting sounds and sensations when taking them from living mermaids weren''t bad.


    He didn''t feel that kind of attraction to the monsters in the dungeon. There was a sense of rejection and disgust.


    ''Whatever, let''s clear the next floor. I wonder what the boss will be...''


    He looked back at the beautiful scenery, which now looked tragic, with the blue river stained red from the monster''s blood.


    Nikolai realised that the mermaids and fishmen had stopped appearing in this area, and it was probably time to leave. He discovered the dungeon would eventually run out of a monster to respawn, and he wondered if the tenth floor would have an interesting boss.


    "Haa..."


    Nikolai took a deep breath and returned to his human form.


    There was a slight ache in his muscles, causing him to stretch. He gazed at the portal before cracking his neck and stepping inside, a feeling of curiosity at the back of his mind.


    Woosh¡ª!


    However... the moment he passed through the portal, he saw the strange arena with a huge female on the massive altar.


    It was a beautiful room, with an enchanting blue stream and lake surrounding an elevated altar and staircase leading to what seemed to be the platform to fight.


    There was a faint scent of the sea, with a cool breeze blowing around the dungeon floor.


    He suddenly smiled wryly, seeing the creature on the altar and transformed back into a werewolf.


    The tenth-floor boss was the queen of mermaids.


    ''I wonder if the queen has larger pearls...''

 Chapter 182: Queen of the Mermaids!

    Nikolai felt a sense of pressure from the enemy, though it wasn''t dangerous. Her eyes, while sitting on the throne, felt intelligent. His form rapidly changed, becoming a seven-foot werewolf with a fierce yet human-like face.


    ''Huh?''


    Instantly, when he changed into this form, the eyes of the queen changed. Hostility faded. For a moment, he could feel clear intent and emotions.


    Then...


    She spoke to him!


    "Visitor from afar, what clan do you hail from?" A beautiful and captivating voice, like an idol singing the most gentle love song.


    Nikolai''s eyes widened as he felt her voice brush against his ears with a slight breeze.


    ''Is she speaking to me... why does she feel so strange?''


    The huge mermaid with a long, scaled tail leaned on her soft cushion while watching Nikolai, narrowing her gaze with a small yet sensual smile. "Can you understand me, werewolf?"


    He couldn''t ignore her¡ªsomething about her enchanting aura made him feel drawn to her.


    ''This woman''s voice feels like magic... or a magic art!''


    ''I cannot fall for it.''


    Nikolai felt a sense of focus¡ªhis rapidly beating heart slowly steadied.


    Two massive blue breasts crushed against her arm as a serpent''s tongue flickered between the mermaid''s purple lips. "Does my body look beautiful to you, invader?"


    Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "Fufu, do you want a taste?" Her hands slipped along her curved hips before slipping ahead of her crotch, parting her pearl cove, sticky juices leaking down her scales.


    ''This woman...''


    ''She wants to get me killed!''


    "I am from clan Volkov¡ªmaybe you haven''t heard of it." Nikolai''s eyes narrowed¡ªhe bit his tongue and shattered the feeling of desire growing inside him.


    ''Yes... she was using some kind of seductive art.''


    Once his mind became calm and clear, he could gaze at her and accept she was a beautiful woman.


    However, to him, Selene and Nikita were better.


    ''Well, if I was single, I might try banging her once.''


    ''You never meet giant mermaids every day, after all.''


    "Oh my, did you say Volkov... a nostalgic name. Tell me, is Anastasia still the next planned head?"


    The moment he heard this name, his mind vaguely remembered the duel from the day before and the strange white-haired woman whom his father seemed to take with him.


    ''She was going to be the head?''


    "Uhm... it seems my family collapsed. The Faust family kidnapped Anastasia..."


    What surprised Nikolai was the mermaid''s body shifted. Her tail slapped against the throne she sat upon, and her eyes closed for a moment.


    "That Anastasia was kidnapped by those bumbling fools?!"


    "Preposterous!" A loud screech caused a small wave to crash against the pillar that Nikolai stood on. "Who are you?!"


    "Why do you lie... then who gave birth to you?! Why do you smell like Anastasia?"


    Nikolai could feel the aggressive vibrations in the air¡ªit seemed the mermaid queen used sound as her weapon.


    The dull reverberations caused his ears to bleed slightly from the pressure to increase. He didn''t want to show weakness, and though not sure about their link, he thought answering this monster''s question would help him.


    ''After all this dungeon... will one day something like this cover my world?''


    "My father is Ivan Volkov."


    Suddenly, her aggressive tone and rattling tail slowed, her lusciously thick lips parted before rising slightly into an alluring smile. "Oh?"


    "You, are that man''s son? And your mother?"


    Her atmosphere vanished, a feeling like a raging ocean becoming a calm lake or a peaceful stream. Nikolai''s breathing also became easier when he stepped forward¡ªshe didn''t react or attack him.


    Instead, her eyes watched his movements, her pupils dilating and shrinking while Nikolai walked forward until he was less than twenty paces from her.


    "I am the son of Ivan Volkov and Elizabeth B¨¢thory."


    Her smile widened. "Is that so... that woman with the strange thoughts... yet your features and voice remind me of him."


    The smile looked almost fake at first, something designed to seduce males. However, now it felt genuine¡ªher cheeks lifted and became dark purple while she covered her open mouth.


    "Interesting..."


    The mermaid''s hand raised and snapped her fingers. "Let us not fight today. I am pleased to meet the son of an old... friend. Fufu, will you stay for a meal?"


    Suddenly, the ground shook the dungeon itself, quaking as if an earthquake had erupted, causing the waters around Nikolai to ripple and flow. What shocked him most was the sudden glow of the staircase behind her throne to the next level.


    "Is that the way out?!"


    ''Strange... why does the dungeon feel so strange when I am in a monster form?''


    Nikolai couldn''t help but notice his senses felt heightened.


    While in his human body, he couldn''t sense any of the detailed surroundings and auras that monsters used, but now he could almost feel the changes inside the dungeon. It was as if this place was alive, or something was alive and was manipulating this entire area to its whim.


    "Fufu, you''re shocked face is so adorable. With such beautiful bloodlines... no wonder you made all those girls obsessed."


    Her eyes narrowed, while her smile became a slight frown, her hands clenched tight. "Yet you slaughtered them, and even used those beast-like hands to pry the pearls from their most precious places..."


    Nikolai gulped as he saw her hands, the same as those that she had gently placed in her lap, turn into sharp claws. He knew he would probably win if they fought, but hearing her speak of his actions felt like his mother scolding him.


    "Ah... we weren''t taught the monsters her were living."


    "Fufu, oh, my~ you look so nervous. Don''t worry, I know... the world seems to have forgotten many things."


    The queen turned around, her tail pushing herself off the chair as she rose, towering over Nikolai by a few feet.


    Her large breasts pushed out, her slender waist and thick thighs causing his eyes to gaze at her chest. "However, let me tell you something about this world." A cold tone, her voice like the icy North Sea. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he looked up, her body leaned forward, the feeling of her cold flesh covered in a slight oil felt cool to the touch.


    Then she whispered in his fluffy 30cm ears. "Nothing is what it seems¡ªthose monsters are those who have lost their home, their worlds to that strange... corruption."


    Her hand then gripped Nikolai''s head and pulled him against her soft breast. The feeling of her hand was cold, but her bosom was warm. "And why do you think I am here, like this?"


    "You can feel my pulse, my heart beating... am I not alive, Young Volkov?"


    "It''s Nikolai, Nikolai Volkov."


    She then released him and swayed her body, using the slight water to slide forward toward the exit to the next level.


    A smile on her face as if nothing had happened. "Oh... well let''s enjoy a meal now."


    Snap¡ª!


    The door suddenly opened, and a small group of mermaids entered carrying a table and two seats.


    "Welcome to my royal palace, Nikolai Volkov. I am


    Amphitrite, queen of the mermaids."


    ***


    Nikolai enjoyed the meal, which included various seafood dishes that he was unfamiliar with, and the atmosphere seemed pleasant.


    Amphitrite spoke to him, and her voice was captivating and melodic.


    However, after a while, when the conversation died down, she turned to him and asked a question that seemed to catch him off guard.


    ''No... it''s rather like she''s trying to flirt and seduce me.''


    "Do you like women?"


    Her tone was casual, but her eyes held a hint of mischief.


    "Um, I guess? I have two wives and a lover. So I wouldn''t say I dislike women."


    Her brows furrowed slightly, and she looked disappointed for a moment before regaining her composure. Though, her eyes seemed to light up for a different reason.


    "To exit that portal, do you know what you must obtain?" Her serpent tongue flickered, causing the words to vibrate and echo in the cool ocean palace.


    ''Hmmm, I never needed anything in the past right?''


    Nikolai felt quite confused and began to think back to the bosses he met every five floors. He then remembered the various items dropped by those monsters.


    ''The large blue vial... the body enhancing substances... Did I need to pick those up to leave?''


    "No, I don''t know. I thought I could leave normally, but do you mean I must take something to leave the floor?" He answered truthfully.


    "Then I shall tell you what the thing is. Afterward, you must tell me a secret in return."


    The atmosphere of the ocean changed. Nikolai could feel a warm breeze¡ªthe scent of the sea filling the air now seemed sweet. The light of the portal reflected off Amphitrite''s scales, giving them an iridescent shimmer.


    "Something you know that I do not, something I desire to know."


    She continued before slithering around the table, her long, serpent tail swaying with her movements as she leaned against him.


    "Well, did you know, the queen''s pearl is needed to pass to the next floor." Amphitrite blew in his ears with a seductive smile.


    Her voice became low, and her tongue seemed to vibrate as she spoke. "The pearl that I will gift you is very special, and only I can produce such an item." Her hands reached for his face and caressed his cheek.


    "Do you understand, young one?"


    ''This evil woman... a witch!''


    Nikolai felt a chill run through his spine. "No, I don''t. I don''t understand how your pearl is so special, and why would I want such a thing from you?" His voice was calm and composed, but his mind was racing. He knew, of course he knew she hinted earlier!


    Yet he felt a sense of danger... this woman wasn''t like those small mermaids.


    Her eyes were like a shark!

 Chapter 183: Meeting Alucard?

    "Haa....ha..."


    Nikolai sat against the cold wall... his face looked gaunt and pale. The queen of the mermaid''s purple lipstick remained on his neck as he closed his eyes, trying to focus. He couldn''t focus his mind properly, and his legs felt like jelly.


    ''I wonder how that happened...''


    He lifted his right arm, marks left from her scales imprinted along them. In his palm, a sticky... moist and warm sphere the size of a small golf ball.


    "A queen''s pearl..."


    With a deep sigh, he dropped the pearl with a sticky thud before it rolled and tapped against a pile of over six of them.


    ''I thought I only needed one...''


    ''Never trust women from the ocean! Mermaids are nothing but liars and scoundrels!''


    Nikolai used this mantra to calm his mind before taking out his clothes and quickly dressing himself.


    All thanks to the easy completion of the tenth floor. Nikolai gained more than he thought, and now he needed to return and prepare to meet the contact from Alucard.


    "Phew..."


    ***


    Two hours later, Nikolai wore a black jacket and denim jeans with a loose fit and a white t-shirt with a band that Nikita had told him to buy. The t-shirt had the letters H-U-N-G written on it in a pretty font.


    ''Phew... let''s check my phone.''


    He took out his phone with a wry smile on his lips, looking at the icon for the four messages received. He swiped open his lock using his thumbprint.


    [From Selene]


    [Today]


    How are you feeling? I''ve missed you...


    Will you keep me company tonight?


    (Black Cat blowing a kiss)


    ¡ª-----------


    [From Nikita]


    [Yesterday]


    I love you~


    I really miss you~~


    Come here and make me feel good! (Eggplant) (sweat droplets) (Peach)


    [Today]


    Ahem... You need to come to my place!


    I dreamt about you last night... it was a really strange dream.


    Hehe~


    ¡ª-----------


    The last message came from the strange number that Alucard called him on and told him where to go and when the person he would meet would arrive.


    ''Oh, so it seems the person will be a female?''


    ''Black skirt and red blouse... with a leather jacket.''


    ''She will order a double coffee with caramel pump.''


    Nikolai closed his eyes and took a deep breath¡ªalthough they might meet at Moonducks, they would probably take a car afterwards.


    Jingle¡ª!


    The door''s bell echoed before a group of five people came into the store. They weren''t the ones Nikolai needed to wait for, so he sent replies to Selene and Nikita. He was tapping his phone, and he felt a vibration. A reply came from Selene instantly... but it was an image file.


    ''Well... it says surprise, what kind of image could it be?''


    Nikolai made sure his corner seat wouldn''t be visible to anyone else, then covered the screen and opened it.


    Selene''s body sat against her sofa, wearing a red cocktail dress... ... but she had pulled the dress up to her waist and spread her legs apart. Her hand parted a flower neatly, revealing how its nectar dripped down the crack beneath.


    ''Oh...''


    Instantly, he saved the picture in his secure and password-protected folder.


    It was a smart move because a moment later, the message vanished, replaced with a line of text and a winking cat emoji.


    ¡ªIf you liked what you saw, come to my apartment tonight. I am eagerly waiting for you.


    "Haa... when did Selene become so spicy... and wild?"


    Nikolai quickly replied and made a promise to visit her the following night.


    His eyes lifted from the screen, ignoring the message from Nikita because he asked to meet tomorrow instead.


    Jingle¡ª!


    Suddenly, while he was thinking about Selene''s golden bushes, another customer entered, wearing a leather bubble jacket along with a black skirt almost hidden by it. He noticed her hood hid her face, but she seemed extremely pale.


    ''This is her?''


    "A Double Shot, Espresso with caramel pump, please." She spoke with a slightly low and hoarse voice, but definitely feminine, and the order matched the person he needed to meet.


    ''This means I should put a menu in my hand and signal her when she looks my way.''


    Nikolai took a menu from a nearby table and opened it, pretending to read while glueing his eyes to her behind. He was still far away from the counter, but when he looked at her face, he couldn''t help but feel surprised. "A beauty!"


    Although the woman looked pale, like a ghost, her soft black eyebrows and wide, sharp gaze gave her a cold look.


    She was a beauty in every way possible.


    Her lips were plump, her nose looked soft, and a pair of dimples showed on each cheek. Her beauty was undeniable... even the waitress behind the counter looked a bit stunned as she stared back.


    The sound of boiling milk and frothing machines filled the room, along with the deep, roasted scent of coffee.


    While the barista was busy, the woman turned and glanced at the entire cafe, her eyes passing by the menu he was holding and meeting his own. The woman''s eyes widened for a moment before her gaze flickered to the barista. She took her drink and walked toward him slowly.


    A low clack echoed in her red heels. Her skirt fluttered, revealing her long, slender thighs and black stockings, which gave her an aura of cold sexiness simultaneously.


    As she got closer, Nikolai felt a sense of power¡ªher aura, despite not controlling it, was definitely beyond an elder.


    "Nikolai Volkov?"


    She observed his face for a moment, her actions a little snappy and delayed. "You look like your mother." Her comment seemed strange, but then she sat at the table. "We will talk business in another place; for now, enjoy this. You like the iced macchiato right?"


    ''It''s true...''


    ''Oh? This woman... is she showing how deep Alucards information gathering ability is?''


    Nikolai extended his hand and took the drink while gazing at the woman''s face with a curious thought.


    [Oh god... it''s Mikaela!]


    ''Mother, you know her?'' S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, before he could hear her response, the woman, like a corpse, gave an awkward smile.


    "My name is Mikaela Nosferatu, the wife of Alucard. I was a close friend of your aunt Anastasia and mother before she met Ivan."


    Nikolai''s eyes widened, his gaze turning to a glare.


    He didn''t expect her to have a relation to his mother or that someone so close to Alucard would meet him. A feeling of confusion filled him until his mother''s gentle voice sounded.


    [She''s not lying; back in those days, it was before I met your dad, and she was a close friend of mine. A girl from the noble family of Salazar]


    She smiled again, but her gaze looked sad. "Yes, I knew you wouldn''t be pleased to hear me speak of your mother, sorry about that."


    "Ahem... you just looked at me with those youthful eyes like a hungry lion, and I wanted to tease you a little. Huhu."


    Nikolai''s face turned red as he heard her say this before his glare lightened. "So, where do we need to go?"


    Mikaela blinked her eyes and laughed. "Haha... it has been a long time since I left the castle, can we enjoy our drinks first?"


    ''She''s strange...''


    It was nothing like he expected! To be able to control such a vast amount of energy required a level of control that he couldn''t begin to imagine. But she seemed so awkward and normal, like a regular mother or aunt. "Alright," Nikolai said, trying his best to maintain eye contact.


    ''What is she thinking?''


    Mikaela sipped her coffee while tapping her feet on the floor. "Mmm~ I can taste the coffee but the heat, I don''t feel it anymore. A shame..."


    Nikolai didn''t know why, but he felt curious about the woman opposite him. Despite looking so young, she was at least a thousand years old... according to his mother. Enjoy new adventures at m-v l-NovelFire.net


    "How come?" He asked.


    Mikaela placed her cup on the table and then pointed to her plump yet blue lips.


    "Because I''m an undead, I lost most feelings in my nerves. Though before that, there was the effect of giving birth to a Nosferatu child. I have lost many of my feelings and sensations." She spoke about such horrible things with a straight face. Yet she didn''t seem unhappy.


    "Though I can still taste it, so I didn''t beat him to death."


    Nikolai shuddered at her words, wondering if this woman could beat Alucard to death. "So... what are we waiting for?" He asked while looking at her face. She didn''t look at his eyes, but her gaze flickered from his lips to his chest and arms.


    "You seem very strong for such a young blood... already an Adult? Amazing, no wonder my dear husband wanted to seek your council."


    Though her voice sometimes felt eerie, Nikolai could feel there was no mockery in her tone. It was pure honesty. "Ahem... yes, I am an adult. I need to thank my parents, who have given me everything they had to help me."


    Mikaela smiled as warmly as she could, taking another sip of her coffee. "Mm... I miss being an adult... once you surpass Great Elder... the world gets boring. Your mother... I miss her, she made the best tea."


    [Mika... I miss your horrible cooking and baking.]


    [Nikolai, this woman, you must never let her cook for you. It is deadly!]


    Her voice sounded, but Mikaela''s ears twitched. She looked up and around as if she had heard something. "What? Did someone speak"


    [Ah?! Is it because she''s also dead? Can she maybe hear my voice?]


    "Ah... nothing." Nikolai coughed, clearing his throat and looking at the woman. "So, are we going to meet Alucard soon?"


    "Hmmm, it sounded again... that voice, I am sure it''s Eliza..."


    [Hehe~ can I speak to her if I keep trying... ah, the soul force is growing weak, no!]


    ''No, I can understand... why he sought me out and wanted to meet.''


    Because of his mother''s strange attitude, Nikolai stopped rushing and calmed down. He realised that although it might not be safe. Alucard seemed to have someone dear to him in a similar situation and likely wanted to reach the same goal as him for his wife.


    At least, that''s what Nikolai theorised.

 Chapter 184: The Fox and Wolf

    Meanwhile, Nikolai began to search for a way to save his mother. Another sought help to meet with him to save her clan''s future.


    Kumiko, who came to this distant land to meet Nikolai, sat on the soft cushion inside Nikita''s room. Because she felt irritated, her long golden tails with white tips slapped the floor while she sipped her tea.


    ''Why does this woman act so arrogant towards me? I have never spoken badly to her.''


    Nikita, who was next to her, looked at Kumiko, who was the same age but acted with the mannerisms of a princess and felt a sense of inferiority.


    ''When we first met, her attitude was so soft and kind, but it''s changed. And suddenly!'' Kumiko thought while sipping the sour yet delicious tea, her body feeling cold from the aggressive look of Nikita beside her.


    "You... you came to meet Nikolai, right?" Nikita''s eyes narrowed, her fangs visible as she almost snarled through her words. "What do you think you''ll gain from him?"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t understand what you mean... What do I have to gain?"


    Kumiko''s eyes widened, and her head tilted before she looked at Nikita, whose face was full of fury.


    "Stop acting stupid, little girl. I know it''s all an act."


    "This is how I was brought up and taught, I shall not be rude just because you are. Lady Nikita."


    Kumiko placed her cup down, her tails flicking with irritation at the accusations from this woman. "I came here to seek help from him. My family has ties to your mother, but is an extremely small clan, but I am their only hope. They have no way to save themselves, so I came here to ask for help at the guidance of Ivan Volkov, his father."


    "What do you need help with?"


    "That does not concern you. I can''t trust someone so quick to assume the worst about people." Kumiko sighed, her head tilting to the side.


    "But if you are so concerned, then I am looking for help in saving my clan from those who wish to use us. To do so, I need to form a union of blood with the young lord Nikolai." Kumiko''s gaze went towards the door, hoping she could leave this prison soon.


    "It is not like I wish to be married or anything like that, we will just be tied by our blood as we have done with other clans. So there is nothing for you to worry about."


    "Lies!"


    Nikita''s eyes narrowed, and her body jumped up as her tail fluffed up. She felt it, this child with her elegant aura and those golden eyes that felt like they could swallow a man''s soul. ''Nikolai will be tricked by this fox, then forget me!''


    Kumiko''s body flinched, and her ears flattened. She felt a sense of anger as her tails thumped the ground louder. It was the first time Kumiko was called a liar and treated like she was a snake trying to trick someone.


    "I have never told a lie in my life, and you call me one? I don''t care for your jealousy. You are an unrefined woman. I will not waste my time with someone like you."


    Even though she accepted Nikita as Nikolai''s spouse, Kumiko did not act rudely or unbecomingly. She knew it was unfair of her to seek his help, but her heart felt tight, a sense of despair.


    ''How can I explain... that our sacred blood is the reason, not a physical attraction or desire to take him from her?!''


    In reality, it was Ivan who sought Kumiko... not the other way around. Ivan had heard of the nine-tailed fox of the southern lands and knew she had the purest of blood. So he had sent a letter to her father in the past to bring her here so that Nikolai would have a true companion.


    So, in the distant past, Kumiko came here because she was told Nikolai would become someone important to the clan, yet on that night eighteen years ago. She endured the massacre of her clan. Kumiko watched them killed by humans wielding monster-slaying weapons that almost took her life.


    "If I am a liar, then I will accept any punishment from you, Lady Nikita." A proud and arrogant voice echoed in the room.


    Kumiko''s hand raised the sleeve of her kimono, exposing her pale neck and wrist with light scars from that night. "But if I speak the truth and have not lied to you, then you shall accept the same punishment. Do you accept?"


    Nikita looked at the exposed skin of a woman with an arrogant and prideful attitude. At first, she hated Kumiko, but when she heard her words, she couldn''t help but admire her.


    Kumiko''s head raised as if to challenge her to a fight that Nikita would gladly accept. "Fine, I accept! But I will not lose, and you will leave this house and never meet with Nikolai ever again."


    "Understood, Lady Nikita I never came here to upset or break your love. I admire how deep your affection for him is. Forgive me for being unable to seek anyone else for aid."


    "Nikita..."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Call me Nikita... you don''t need to be so stiff and serious. I am fine with informal speech, Kumi."


    "By chance... is Kumi... my nickname?"


    "Yes."


    "Fufufu!" Kumiko covered her face using the large sleeves of her kimono while narrowing her soft gaze at Nikita; she realised something from this exchange.


    ''After all, Lady Nikita isn''t a horrible person¡ªshe was just insecure and jealous.''


    "Why are you laughing?!"


    "That''s my first nickname! Then, please call me as you will, Nikita."


    "Hmph! Then... I am going to get some food, because that idiot isn''t coming tonight.... so..."


    "Hmmm?" Kumiko tilted her head, question marks in her eyes.


    "What do you want to eat!" Nikita blushed, turning away as her tail slapped the ground¡ªit was rare for her. Someone who didn''t just say yes to follow her words.


    Different from Selene, Nikita felt Kumi was the closest thing to a friend she could have. "I like to eat meat... especially fried chicken, but, we can have fish if you want." A voice that sounded bright at first then became low and mumbled.


    Once she finished speaking, Nikita looked at Kumiko, her eyes half-hidden by her arms.


    ''What just happened?'' Kumiko felt bewildered at the sudden change of attitude, yet her heart felt a little more at ease. ''She''s like a kitten that has been hurt, but wants affection, just not understanding how to accept it. How cute!''


    "I''m fine with fried chicken."


    "REALLY?! Ah... ahem... I mean, really." Nikita''s bright face was so obvious that this was something she longed for, as her tail swayed rapidly. The fierce wolf was now like a little cat as she skipped towards the door.


    "Good, then stay here and wait. I will order from the best place and get lots of juicy chicken!"


    Kumiko watched her leave and couldn''t help but feel a weight drop from her shoulders. After all, it was the first time she had met another woman like herself, so she was excited to try this fried chicken Nikita looked so excited about.


    ''I wonder what he will think... if I tell him that I became friends with Lady Nikita?''


    ''Lord Nikolai, I will need your help, but after meeting her... I have no desire to make her cry.''


    "I hope Uncle Ivan doesn''t feel disappointed in me," Kumiko said as she sat on the cushions, looking around the room that was simple yet filled with comfort and energy like Nikita.


    "Lord Nikolai, how will you react when we meet?" She shook her head, her ears flattening as she tried not to think too far ahead.


    Yet the small kindling of excitement already began to grow inside her chest.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Nikolai sat in the passenger seat of a sports class M10 Negation car. The sleek, sporty design and powerful hybrid M10 engine caused the booming echo of a fuel engine without damage to the environment. It was the latest in the company''s designs, and this car alone cost over seven digits.


    "How is the care, Nikolai?" The beautiful corpse bride smirked at his slightly pale yet excited face.


    Mikaela wasn''t an ally, but somehow, because of her similarity to his mother, Nikolai didn''t feel the need to put up his guard. Of course, this only meant his external guard, not his interior.


    [Haha, Mika always loved fast cars.]


    Each time his mother''s voice came, she would be quiet for a while.


    Now that his mother could gather soul power, she could recover herself, but it would take longer than if he had done it. Yet Nikolai could understand his mother''s desire to become stronger and gain her self-sufficiency.


    "Did she speak again? How interesting."


    Not long after, they left the coffee shop and boarded the sleek, dark red sports car.


    Mikaela spoke honestly to Nikolai and told him she knew that the voice must have been related to his pendant and mother due to the energy and slight vibration in the air.


    Nikolai''s hand gripped the soft leather seats, but he was surprised at how relaxed he felt. He knew that the corpse bride beside him had no intention of harming him at the moment.


    ''How long will that last, I wonder?'' S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Will Alucard be the same...''


    These were things Nikolai could only wonder as the car burst down the empty night streets at a speed of over 120mph. The speed of the car forced Nikolai back into his seat.


    ''It''s like riding in a jet fighter!''


    "Interesting, your heart didn''t even beat faster." Mikaela smiled softly and kept driving until the car slowed down to the city limits. "You know, for the undead... it''s hard to feel alive, so we need to search for activities that make us ''feel'' something."


    "So, you like fast cars?"


    "Yes, and men." Her eyes turned to look at Nikolai''s face, her smile widening. "Especially when a man''s blood is pumping so hard, and he''s fighting for his life." She sighed as if she was in heat, causing Nikolai to shake his head and look away. This atmosphere soon passed as she chuckled at his reaction.


    "It is the fate of a bride who marries into the Nosferatu house, that''s why they choose lesser noble houses instead of royal ones. I am not sure of the details, but it seems to be a curse placed on their bloodline." Mikaela seemed to want Nikolai to understand her husband Alucard and not misjudge that it was his choice to transform her. Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    "I think I understand." Nikolai''s head looked at the city lights as they passed. "But if you are happy, then why does it matter? I don''t think others can judge your life for you."


    Mikaela''s eyes narrowed, and her fangs seemed to show from her lips. "How mature, I wonder if that will change when you see the real me, Nikolai."


    Nikolai''s head moved away from the window, his eyes staring at the side of her face, and his lips pulled up into a half-smile. "What difference could it be, other than maybe eating the flesh of the living? Hunting them like prey, monsters do that anyway. A vampire is no different from a zombie in my eyes."


    Nikolai didn''t categorise the monsters. Instead, he accepted they were all the same because of his human mind.


    However, he didn''t know how this made actual monsters feel.


    Vampires and other races shunned the undead and treated them as inferior and lesser. "I have yet to hear these words from someone born from a royal and imperial bloodline." It made Mikaela smile.


    Nikolai sighed and shook his head, his hands rubbing his temples. "I am sorry; I was just thinking, and my words came out. It wasn''t meant to sound like I was insulting them or your people. I''m sure they have their own culture and way of life."


    "No, your words reassured me it''s fine to take you to meet my husband. Thank you for not considering me lesser or judging me because I am an undead."


    "I am so happy¡ªI wonder if I could have had a child, would they have become like you?" Mikaela''s voice sounded honest and genuine, which made Nikolai smile.


    He looked back at the window, and his ears felt hot. It felt like a strange compliment for Nikolai, who had sought his mother desperately for decades.


    It was a great honour.


    "Just like your mother..." Mikaela whispered as she tapped the steering wheel and sped up the car further.


    [I am your mommy, Nikolai! Don''t let Mika trick you... when I get a new body, I will beat her up and make you see how cool your mother is!]


    A red flash of light zoomed down the highway before reaching a dark and mysterious city filled with gloom.

 Chapter 185: The Gloomy Mansion

    In a hidden part of the city, miles from the northern noble district and the Western slums. A dark forest privately owned by an unknown financial tycoon. There was a huge yet gloomy mansion covered in fog and mist most of the year.


    It was rare to see anyone entering or leaving this mansion, yet someone consistently paid the taxes and bills a year in advance.


    Slowly, a beautiful red M10 sports car pulled into the mansion''s second driveway.


    The mechanical sound of the hydraulic door lifting echoed like a dinosaur''s roar. The thick titanium sheet, at least ten centimetres thick, protecting the garage, slowly lifted to reveal a massive opening filled with dozens of high-quality cars.


    "Phew... this foolish boy fell asleep in my car. Is he reckless, or just too trusting?" Mikaela''s lips curled up into a slightly wicked formation.


    There was a sudden bleep from a small screen on the black wall.


    Doot¡ª!


    "Mika, my beloved. Welcome back, did you bring our little visitor?" The voice sounded old and weak and slowly echoed in the silent chamber, dense enough to protect them from bombs.


    "I have returned Master!" A bright glow formed in Mikaela''s eyes before she suddenly cleared her throat. ''That boy seems to have affected me..''


    "He is currently sleeping, should I bring him to you right away?"


    "No, take him to a comfortable room, he is the son of your old friend and my former rival, after all."


    "Yes, master." Mikaela answered, her tone filled with respect and reverence. ''As always, master''s heart is as kind as the spring breeze and as vast as an ocean.''


    After parking the car, she carried the sleeping Nikolai and flung him over her shoulder, his weight quite heavy.


    Yet she calmly left the garage and headed into the mansion, where a few maids existed. After a few greetings, she found an unoccupied room and placed Nikolai on the bed. She then left the room after leaving a silver-haired maid at the door.


    "He is an important guest of the Master. Make sure you care for him well. Gladys."


    "Understood, Mistress."


    "Do not worry about anything he requests, you will be rewarded as long as you fulfil your task."


    With that, Mikaela left the room, taking a glance towards Nikolai once more. She could feel a strange aura around him. Sometimes, her old friend''s aura leaked from around his body, and even her voice sounded. ''I wonder if she is truly dead...''


    "Yes, Lady Mikaela." Gladys replied with a bright smile.


    Gladys, a silver-haired beauty, was a young maid who was currently working in the mansion. She looked to be in her mid-twenties, with long, silver hair and a pair of stunning emerald eyes. Her figure was perfect, as was her ample chest and wide hips. She had a beautiful face that could steal anyone''s attention.


    Her long, silver hair flowed down her left shoulder and down to her lower back, tied to the side.


    "This is the young man that Master and Mistress have been speaking about for the past few weeks?" Gladys whispered, her eyes carrying a strange glow. She had been waiting for this moment for a while. Ever since Lady Mikaela and Master had mentioned this boy, she had been curious to see what made him so special.


    After waiting for a few minutes, she walked over to the bed and removed his shoes.


    ''Though I do not know what''s wrong with him, but since the new heir took over. Our Master suddenly left the family...'' She thought, her eyes carrying a bit of sadness.


    Nikolai slowly opened his eyes, feeling a soft and comfortable bed below his back. He had felt like he had slept in a coffin for the past ten years, yet he was finally free. His body was still a little sore, but it was already much better than before. A wave of relief had just passed over his body, and he felt like he had been reborn.


    ''What happened to me? Why do I feel so refreshed?''


    [You fell asleep while listening to the hum of that car... It was so cute, you even drooled on the seat.]


    ''That''s nice and all, but where are we, mother?'' He asked, trying to see if he could find any clues about his current location. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Alucard''s mansion, this girl looking at your face curiously is Glady''s the maid who will serve you here.] She replied.


    ''Alucard''s Mansion?''


    The name sounded very familiar to him. ''Ah, I forgot the man who wanted to meet me?''


    Nikolai really didn''t sleep this well for a long time, and he felt dizzy, but the moment he started to wake up. All his thoughts converged at once.


    ''That''s right, I''m here to look for methods to save you... Alucard mentioned saving Mikaela too, right?'' His memories were still muddled, and he could hardly recall anything.


    "Lord Nikolai?" The beautiful maid asked a question, yet her face didn''t move, and she lacked emotions. Though a beautiful woman, her frozen face without emotion was a little unsettling. If one didn''t know, one would think that she was an android. This feature was one of the many reasons that people disliked the Nosferatu clan and also avoided people trying to tempt them to betray the clan.


    Nikolai didn''t know this and instead looked at her doll-like face, although beautiful like a fairy. ''It feels eerie.''


    "You can just call me Nikolai. I''m not used to formal talk." He replied, waving his hand.


    "Understood, Lord Nikolai." She answered, her face still frozen.


    ''I guess that''s a lost cause.''


    "Lord Nikolai, I have been ordered to take care of you from now on. If there''s anything I can assist with, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    "Hmmm, what kind of things can you help with?"


    For a moment, Gladys looked into his eyes, and then, with a slight sigh, she started revealing several things.


    "If you are feeling hunger, we have several blood packs to suit your need. Though if you prefer wine, there is blood wine from over a thousand different vineyards in the cellar."


    "Blood wine?" Nikolai asked, his eyebrow raised in curiosity. He had heard about something similar from Mikaela before. "What about food? Can I get some human food?"


    "Food? I''m sorry, but I''m afraid this is not available at our mansion..." Her face seemed to change slightly for the first time, her lips trembling at the corners. "Forgive me for not being able to fulfil your request. Please punish me." Gladys then bowed her head and seemed to be deadly serious about being punished.


    ''Punish? What''s this woman on about?'' Nikolai thought, his eyes wide in surprise as he looked at the woman bowing before him.


    "It''s fine, don''t worry. Isn''t it rude of me to expect you to have human food in a vampires mansion."


    "Ah, forgive me I didn''t explain well enough."


    "The chef for human food only serves during the daytime when visitors from the human world might visit." Gladys lifted her body and gave a calm and honest tone.


    "To avoid any issues... At night there is a fog barrier that stops all non-monsters from coming into the territory."


    "I see... that''s why it seemed so gloomy."


    "Gloomy... I see."


    Nikolai found that speaking to the doll maid wasn''t so bad. She slowly began to show slight hints of emotion, whether it was a trembling of her lips or her nose twitching. He suddenly realised it was quite amusing to try to guess how the maid would react to his questions.


    ''Fog barrier? Isn''t that the same thing that which wrapped around the mansion?'' Nikolai thought, his interest piqued.


    "However, if you are willing to accept inferior craftsmanship I can cook a light meal, Lord Nikolai." Gladys looked a little hopeful, though her facial expressions didn''t seem to change.


    "I think I''m fine with a small meal and some blood wine, then... I haven''t drunk it that much before."


    "Understood, Lord Nikolai." She seemed slightly disappointed before turning around and walking to the door.


    "Do your best, Gladys."


    Nikolai''s voice echoed through the door as he watched the maid''s shoulders shudder before she turned back and bowed to him, then vanished into the dark corridor.


    It was finally time for him to check the room out.


    "It feels like I fell into a fantasy novel..." His eyes widened as he looked at his surroundings. The room was massive and dark, with a gigantic bed covered in crimson red. A few antique paintings hung on the walls, and a massive mirror with gold framing hung over the fireplace. There were also a few bookcases in the room, each filled with ancient books.


    "Is this how main characters who awaken in a novel world feel?" He said, his eyes wide as he walked to the window and pulled open the curtains, revealing a large window covered by thick bars. "This is a beautiful prison..."


    He stared at the dark sky outside for a moment before turning to look around the room again, his eyes landing on the bookcase.


    "Oh? What''s this..." He then pulled a book that caught his attention and pulled on the spine. "A beginners book on necromancy?" Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    [DON''T TOUCH THAT!]


    It was the first time in a long while that his mother shouted at him with such a scolding tone.


    ''Is this something bad?''


    [Y-yes, it''s a book on necromancy.] She replied, her voice still a little shaky.


    [This is not something you should be reading unless you want to become a necromancer!]


    "Is that really bad, aren''t we already undead... as vampires?"


    There was a feeling of necromancy from the games, which made Nikolai see it differently from a vampire like his mother. However, he could feel her sense of hatred for the book through her voice.


    ''It''s just a book, why is she so worried about it?'' He thought, looking at the book again. It looked to be a worn-out and faded grey, with several yellow pages.


    [You don''t understand¡ªit''s not that becoming a necromancer is bad inherently. However, the act of controlling undead like slaves... is a rather touchy subject to some noble families because of the past...]


    "The past... I should learn more about the history of vampires... and the monster world."


    [If you truly wish to know, I will teach you. In return...]


    [Can you help Mom with spirit engineering and alchemy?]

 Chapter 186: Dinner With an Ancestor Vampire

    Not long after Nikolai began to read the books on the shelf, someone knocked on the door and quickly guided him to the dining room.


    Nikolai walked along the mansion''s corridors while he looked at the beautiful paintings decorating the walls. Nikolai felt as if this was the middle of a fantasy world. He couldn''t believe that the mansion was real. But it was.


    "Lord Nikolai."


    "Yes?"


    "Please, come inside." Gladys bowed with a gentle smile, her hands spread out while looking at the ground, with her silver hair cascading over her right shoulder, revealing her pale neck.


    When he entered the dining room, a lavish feast awaited him. He noticed a handsome yet strange-looking male, different from the previous Nosferatu heir, with a horrid face without hair.


    The elderly male, with a rather dapper look, smirked at Nikolai. With long black hair and deep red eyes, hidden by his sunken dark rings underneath them.


    A beautiful female Nosferatu sat beside the male; her eyes were deep red, and her dark skin was contrasting with the pearly white fangs. She smiled at Nikolai. A white ribbon tied back her hair as she smiled at him. Of course, it was Mikaela who looked extremely pale, like a porcelain doll.


    "Greetings, Lord Alucard and Miss Mikaela." Nikolai''s awkward greeting caused them to look amused, and the male Nosferatu chuckled. He said, "It has been a long time since we''ve been addressed by a young vampire so respectfully, isn''t it?"


    Mikaela smiled and replied, "Yes, My Lord."


    Although married, the pair looked like a couple plucked from a thousand years ago, their beautiful clothes, like a medieval noble gown and dress. The male''s attire had a detailed embroidery pattern, and Mikaela''s dress looked like it came from a fairy tale. Nikolai couldn''t believe that vampires wore those types of clothes.


    "Please, sit down." Alucard smiled and motioned Nikolai to sit in front of him. Nikolai nodded and sat down.


    "Let us introduce ourselves first." Alucard said while his red eyes stared at the boy.


    Nikolai looked at the pair with doubtful eyes. He felt quite uncomfortable at first, but the table looked different from how he had imagined. A human-style feast, with various wines, likely blood wine. There was plenty of food available on the table.


    ''I thought they didn''t have human food...''


    ''No, rather I thought I would be eating alone; it''s a little strange to eat with two strangers.''


    "I am the former patriarch and ruler of the Nosferatu clan, an Ancestral vampire that served the family for over two thousand years." Alucard''s low voice echoed and carried a sense of elegance only a noble might have. The old man''s words gave Nikolai a feeling of respect.


    ''An Ancestor grade monster?! I''ve only just learned about them. Long-lived vampires who carry the legacy of their bloodline with both great power and wisdom. Yet why did the new heir push him away? This is different from what I read...''


    "Oh? You look confused young B¨¢thory."


    ''Ah... he knows well.''


    "Could you tell, Lord Alucard?"


    "Alucard is fine¡ªyour mother was like a niece to me, treating me comfortably while in private. Nikolai." The ancestor vampire carried a powerful aura, his voice carrying the weight that made Nikolai realise his shallow thoughts about the monster world. "¡ªalso, in your battles, I saw the similarities with your mother. Her unique way of fighting, avoiding attacks as if she could see them." He chuckled. "You have mastered that skill it would seem."


    ''I do not dare interrupt... even if I want to.''


    Nikolai felt the weight and danger of accepting this request, and the fact his mother remained silent also made him understand the severity of this current situation.


    "Do not look so worried, you may act as you wish. If I was a bitter old man, would that rude pest be the current patriarch?" Alucard chuckled as he gazed at the darkened window, showing the cloudy sky outside.


    Mikaela sat silently beside him, her hands covered by the white tablecloth on the table while looking at Nikolai; he was confused about whether to speak out loud.


    However, since Alucard said so twice, he accepted the old man''s offer.


    "Understood, Alucard. But if I insult or offend you, please let me know." Nikolai reached out and took the crystal glass into his hand, filled with deep red liquid; it smelled sweet yet metallic, like blood.


    [It seems this old man hasn''t changed. He''s so confusing and acts like he knows everything!]


    Nikolai felt amazed to hear his mother speak with such a childish tone. Her usual refined voice and eloquence had faded for a moment.


    ''I never expected mother to be so cute...''


    "You should speak freely like your mother. She has always been like this¡ªher childlike attitude and playfulness caused many to gasp and worry for her future. All because of her naughty personality." Alucard''s gaze flicked towards Nikolai''s upper right shoulder, where his mother''s illusory figure hovered, and a sudden thought flicked through Nikolai''s mind.


    ''Maybe these two people, or at least Alucard, can see and hear mother?''


    [What?! There''s no way this sneaky old man would hear my voice. Nikolai, don''t be stupid!]


    "Hohoho... Little Elizabeth, did you forget asking this old man for a diamond mine for your ninth birthday?"


    Alucard''s sudden words caused the entire table to freeze over, Mikaela''s hands holding the silver cutlery clanged, while Nikolai almost spat out the sweet, fruity wine in his mouth.


    Cough.


    His coughs caused Alucard to chuckle once more¡ªhowever, he did not help and continued watching the scene unfold.


    "Ack..." The dry sound escaped his lips. His face contorted in pain. It felt like hot water burned down his throat. "How did you hear my mothers voice?"


    [Nikolai, This old man can hear Mom''s voice! Don''t believe his sneaky lies... he never got me that mine!]


    The illusory figure floated closer to him; a hand touched his chin and turned it left and right while examining him.


    "This old man has lived for a very long time. He''s one of the strongest creatures known to exist in this world... So, who knows? Maybe it is just something that comes naturally to all-powerful monsters." A wide smile formed on the old man''s lips. However, he was a handsome elderly male with a soft-looking pale complexion.


    "What?" Nikolai became curious.


    The last part of his sentence resonated in Nikolai''s mind, causing him to become even more inquisitive.


    ''Hmm, are they truly able to speak across realms or realities? Or maybe my mothers connected to him somehow.''


    [Neither! It''s because he is a master necromancer. Do you think their family wouldn''t notice an idle spirit?]


    "Oh? Your mother revealed one of the secrets I possess, but it doesn''t matter. I''m aware that your mother became this way all because of the past and that event. And as the heir to the B¨¢thory Clan, you must be aware of my true nature, anyway."


    "Is it alright for me to know this, our families... we could become enemies."


    Mikaela''s face looked paler than usual.


    However, she gazed between Alucard and Nikolai with a strange expression, her lips parted and eyes constantly switching between open wide and narrowed.


    "Are you confused, Mika? Did you think I summoned the boy for nefarious means?"


    "Ah... darling.... I..."


    Alucard''s true purpose seemed unknown to Mikaela until now.


    She looked at Nikolai and then squinted her eyes as if trying to read a tiny print on the back of a contract. "Is that figure, her?" She asked Alucard, her mouth opening wide in shock.


    ''You aren''t wrong.''


    Nikolai smiled wryly as he noticed his mother''s expression darken from within his peripheral vision. Before Alucard stroked Mikaela''s hair,


    "That''s correct. It''s her, she is currently giving a rude gesture to you." His calm voice answered his wife''s question.


    "I see..." She whispered. Although her words were quiet, Nikolai heard them and considered what they might want and the reason for him reaching out.


    ''Let''s just ask and see what they want from me.''


    "Why did you want to bring me here and tell me all of this?"


    "After dinner, Nikolai. It''s rude to speak business while eating¡ªwe are not barbarians."


    "Of course," he replied and began to eat, although hesitatingly, he used his spoon and dug into the softest meat he ever tasted. With each bite, he enjoyed the meal, savouring the food and sipping wine whenever the flavour of one dish overpowered his senses.


    ''Damn I want to be super rich...''


    [Ah... my Nikolai is becoming a Capitalist?!]


    ''Money makes the world go round.''


    The strange exchange between mother and son caused Alucard to smile while watching their interactions. He could only hear half the words, but because of Elizabeth''s personality, he could lightly guess the kinds of things Nikolai thought. Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    After some time, the plates became clean, and only a few empty bottles of blood remained on the table. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, tell me... why did you invite me to join you during dinner?"


    There was a moment of pause before Alucard''s lips curled into a smirk¡ªhe then stood from the table and gestured towards the opposite door that Nikolai entered earlier.


    ''Hmmm... it seems strange to offer that door.''


    "Come, follow me to my office for an after-dinner discussion."


    "Yes, Sir." The mention of a room named office made Nikolai tense up. Every movie he ever watched appeared before him. Images of an older man using their power over a younger male to force them to do something sinister.


    Or tricking them into an unfair contract began to play through his mind.


    Even though this wasn''t a life or death issue, it made Nikolai feel uncomfortable.


    ''Well, this old man hasn''t done anything so far. I can listen to his words and he seems to know my mother better than I thought.''

 Chapter 187: The True Purpose

    Nikolai followed Alucard, his mind creating various scenarios. He didn''t know what the old vampire would ask or tell him. Yet the feeling of interest definitely grew stronger when I learned more about the former head of the Nosferatu family.


    "Ahem, you seem a little stiff. Is there something the matter, young vampire?"


    Alucard''s voice echoed through the quiet hallway, pictures of various vampires and battles, with the signature bald and ugly faces of the clan.


    "I can''t say I am not confused with the kind greeting, other vampires have only insulted me, or called me a dirty wolf."


    "Hmmm, I see..."


    However, Nikolai noticed several paintings of a young, handsome male with black hair and red eyes, his skin pale, yet he lacked the features of other Nosferatu vampires.


    ''Is this the younger Alucard?''


    Nikolai followed slowly, gazing at the picture in detail, the date written in cursive and causing him to gasp.


    ''Holy shit, this painting is from 500 years ago!''


    "Those vampires were truly foolish, unable to see the desire we have all chased for millennia in the flesh!"


    Alucard''s statement made Nikolai feel a sense of shock, but the words used made him feel good.


    Despite knowing that he should be humble and hide his origins, this man wasn''t some random vampire and knew the truth. Even his mother couldn''t pull one over this old man.


    Thus, as they walked in silence along the purple carpet, Nikolai didn''t intend to lie to the ancestor vampire but would try to hide what he could.


    "In reality you are the first to greet me like this."


    "Well, if they knew your mother and that you inherited her bloodline. Those fools would flock to you with their daughters, haha!"


    Alucard''s laugh was raspy and dry, not a show of his delight but more a mockery of their idiocy.


    "Forgive me for being blunt with you, Nikolai..." For a moment, Alucard turned back, causing the blood in Nikolai''s body to almost freeze. With narrowed eyes and a sharp aura, he observed Nikolai in silence for a moment before opening his lips.


    "But could you tell me something? Do you plan to marry the daughter of Vlad and Dimitri?"


    ''Huh?''


    ''Why does he want to know this... think Nikolai. Is he against it, or does he feel threatened?''


    ''No that''s stupid... calm down and be honest!''


    Nikolai''s inner turmoil revealed itself as a cold sweat dripping down his back, yet he looked Alucard in the eyes, feeling the pressure. Yet he withstood it and took a deep breath.


    ''This pressure is beyond anything I''ve felt...''


    "Since they have accepted me and given me their body and heart. I will not forsake them."


    The moment Nikolai''s slightly rough and shaky voice echoed through the halls, Alucard''s lips trembled before touching the doorknob behind him. "I see..." his voice trailed off before opening the door with a loud clack.


    "I am glad you could answer me so honestly, Nikolai. Please come inside, we have much to discuss."


    "Huh?"


    From behind, he felt two hands pushing him forward. It was Mikaela who looked at the young vampire with a wide, beaming smile as she mouthed. "Good job! You answered correctly!"


    Nikolai felt confused, but then he remembered the mansion and how old-fashioned it felt, even for someone who had read a lot of fantasy novels in the past.


    ''I see...''


    ''Is my thought right, let''s find out.''


    With this, he stepped into the room and found an enormous portrait of two people above a black wooden desk.


    ''It''s Mikaela and a young Alucard!''


    This scenery is in this calm and quiet office with a crackling wooden firepit behind him. Nikolai realised Alucard might be someone who placed a great deal of honesty, devotion and the marriage of vampires.


    ''No maybe he is the same with any marriage or partnership?''


    "Are you surprised?"


    Alucard sat on his black leather chair with a slight creak while gazing at Nikolai. He seemed amused at the young male who observed the cosy and elegant office space with shining eyes.


    Meanwhile, Nikolai felt comfortable as the golden flames added a flicker of light to the dark brown wood along the lower walls and a burgundy wallpaper across the upper wall.


    "Very, it''s like something out of a movie or novel... Yet I feel so at ease."


    "Haha!"


    "Well I am probably someone old enough to be from one of those novels or stories used for them."


    Nikolai found Alucard to be quite interesting, his strange atmosphere but clear dominance and power. The warm and cosy office and mansion are welcoming places.


    Yet outside, it looked cold and gloomy.


    "I see..."


    "Come on, sit down would you like glass of scotch...? it''s flavoured with the blood of a virgin from 1669!" Alucard''s lips curled into a bright smile. His white fangs were on display as Mikaela sat across the room on a black L-shaped sofa away from them with a round table filled with various letters and documents.


    ''Should I accept?''


    Pop¡ª!


    The moment the old vampire opened the bottle, a thick scent of caramel and tobacco filled the room, followed by the creamy, sweet scent of the blood mixed in.


    ''That kind of alcohol sounds delicious... the scent is so sweet!''


    "It looks like you''re interested!" Alucard seemed happy, his face and aura calmer than before as two crystal cups clanked together.


    "Here, it''s quite strong so be careful. This is one of the few drinks that can even effect me, an ancestor vampire, so you should pace yourself, Nikolai."


    ''Somehow it''s like meeting with my grandfather all of a sudden.''


    Nikolai took the glass while taking a sip of the sweet yet crisp scotch. He suddenly tasted the vibrant flavours that mixed with his saliva, making him want more.


    Then, a slight burning followed, comfortable and with the aftertaste of the creamy blood.


    "Look at your shining eyes¡ªyou liked it, right?" Alucard beamed. While he took a large swig, his eyes also glowed for a moment, and his tongue brushed along his teeth.


    "I haven''t opened this bottle since I last drank with that old fool. Your grandfather Alphonse, that damn fox drank half the bottle!"


    ''Oh?''


    ''Somehow it feels like the dots are connecting.''


    "It''s delicious¡ªI appreciate the opportunity to taste such a valuable nectar."


    "Hoho!"


    For a moment, Alucard seemed to be a typical old man you might find anywhere, but then he suddenly placed the glass down and closed his hands, folding them together.


    This instant was the moment Nikolai gulped down his drink and prepared.


    ''It''s time for the true discussion to begin.''


    "Ah... Nikolai, though I would love to keep remembering my past with your grandfather, it''s about time I told you the truth and purpose of inviting you here."


    "No, it''s obvious you treated me well. Don''t worry, Lord Alucard."


    "Hmmm, good lad."


    "Ahem!" He cleared his throat while gazing at Nikolai.


    Heaviness filled the room, and the only sound was Nikolai''s hastened breathing and the scribbling of quill on parchment from the other side of the room.


    "Mikaela, I can tell him right?"


    As if to make sure and not say anything wrong, Alucard asked his wife once again.


    "Of course, darling... do not worry. I trust you with what you have decided."


    The pair seemed to be in the same place and extremely close as Mikaela looked at the two males for a moment before giving a faint smile. "It''s fine." Then, she returned to writing on the parchments on the table and began to hum an old song to herself.


    "Nikolai... what I am about to say is related to the entire Nosferatu family, but it also affects you. Because of your mother''s current state and situation."


    "This might be a tough conversation for you, but do you accept and understand that?"


    Alucard showed his wisdom and ability to deal with younger people, giving them both a stern warning and light comfort.


    Nikolai didn''t see any issue with what Alucard asked him and nodded.


    "I understand, though tough it might be the only help I can find, right?"


    "Hoho, correct."


    "Though, I don''t know how I can help...I''ve only just begun to learn of my vampire heritage, but I''ll do whatever I can."


    "That''s good to hear..."


    Alucard raised his head as he took a slow breath, calming himself.


    "I need... we need your blood. As a hybrid, that also carries the cursed blood of the Volkov clan."


    "Can you tell me why?" Nikolai tilted his head¡ªcuriosity bloomed within him. What could it be that they desire?


    The idea sounded farfetched, but Nikolai thought back to the legends of vampires, and another issue appeared in his mind. He thought maybe it related to his black blood.


    "Of course, it is related to your blood and that body of yours that can use various powers from other races."


    ''It''s the black blood...''


    "I regret to tell you, but your Aunt and the lady whom you fought in the arena shared the same blood. Yet her purity and the power of that blood lacks compared to yours."


    Suddenly, Nikolai felt a sense of confusion. ''How did he know?''


    All sorts of thoughts flooded his mind as Alucard began to explain more about his Aunt Anastasia. She was born with special blood, but only a small portion, and thus, it didn''t bloom or awaken as they expected.


    "... Then of course, the idiotic Faust family seems to have faked her death, and kidnapped her."


    Nikolai listened quietly to the elder''s words¡ªhe felt knowledge and wisdom from each sentence and couldn''t help but feel the depth between his thoughts and Alucard''s.


    "It seems that they used her blood to create artificial life, a homunculus. However, from what they showed at the annual meetings and in the arena, The Faust family haven''t been able to complete the perfect creation."


    Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    ''I see... they were filled with undeath energy because of the black blood... thus life, the main goal for them couldn''t take root in their bodies.''


    "Continue, Lord Alucard."


    "Mmm, your eyes are wise. Like your mothers, then let''s discuss the difference between my wife Mikaela a corpse bride and that false human you killed in the arena Mira was it?"


    "Yeah..."


    Memories he now accepted, but the mention of her name made him feel regret for never being able to understand her suffering.


    ''A poor doll...'' His mind wandered while thinking about that day when he took her life. Yet Alucard''s words drew his attention as he returned from his thoughts.


    "...Well, the artificial way they created this homunculus caused instability in their undeath powers and abilities to eat away at their bodies and cells. Because, the blood of Anastasia couldn''t reproduce the bloodline of a human, or monster."


    ''Oh...''


    ''My blood can copy both a human, royal vampire and even improve the bloodline of those I exchange bodily fluids with.''


    Nikolai tapped his fingers, listening and remembering everything that he had experienced since his awakening as a hybrid.


    "Then... are you asking me to donate some of my blood for research?"


    "Smart lad, but that''s not the only thing... I will not ask you to sit here like a lab rat... instead if you help me save Mikaela from her slow, demise. I will give all efforts to using this research to create a living body, one that functions like a vampire, a true vampire with the help of your grandfather Alphonse..."


    "I will help you to create a body for your mother''s soul." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "!!!"


    The sudden revelation was more than he imagined¡ªthe death of Mikaela felt minor, but Alucard knew his goal, his plan... to create a body for his mother.


    ''Yet what do I have to lose? What will I pay for this method?''


    Nikolai brooded over it, gazing toward Mikaela, who seemed frail and pale despite appearing healthy. She smiled at Nikolai while raising a quill pen to him and shaking it around. He realised that from the moment he met her... this was all part of their manipulation.


    She is his mother''s friend, and he wants to save his mother but keeps her secret from his father.


    ''Alucard Nosferatu... an ancestor who used his knowledge and powers... all to this point, to corner me into accepting.''


    ''Even though I want to reject this sweet deal...''


    ''I can''t.''


    Nikolai didn''t have that chance. Because to save his mother, there was nothing else in the world that would make him give up this chance.


    He would do anything to save her.


    "I didn''t truly have a choice in the first place, right..." Nikolai''s low, begrudging voice filled the room, causing Alucard''s warm and gentle smile to twitch slightly.


    "No, from the moment you showed your cards. It was too late, however I only seek to help Mikaela, nothing else."


    "So, you won''t reject my idea, right?" A sinister smile, his eyes narrowing as the heavy aura of a vampire ancestor filled the room, crushing Nikolai''s body and freezing him on the spot.


    "Make the right choice, Young B¨¢thory clan heir."

 Chapter 188: A New Day - The Same Old Sh*t!

    Two weeks quickly passed, with Nikolai spending most of his time training, pushing to the twentieth floor of the tower and dating his two fiancees and lover, Risa.


    However, he won the fight against Alistair because the Faust family complained after the Tepes and Volkov family accused them of kidnapping the former heiress.


    Yet, for Nikolai, he felt a sense of frustration.


    ''Why did dad vanish again... and take my Aunt Anastasia with him, even Selene''s parents left with them and didn''t tell anyone where they went.''


    Because of this, the current situation in S-City has become fragile, with new ghouls and wraiths settling into the eastern and southern areas.


    A new strife began growing with the Fenrir and Tepes clans.


    Meanwhile, for Nikolai, the focus of his past two weeks was his meeting with the Ancestor Alucard.


    The agreement with Alucard became a dark memory for Nikolai. Although he stood to benefit from the deal, there were bitter feelings inside. He rejected the thought of working together with the Nosferatu Ancestor.


    However... because he couldn''t turn his back on Mikaela or his mother.


    Nikolai accepted the deal that Alucard offered.


    ''I know it isn''t a horrible deal and that this is how the world works, but...''


    ''Damn it feels frustrating!''


    Thud¡ª!


    Nikolai''s fists smashed into the metal punching dummy while Alexei observed his growth over the past two weeks.


    "Don''t lose your composure and posture! Focus, lower your wist and spread your legs wider to avoid being knocked down!"


    Alexei would give comments and help Nikolai improve¡ªthe training for the past two weeks became harder¡ªnow, wearing that strange suit had become much worse.


    Because Alexei made it five times heavier and limited his combat abilities to below half of his maximum.


    ''Damn... my arms feel like soft noodles.''


    ''It''s so hard to breathe wearing this suit!'' Nikolai felt as if he was drowning underwater while carrying the weight of five grown men. In response, he could only improve his breathing technique to endure.


    "Haa...haa...."


    He focused on the flow of blood around his brain, muscles, lungs and heart¡ªeverything felt easier, and the next moment, his feet flew out. A brutal roundhouse caused the wind to howl before it smashed the metal dummy like a metal bar.


    Bang¡ª!


    The impact almost lifted the punching dummy off the floor!


    "Wow! That was good, Niko!" Alexei was a great trainer for Nikolai, who lacked any basis and training as a superhuman. He would scold him and help change his bad posture and movements, then praise him when he did things perfectly.


    ''Ah~ that felt amazing.''


    Nikolai began to aim for perfection in everything he did regarding combat. He enjoyed the sensation of a crushing blow¡ªthe heavy dummy weighed almost 1000kg, and he lifted it using his physical, untransformed body!


    "Though it hurts a little..."


    He spoke with a bitter tone while lowering his gaze¡ªnarrowing his eyelids, Nikolai sighed. "Haa..." His eyes noticed the bloody marking where the special metal tore through the suit, which slowly began to restore itself.


    The injuries healed at a remarkable pace due to the constant improvements of his Lycan and vampiric blood. However, the feeling of reaching 99% awakening felt stifling. He wanted to awaken his bloodlines completely, which seemed to be something important to adult vampires.


    "Oh, you''re healing much faster, but still not fast enough."


    Alexei entered the room, a low hiss from the hydraulic door closing again. "It seems you''ve still not fully awakened, though I honestly didn''t believe you at first when you told me."


    "What that I wasn''t awakened?"


    "Yeah... because most if not all monsters awaken fully by the time they turn ten."


    After speaking, Alexei''s eyes widened, and he suddenly opened his mouth before touching his chin, maybe lost in thought. "I see, is that why?" He muttered to himself while looking at Nikolai with a slight smirk on his lips.


    "Don''t worry about it, Nikolai," Alexei responded to the confused male''s stare. "So, how does it feel to reach the limit? You should be able to feel it now. Your new power and great flexibility," he explained with excitement. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It does feel strange, when fighting in the past, all my body felt separate, like arms, legs and then my thoughts. Yet since practising here, my arms and legs feel like a single unit following my thoughts."


    "So the next step would be. That you can think of everything as one, your arms, legs and mind together." Alexei theorised after crossing his arms.


    "Yeah, but I feel a slight film, like a curtain that stops me breaking my current state." Nikolai paused for a moment, frowning before responding with uncertainty, "It felt like this before too when I fought seriously against you."


    "You mean during training?" Alexei spoke out and added, "When your eyes and hair changed colour?" It was something that surprised him, thinking that he may have found another prodigy within the clan. "If my theory is right... eventually you won''t need to choose brute force or improving your blood arts."


    Nikolia''s eyes would change between a blue colour and a red colour while fighting. The blue enhanced his body several times, while the red improved his vision, mind and blood arts in the same way.


    Yet sometimes, while fighting against Alexei, the vampire with a werewolf mother noticed Nikolai''s eyes turning deep purple, a violet shade that enhanced both his blood arts and physical body. "However, the increase was less than when you focused just on one..."


    Alexei brought out a huge brush, dragging it from the ceiling as it covered the window before he began to write with a black pen. The scent of his pen was a little strong while the grey-haired male hummed to himself.


    ''Alexei turned out to be quite intelligent and enjoy maths...''


    Nikolai looked at the whiteboard, and his chin dropped because of most of the things he had tried to hide. Large, clear letters displayed all of them, and Alexei noticed them after just two weeks of daily training.


    ''Wow...''


    ¡ª¡ª------------------------------------------------


    [Blue eyes]


    ¨N Physical prowess increases by roughly 100 Physical Force


    ¨N Dynamic vision improves.


    ¨N Fur Colour: Pure Silver


    ¨N Aura Colour: Silver


    [Red eyes]


    ¨N Blood arts are enhanced


    ¨N Mental abilities increase by roughly 100 Mental Force


    ¨N Self-healing improves several levels.


    ¨N Fur Colour: White


    ¨N Aura Colour: Crimson Red


    [Purple eyes]


    ¨N Physical and Mental prowess increase by around 50 Physical and Mental Force


    ¨N Blood arts and Self-healing improve.


    ¨N Responses, reactions and dynamic vision improve slightly.


    ¨N Stamina Drains gradually.


    ¨N Fur Colour: Silver with White Hair and mane


    ¨N Aura Colour: Violet


    [Black Eyes]


    ¨N Transformation becomes chaotic


    ¨N Physical and Mental prowess explode and increase by 200 Points.


    ¨N Self-healing becomes instantaneous.


    ¨N Reactions, Blood Arts and divine vision evolve.


    ¨N Stamina drains rapidly.


    ¨N Feelings of Mercy, Remorce and Pity fade the longer the form exists.


    ¨N Fur Colour: Black


    ¨N Aura Colour: Black


    ¡ª¡ª------------------------------------------------


    "Do you see the pattern, and importance of each different for, stance and state of mind with these eyes?"


    Alexei didn''t play around or joke when it came to Nikolai¡ªalthough he wanted his revenge, the young male became something like a brother to him. They spent close to eight hours a day together, and during these two and a half weeks, all training felt dense and meaningful for both of them.


    "I see... the basic forms seem a little useless from this, but the Black eye form as you called it. Seems to be dangerous due to the negatives."


    ''If Alexei can see this, couldn''t the elders and ancestors see it even easier?''


    Nikolai frowned while looking at the information. Your journey continues at mvl


    The main issue became the Black-eyed form since it removed any sense of remorse or mercy. It felt good for hunting, along with increasing his power so much.


    However, he needed to think about the reasons he fought and killed his opponents.


    ''If I was fighting a human, or someone that I didn''t want to kill, using the devil form would be a mistake. Maybe I should aim for the Violet form more often. I should also think of a better name for these things.''


    "No, the basic forms are your bread and butter, Nikolai." Alexei looked serious, his eyes shining.


    "You look confused."


    "Ah well, they seem lacking..."


    "Haa... Nikolai..." Alexei sighed before pointing to the 50-point increase and then continued.


    "Although this seems small, the difference between your werewolf, vampire and hybrid form is that they don''t drain your stamina and you can maintain them forever!"


    "But how can I use such lower levels, even though the improvements affect both mind and body?" Nikolai questioned while stretching his thighs out.


    "If you don''t control them and master both blue and red eyes, you''ll find yourself lacking in many ways. But if you can master them and switch between the two during combat." Alexei explained.


    "Then you can essentially dominate most enemies at the same level as you right now."


    ''I see...''


    "For now, forget your Hybrid and Mutant form... that purple hybrid and Mutant black form should be banned for this training. Do not use them while we train together." Alexei crossed his arms and glared at Nikolai without moving until he agreed.


    "I got it! Don''t look at me like that, okay?!" Nikolai responded quickly to make sure Alexei wouldn''t turn violent again, remembering their last training session.


    ''I don''t want to be beaten to a pulp again...''


    "Alright, it''s late tonight. So you can leave. Didn''t you promise to help your wife in the eastern slums?"


    "She''s not my wife yet..."


    "Don''t even lie, that girl will never let you go, and your gaze towards her becomes more obsessive with each day that passes."


    ''He''s right... since Nikita''s dad left the Hati clan began to pressure the silver clan once again and pushed down into the south.''


    ''Damn idiots!''

 Chapter 189: The Growing Werewolf

    Nikolai visited home first to find Risa standing at the entrance wearing a short French maid outfit and gazing up at him with her beautiful green eyes.


    "Master~ I bought you a new suit, nyah."


    "Huh?"


    The shock of seeing Risa in such a sexy outfit caused him to freeze for a moment.


    ''Erotic cat ear maid!''


    ''This is something I never dreamed of before!''


    She wore long white stockings that tightened around her thighs, creating a bulge of flesh. Then her black panties flashed when she moved too fast into the living room to bring the ''suit'' she mentioned.


    "Nyaah~ it seems my master is happy, do you want a taste?"


    Although he wanted nothing more than to push her over the sofa''s arm and take her from behind and enjoy those plump cheeks, he knew he couldn''t right now.


    "I would love a taste, and you know it."


    "Haha, sorry... Nikita messaged me and the suit we both had made for you arrived."


    "Hmm, from you and Nikita?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nn~ we both paid and chose the style."


    From the moment he returned from defeating Alistair and meeting Alucard, Nikolai''s mind and atmosphere changed.


    He became more serious about clearing the tower, growing stronger and acting the part.


    "I see, well let me try it on."


    "Nyaho... so excited."


    Risa''s two tails swayed with a flick the moment she watched him taking off the high-quality protective package, and then it appeared along with an embossed black card.


    ''Oh? The materials are listed on this black card?''


    A luxurious black suit appeared in his sight. It shone like the midnight sky in summer, with the shimmering scales of an Abyssal serpent, providing a subtle and unique sheen that shifted colours under the light.


    He couldn''t help but stroke the jacket, brushing over the razor-sharp lapels lined with a beautiful thread. Spun from phoenix plumes that glowed faintly with a golden-red hue.


    The buttons shone with a glinting colourful light, and the inner lining felt soft, made from a nightshade spider''s silk.


    Discover hidden stories at mvl


    The trousers looked perfectly tailored and reinforced with shadow panther hide for flexibility and durability.


    Then, as a finish to the suit, there was a soft white shirt woven from Celestial Moth Silk¡ªthe complete suit almost radiated an unmatched aura of majesty and power.


    "Isn''t this a bit too much for someone like me...?"


    Nikolai whispered to himself, only for Risa to hug him from behind, her hands gripping his chest and crotch as she nibbled his ear. "Don''t you understand how amazing you are to me and Nikita? This suit is a symbol of how much we adore you."


    ''They are too kind, this suit is amazing.''


    He touched the soft jacket, a silky touch that made it feel heavenly. "I will take a shower first... will you join me?" Nikolai didn''t want to dirty this suit...


    He noticed the logo printed on the neck of the jacket and shirt; it was a special designer who was said to be one of the top five in the world.


    Yet, they only used a single image to identify their clothing.


    A silver [V] with a small number at the bottom to identify the product.


    ''How much did these two have to beg Nagisa to get this suit made? Maybe it was something planned before Risa got involved...''


    ''Nikita let Risa join her out of kindness... That girl is too lovely.''


    "I''ll come! Nyah~ let''s have some fun, then bathe together!"


    Nikolai ignored her cheeky comment because that was the plan.


    He placed the suit safely back where it belonged while the cat-eared maid wrapped herself around his arm and entered the bathroom with him.


    .


    .


    .


    Two hours later, with just under an hour to meet Nikita downtown, the pair finally left the bathroom, which was now full of condensation and a thick animal scent.


    "Wow... My legs feel so heavy..."


    "Don''t complain... you asked for it when you asked me to wash your tails."


    "Nyuu... but you are the one that kept getting ha--"


    "Shush! I am going to meet Nikita, help me wear that suit."


    "Nnnn..."


    Though she half complained, the constant purring that came from her throat made Nikolai ignore the lies that came from her mouth.


    ''Well, she should be happy for now. I grew a little stronger from that amazing bath too.''


    Nikolai''s thought began to consider how he would make Sarah and his various thralls stronger in order to make an information-collecting agency.


    He wanted them to gather intel and protect him and those around him.


    Thanks to the ichor from the tower when he travelled to the twentieth floor, most of his thralls were now past the 150 Force in both physical and mental categories.


    ''But they need to reach at least triple that to survive in this world...''


    "Nikolai are you okay, Nyah?"


    "Of course, I was just thinking about how beautiful you are when bent over in the shower."


    "Miao?"


    "Are you a Chinese cat now?!"


    Risa seemed to be concerned about Nikolai as he stood with a blank expression for several minutes, but the moment he mentioned her antics in the shower...


    Her face turned red, and she covered his hands with both hands and said meow in a foreign dialect.


    The two spent several minutes teasing each other, back and forth, before Nikolai finally wore the suit and stood before Risa, whose face changed instantly.


    Risa''s mouth gaped open while her pupils narrowed, her eyes closing and becoming crescent-shaped slits. She sniffed his neck and licked his cheek before rubbing her buttocks against him as if pleased with the sight as her tails slid along his chest.


    "You look really handsome... don''t leave tonight, let''s just copulate, nyah!"


    "..."


    The excited nekomata couldn''t help but start emitting a sweet and intoxicated scent from her body. It became clear this suit was effective in enhancing Nikolai''s natural charm.


    However, he didn''t let her scent affect him.


    Or rather, the moment he wore the entire suit, Nikolai felt strange.


    ''I almost pushed her down a moment ago because of that sweet scent... but now it just smells good and I can fully control myself.''


    ''Is this an effect of this suit, to help me control my mind and desires?''


    Somehow, it felt like this might have been Nikita''s true goal.


    "You know I am busy tonight¡ªif I come home, then maybe we can do that.."


    "But~ I want it now, nyah!"


    "Didn''t you just get it several times..."


    "Meow?"


    "You''re not an English Cat!"


    "Boo! don''t be so serious, I will see you later, Nikolai be careful tonight... okay?"


    Risa kissed him lightly on the lips before he turned to the door and walked outside. Once out of view, Risa moved to a hidden room above his apartment with an enchantment.


    There, she saw multiple screens and some interesting devices inside, and then the scenes of her and him in the bathroom appeared from multiple angles. On the side of the table, there was a collection of ''freshly used items.''


    "Ahh, my master is amazing..."


    With her hand, she grabbed the small cup filled with some ''red substance'' and slowly tasted it.


    ''Sweet, sticky, delicious, mine...''


    .


    .


    .


    Nikolai climbed out of his Excelsior M9, looking around the streets. There were various clubs and bars starting to open; meanwhile, a few unsavoury characters roamed the streets.


    He noticed a short female wearing a red leather jacket, a pair of denim shorts and long leather boots up to her thighs.


    ''That''s got to be Nikita...''


    The moment she noticed him, two golden eyes shone, and her pure white hair appeared as she darted towards him at a rapid pace. He watched her run quickly and fly into the sky before landing in his arms.


    Nikolai grabbed her, spinning around several times because of the force and momentum. Then he placed her feet back on solid ground, and then Nikita kissed him on the lips softly before pulling back.


    She panted lightly after such a short yet quick burst of energy¡ªher chest swaying slightly as her red cheeks expanded from her excitement.


    "Nikolai~ you bastard! I missed you so fucking much!"


    Each time she swore, she spoke in the R-Dialect, but he now understood her and gave a wry smile at her foul mouth. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you miss me even more after tonight."


    She looked stunned¡ªhe rarely spoke back to her in the R-Dialect, but somehow, her cheeks became darker, and her hands pressed against his chest. "Ah..." With wide golden eyes and her shocked look, he noticed her strange reaction.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "N-No... just.... so handsome!"


    "Did you like me speaking in that language?"


    "Hmm..." Nikita didn''t want to say anymore and buried her face in his chest while kicking the ground with her steel-capped boots. But she couldn''t help it... Somehow, hearing Nikolai speak in that dialect made her go crazy.


    "Alright, enough being embarrassed. Let''s go to that place called Heaven''s gate and have fun." Nikolai grabbed Nikita''s soft hands and intertwined their fingers tightly, dragging her with him through the growing crowd.


    "Nikolai... tonight will be dangerous."


    "I know, that''s why we are together, Nikita."


    "I see..."


    The quiet and cute Nikita made him feel strange, yet somehow, he wanted to kidnap her and go home and lock the door for three days. So different from her violent and aggressive usual self...


    It carried a strong and alluring charm.


    Of course, Nikolai knew tonight they weren''t going to Heaven''s Gate just to drink, but... because there was a deal going down in her father''s territory.


    In order for her to prove her ability to become the next head of the Fenrir Clan, she had to take over her father''s businesses.


    Thus, tonight was an important mission for her to complete.


    But she didn''t go alone...


    As her fianc¨¦, Nikolai could help her.


    He took her soft hand and led them toward the large nightclub that stood high in the centre of the downtown district.

 Chapter 190: A Bloody Dance - Oh Darling~ I am so In Love With you!

    The special thing about Nikolai''s suit was its magical abilities. To the eye of a human or normal monster, it appeared to be a typical mid-ranged suit. However, those with well-trained eyes and upper-class monsters could feel the aura coming from the suit.Thus, it didn''t look wrong when coming to one of the upmarket clubs with the young lady.


    So he didn''t feel out of place.


    Instead, the high-grade materials made Nikolai feel amazing. He could move as if naked, allowing him to relax completely.


    "Identification!" A bulky pair of doormen spoke to a couple ahead of the pair, who trembled and began to stutter in response.


    "T-There you go, sir..."


    Nikita''s lips curled as she giggled to herself, watching the interaction.


    "Hah?! You find something funny, you little midget?" The idle bouncer spoke out at Nikita.


    Meanwhile, she seemed to ignore him and instead stood on her tiptoes to whisper something in Nikolai''s ear.


    "Hey~ darling, don''t you think that guy is pathetic?"


    Nikolai noticed her eyes flicking towards the male ahead of them. However, he was wearing a decent suit and watch. The girl beside him felt a little fake to Nikolai.


    Her thick makeup and bright red dress as she swiped through her phone, huffing and grunting at the situation.


    ''Is she a call girl or something?''


    "Nikita, isn''t this girl an escort?"


    "Oi! Don''t ignore me!" The bouncer stepped forward before Nikolai stopped leaning against the railing and revealed his true height. Not only that, but the shirt he wore revealed his muscular chest, causing the bouncer to step back instantly.


    "W...what are you?!"


    ''He''s a weak monster...'' Nikolai realised when his red iris flickered for a moment.


    Since Alexei instructed him earlier in the day on how to improve himself, Nikolai followed those instructions. So he didn''t use his hybrid or mutant forms and instead alternated rapidly between his lycan and vampire bloodlines.


    Though to strangers, this might seem a little weird, the way one of his pupils would turn deep read while the other became a dark blue. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the colours suited and complimented each other, it seemed weird as the two alternated positions. Sometimes, the left eye became blue, while the right turned red, or both looked red and vice versa.


    "What''s the matter, Bouncer?" Nikolai''s deep voice echoed from behind the front couple, causing the female to turn away from her phone.


    Instantly, when she saw Nikolai, her eyes widened and almost shone. "He''s so fucking hot..." Her whisper caught the ears of both bouncers and Nikita.


    ''Ah this girl just fucked herself in the ass with a knife.''


    Nikolai thought, seeing the slight switch in Nikita''s face. Even though she held onto his arm like a kitten, he never once forgot that this violent girl was a deadly wolf!


    "S-Sorry, I was mistaken... you may enter if you wish." The bouncer who confronted Nikolai stepped back upon sensing something dangerous.


    ''Well it seems he realised I wasn''t someone he can trifle with.''


    ''Though they will probably alert the damn Hati clan morons who are here if we take too long.''


    Nikita''s eyes shone golden as it seemed she might attack the female, who ignored her phone, boyfriend and the bouncer to watch Nikolai.


    ''Well, it seems I should help that guy out...''


    Instead of making an issue with the bouncer, Nikolai took Nikita''s hand and pulled her close, stopping her from attacking the female.


    "N-Nikolai?!" Nikita gasped with red cheeks as he lifted her like a princess and stepped into the door with no issues.


    "Damn... he''s strong..." The female wearing heavy makeup gasped while licking her lips.


    At this point, the first bouncer finally finished checking her boyfriend''s details. The Heaven''s Gate normally required an extensive financial check, and that''s what the two ahead of Nikita needed to wait for.


    However, when the other bouncer tried to make trouble, he spotted the diamond badge given to the highest tier of customers on Nikita''s chest.


    It wasn''t just Nikolai''s violent aura that made him back off, but that badge.


    While the first couple stepped past, the doorman whispered to the male with a slightly apologetic look, tapping his shoulder. "Brother, that girl is for the streets... you should get rid of her before she makes you a cuckold."


    "..."


    Despite the insulting words to his partner, the male looked at the woman walking ahead towards the place. Nikolai and Nikita vanished and couldn''t help but nod. "Thanks... I really mean it."


    He then followed while pretending to keep his kind face and gentle aura. Instead, the moment they entered the club, his fangs protruded for a moment, revealing he was a monster.


    "The Heavens Gate bouncers are just as advertised."


    It was a hidden fact known only to monsters.


    But the bouncer would help fellow monsters identify the prey brought with them and check if they were worth keeping or not.


    .


    .


    .


    Nikita and Nikolai arrived on the seventh floor, known as Seventh Heaven to the locals. Here, most of the richest and most elite would drink and party. However, they were unaware that more than half the people here were monsters seeking to drain them of cash and their lives.


    The booming music felt a little irritating at first for Nikolai, but he found the shy Nikita more interesting.


    ''I wonder what will happen tonight...''


    "Nikolai, we need to go there!" Nikita pointed to a small corner box with a few people inside.


    There were two males and a few females in the box laughing while drinking together.


    Nikolai could tell they were wolves from a simple gaze¡ªthough not the heir. He was sure they must be people from the Hati clan due to their dark hair and mixed features.


    "Alright, let''s go." He lifted his voice so she could hear him over the music.


    The dance floor was on the left of the room, and people were standing all over, chatting, swaying, flirting and getting in the way.


    Nikita didn''t climb down from Nikolai''s arms. She seemed comfortable while hanging her arms around his neck with a brilliant smile.


    The pair reached the box, causing the two males to look shocked. They pointed at Nikita with their mouths opening, but before they could speak...


    A low... violent voice came from Nikolai''s chest.


    "You filthy inbred fucks, go tell your bastard of a master that I am here."


    Nikolai felt that when Nikita spoke their motherland''s language, it was extremely sexy, so he couldn''t help but lift her chin and kiss her.


    What made his eyes narrow in delight was the moment his tongue entangled with Nikita''s. The two wolves looked more offended than being called inbred.


    ''Oh, I forgot... their retarded master thought she would become his fianc¨¦e.''


    "Mmmnph... Nikolai~ your tongue tastes so sweet... let''s get something to drink and a private booth if you want to do naughty things." Nikita''s voice sounded soft, sweet and rather seductive, causing the two wolves who clearly heard her to become shocked.


    This kind of atmosphere or style wasn''t associated with Nikita. She was a feared werewolf who brutally crushed her enemies and those against her.


    That said, her submissive appearance made the two males realise they needed to leave quickly and tell their boss. They pushed the female monsters to the side and rushed upstairs.


    "Kyah..."


    "What?!"


    "Move bitch!"


    "Get out of our way, or die!" The two wolves rushed towards the staff doors.


    Meanwhile, Nikolai sat in the corner and let Nikita sit on his lap before looking at the scared girls.


    "Go get us some drinks, here''s the cash." Nikita tossed several hundred-dollar bills at the women before snorting at their short skirts and strapless dresses.


    "Nikolai... after this it might get rough."


    "Are you prepared to stay with me, and enjoy this bloody dance?"


    "My lovely white wolf, would you dare to take this dance with me?" He asked while stroking her soft cheek and smiling at Nikita''s wide eyes.


    "Oh, Darling~ I am so in love with you!"


    Nikita then grabbed his cheeks, and with a wicked smile, she kissed his lips, an aggressive and passionate kiss, as she pushed her tongue into his mouth.


    .


    .


    .


    Ten minutes later, high-grade blood wine, cocktails and snacks covered the table.


    The women vanished after they came back because Nikita threatened to rake out their eyes and shove a bottle into their crotches.


    Nikita sat between Nikolai''s legs and closed her eyes in delight as he held a drink to her lips.


    "Nnn... this is heaven, Nikolai."


    "You were a little violent tonight. Is it because you feel anxious about meeting those fools later?"


    "I am..."


    "Will you stay with me until the end?" Her soft, milky voice caused his heart to tremble. He really couldn''t refuse his beloved wolf.


    So, as he leaned down and kissed her soft, pale neck, he whispered to her. "Always," before feeling his fangs pricking her slightly.


    Not long after drinking half the drinks, the two began to discuss the meeting later tonight.


    Nikolai didn''t know the truth about the current issue, and while waiting for their drinks, Nikita explained the basic situation to him.


    Several of the top werewolf clans owned shares and stakes in this club because it carried too much profit. Thus, multiple families controlled the business in the past, with Fenrir at the head.


    However, because of the recent slump of the Fenrir clan, they lost their dominant spot due to the Silver Clan selling their shares to the Hati clan.


    "I don''t think I can wait long..." Nikolai replied after kissing her deeply once again. The pair completely ignored the rest of the club and seemed engrossed in their world.


    However...


    All good things end.


    Because a group of werewolves walked through the crowd with their dark hair and sharp expressions, it was clear that the Hati clan was ready for the meeting.


    Nikolai''s eyes glowed as he held Nikita''s hand tightly.


    "Then, shall we go enjoy a dance, my lady?"


    "Nn! I''d love to!"

 Chapter 191: The Deadly Duo

    Nikolai and Nikita held hands, slowly swaying together in sync towards the dancefloor. The duo kept their eyes on the people approaching while the heavy music beat reverberated through the room.The surroundings seemed to have cleared with the arrival of the goons from the Silver clan.


    ''Nikita''s hand is a little warm, and she''s breathing heavy... is she excited?'' sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Nikolai''s heart is racing... does he feel happy to hold my hand and dance with me?!''


    The two lovers exchanged glances before pressing their bodies together and whispering in the ears of the other.


    "I want to dance with you all night, Nikolai~ make me feel magical!"


    "Nikita, you look so vibrant. Shall we enjoy this moment together?"


    Her golden eyes met his ocean-blue gaze, the pair breathing deeper as the music slowed, about to kick in with a heavy beat once again as their lips touched.


    "Let''s have fun tonight, my lovely white wolf."


    "Nn~ make me feel like a princess! Niko!"


    A slow build-up echoed through the room as the pair held hands, their hips twisting as if warming up while the onlooking werewolves extended their claws, ready to attack.


    In a dark clubroom filled with flashing, colourful lights, the music began to gather pace, rushing towards the drop.


    ''It''s coming~ I want to dance all night with this man!''


    ''Ah... her beautiful eyes are shining like the sun, why does she look so vibrant at night?''


    Dooom¡ª!


    Immediately, the music dropped several octaves, and the vibrations took over as the pair began to dance, twirling around each other.


    The instant the beat dropped, the men from the Hati clan rushed at Nikolai and Nikita, aggression in their eyes.


    "Nikolai~ Hold me tight!" Nikita squealed in his ear as she held onto his body and lifted him off the ground. Her legs fluttered before striking out like hydraulic hammers, smashing the front two wolves, crushing their bones and sending them flying.


    "Oh no! You must be more gentle!"


    Nikolai slipped from her grip, holding her with one arm around her waist. He let her land gracefully before twisting his torso backwards and kicking the head of an oncoming goon as they passed by.


    Blood sprayed across the dancefloor while the pair continued to twirl away from the blades that stabbed towards them. They glinted in the clubroom''s darkness, threatening the lives of Nikolai and Nikita as the beat became faster.


    "Nikolai~ don''t fight my dance steps!" Nikita pouted as they spun together, her left foot snapping up to knock an aggressor into unconsciousness.


    "Keep up little wolf!"


    Nikolai lifted her off the ground, and a blade sliced under her thighs before his knee crushed the male''s nose.


    Like a well-oiled machine, something created for a singular purpose, the two danced together, crushing the men who attacked them without transformation, their bodies enough to crush the enemy.


    When the song reached its highest pitch and the melody faded, there was only heavy breathing. Nikita and Nikolai hugged close, both sweaty and locked in a passionate kiss, as they sucked on each other''s tongues, but very much alive.


    They were standing at the epicentre of bodies and limbs sprawled out, bleeding on the dancefloor, with dead lights in their eyes.


    ''I love this man!''


    ''This lovely girl is too precious!''


    Their thoughts continued to become more synchronised, with each action and movement as if their minds were connected. Nikolai lifted Nikita like a princess and carried her over the bodies, his steps missing them as they reached the bar.


    "Give me a strong, powerful drink!"


    "Let me have a sweet drink with a kick!"


    The bartender looked embarrassed, their loud voices like the howl of two wolves locked in heat, as he turned around with a pale face and began to prepare their drinks.


    Nikita, who sat on the edge of the counter, scowled at the woman checking out her lover. Yet her eyes, when gazing at him, became soft and affectionate as she leaned against his chest. "Nikolai, you''ve become so strong... now you can keep up with me."


    "I worked hard, because my lovely wolf seems to enjoy dancing with me."


    "Ehehe~ you are forgiven for sleeping with another woman, but if it happens again... I might hit you!" She pressed her forehead against his while her arms hugged around his neck, staring deep into his blue eyes.


    He leaned in with a smile and planted a soft peck on her lips, nibbling it gently, causing Nikita''s face to turn bright red. "Ah~ at least tonight. I''m all yours," he said, stroking her hair lovingly.


    "Nikolai... I am so horny..."


    Her voice filled with seduction as her scent filled the bar, a clear sign of a female werewolf in complete heat. Yet her eyes looked upset as she grabbed the strong drink from the barman and downed it before slamming the glass down with a clack.


    "But we have to work... so annoying!"


    Nikolai frowned and took her free hand, kissing the top of it as he made eye contact with her golden eyes.


    "It appears they ran away while we were enjoying ourselves."


    "They probably planned something~ Let''s take care of business and then find a hotel." He winked at Nikita while sipping his sweet bourbon.


    She appeared slightly disappointed and placed her empty glass on the bar before walking out of the club, heading for the VIP elevator.


    Nikolai smiled as he placed his hand on her ass, squeezing it as they moved towards the exit. Their steps matched, perfectly synchronised.


    ''How did I ever doubt that this beautiful woman wasn''t my soulmate...''


    ''Nikolai''s hand is touching my ass... but I am sweaty.... can he feel it?!''


    Despite their different thoughts, their feelings and desires were almost identical as they entered the huge luxury elevator.


    There was a slight tension between them that prevented any speaking or action as they ascended to the highest floor, where the big boss should be hiding.


    "We must focus. First, we need to deal with the target, and then we need to hunt down those who escaped," Nikolai whispered as he licked her lips slowly, like a tease.


    "Nikolai...haa... your breath smells so sweet." Her soft groan and warm breath blew against his face, the scent of alcohol filling his nose as she wrapped her lips around his tongue. "Got chu!"


    She suckled his tongue and made wet slurping sounds for several moments while the elevator dinged several times, reaching the top floor, numbered 13.


    Nikita pulled her face away, leaving a string of saliva which snapped, dribbling down their necks.


    They gazed at each other before giggling like school lovers as they left the elevator and stepped onto the dark red carpet that lined the hallway. At the end of the hallway, they saw a large pair of double doors.


    "Nikita, can you smell those fools?"


    "Nnn... I can only smell your scent~ hehe."


    Though she seemed to be a little tipsy, the sharp and violent gaze in her eyes wasn''t false. If anyone took her actions for face value, they would suffer.


    ''Nikita looks so hot when she''s in attack mode...''


    ''Nikolai~ show me your transformation, like that day in the arena you look so cool.''


    They held hands while walking towards the door, Nikita with a little skip and hop and Nikolai with his long, elegant strides. Upon arriving before the door, the duo stared at each other and nodded.


    Suddenly, Nikita pounced and kicked both doors open before twisting her body with grace and landing without making a sound.


    "Huh?! Why are you here?" A feminine voice full of panic and terror sounded within.


    "Who the hell are you... oh... it''s the princess from the Fenrir clan!" A male sitting at the main desk grunted, kicking the female who knelt between his thighs to the side, zipping himself up.


    "Boys, is this the slut that beat you up? She''s just a mere wolf, not even an adult yet!"


    Nikolai''s eyes rapidly switched to red for an instant, and he analysed the strength of the male standing at the desk using the size of his blue aura.


    ''Roughly 400-500 Force at most, maybe touching 600 when transformed.''


    He then tapped Nikita''s shoulder and leaned close to her cheek. "My lovely wolf, can I fight them alone and show you how much I''ve grown?"


    His words came out slowly, making her skin fill with goosebumps as she breathed deeply, letting his hand squeeze her buttocks as she tried to hide her blushing face.


    However, Nikita nodded when the scent of his blood invaded her sensitive nose.


    Her cheeks puffed out as she thought it over, looking around at the remaining group. None were stronger than the boss himself, and she could easily crush him, so she nodded, turned to the side, pulled on his tie, and kissed his lips.


    "You little bitch, dare to underestimate us!" One of the weaker wolves began to turn into a shaggy brown-furred wolf.


    All eight men transformed into scraggly-looking grey-brown wolves with dirty teeth. Their claws were short and broken, showing signs of damage from fighting.


    Though none of these beasts were from the Noble or Royal class, they all had a decent level of power, but some of them barely hit the 200 mark.


    Nikita''s tongue swirled around Nikolai''s mouth as she bit his tongue, tasting his sweet blood, before pulling back and sighing.


    "I''ll leave them to you. So you can do whatever you want. But you better save energy for later tonight..." A string of saliva dripped down her chin as she took out a seat and sat in the room''s corner, smiling.


    "Don''t worry, they are nothing more than weaklings¡ªthe strongest amongst them couldn''t last one second against you!"


    "Who is this cocky fucker!"


    "Get him!"


    The boss didn''t transform but stayed back, watching Nikita while pressing a button under his desk.

 Chapter 192: The Dark Side of Business

    Nikolai''s body moved before his mind reacted¡ªthe first male jumped at him with a swipe of his claws while another tried to stab at his chest. Before the attacks on his body, Nikolai''s blood art activated.At the moment of activation, he felt time slowing down.


    Now able to move and react faster than 0.02 seconds, allowing Nikolai to counterattack the first two males.


    He twisted his hips before slamming the first male with a left hook, breaking his nose and cheek with a brutal impact. Then, following up, using his left leg, he smashed into the second attacker with his knee.


    The blade aimed at his chest snapped towards the opposite direction along with his entire arm.


    Crack¡ª!


    "Shit!"


    The first attack dropped to the ground as he gasped for air through his distorted nose.


    "Argh!" The second man held his arm while screaming before flying over the desk from the aftershock of Nikolai''s attack.


    Before the next attack, Nikolai went on the offensive, jumping over a desk and flying into the group of four men with a dropkick.


    Bang¡ª!


    His massive legs knocked away two, cracking their bones.


    Nikolai had learned much about fighting. There were many styles of martial arts and many masters of said art in this new world. So, learning all that he could was vital to mastering fighting.


    Alexei taught him boxing and monster-style kickboxing, but sometimes, he liked to use wrestling moves due to his upbringing and watching the WWC while growing up.


    "What are you fools doing?! Get him!"


    There were four men left able to fight, while Nikolai took two punches to his face, trying to get to his feet. The lesser thralls of the Hati family only caused his cheek to itch as he faced off against the boss and four men. He narrowed his eyes, looking at them with a snarl. Two to his left and two on the opposite side of the boss.


    ''I feel like the training is starting to make a difference... I can use my body parts more effectively.''


    "Haaa!"


    The two close to him swiped with their claws while Nikolai blocked with his right and dodged the second attacker with a slip. Nikolai''s fist smashed into the male''s gut¡ªbefore the other man attacked him, Nikolai spun around to attack from behind with a rapid roundhouse kick. Crack¡ª!


    The attacker''s ribs snapped before Nikolai slammed an elbow into the side of the man''s head.


    A feeling of pleasure flowed into Nikolai as the blood crystals from these werewolves flowed into him rapidly, the most he hunted in the tower. The faster Nikolai learned to absorb the power of other monsters. And the easier it became, the less he lost during the transfer.


    Nikolai ducked before landing an uppercut underneath the last lackey''s chin. Then he dashed forward, stepping over the desks to end him before he recovered. But the leader kicked Nikolai in his chest, cracking his sternum before sending him into a wall.


    "Nikolai?! You fucker... how dare you!"


    Bang¡ª!


    Nikolai grunted and winced at the sudden pain spreading throughout his chest. He felt the wall crumble behind him while a ferocious aura exploded from her body as Nikita shouted at the fat leader.


    ''Damn I was a little too careless, expecting my blood art to always activate is a dangerous move.''


    "I was a little too cocky..."


    Immediately pushed himself to his feet with a slight wheeze from his chest. "Phew..." Nikolai adjusted his mind and tactics, reflecting on his actions while feeling the warmth of his body regenerating rapidly.


    Of course, his strength wasn''t just limited to being in his human form... the armour given to him by Alexei now took the form of bracers and anklets.


    "Shall we continue, fat man?"


    "Tsk, you fucking dog!"


    The male stood from his chair, a short man who looked barely over five feet tall. With wide shoulders and long limbs, if not for the beer belly, he''d be much more intimidating.


    Nikolai''s constant training had toned his body, making this man seem especially small in comparison. This short and round man was far more muscular than his outward appearance suggested.


    "Are you sure Nikolai?!" A soft weight wrapped around Nikolai''s body as Nikita kissed his lips, her tail waving with joy.


    "Don''t mess with us!"


    "You bitch!"


    The two surviving wolves and the boss growled, insulted by the pair flirting while in the middle of a fight.


    Nikolai kissed her back, swirling his tongue around Nikita''s sweet mouth before pulling her hand off his waist. He enjoyed her touch, but their fun would have to come after their victory.


    He slowly raised his arms, taking a fighting stance as Alexei taught him.


    Then his feet began to bounce slightly as his lips curled upwards, revealing his sharp fangs.


    "Let''s fight." His blue eyes glimmered as his blood art activated.


    .


    .


    .


    Two minutes later, Nikolai stood above the cowering fat male while Nikita sat on a chair, sucking on a cherry-coloured lolly.


    "So~ where is the meeting REALLY being held, fatty?" Her pale fingers smudged through the blood splatter that coated the side of the man''s face as she hummed a joyful tune.


    While Nikolai patted away the dust covering his body and gazed at the pair, she twirled her lollipop in circles.


    "Guh, damn dogs! We''re so close to freedom, just get this bastard away from me!"


    "Mmmm, good point." She leaned towards the shaking wolf and pressed the button of the recorder device hidden under the desk, shutting off the recording function with an audible beep.


    "We''ll trick that little slut into attacking this building, while we raid her..." A voice began playing, the fat man''s voice. It was a recorder that Nikita seemed to have placed in the room beforehand.


    "Oh? I am a little slut now... hahaha!" Nikita''s eyes became violent as they narrowed. With the flick of her fingers, a blade penetrated the crotch of the fat male, and soon blood oozed down his leg as he fell onto his ass.


    "Argghh! Stop!"


    "Fuck you, Manager Guava! Where is there base! Tell me you filthy piece of shit!" Nikita''s fingers twirled, revealing several daggers rolling around her hand. She looked at the fat male like dirt.


    ''It turned out his name is Guava... but this guy is miserable.''


    Nikolai gazed around the room, his pupils turning red to scan for any dangers, his hand placed on Nikita''s back as if to give her support.


    He''d never seen such a cold look in his usually bright lover''s eyes. There were no enemies left alive except the fat leader, who now crouched on the ground as blood flowed out of his dick.


    ''I shouldn''t say anything since she did all this for me, otherwise their foot troops would have don this mission.''


    ''Nikita wants to gradually get me used to their reality.''


    "P-Please... I cannot say... they will kill my family!" The fat manager finally spoke as the colour drained from his face. Sweat drenched his brow while blood continued to stain the front of his pants.


    Guava appeared to have some backbone because the next thing he said made Nikolai shiver...


    Nikita pointed a dagger at Guava''s head. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They''re already dead. I sent my men to gut them like the little piggies they are." Then, with a small flourish, the silver blade in Nikita''s hands disappeared and was replaced with a phone as she answered the buzzing handset.


    "Oh? It''s finished? Good work, Uncle!"


    Beep¡ª!


    The moment she closed the call, her lips curled into a distorted smile while her eyes narrowed into a ferocious glare.


    "If you helped sooner, maybe we could have let you to speak, but too bad..."


    Nikola thought that Nikita''s twisted and violent smile was especially lovely when the moonlight from the darkness poured into the room, causing the shadows to fall on her beautiful face.


    Although a normal person might find her frightening or strange, he found this contrast captivating.


    ''Hmm...''


    "You... Marina... Lua... how could you?!" Nikolai stepped forward before the wolf-man climbed to his feet.


    Guava, grabbing onto the desk behind him, seemed prepared to lunge at Nikita. Nikolai didn''t have to intervene, but the fat male screamed in rage as Nikolai rushed at him and speared him through the glass door to the left of the room.


    Shatter¡ª!


    Glass fragments sprayed all around as Nikolai landed inside an enormous bathroom with the boss underneath him. Nikolai was straddling Guava while holding the top of his throat. Guava struggled like an enraged boar as he tried to buck Nikolai off of him but failed due to his strength.


    Inside the bathroom were various girls tied to the metal bars... all quivering and looking malnourished.


    "Hahahahahah!" Nikita''s wild laughter echoed off the cold white walls as she stepped inside. "Sorry I lied, your wife is fine, but she''s enjoying another mans cock right now." The dirty R-dialect of Nikita made the vulgar words seem even more degrading.


    "She ran away as soon as we offered her some money... Haha!"


    "Y-you fucking dog bitch!"


    Thud!


    Crack¡ª!


    Before Guava could respond, Nikita slapped him with an open palm that cracked one of his canine teeth.


    "Peh..." the fat male spat out his bloody tooth while looking up at Nikolai with fearful eyes as his jaw began swelling.


    "Tell us, after all... Lua isn''t even your daughter! Hahaha~ it''s the son of the Hati clan''s captain!" Nikita''s mocking laughter caused the young women trapped behind Nikolai to cry and moan in sorrow.


    They didn''t know the language but trembled in fear because of their memories and trauma.


    Their once beautiful bodies had been destroyed and mutilated, each limb twisted, broken, and healed wrong... causing their skin to peel and bunch up at their joints.


    ''It''s disgusting... to make humans like this just for perverted pleasure...''


    Nikolai understood the dirty uses of these women when he noticed their missing front teeth.

 Chapter 193: The Date Continues *

    Not long after, Nikita tortured the fat man named Guava and learned what she needed. A group from the Fenrir clan broke into the room and began to deal with the aftermath."Phew... it''s fucking over." Nikita spoke in R-dialect while leaning against Nikolai, and they stood on the balcony together.


    She took out a cigarette and lit it.


    Though they wouldn''t cause health risks, the use of cigarettes helped with mental duress and intense stress.


    Nikita sucked on the sweet-scented stick while closing her eyes, both elbows on the glass barrier, looking down on the city with Nikolai.


    "Haa... Nikolai, are you upset about what you saw tonight?"


    A minty-scented smoke flowed into the air from her red lips as her ferocious expression gradually began to loosen.


    The small werewolf flicked her gaze towards Nikolai, who stood quietly beside her. She tapped her stick against the metal fence before offering it to him. "Want a drag?"


    "It''s okay, Nikita, but try not to smoke too much."


    ''She looks really sexy right now...''


    He couldn''t deny that when Nikita used to visit him in a leather jacket and short t-shirt that would show her under boob, then when she jumped through his window. He felt she was his first sexual crush.


    ''After all I wanted her even back then, while dating Mari...''


    "What''s the matter, Nikolai?" Nikita lifted her eyebrows and looked at him with a curious look, sucking on the mint-flavoured stick once again.


    Her rough and deep R-dialect was different from speaking the common language, where she spoke in a slightly higher pitch and tone. "Huu...."


    "You are just really hot when you speak like that." Nikolai didn''t need to hold back, and thanks to the delicious alcohol from earlier. There was no desire to hold back.


    "Haha, ya like this big boy?" The white-haired werewolf pulled her shirt up and over her chest, allowing her breasts to sway freely in the chilly night.


    She flicked away the cigarette to grab his hands and pressed it against her tits roughly, which surprised Nikolai as the soft, warm mounds squeezed between his fingers.


    "I''m happy you aren''t mad or disgusted." She murmured in a soft tone.


    "There is nothing to be mad about... I just need time to take it all in."


    Although Nikolai soon learned most of it was bluffing, he realised he needed to work harder to accept everything from tonight. Guava mistreated his wife, and so she begged for help to escape him, and their daughter was, in fact, the child of another man.


    ''Well, he spent all his time in this place letting skanks suck him off, of course, he was limp when it came to coming home.''


    "Fufu... I love how warm your fingers feel... squeeze them harder... Nnn...."


    ''Somehow she''s different from the usual Nikita...''


    "To be honest, I didn''t want you to see this side of me... Nikolai, you know I adore you." Her face looked dark for a moment until she felt him squeezing her nipple, pulling on it, causing her to gasp. "Nnn..."


    Nikolai leaned over her smaller body. His arms wrapped around her back, hiding her exposed breasts, while kissing her cold neck, the icy chill from the outside wind making her body cool.


    "But I thought it would be best if you slowly got used to it... instead of being forced to learn things in a life-or-death situation..."


    "I really feared you would leave me... I am not a lady like Selene, or a cute girl like Risa."


    Nikita looked up into his eyes, the soft golden orbs filled with both the gentle and weak side and her ferocity as she cupped his cheeks with both hands. "I didn''t have the courage... I lacked the trust in you."


    She whimpered and cried.


    "But I am selfish! How could I let anyone else love you... you are mine... I''ll kill anyone that gets in my way!" Nikita growled violently before biting down on his neck. The sudden change in her atmosphere was strange. Yet the sharp pain ran down his spine, and in response, he pressed her against the wall, squeezing her tight.


    ''I understand... so that''s why something always felt off.''


    ''Her obsessive and aggressive nature... she never showed it while we were dating.''


    Nikolai didn''t blame her, as he felt her teeth break his skin.


    His hands lifted her off the ground and held her against the wall before he kissed her warm lips. Their tongues pressed together fiercely, and a mixed taste of mint, blood and saliva passed between them.


    ''I remember she would act overly excited and cheerful during our dates.''


    ''Is this the hidden self she hid from me?''


    Even if he didn''t quite understand it all yet, he knew Nikita wasn''t as carefree and innocent as she acted. Nikolai suspected she didn''t feel comfortable opening up fully to him. Perhaps they had grown distant during the past years, so when he suddenly went past the line with her, she became conflicted about showing everything.


    "Mmn... Hah..." She panted heavily before releasing a low grunt as her eyes shone bright. A mist of cold breath leaked from her mouth before she nuzzled her nose into his neck and inhaled deeply, her warm tongue licking the bloody wound.


    Lick~ S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "S-Shit... that feels good..." Nikolai groaned from the stimulation and arousal, the pain mixing with pleasure in his brain as she played with his mind and body.


    "Hee hee, do you like the real me?"


    A thick, musky scent flowed from her body, overpowering the smell of cigarette smoke and mint. It invaded Nikolai''s nostrils and brain as her slim waist rubbed against Nikolai''s crotch while her hand grabbed his ass to pull him closer.


    His lust boiled, threatening to spill over.


    "I can feel how hard you are... haha, such a horny bastard." Nikita''s hand cupped his crotch, stroking his tip atop his pants. "Do you want to continue our date now business is over?"


    ''I''ve never met a woman who was this aggressive before.''


    Your next chapter is on mvl


    It seemed her behaviour and speech changed from the person he knew growing up, becoming darker and more intense as the years passed.


    ''If this is the true Nikita...''


    ''I love it!''


    .


    .


    .


    Although they became engrossed in each other, the moment she took his hand and guided him back into the building, her face looked completely happy.


    "Hey, Nikolai, where do you want to go with me?"


    "Honestly... anywhere is fine."


    "As long as you''re with me, hahaha? So cute, how corny, but I love you." Nikita''s eyes narrowed into golden slits as they dashed to the hotel. All the blood and corpses now vanished. It also made Nikolai hold her hand tighter and realise something.


    ''It''s too soon for me to be completely involved with her business... but tonight I took a big step.''


    ''When she lets me into her heart fully... I should prepare myself.''


    He understood that this was a warning, kind of like a tutorial for him to understand her family and how they dealt with things. Although she wanted to treat him differently, she still gave him an option.


    ''Will I stay or leave?'' That was tonight''s choice, which Nikita presented. She made him aware that, even though she loves him deeply, there will always be something which comes above their relationship¡ªher clan.


    However, because he showed acceptance, balance broke, and her walls started collapsing.


    "Let''s have a drink at a small pub!" Nikita''s eyes flashed as she pointed from the window at a small Japonica-style pub.


    "I want some fried squid..." Nikolai muttered while he noticed her smile grow wider.


    ''Yes... she is still Nikita, the woman I love.''


    ''We are monsters, and if I cannot accept this... I am a scumbag for already sleeping with her knowing that her clan only pics one mate in their lives.''


    .


    .


    .


    "Nnn... Nikolai... stop, I''m going to cum... hah~" Nikita moaned while lifting herself upright while riding Nikolai on the sofa inside a rented cabin room of the hotel.


    He had gone easy on her at first because she complained his cock was getting bigger, and she couldn''t endure it when he poked and pried at her deep, sensitive spots.


    After drinking at several bars and buying snacks from street vendors, they eventually stopped at the hotel and couldn''t keep their hands off each other.


    Eventually, the two drunk lovers collapsed on the couch as she licked and tasted his body once they fell inside the cabin.


    Bang!


    Thud¡ª!!


    Drowning out her cute sounds with loud slapping, his cock drove up into her tight hole. Nikolai couldn''t help but grunt, listening to her moans, enjoying her soaking slit squelching with mixed fluids.


    "Mmn!"


    But he couldn''t contain himself for long; his hips began thrusting faster into the petite wolf riding him.


    "Ahhh~ fuck me harder!"


    This romp lasted for hours before the pair woke up in each other''s arms with a huge hangover. The events of the previous evening came flooding back, reminding them of what happened.


    "That was an amazing night¡ªdamn, you fucked me like a cheap sex toy... my pussy is swollen. Let''s have breakfast now! But first, we need to shower together... I am sore all over... and your cum is still leaking."


    The young female wolf happily sighed, feeling satisfied, as she slapped a sticky clump of white goo on the male''s chest, causing him to flick her nose. "I love you, Nikolai..."


    Nikolai felt a sense of calm¡ªhis balls hurt slightly, sucked dry by the endless greed of a white wolf.


    Yet, looking at her vibrant face, he saw how Nikita''s cute actions and violent, rough side fused when she spoke to him. It made him feel amazing.


    "I love you too, both sides."


    "Ah... hurry! The water is just right!" Nikita shouted from the cheap sliding door, her bare buttocks covered in his palm marks and hand shape bruising, vanishing into the bathroom.


    Before he could enter, her beautiful golden eyes appeared as she opened the shower door and smirked at him.


    "Next time, how about we put that huge thing in my ass."


    "???"


    Nikolai felt defeated for the first time... because he was in complete sage mode, at least until she said those words.


    "Ahh~ no... it''s still so... Haa....wait.... slow down!"


    "I won''t stop... ugh... stop gripping so tight, you are so wet..."


    "Damn it... I will squeeze you dry! Nnnm... I have a meeting in an hour...!"


    "Oh well, you''ll be late... Phew..."


    They ended up paying an excessive overtime fee. However, the two bonded after showing each other a hidden part of themselves.

 Chapter 194: A Sudden Attack?!

    A black M9 Excelsior raced down the empty afternoon toll road, a place where few people travelled because of the high cost at peak times.This road soon became abandoned, a place where criminals and low-lives roamed. The walls were filled with old leaflets and graffiti, with homeless people occupying the empty buildings.


    ''Phew...''


    [Toll Fee Paid!]


    Nikolai rarely even checked his bank balance anymore because it never became lower than several million, even when he spent money or visited an expensive restaurant on a date.


    ''Well those girls are rich too...''


    Today, he just finished his training with Alexei and the morning training with his mother using their soul force. So, right now, he wanted to find somewhere to eat something sweet to replenish his lost nutrients from the harsh morning.


    ''Those shakes that Alexei make me drink are strange... since I started taking them my muscles don''t hurt after spending five hours training a day.''


    ''Although he told me not to visit the tower on training days... which messed up my schedule.''


    ''I should message Selene, since I broke our promise, she''ll probably be mad...''


    "Huh... what''s this place?"


    A sudden advertisement caught his eye and reminded him of something he found in the tower a few weeks ago.


    His car came to a stop, and his evolved eyes were able to spot the small A4-sized sign on a dirty wall with various details. "Do you want to learn the spear?" The picture showed an anime-style drawing of what seemed to be the historical figure Lu Bo from the Romance of the Five Kingdoms.


    "Hmmm... Do you want to strike down 1000 men with one spear?"


    "These kinds of advertisements are so stupid."


    However, Nikolai remembered picking up a strange item when he first entered the dungeon and forgot about it until now.


    [What are you thinking about, Nikolai?]


    His mother''s voice of concern sounded tired¡ªafter all, they had spent two hours channelling their soul force to the limit, exhausting her current state.


    ''Do you remember that spear book I found?''


    [Oh... Let me think back...]


    [Amelia Fenrir - Supernatural Slaying Spear Art]


    [This one?]


    ''Yeah...''


    Nikolai pulled over to the side of the road, his engine roaring with a loud hum as he inspected the leaflet.


    The place seemed to be in the slums, and it would probably be inferior to Alexei''s gym. Nikolai wondered if learning the basics of the spear might help him grow stronger. He didn''t know if it was because the sword felt like a mismatch when he used it with Ryan.


    ''I also don''t want to be identified by what weapon I use...''


    ''A spear could be used by my thralls too, right?''


    Continue your journey on mvl


    [Do you think it would be worth it to learn from this gym?]


    [I think you could just study the manual directly.]


    That also seemed a viable option. Currently, Nikolai was constricted by time, with training and learning to use soul power, visiting the tower and preparing for the future.


    Not to mention, there was an agreement with Alucard about meeting his lovers.


    "Well what to do... Old Wangs Gym... it sounds really cheap and fake."


    [True...]


    [Nikolai, look out!]


    BANG¡ª!


    While Nikolai read the leaflet, a huge black jeep with silver, military-grade features rammed into his car before he could react.


    With a screech of grinding metal, his vehicle was slammed into the wall, crushing a large amount of his trunk and the rear driver''s seat.


    In a moment of focus, Nikolai shifted gears, trying to drive forward but only spinning its wheels madly on the hot summer asphalt.


    However, the heavy SUV proved too powerful as it pinned the sports vehicle with no space to move.


    "Aaaah!" A man screamed hysterically as he stepped out of the car, holding an automatic rifle with a red laser sight, "Come out! Come out!"


    "Hands in the air!" Another man yelled. His voice shook with excitement. It seemed as if they had just won the lottery.


    ''What the hell?!''


    [That thing in their hands! What is it!]


    The two men held a device that was bleeping rapidly, with a tone that made Nikolai''s ears hurt.


    "Brother, are you sure this man is a monster?!" The excited male holding a pistol spoke with a crazed voice.


    The larger man with an automatic rifle looked down at his beeping device and pointed the gun towards Nikolai.


    "He has to be! Just shoot him and see!"


    "You have to use silver bullets, Brother!" The smaller male pulled out a magazine that was silver-plated.


    [Nikolai, they must be hunters!]


    ''What are those?''


    However, before his mother could mention them properly, something happened; one of the males pulled back on the slide action of his firearm.


    ''They''re just handguns?''


    Nikolai quickly reacted, his body leaping from the car and rushing at the two men, ignoring his mother''s warning. A bullet was simply too slow, especially from these ancient types of guns that didn''t contain mana or magic runes.


    "How fast is this fucker?!"


    *CRACK¡ª!


    But...


    "Huh..."


    His hands paused mid-grab at the strange weapon with the sound of his flesh burning and popping with black smoke. A bullet penetrated his abdomen, making him feel pain like a red-hot poker pressed against his skin.


    "How can you move so fast?"


    Nikolai''s vision went bloodshot as the damage triggered the awakening of his devil''s blood.


    The men panicked and fired multiple rounds, each containing deadly silver, which struck his vital organs, making the Vampiric regeneration almost nullified. But Nikolai wasn''t a normal monster, but a hybrid species.


    "Brother help!" The short male cried out as Nikolai''s right arm transformed into a black claw.


    It wasn''t a normal transformation but almost felt eerie and forced as his entire arm deformed, cracking the bones before he cleaved the jaw from the male''s face. Blood sprayed all over him, with a meaty chunk dropping onto the floor. And then...


    DONG! Dong-Dong!


    Nikolai sensed danger and narrowly avoided the red line pointing towards him as another hunter opened fire at his head. Although he avoided most bullets, one tore away a long gash of skin, exposing his pulsing neck muscle.


    He tried to retaliate, but the instant the bullet touched his flesh, it seemed to cause his neck to transform into the devil form... black fur forming over his torso.


    [Nikolai... you have to kill them... these men are hunters, they are not normal humans!]


    ''Hunters... the hell are they?!''


    The only monster hunters he knew were the SSS, but these people seemed like amateurs, rednecks... compared to Ryan and the mercenaries.


    The sound of grinding metal caused his hair to stand up as another black SUV rushed towards him. However, this one was a 4x4 military jeep. When it turned on its side, a small hole poked out the back window.


    ''Shit...''


    What Nikolai didn''t know was that not only did Vlad, Dimitri and his wives cause many monsters to lie low, but it also stopped the hunting families from taking action.


    Now, S-City was a chaotic place where a free-for-all began between the monsters, hunters and the SSS.


    "Hurry, the monster is wounded!"


    "We borrowed money from those government hacks... let''s bring in a juicy haul!"


    As soon as they saw the new vehicle, the men grew confident, their eyes glowing with greed.


    At this point, even without his mother''s guidance, Nikolai felt anger surging through his chest. He clenched his fist as his face became disfigured like a rabid dog.


    With the adrenaline pumping, his heart pounded as he tried to gain control.


    The bullets caused a burning pain at first before the wounds bubbled and became swollen, seemingly able to nullify one of his bloodlines, but not both at the same time. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if he suddenly became a pure werewolf, he felt the blood arts of his B¨¢thory blood draining from him with every step he took.


    ''I cannot use my B¨¢thory blood art right now...!''


    One thing that concerned Nikolai was that he felt berserk after being attacked with these weapons. As a safety net, Nikolai placed one of the masks he used when buying items in the Nexus on his face, luckily hidden from the second car''s view.


    ''The guy with an assault rifle needs to die!''


    If a high-speed round struck his head... he wasn''t sure he could survive.


    *Screetch...*


    The other jeep pulled up behind Nikolai, a male wearing combat pants and boots and a bullet-proof vest strapped on.


    When he stepped out, Nikolai''s body stiffened as a terrifying chill filled his spine.


    ''Ryan''s father?!''


    Nikolai felt confused. His eyes narrowed as his entire form became a black wolf. The mask covered his human face, but he couldn''t stop the forced transformation.


    When his werewolf blood became dominant, the control over his Obsidian Tide shrank.


    In front of him, dressed in an all-black bullet-proof vest, stood a male holding a device connected to a wire.


    "We''ve found the target... Confirmed absence of Ivan Volov, Vladimir Tepes and Dimitri Fenrir!" The troops held their guns at Nikolai while Ryan''s father smiled... as if he knew.


    ''This... was it not a random attack?''


    [Nikolai...]


    An abandoned toll road, the night after attacking a high-level facility and the absence of the leading families.


    "Just as Lord Nosferatu said..." Ryan''s father whispered, but Nikolai heard it.


    ''What?!''


    The first thing Nikolai thought was that Ryan betrayed him, but then he shook his head and rejected that thought. ''These men are not the SSS! They look more like a private firm... and cearly have links to the Nosferatu clan and Ryan''s family in the nobles district!''


    ''Mother, I need guidance before my bloodlust takes over...''

 Chapter 195: Valuable Blood

    The moment he felt his chest tighten, Nikolai understood because of the silver bullets, his instincts would soon take over. He could feel the desire to attack, kill and maim the humans on the other side of the destroyed car growing with each breath.[Nikolai, calm down¡ªthey are not with the government. Though I don''t believe they will give up.]


    Elizabeth''s vague figure appeared as she looked for a solution. Because of their training earlier, the figure looked thin and closer to a mist.


    [Call or message Selene quickly. That girl is the only one who can help in this situation!]


    Her voice sounded concerned, a tone that caused Nikolai to feel a sense of nostalgia while tapping a message.


    The message contained his location and the fact he was in danger to Selene''s phone.


    ''But why didn''t mother tell me to contact Nikita?''


    [Because we cannot bring her mother and that girl into this...]


    Elizabeth understood the thin balance and trust that existed between monsters and humans. If either side showed its weakness, the other would instantly pounce.


    So when Anastasia appeared, the humans caught wind of the strongest four members in the country leaving the city, and they stopped holding back.


    Nikolai''s awakening and his carrying special blood wasn''t a secret.


    Rather, it was something that Vladimir, Ivan and Dimitri fought hard to keep under wraps after they confirmed his dual awakening as a hybrid. They paid heavily to stop the humans from taking action and their information from being spread.


    ''I don''t know why, but I''ll trust you...''


    There were things that Nikolai had only started learning recently, so Elizabeth didn''t want to overwhelm him as the humans inched closer, holding their weapons.


    Ryan''s father seemed to be the highest level of authority on the scene.


    ''I knew he looked at me with disgusted eyes, but to think he hated me this much.''


    A pump of black blood squeezed through Nikolai''s heart as he prepared to move¡ªthough attacking them would be dangerous. He felt concerned about where to run.


    "Nikolai, if you come out now, then we won''t shoot."


    There was no way he could believe them¡ªrather, Nikolai just didn''t understand why they wanted him so badly. Was it Ryan''s father or the Nosferatu who was the mastermind?!


    "Sir, we should prepare the nets..."


    Two of the mercenaries in the back jeep, now over sixteen, aimed their weapons at Nikolai, slowly tightening their net around him.


    His heart began pounding, unsure of what to do... the aggression built as he listened to the approaching men and women...


    ''They are just as confused... I can hear their hearts pounding like drums.'' Discover hidden content at mvl


    ''The sound of their blood... pumping through their bodies.''


    [Nikolai?]


    Elizabeth noticed that while searching for a way out, Nikolai''s eyes began to change. He broke his promise to Alexei as they turned black, pure black without colour.


    WOOSH¡ª!


    With a sudden leap, his body vanished from sight, several metres in the air, before the humans even reacted to the loud bang.


    "Argh... Sa....ve.....me!"


    Ra-ta-ta-ta¡ª!


    The sound of a rifle shooting wildly into the air in all directions as Nikolai''s fangs tore the throat of a female mercenary.


    His lips curled into a pleasant smile as her sweet blood empowered his desire for bloodshed. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Nikolai?!]


    BANG¡ª!


    His enormous body, over seven feet while in his black werewolf form, smashed into her ribs with his left leg, using the force to catapult his body at another.


    The woman''s body snapped in half, flung to the ground as she choked to death.


    "Shoot him!"


    "Kill the monster!"


    "He killed Maria!!"


    Chaos broke out, with Ryan''s father suddenly becoming pale from watching the bullets tearing through Nikolai''s body, but each time he reached a human¡ªthey died.


    "Pull back! He isn''t normal!" Ryan''s father hopped into his armoured jeep and reversed, several mercenaries shooting from the windows and upper turret.


    Yet they couldn''t get a clean hit to take Nikolai down¡ªhis black fur became like armour, blocking most of the weaker calibre bullets. However, even when they drew blood, Nikolai would kill a human and heal the wound.


    "Damn it! That person is going to kill me..." Ryan''s father grits his teeth while revving his engine.


    He watched while the beast, formerly Nikolai, massacred the humans he paid for and trained for the past ten years. "You fucking monster! Die!"


    VROOM¡ª!


    With the asphalt burning with smoke, his huge jeep raged forward with a loud howl from the engine, bullets and muzzle flashes almost blinding him. He aimed to hit Nikolai, who smashed a human against a wall before crushing his skull with one claw.


    CRUNCH¡ª!


    His head exploded into pulp on the wall as Ryan''s father almost vomited, seeing what remained. All that was left was his jaw...


    BOOM¡ª!!!


    Ryan''s jeep collided with the black-furred werewolf, throwing Nikolai''s figure over thirty meters away and tumbling across the floor. Their rifles then focused on his immobile body, like a rain of hell falling onto the pavement.


    With a loud thud, his human head bounced off the solid ground, causing him to lose consciousness.


    Ra-ta-ta-ta-tat-tat¡ª!!!


    "Do we have any more monster-slaying bullets?"


    "We don''t! Sir!"


    "No..." Ryan''s father felt his hair standing up as his stomach twisted into knots. The last remaining mercenaries moved in a circular formation, some reloading while others were backing him out.


    ''Of the fifty I brought... only twenty remain, so much time and money lost!''


    However, he noticed that Nikolai''s right arm began to revert to a human shape. The rest of him soon followed as his healing abilities rapidly declined.


    "We did it?"


    "Hurry, capture the target!"


    A familiar roar echoed nearby, bringing tears to the man''s eyes... a car crash soon followed by silence.


    "We''re saved..." He muttered... just as two identical-looking women walked through the cloud of dust behind them, a group of men in black combat suits rushed forward at the mercenaries.


    Their silvery white hair and cold, emotionless faces caused Ryan''s father to tremble. "How...?! Why is the Tepes Family here?"


    "Oh my, didn''t you already know... old man?" A lively female voice echoed from the red sports car behind the five armoured M9s.


    ''No?!''


    Another pair of women appeared: a blonde girl with deep red eyes, holding a large calibre pistol, a head smaller than the woman beside her, who wore an icy expression.


    The woman beside her wore a long, black military-style jacket hanging over her thighs, something Nikolai had bought for her, which she swore she would never wear.


    "Tell me, human, why are you attacking the future lord of the Tepes family? I demand your answer."


    Selene stood beside Anya, who wore a similar style but in red; what made the humans feel terrified was that behind Selene were hundreds of sharp blades made of blood.


    "Y-You... what about your father?!"


    The only reason the humans who normally pretend to co-exist and hunt monsters as mercenaries made a move was because of Nosferatu''s new heir.


    He passed on information that neither Fenrir nor Tepe''s clan would move, so the blood of B¨¢thory and Volkov, who had survived, was unprotected at this moment.


    Faust... their poor clan became simple puppets.


    "Did you think my father, the king of vampires would leave without handing me the power, old man?" Selene''s cold voice lacked any give or emotion. Though she seemed angry, her eyes were clear.


    "Sister... they beat up brother-in-law!"


    "Be quiet Anya."


    ''What?! That''s the second daughter of the Tepes clan...


    She was supposed to be weak and unable to awaken!'' Ryan''s father bit his lower lip, chewing the inside flesh to try and calm himself.


    ''It''s a set up... they planned this!''


    "Yes, sister~ It seems that brother will finally learn everything, though..."


    "Young miss, please be quiet." One of the white-haired werewolves scolded Anya; she looked like the older of the two women with a scar on her cheek, a fierce gaze directed at the humans.


    What Anya said wasn''t wrong from the moment everything began moving.


    Selene, Vlad, Dimitri and Ivan all try to help Nikolai adapt to this world at his own pace. To give him targets that became stronger over time so he could fight and overcome.


    How could the top leaders of the vampire and werewolf world not discover the awakening of a hybrid? Instead, they actually enforced a gag order to seal information. They lied to enemies and allies alike until Nikolai could defend himself.


    There was not a single moment when the two families didn''t show concern because it was partially their fault for underestimating the Nosferatu seventeen years earlier.


    "Young Lady, should I assist the Young lord?" A familiar and nostalgic voice... the man who fought Nikolai over a month ago, Sebastian, the most dedicated thrall and squire of Vladimir Tepes.


    Sebastian became the first wall and pushed Nikolai to awaken. To do this, he lost his honour and even made his idol Ivan lose faith in him, but for the future of the Tepes clan''s future master. He sacrificed it all.


    "Crush them, don''t live a single one alive." Selene''s voice might seem foreign if Nikolai was able to pay attention right now.


    "Yes, Lady."


    Immediately, the two werewolf twins and Sebastian rushed forward with the soldiers of Tepes.


    ''I have to flee... Ryan.... he is Nikolai''s friend he will save me!''


    With the chaos unfolding around him, Ryan''s father fled, leaving the last of the mercenaries to their doom.


    "Sir! We need help!" A mercenary screamed down the line after running four blocks, hoping that somehow they could reach him in time.


    But when the last person hung up the communication device, they understood they would be fighting alone this time.


    "Damnit! They are too fast... Argh!"


    One by one, the humans collapsed as a red river appeared, with severed arms, legs and heads rolling across the ground until nothing moved.


    Fifty humans died that night because they became greedy and sought Nikolai Volkov''s blood.


    "Tsk... it seems that those bastards leaked everything about Nikolai. Have you contacted his squire and Nikita?" Selene didn''t speak with the gentle and affectionate tone she used for Nikolai. But the voice and tone used when she worked at Scarlet Group.


    Selene walked through the chaos, not a single speck of blood on her, as she stood beside Nikolai and squatted down, touching her cheeks as she gazed at his face.


    "What will I do with you..." Her lips trembled, showing a slight smile as she poked his cheeks. "How can you sleep so soundly in the middle of the road after you made me panic so much?"


    "Now all we did to keep you in the dark... has no meaning, will you be angry with us when you learn the truth?"


    "Sis~ there''s no way he will be angry... without you he would... argh... stop... Ack! Wilhelmina stop your violent sister!"


    Anya cried out while held in a headlock by Wilhelmina''s twin sister.


    However, her words caused Selene to gaze at the drooping sun with a frown.


    "Will he be angry?"

 Chapter 196: Wakeup Call - Trust and Confessions Part I

    Nikolai lost consciousness, so when he began to wake up, he feared for the worst. With a heavy and aching head, he tried to rock himself to his feet."Ugh... I''m not tied up... and this is a bed?"


    He noticed the scent and recognised the place after taking a moment to think and calm himself.


    ''This is Selene''s room... her apartment in the Scarlet Group!''


    Suddenly, realising Ryan''s father didn''t capture him, he rolled out of bed and sat on the edge, a feeling of pain jolting through his muscles. He noticed his limbs felt heavy, and his thoughts were slower than usual.


    ''What''s happening...''


    Creak¡ª!


    The door opened with a slight noise before Selene walked in with a tray of various foods and a bottle of bright red fluid in a vial.


    "Oh? Are you awake Nikolai?" Selene''s voice was calm, yet there was a feeling of anger coming from her sharp gaze.


    "Y-Yeah..."


    ''Selene saved me, yet I am keeping so many things hidden from her...''


    Nikolai covered his face while taking a deep breath¡ªhe wanted to confront his stupid self and the actions he made.


    "Are you feeling alright?"


    "Eh... I feel a little sore and my arms and legs wont move properly."


    "Nikolai, do you know how dangerous it was earlier today?" Selene''s voice became softer as she reached out and touched his cheek. "Those bullets... were not normal silver, they are what hunters use to capture monsters."


    He felt a sudden jolt when the first bullet hit his flesh. It made him feel a strange sensation of agony as if struck by lightning. Then... his vampiric blood stopped working as if something blocked it within his heart.


    "What effects... no, how did they get such bullets?" Nikolai''s hoarse voice echoed as he leaned back and started stretching his muscles to remove the fatigue.


    Selene let out a sigh, her lips curling into a faint smile as she lifted the bowl of medicine and sat beside him, slightly bouncing on the soft mattress. "Nikolai... do you remember that woman who was being treated like a monster at the arena?"


    "Yeah, she seems to be related to my dad and me, right?"


    "Her name is Anastasia, she was once one of the strongest supernatural''s and was expected to become the ruler of the Volkov family even before I was born."


    ''She was that strong...''


    ''However, she got caught, that makes little sense...''


    "Your eyes are telling me you think it doesn''t make sense." Selene narrowed her eyes while speaking with a gentle and amused voice, spooning the medicine to his lips.


    "Drink, I''ll tell you."


    He couldn''t exactly ignore her, and there was interest in what she had to say to him; after all, he wanted to become more honest. After meeting Alucard and being almost forced into a horrible situation, he woke up.


    ''Thankfully, that old man doesn''t want me to do anything bad... rather, it seemed more like his task would help me.''


    Alucard wanted him to meet a certain family of ghouls who had once helped the Nosferatu house, and luckily, that family was the one the old man belonged to.


    ''That guy who almost killed Sarah, but ended up apologising.''


    Rather, Alucard''s warning wasn''t serious... instead, he wanted to teach Nikolai that he was acting too much like a human. He didn''t trust his closest people and put too much trust in himself rather than acting as a unit.


    "You see... that bullet contains a certain poison... that breaks up into small fragments. The poison itself wouldn''t kill us." Selene stopped for a moment, biting her lip as she saw the scars left on Nikolai''s chest.


    "It stops monster blood from spreading through our bodies for a short time. This poison is what they used in the past to capture Anastasia... but it wasn''t so refined."


    ''Stops my blood... so that''s why?!''


    ''Would I have been dead if I didn''t have two bloodlines and my Obsidian Tide able to keep me going until that moment?''


    "Refined?" Nikolai wasn''t sure what she meant.


    "I mean, in the past, they used it in liquid and gas form." Selene slowly spooned more medicine into his numb lips, helping him scoop the dropped liquid with a bitter smile.


    "Now they seem to have developed a way to use it with a gun. They have crafted bullets that are coated in a certain alloy of silver that can penetrate our flesh and deal lasting damage."


    Nikolai gazed into her stern crimson eyes, making him feel a sense of severity... The truth was that he almost lost everything.


    "Sorry, Selene..." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have many things... that I''ve been keeping from you, because I am a fool and... thought I could handle everything alone." Nikolai felt like a protagonist after he gained these powers, although he tried not to let it get to his head.


    "Hmmn~ really?" Selene''s lips quivered¡ªshe desperately tried to hide her growing smile.


    Suddenly, he gained money and power but didn''t think to reach out to tell his father... his two fiancees or even Nagisa, who would help him for sure.


    ''It wasn''t the fact that I wanted to be that way...''


    ''Why did it take for me to meet Alucard to realise I have been a complete moron for so long?''


    "What''s the matter, Nikolai...?"


    "Haa... I know there is information about those people today, and we need to speak about it but Selene. Since we are going to get married, I should have been honest with you sooner..."


    There was a strange aura from Selene, her lips trembling more and more as Nikolai looked up at the open roof window. He didn''t see her narrowed eyes gleaming with joy, nor her lips distorted with an eerie smile.


    ''I will tell her about Risa first...''


    "Ahem... Selene, there is something I''ve kept from you and Nikita..."


    "Oh~ go on, tell me!"


    Selene''s hands gripped the quilt¡ªher eyes narrowed into slits while she bit her lower lip. Although it looked like she was anxious and upset, the woman herself was almost jumping for joy.


    ''Nikita... you were so confident he would tell you first~ hahaha! This feels amazing, tell me, open up to me you bastard. Then I can punish you!''


    Nikolai finally turned to look at Selene, who immediately changed her expression¡ªlike a magician or actor. Her eyes were watery, and her lower lip trembled as if she might cry at any moment.


    "I slept with another woman... it happened a while ago, at first it was just a drunken mistake." Find your next adventure on mvl


    "N-Nikolai!" Selene''s voice cracked in anger.


    "But... I still ended up doing it with her again, several times afterwards... the reason I feel so bad is because I liked her... It started as something that helped me get stronger at first. However, now it''s gone too far for me to stop."


    A deep, dark atmosphere descended on the room, covering them like a blanket.


    It wasn''t everything, but one of the weights from Nikolai''s shoulders felt like it had dropped. He noticed the changes in Selene''s scent, but since they became lovers, he couldn''t read her emotions the same as before.


    "You jerk... how could you betray me for some random woman... isn''t Nikita enough?!" Her act continued; however, she knew precisely what was happening.


    ''Some random woman... huh. You know who she is, but don''t want to admit it.''


    "Selene..." Nikolai tried to reach out to touch her hand but suddenly found himself being struck by a palm against the cheek.


    A red mark appeared, and because his blood was still being affected by the bullets. The mark began to bruise, and he felt extreme pain as if his brain slammed against his skull.


    Selene was enraged beyond all hell... Yet, that was her outer emotion¡ªher anger was moderate at best because she had already accepted things like this might happen. Selene grew up with two mothers and a few mistresses, after all.


    "Shit... I know this isn''t good, and I am an asshole for doing it. But I swear... I''ll do my best to fix myself."


    "Mess... Mess? Do you understand that by sleeping with that whore, you broke the rule of engagement between our two families?!"


    She wanted to see how far he would go, wondering what he would risk. That he may turn around and say that their relationship doesn''t matter anymore crossed her mind.


    ''I can''t help myself...''


    ''The feeling of getting something stolen from me is different. Perhaps I have grown fond of stealing...''


    Selene watched him with a sharp gaze as Nikolai looked into her face. She could feel his sincerity and his feelings.


    Thanks to sleeping with him and sharing blood countless times, she gained a weak version of the B¨¢thory bloodline. Selene could sense his feelings and emotions; rather than seeing the colour, she could smell the changes in his scent.


    ''I see... he truly regrets it and feels angry with himself. That means if I act more angry, then...''


    Her heartbeat quickened... her thoughts swirled, wondering what she should do...


    ''No... I want to hear everything and brag to Nikita later!''


    "So, you are going to keep her by your side?"


    "Not like that... I knew it was something wrong, so I didn''t make her my Squire, and consciously avoided doing that while biting her." Nikolai stood up and gripped Selene by the shoulder. His body swayed as he could hardly stand straight without leaning.


    ''Ah~~ he''s so desperate¡ªwhy are you so adorable like this, Nikolai?! I want to make you cry... to see you upset more!''


    "Do you regret it now... or because of your current circumstance...?" Selene bit her thumb, looking away angrily.


    "... I... Selene, I am going to make it up to you. I will become someone worthy of you, and strong enough to marry you. There are things I have done, stupid things because I felt inferior to you... and jealous."


    ''Eh? Jealous... Inferior to me?'' It was truly a shock to hear those words...


    ''That can''t be true?! How could you feel inferior... after meeting you in my office again. I could tell you weren''t ordinary!''


    Suddenly, he pulled Selene in by the waist. She could feel the rapid beating of his heart as she forgot to act angry, wanting to know more... to hear more of his confession and truth.


    However... before she could do that... the door smashed open with a loud shout.


    "Oi! Selene we promised not to cheat!"


    Nikita came inside wearing a pair of black skintight leather pants and a jacket with her t-shirt barely hiding her chest wrapped in bandages.


    ''Damn it... she''s here?!''

 Chapter 197: Wakeup Call - Trust and Confessions Part II

    The moment Nikita rushed inside, she kicked Nikolai away from Selene and then sat on a chair close to the bed and glared at the pair."Nikolai... sit here!" A low voice, almost a growl, as she pointed to the set between her and Selene.


    "Tell me everything you were speaking about!"


    Nikolai''s body slowly started recovering from the drugs that entered his body, thanks to the medicine from Selene, but the pain from Nikita''s dropkick made him sore.


    "Ugh..."


    ''Why do they seem to be so synchronised with each other?'' He thought to himself while sitting on the black sofa... on his right, Nikita and left Selene, both of them looking at him.


    "Okay, well..."


    .


    .


    .


    Nikolai told Nikita about him betraying her, but different from Selene. She nodded and crossed her legs, the black leather pants squeaking as they revealed her curves.


    However, once he finished and was about to speak, she held up her hand. "Stop, Nikolai."


    "COME IN!"


    The next moment, a cute girl with cat ears and black hair entered the room. She wore a maid outfit and looked rather embarrassed when gazing at the three in the room. Then, before being told where to sit, she stood beside Nikita and remained quiet.


    "Master..."


    "Eh?!"


    "Fufu..." Selene''s lips curled into a slightly distorted smile the moment she saw Nikolai''s stunned face.


    ''He looks so cute when seeing her beside that damn wolf... this is worth it. A cute new side of Nikolai that''s just for me.''


    He didn''t understand what happened for a moment before he noticed the scent of blood from Risa carried Nikita''s scent.


    Then he watched as Nikita took the vial of blood from the table and tossed it to Risa. "Here, your meal, remember to behave in the future, cat."


    ''Look at his eyes... ah~ Nikolai... I want to lick your cheek!'' Selene''s mind entered a moment of bliss; while she knew everything, it made her so happy he told her first, even if the rest of his secrets would be shared as a group.


    She felt she won the first round.


    "Nikolai... that day we learned of your actions, do you think the Tepes and Fenrir clan cannot know you''ve entered a public hotel with a girl? Or that you didn''t leave until the next day." The beautiful white-haired wolf cleared her throat before continuing.


    "We also knew about the Nexus and the tower..." Nikita spoke with a heavy voice, yet her eyes were clear. She looked at him without anger or hysteria. Your next chapter is on mvl


    "I didn''t plan to forgive you at first... but that is because I want you to myself. This situation won''t end with a simple solution, because of our standing. This time I could take action by making Risa my Squire, thus our engagement cannot be doubted by those old fools trying to aim at our families from the outside."


    "I''m sorry... Nikita I never knew..." Nikolai''s emotions in Selene''s eyes made her feel happy; he was both guilty and accepting.


    He didn''t make excuses and owned up to this offence.


    Selene then spoke over Nikita, who frowned at her counterpart. "So I hope you will ask before you ever do something like this again."


    He gazed at the three women, took a deep breath and nodded. "I will take responsibility for all three of you."


    This response made the woman in the maid''s outfit the happiest. As she drank the blood that Nikita had prepared, her gaze watched Nikolai as she realised she was no longer an outsider.


    Unlike Nikita and Selene, she felt dirty, but because he said everything there in front of them... Risa didn''t need to hide anymore.


    "You?!" Nikita''s eyes narrowed, her lips parting to reveal her fangs. Meanwhile, Selene nodded, looking at Risa and the confident look on Nikolai''s face.


    ''He didn''t shrink... and wants to keep her, very well.''


    ''I like the handsome and confident Nikolai most.''


    .


    .


    .


    The time passed as Nikolai mentioned small things he did, and thanks to him bringing it all out now, instead of acting like he was okay, he just revealed one secret.


    He told them almost everything he had done since becoming a monster.


    His company, making Sarah manage his business, the thralls he has been training and strengthening, meeting Alexei and his wife.


    Risa, Nikita and Selene listened to him, angry at times, happy and laughing for others.


    ''He''s truly different... the brush with death seems to have changed him.''


    It wasn''t just the meeting with Alucard where he learned that if Alucard truly wanted to harm him... he would be dead or a slave now, but driving around alone without protection.


    "I also sent a letter to my dad before I went to the gym today... telling him about everything but my mother..."


    This topic was the important part. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your mother?" Selene looked shocked, but her eyes gazed towards the entrance of the room, the same as Nikita''s.


    "Mama Eliza?"


    "Before I mention that... I have something to tell you all, about me, my power... and what I''ve done to try and save my mothers life."


    A figure standing at the door, a ghostly pinkish figure, seemed to smile before stepping into the room.


    And what shocked Nikolai when he saw his mother was that...


    "Ah... it''s Nikolai''s mothers!" Nikita''s voice.


    "Mother Eliza! I am pleased to meet you again." Selene''s unphased look.


    Nikolai gawped at the two because he even hid his mother from Risa... but she also seemed able to see his mother... no they greeted each other...


    "Mother... you are here?"


    [You silly boy... did you think I couldn''t move around now I can maintain my soul force?


    [I have been meeting them in secret for a while... to keep you safe.]


    "Eh... but why?!"


    [Because you took so long to tell them...]


    ''Ah... it was my fault for being too arrogant and self-conscious...'' He thought to himself, covering his face with a bitter smile.


    ''Well if they know mothers current situation, I can tell them about everything for now. Dad promised to call me me soon after he finished his business.''


    ''So let''s deal with this now!''


    Elizabeth spent a short time with the girls gossiping and speaking about silly things, but then. Finally, once the girls ate their snacks, Nikolai took his medicine.


    It was time for a conversation.


    .


    .


    .


    "You met Alucard the former head of the Nosferatu family?" Selene''s voice was low as she bit her teeth together and pointed at Nikolai. "Are you stupid?!"


    ''Ahaha...'' To see such an angry Selene is quite a rare thing. Even with her distorted and unpleasant expression, she looked gorgeous as usual.


    He didn''t want to mention Alucard and Elizabeth because he wanted to achieve everything alone. But after almost dying twice and dealing with the large families at the arena, he was sick of being the underdog.


    ''Since I am the fiance of the Tepes and Fenrir clans... then I will stop holding back.''


    "You can be a little dumb, even back when you were at college. You would finish group projects alone and never ask the others to help when your group ditched the work and vanished." Nikita revealed another of his dark secrets, something that led him to get a lower grade.


    ''She doesn''t forget these things...''


    "Yeah..."


    "So, what did he want from you to help you with your mother''s situation?" Selene didn''t become soft, and her narrowed eyes looked like hawks targeting prey.


    "He wanted me to contact a clan of ghouls... but they are already in contact with me because of something at the company..."


    "Huh?" Nikita, this time, looked confused. "So that old man just wanted to teach you a lesson and help you for nothing?!"


    It seemed she didn''t like the old man Alucard. Her face scrunched up as she seemed lost in thought. "Damn Nosferatu old man... he used to send me poisonous creatures as birthday presents!"


    "Continue Nikolai... so the old man will help you get the important books from the Faust and Nosferatu libraries because of this?"


    Nikolai shook his head before placing his hand into his pocket and taking three rings. Two of which were the rings he won at the auction to share with the women.


    He got them made into storage rings: the red ring went to Selene, the golden one went to Nikita, and then an Emerald ring went to Risa.


    "The books are already with me..."


    The moment Nikolai took out the books... the women let out long sighs.


    "I was worried... that he might truly have some kind of plans for you, I even send Wilhelmina to follow you when you went to that mansion!"


    "I send that bald old man, he said it would be fine, tsk... so this is what he meant."


    "Why didn''t you just tell us... you fool."


    "Haa... I was so stressed that we almost attacked his mansion."


    Selene and Nikita looked at each other, and it seemed they agreed for the first time in many years.


    ''...''


    Nikolai realised just how stupid he acted... and that from the shadows, these two women always protected him.


    "My mother is going to spank you..." Nikita grumbled while spreading her body out on the couch with a loud sigh.


    [Well... I knew from the start, but Nikolai was so cute and trying to do everything himself.]


    [Fufu~ but now... you won''t be so selfish anymore, right?]


    ''Yeah... there''s a difference between being doing something with my power and not using valuable resources and power that was at my fingertips out of my own ego.''


    [Make sure you have a long talk with your dad; he worries more than anyone about you.]


    [To him, you are probably still that weak and poor little boy from seventeen years ago...]


    As the night dawned on the Scarlet Group building, so did the evening, as the group spent hours scolding and listening to Nikolai''s journey and thoughts.


    There were many doubts and words about him being an idiot, but because he survived, they accepted what happened and would watch and see where he would go.

 Chapter 198: Punishment and Clarity!

    Nikolai spent the night confessing various secrets while the three women listened. However, once he finished, there was a sudden silence.Despite his honesty, the women didn''t forgive him on the spot. They felt he needed to atone for his actions, but they didn''t blame him for it fully, either.


    "Nikolai, you need to be punished a little..." Selene spoke in a strange tone, almost half excited, with trembling lips. Her smile looked a little distorted as she narrowed her eyes. "For all the things you''ve kept from us~ you know?"


    Nikita looked at the strange Selene with dead eyes. She pulled out her tongue for a moment before peeking at Nikolai''s face. "A punishment..."


    It seemed the werewolf also liked Selene''s idea, but her golden eyes seemed a little softer than the vampire princess. Contrary to her usual violent self, she remembered the night in the bar and hotel and how he mentioned secrets he wanted to tell her.


    ''That''s why I made that damn bet with Selene...''


    Instead, she felt shocked about him meeting Alucard, although she knew him well because of her mother and him being like an old friend of her father. ''Well my dad said he learned to fight from that old man...''


    Risa didn''t speak out because she understood her actions to seduce Nikolai were part of instinct and her desire.


    So if they punished him, then it only made sense for her to receive punishment, too.


    .


    .


    .


    "Well if you come up with something suitable, I''ll accept it." Nikolai didn''t want to drag these issues and his past mistakes. Now that he spoke out and told them everything, there was no more weight on his shoulders, so he felt amazing.


    "How about we make some rules for the future... you cannot hide things from us, if something happens you will contacted your dad, then us in that order." Nikita''s idea seemed very wholesome. At the same time, she tapped her chin.


    "Oh... if you plan to sleep with another woman, and don''t let us know or tell us. I''ll lock your dick up with a chastity device!"


    "Whaa...?!" Selene''s face turned bright red at Nikita''s suggestion, though her eyes seemed to tremble as she looked at Nikolai with dilated pupils and a slight smile. "Y-Yes, so if you touch another woman without our permission... you will suffer, fufu."


    Selene''s eyes suddenly glowed red before she slapped her fist. "OH! You are forbidden from letting your thralls and squire from drinking blood directly! That is an act you can only perform with me, Nikita and that cat sitting there."


    Then finally... "Because of what happened, you must always take a guard with you... to keep you safe in case they use the serum on you again."


    "A guard?" Nikolai felt the punishments were quite fair, and the bodyguard wasn''t something he disliked... even meeting Sebastian again allowed him to realise his mistakes from back then.


    ''I let everything go to my head, but it was Nikita and Selene who helped me survive... slowly dealing with the strong opponents who wanted to kill me. They are the ones that hired Alexei to help train me, although he seems to be doing it because he genuinely likes me now.''


    Nikolai realised just how much he needed to grow, adapt, and rely on these women who supported him and his father.


    ''Dad was just waiting for me to ask for help...''


    The message Nikolai sent to his father was a brief description of things that happened, and he said he wanted to meet his father, Ivan.


    His response was so short and simple, just three lines... but Nikolai could feel his father''s awkward love and feelings.


    ¡ª¡ª--------------


    [From Dad]


    I''ll be home soon.


    I will help you.


    My son


    ¡ª¡ª--------------


    ''It seems I was truly foolish... a simple request and my dad would always have come to me.''


    "I feel so stupid..." Nikolai sighed to himself. Looking around the room, he noticed the women smiling at him, a warm yet affectionate feeling flowing from them.


    "You were extremely stupid!" Selene chuckled.


    Her eyes looked so vibrant, but Nikolai didn''t feel bad. Instead, he could feel and now TRUST about these women... he didn''t know why he didn''t before.


    Would they have given their bodies, bound themselves to him if they didn''t?!


    "But Nikolai... you do need to be punished for these things, more than just the previous. Hmmm~ how will you make it up to us for always cleaning up after you?"


    A sudden chill. Nikolai felt a sense of danger as the three women looked at him with evil smiles. He couldn''t understand the danger or what they might be planning.


    "Strip!"


    "Eh, Selene?!" Nikita gasped, turning to face the vampire princess with red cheeks.


    "Wow!" Risa just covered her lips with a wide smile¡ªfocusing her eyes on Nikolai''s body.


    "Huh, why do I have to strip?!"


    Nikolai didn''t understand why she said something like that... but he felt a sense of danger. As if he became their prey, two of the women''s eyes narrowed and shone with a dark light. His spine tingled with a jolt. There were three predators in this dangerous in this room...


    And he seemed to be their prey!


    "Just strip for your wives, now!" Selene''s sharp gaze and lips curling into a deep, wolfish smile caused the atmosphere to change. She would not budge at all¡ªinstead, she looked so intimidating that Nikolai found himself taking off his shirt. "You should take them off completely! This is an order!" Her voice rose higher as if getting excited.


    He could hear her breathing grow heavier, with unblinking eyes.


    Nikita covered her face with both hands, but peeking through her fingers betrayed her true desire.


    Risa''s eyes watched him with excitement, her four tails dancing in the air. Even her spirit tails, which only showed during combat, were fluttering with a bright aura.


    ''These girls...''


    Clack¡ª!


    While he began to undress, thinking it would be a normal evening, he noticed a thick pair of shackled cuffs in Selene''s hands.


    ''Those feel dangerous!''


    ''Wait... mother seems to have left earlier!''


    Nikolai realised he should have felt the sense of danger when his mother suddenly left the room, despite not needing to leave when her medium was around his neck. "This isn''t punishment!"


    "It is punishment, don''t worry, we''ll deal with you properly!" Selene continued.


    "This can''t be called a punishment if I''m getting off on it!"


    However, he would come to regret those words... as the cuff wrapped around his wrist. Suddenly, he felt a loss of power. The bloodlines inside his body became calm, and no matter how much he urged them, they remained dormant.


    "Hehe~ did you already notice? My lovely husband... these are for your punishment. Tonight, you won''t be able to fight back, one bit."


    Selene''s voice sounded nasal and filled with desire as she fastened the other cuff.


    Clack¡ª!


    Before he could resist or take action, Selene tossed his body across the room and landed with a bounce on the enormous bed with four poles.


    Nikita watched him with her golden eyes shining. But Risa began to help Selene as they fastened his cuffs to either pole of the bed and removed the rest of his clothing, leaving Nikolai in the nude.


    "WHAA?!" Nikolai tried to struggle, but his body couldn''t muster any strength as the women all gazed at each other with evil smiles.


    "Nikolai, we''ll be back in a minute, so please don''t wait for us too long!" Selene skipped towards her walk-in wardrobe, followed by the other two women.


    Despite her previous actions, Nikita looked back several times with hungry eyes.


    Her eyes seemed to keep looking at the scar on his neck, the marking she left on his body, identical to the one he left on hers.


    .


    .


    .


    A short time passed before the doors to Selene''s walk-in wardrobe opened once again.


    Nikolai couldn''t help but feel strange... his body gradually became hot after drinking the tea and medicine that Selene had prepared for him.


    ''Strange... I can''t quench the heat... and thirst in my throat...''


    Even if he could see clearly, he felt something different about the women.


    First came out Selene. Her golden hair draped down either side of her head like two waterfalls; it appeared silky, smooth and luxurious. She wore a sexy, almost completely see-through chemise nightgown.


    A transparent fabric shaped the upper half of her nightgown into an almost complete veil, only revealing her plump white breasts with two pink dots bobbing with each step.


    The gown''s silken fabric barely protected her lower half.


    "Oh my~ you''re still so excited?" Her hand touched her cheek as Selene narrowed her gaze at his crotch.


    "Y-You... what did you feed me?!"


    "Fufu~ to remove that poison, your body needs a very stimulating medicine, fufu."


    Nikolai couldn''t swallow... he felt like seeing her made his body burn. A searing desire to consume the woman who looked like a fairy.


    "Ah~ such beast-like eyes... but tonight you are the prey, darling."


    Next, it was Risa who walked in. Her choice of outfit was a rather erotic silk kimono, which just seemed to hang off her shoulder and left her thighs visible with each step...


    But... something was odd about her figure and body, the movements of her hips and the slight jiggle of her chest... she was wearing nothing underneath it.


    "My~ did it just bounce seeing that thieving cat''s body? Such a bad... boy." Selene stepped closer, looming over him, staring down from above. Her blood-red eyes shone with a faint crimson glow. He could smell her scent, a sweet smell of flowers...


    Yet the aroma ignited a flame deep within his stomach. A yearning, burning desire to sink his fangs into Selene''s neck.


    "Wait~ don''t be so hasty... what about your little wolf?"


    Risa didn''t pay too much attention. She knew her position was the weakest, so when Nikita stepped out, her face bright red... it was like a wave of desire washed over Nikolai...


    Nikita wore a lovely babydoll... her breasts, although not small, a transparent black fabric flowed along her body, unable to hide them.


    The thin fabric revealed her tight abs, wide hips and plump buttocks as the material bit into her flesh. When she twirled around, he couldn''t help but focus on her ass... the way the fabric slipped between her cheeks... looked too erotic.


    "Oh my... I never thought that she would be your favourite... I feel a little jealous now." Selene''s voice sounded truly annoyed, pouting her lips and narrowing her eyes at the alluring werewolf.


    She even crossed her arms under her chest and stamped her feet on the ground. Yet her nipples pressed against the sheer material.


    "S-Sorry..." Nikolai was tongue-tied because she truly looked stunning in this outfit, maybe because it hid nothing and forced him to remember her amazing body.


    While Nikita was busy covering her face, Selene quickly rushed over to Nikolai''s side before peering deeply into his eyes. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a mischievous expression on her face, she leaned down close enough that their noses were practically touching while whispering something quietly.


    Then she shifted her body, and with her narrowed eyes filled with a slight anger, she lifted her leg over his face and gazed down at him.


    "Fufu~ you look so handsome right now, Nikolai." Enjoy new adventures from §Þ??


    Nikolai could only think that this was the most excited and aroused he had seen Selene before committing the act before...


    And as she lowered her hips, he saw her hair and garden quickly turning scarlet red... along with her blue pupils that watched him with a cold... yet affectionate gaze.


    "Here I come~ Kai."

 Chapter 199: Not Qute Punishment But... ***

    It happened again...The change in Selene caused Nikolai''s eyes to widen.


    ''It''s her strange form again...''


    ''Just like the woman from my dreams...''


    He didn''t have the chance to speak because her warm, silky lips pressed against his face, and Selene''s ass lowered onto his face.


    "Nnngh.... lick me good, don''t be lazy, Kai." Her nasal and aroused voice sounded muffled because her thighs wrapped around him as she sat on his face.


    A feeling of warmth, the sticky feeling of her slit rubbing on his lips and smearing her thick scented juices on his nose.


    "Oh wow..." Nikita''s voice sounded from the distance, sounding jealous.


    ''Nikita... your voice sounds really aroused.''


    Nikolai''s tongue began to twirl and dance along the slimy petals of Selene, causing her hips to flutter and grind against him.


    He struggled to breathe, as the thick scent of her pussy filled his nostrils as she humped his face, holding her ass over his mouth.


    It felt like she tried to suffocate him, yet he could feel the changes in her body¡ªher labia became swollen, along with her clit, and her honey became sweeter.


    ''She''s getting turned on...''


    "Mm... it keeps bouncing..."


    A soft hand touched his crotch, the cold fingers wrapping around his cock, squeezing and rubbing his tip and glans.


    Nikolai gasped, breathing hot air against Selene''s pussy, causing her to arch her back and lean back, pushing her ass against his face, crushing her pelvis against his nose. Selene''s thick honey oozed from her slit, smearing his lips and dribbling down his chin.


    "Nnn... that''s it.... so comfortable," Selene grunted while rocking her hips from side to side, his tongue''s tip sliding and wrapping around her clit. "Good... Haa... Nnnm~ suck on my clit... you''re good with your tongue."


    ''You taste great...''


    "Peh... Nikolai''s cock is throbbing in my hands..." Nikita''s voice was quiet¡ªher lovely tone reminded him of when she begged him to stop.


    He felt her cold hand warming up as it started jerking him off. Nikita''s hand started slowly at first, sliding up and down his shaft as she spat on his tip to create lubricant. The wet sound from Selene''s pussy fucking his tongue and Nikita''s handjob made his spine tingle.


    ''Is this really a punishment... I feel great...''


    "Haa... more... I''m gonna cum, faster... faster with your tongue..."


    Her long, slim legs locked his head in place as if he were a pillow for her. She moved her hips with greediness and desperation.


    "Mmph..." He groaned out from the heavy weight on top of him, barely being able to breathe. His nose snorted as her sticky white nectar smeared over his lips and face.


    Nikolai couldn''t help but feel the force as Selene began to skullfuck him, her hips trembling, while grabbing his hair with both hands.


    "Hnnn... Mmmn~ I''m coming... It feels so great...! Yessss!" The sounds of her wet pussy squished against his mouth as he sucked and licked her echoed throughout the room, which caused a chain reaction to happen...


    Selene''s mouth opened wide as she let out a loud moan. Her soft inner walls tightened around Nikolai''s tongue, refusing to release it as her insides convulsed in pleasure.


    Nikolai had difficulty breathing¡ªhis chest tightened, and his mind went blank; all he could think about was lapping up every drop of honey that was gushing out of her.


    "Wow... Selene is so loud..." Nikita''s voice entered his distant ears before a warm... gooey sensation wrapped around the tip of his cock... comfortable and hot. A soft, fleshy object slid around his tip before coiling his glans. "Nnph... he tastes salty... So big... mmh."


    The sensation sent electric signals through Nikolai''s body as Nikita''s soft cheeks tight squeezed around his shaft. He couldn''t move or speak, with his arms cuffed and face crushed by Selene''s full weight. But he did his best to stay conscious under this overwhelming amount of stimuli.


    "Nn... Gubuh... Nnngh... Nnh." Nikita''s slurping sounds became louder and sloppier. Every time,


    Nikolai tried focusing on something else besides Selene, who was still moaning and sitting on his face. An amazing suction and warmth around his cock would assault him... In the room, only the sound of Nikita''s blowjob and Selene''s pleasant breaths remained.


    .


    .


    .


    After what seemed like an eternity, Selene stopped grinding against him. Her legs released their hold on Nikolai''s head, allowing fresh air to enter his lungs again.


    "Haa... oh... so good..." With her legs slightly spread apart, Selene''s perfect view revealed a swollen slit throbbing gently between the puffy folds. Her thighs trembled, covered in beads of sweat. Her chest heaved as she breathed deeply. Nikolai noticed the wet trails trickling down her thighs.


    Selene lifted her leg over him and rolled to the side, her eyes looking tired and began to stroke his chest affectionately.


    "See Kai...? You did so well... Look at what you do to me." Selene moved closer to him and hugged him tight against her soft breasts. Then rubbed her fingers along her slit to make a loud sticky sound as she licked his cheek. "Now I''m so wet..."


    "Mwah... Puh.... Ngha..." Nikita''s face bobbed on his cock as the sweet pleasure intensified. His dick throbbed inside her mouth, leaking his salty pre-cum onto her tongue.


    As the heat in his loins continued to build up, he felt an irresistible desire for release creeping into his mind.


    "Nika... keep going, please..."


    However... Nikita''s hand and lips suddenly clamped tight, dragging up his cock, before releasing him with a loud pop, her lips forming sticky threads from her wet, slippery blowjob. "Nnph... no, this is a punishment you can''t cum yet, darling."


    ''Dammit... I need it...'' He shuddered as Selene''s tender touch traced a line around his chest. "...why do you think we are doing this? It''s because you were a naughty boy... now then... how about you punish him, Risa?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "E-Eh?! But..." The lovely cat was sitting on a chair close to the bed¡ªher eyes fixated on the scene with bright red cheeks. Risa used both hands, teasing herself as she enjoyed the sight. "Why...?"


    "Mmm... maybe... because it''s fun," Selene whispered, her warm breath brushing across his neck before she bit into him with her short, pretty fangs.


    "Hey... ow! Hgn.." Nikolai grunted in pain, squirming. He shifted his head, attempting to pull away but failed. Selene''s bite only got more forceful, and her soft lips curled upward before her fingers slipped inside herself, curling as she teased her g-spot while drinking his delicious blood.


    Nikolai''s cock throbbed, growing thicker, as the veins swelled up as she drank his blood... Nikita''s golden eyes shone as she stroked it slowly to avoid him cumming.


    "Darling''s cock is so hot... and bouncing all around, haha, fucking pervert. He wants to spurt his dirty white cum down my throat." Nikita spoke in R-dialect, causing Nikolai to feel even more aroused as she licked along his shaft.


    ''Fucking hell... don''t stop...''


    "Ahhnnm, your blood is great... Kai..." Selene slurped on him, then pulled back with a gasp. Nikolai found himself lost in ecstasy when she started kissing his neck, enjoying his grunting whenever her fangs dug in.


    He felt a sense of pleasure beyond usual... until there was a sudden complaint from Nikita...


    "Oi... what are you doing?! Damn cat...!!"


    "What?" But before Nikolai could see, Selene''s hands grabbed his face and yanked him to look at her¡ªa bloody pair of lips then covered his mouth. While being forcibly kissed, Selene''s tongue pushed deep into his mouth, letting some of his thick, sweet-tasting liquid run down his throat.


    The two tongues collided in an erotic dance as he tasted his blood; her slimy appendage coiled around his tongue, tugging and forcing him to accept it.


    "Ugh..." Nikolai moaned into Selene''s mouth because he suddenly felt something strange and slimy smeared over his cock, a lubricant.


    But then the comfortable hand vanished... before a tingling feeling came from the lubricant, making his cock more sensitive before something pressed against his tip.


    "Nngh!"


    A feeling of heat... tighter than anything he had ever felt before... wrapping around the tip of his cock... slowly... he could feel the tense hole pressing against him.


    Before he could look, Selene held his face, forcing him to kiss her. Then, a sudden squeal filled the room, and something warm engulfed his cock. "Agh... Oh... It''s spreading me so much...!"


    Risa was trying to sit on his hips; her backside faced him, and her two cat tails fluffed up and thrashed about. Her eyes closed tight as she trembled on his waist. Her round ass pressed against him, soft flesh squashing against his crotch as the drool from Nikita made lewd noises while his cock penetrated deeper into her ass.


    "Agh... Nngh..." Risa''s body tensed up and twitched after Nikita pushed her down...


    "Well, it''s your punishment too, haha... does having a huge dick in your ass feel good, you little slut?"


    Nikita slapped Risa''s huge ass and gripped it tight while using another hand to push her down. Then she leaned close, making sure she had Risa all the way in. "Fuck, you really took his entire thing inside... ha... you must be a serious whore..."


    Find your next adventure on §Þ??


    Selene chuckled as she sucked Nikolai''s lips. "Oh my... you''re letting him fuck your ass? Such a dirty girl... Look at how much he''s spreading it open." Although Selene insulted Risa... her tongue continued to tease Nikolai between words and kept his attention occupied with her tits wrapped around his arm.


    "Nnnph... how does her ass feel Nikolai? Your face looks so happy..."


    Nikolai couldn''t deny... the tight and bumpy feeling of her asshole was amazing. The sticky drool from Nikita and his precum, mixed with the lube Risa applied, allowed for an easier entry. However...


    ''Aaah... her hole is squeezing my glans super hard...'' Nikolai winced because Risa''s walls clamped down like a vice, which caused him discomfort despite the intense pleasure it gave him.


    "C''mon darling... tell me how you like that bitch getting ruined by your cock..." Nikita''s vulgar R-dialect was the most erotic addition, as he felt Risa''s plump ass slowly moving.


    Her fleshy cheeks pressed together and slapped against his abdomen each time she lowered her hips.


    "Nnf.... Agh!" Risa squealed and covered her mouth as someone rocked her hips. "...feels weird... but..." With tears streaming down her flushed cheeks, Risa let out a small "Nyaah" with every deep thrust, clearly overwhelmed by the sensation of her first anal sex.


    Selene''s hands released Nikolai''s face as she stroked his cheek.


    A soft smile was on her lips, and she let him finally see what was happening. However, Nikita''s ass hovered above his face as she held onto Risa, forcing her to lower her hips and ride Nikolai faster... despite how obviously she was struggling.


    "Aaagh! Slower... Please..." Risa cried, clutching Nikita''s wrists. "It feels... so full!"


    "Oh, c''mon. You''ll get used to it soon."


    Selene crawled toward the edge of the bed and wrapped her legs around Nikolai''s extended arm, letting her pussy slide along his muscular forearm with a sigh. Then whispered into his ear. "How about you taste Nikita while she punishes Risa?"


    The lewd sounds from Risa began to increase as she seemed to adjust. Nikita''s strength made her bounce on his cock faster, the sticky sounds echoing while Nikolai felt his cock trembling inside Risa''s hot asshole.


    Nikolai''s eyes became half-lidded from the blissful warmth around his erection and the smell coming off Nikita''s deliciously pink snatch just above his face. Even though his mind became distant, he nodded to Selene''s offer as she grabbed the soft ass of Nikita and pulled it down onto Nikolai''s face.


    Nikita''s pussy carried a distinct scent, a lighter but more salty flavour, while her lips were less puffy and rather neat. Unlike Risa or Selene, who had fuller, softer folds, Nikita had smoother, firmer ones...


    "D-Darling!" Nikita moaned loudly as her master buried his tongue inside her.


    Nikolai couldn''t help himself when she called out to him, and his mind drifted away as he indulged himself in his woman''s snatch.


    His tongue affectionately twirled and curled inside her pussy, as the long fleshy appendage teased her g-spot. The more he felt Risa''s ass clamp down and squeeze his cock, the more he focused on devouring Nikita''s pussy.


    The salty taste of her honey with a hint of sweetness flooded his taste buds as he lapped up every drop.


    "Hnnf.. D-Darling! Don''t suck there... It''s embarrassing..." Nikita complained as she struggled against the two pairs of hands holding her down. Her hips bucked slightly each time he licked at her insides, trying desperately to push him away.


    Risa''s hips moved faster and faster, no longer just Nikita''s hands, but her hips began to seek pleasure, twisting and circling his cock. The lewd squelching coming from her asshole became louder. "Ahh! Haa... Nnnnm... my ass feels hot... and good.... strange.... Hnnng!"


    "Mm... Fuck, Darling! You''re licking my cunt too hard¡ª! Not... Aaah! H-Haaa.... it makes my body twitch... Aaaah... I''m sorry! Stop it!" Nikita''s sweet voice became weaker and more desperate while trying to stop.


    But Selene didn''t let her escape the pleasure, holding down her hips on his face while Selene rubbed her cunt along Nikolai''s arm with a hot sigh.


    "Ah... Nikita really likes this, such a lewd dog." Selene muttered as she pressed Nikita''s pussy against Nikolai''s face. The lewd sounds of his tongue and her pussy made Selene more aroused.


    However, not all good things last forever; Nikita''s juices soaked Nikolai''s chin as his tongue plunged further into her snatch, causing a squeal.


    "D-Darling! W-Wait, I-I can''t hold it- I''m going to Nnnm!" Nikita whimpered and quivered as a warm stream of liquid gushed directly into his mouth and over his face. Her hips convulsed so strongly, pushing Selene away.


    ''This tastes amazing...'' He slurped it all up until, finally, Nikita slumped forward onto Risa''s back with heavy breaths and quivering legs.


    Nikolai couldn''t hold back. Risa began to tighten her ass when she dropped her hips... and Nikolai could feel himself reaching climax.


    "Selene... I''m..."


    "Haha... Kai! C''mon darling, cum deep inside that slutty kittens ass, make ass bubble with your filthy sperm!" Selene giggled as she stroked his hair with a pleasant tone, telling him to do it.


    So when her heavy ass lowered, he couldn''t hold back anymore. Risa cried out and clenched her teeth, arching her back while his hot load exploded inside of her.


    "Nnnyaa...! So... Much..." Each shot of semen felt incredibly potent; thick strands stuck tightly to her inner walls and pooled inside.


    His body trembled in ecstasy as he came for almost a minute... Until finally, he finished, slumping onto the bed.


    "Puah... My face is all sticky... But... it was quite fun," Nikolai murmured. He lay there, listening to everyone''s heavy breathing, until Risa fell to the side. Her gaping ass leaked a large mess of white...


    "Haaaa..."

 Chapter 200: Regaining Memories - A Forgotten Princess

    Their pleasant night continued as Nikolai endured the lust and desire of all three women. He tasted their bodies inside and out before finally they all collapsed, Nikita on his chest, Risa on his left and Selene wrapped in his right arm, hugging him.''...'' Nikolai felt comfortably exhausted.


    Because of their feelings and speaking about his burdens, only a few small things remained.


    Such as the strange dreams he kept having and then Selene and the secrets they held about the girl he met in his dream.


    "Selene..."


    "Nn?" An exhausted voice, but a tone filled with satisfaction... Her hair returned to the blonde colour halfway through having sex with her, but her eyes remained strange. One red and the other blue until the moment he came inside her.


    ''I don''t want to ruin this moment of peace, but I want to ask... since we are clearing the air now.''


    There was a name in his mind... he didn''t know why it was so important. Nikolai heard hundreds, maybe thousands, of names directly over his lifetime.


    Yet he couldn''t forget the one that came to him during one of those strange dreams.


    However, first, he asked another question as if the name itself was something important, and he was forbidden to speak out loud.


    "Why do you keep changing form?"


    Immediately... the atmosphere changed. Nikita and Selene''s eyes snapped open. Discover exclusive tales at §Þ??


    It was as if they didn''t just fuck for several hours as the pair gazed at Nikolai with shocked faces. Selene''s eyes trembled as if terrified, while Nikita seemed excited... a sense of expectation.


    "Must you know...?" Selene''s tone wasn''t aggressive but soft. He could feel her uneasiness, and for the first time, he saw her emotions and their colours with his Obsidian Eye skill.


    ''Insecurity... worry... sadness... loss... grief... desperate for acceptance.''


    Meanwhile, Nikita''s colours were always earnest and honest.


    ''Delight, curiosity, expectation... worry... happiness... trust.... deep love.''


    Risa didn''t react to the conversation. Instead, her eyes looked at Nikolai with her usual gentle gaze after experiencing anal sex... She developed a taste for it, and they did it once again while in the shower together.


    ''I need to meet her clan. Since I have stepped over the line, I cannot leave her as just a lover. Like Selene and Nikita, I will ask my father and her guardian for permission to get married.''


    "I would like to know... from here, can we not start a new page in our relationship as future spouses?" Nikolai''s gaze brushed past Selene and Nikita, and then, when he looked at Risa too, he felt Selene and Nikita''s hands grip him tight before sighing.


    Though it seemed the oblivious cat didn''t realise the significance of his words, she closed her eyes and began to purr, rubbing against him as she got comfortable.


    "Mm... can you give me a moment?" Selene looked at Nikita, who, in a rare exchange, stroked Selene''s hair with a supportive smile.


    Click¡ª! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Selene climbed from bed and turned on the lamp beside the bed before wheeling the trolley with bloodwine and alcohol from a few hours ago.


    ''I can feel how hard this must be for them to speak about...''


    Nikolai watched the pair sitting away from the bed, taking a glass and tapping their cups together with bitter smiles.


    "You... don''t remember anything from your younger years, right, Nikolai?" Selene''s question didn''t seem strange, and he really didn''t remember, so he nodded.


    "Mm, the problem is we both remembered everything." Nikita joined in. It seemed to be a joint secret between the pair of them.


    "The truth is, neither Nikita nor I met you first. In fact, the girl who met you first was... my younger sister..."


    "Anya?"


    "No!" Selene adamantly put her hand up.


    ''Eh, did she have a sister apart from Anya?''


    The sudden information should have felt strange or weird, but Nikolai accepted it. He felt no doubt about this news. Instead, his chest began to beat faster.


    ''Why am I excited?''


    Nikita and Selene obviously noticed his changes because of their senses while from behind. Risa suddenly hugged his back, Her soft body against his bare back, causing him to calm down while she nuzzled the back of his neck.


    "Calm..." Risa whispered while the other two looked jealous for a split second before nodding.


    "I was born with a twin... she suffered a little danger in the womb and was born an hour later... and her name was Lunaria."


    "Then..."


    However... as she continued speaking, Nikolai''s mind and eyes became hollow. Broken memories, scenes and images began to flicker inside his mind. He saw flashbacks of various scenes in his mind, like sunlight shining through shattered glass.


    They contained information he had never known before.


    It was a collection of memories from when he was younger... a small park... Nikita''s house... Selene''s house. Then, another house with lots of females with fox tails speaks about their great heir being born into the house.


    Images and scenes about her being engaged to another family to stop a great disaster.


    ''What is all of this...''


    He felt agony¡ªeach time he struggled to view a scene, Nikolai felt something pulling his mind and spirit away as if to stop him.


    Yet he wanted to know... these were his past, and many people that he knew appeared in the memories.


    Alucard, Vlad, Dimitri, Ivan... a woman who looked identical to Risa... but older... A young girl with fluffy golden tails... a fox?


    ''Why did I meet Alucard with my mother as a child...?''


    ¡ªDO NOT LOOK!


    ¡ªPROTECT YOUR MIND!


    ¡ªFORGET THE TRAGEDY AND REMAIN HAPPY!


    "It hurts... Ugh..." Nikolai''s head felt like someone hit him with a hammer... the three girls were hugging him and looked worried.


    ''Continue... show me more...!''


    His head pounded, and his heart felt like something held it tight, squeezing¡ªthe black blood in his veins began to surge and pulsate. Like a tsunami, it devoured and overwhelmed the vermillion essence and celestial aura in his veins.


    To Nikita and the other, Nikolai''s eyes turned pure black, and even the whites vanished.


    He became strange and didn''t respond to them.


    "Nikolai?"


    "Darling... come back, you don''t have to remember.... please!"


    "Nikolai...?" Risa''s voice came last as she didn''t understand things as well as the other two.


    But maybe because she touched his back directly or was like Nikolai. When the blood surged, her eyes also began to turn black, and she also fell into a strange trance.


    .


    .


    .


    ''Where am I?'' Nikolai thought to himself... lost in darkness, the glistening shards hovered in the vast expanse, drifting together, forming a collage of his memories.


    ''Nikolai?'' Risa was beside him but looked confused...


    ''Risa, huh... at least someone is with me... but why do you look like a kid?''


    ''Eh? Nikolai... you look so cute!''


    The two of them were in their current forms but looked around eight years old.


    "Hmmm... are those your memories?" Nikolai pointed to the opposite side, where another set of broken shards appeared... they were gazing at Nikolai and the others so that they couldn''t be his memories.


    ''These must be her memories... but why was she always excluded from their games?''


    Nikolai referred to himself and the others playing in the memories and scenes as if he were a different person; maybe the disconnection between his memories caused this.


    [Ah... so you''re finally at this point...]


    Elizabeth''s actual figure suddenly appeared from the distance, her beautiful black hair and red eyes like blood. She carried a regal aura and felt quite cold to Nikolai, who looked at his mother in this strange place.


    "Mother?"


    [Mm... it''s me, or at least the part of me that wanted to keep things hidden.]


    "Are you different from the mother I speak to outside using the necklace?"


    [Haha... of course, we are from the same source... but she has a future. I am here just to protect your mind and memories.]


    Risa didn''t interrupt the young Elizabeth. Instead, she held Nikolai''s hand tightly and tried to understand the scenes and images she saw.


    Because, unlike Nikolai, her memories seemed to have been tampered with to forget all about him and the past she spent in this country and city. Even the fact she and Nikita used to be close friends and would often play together.


    [Are you prepared to learn more?]


    Nikolai couldn''t stop now, nor would he! He needed to know to move forward.


    "Please... show me everything you can!"


    He noticed Elizabeth''s face, a colder and more stoic version of her, showing a brief smile before she turned around.


    [I am glad you grew up to be strong, like your father...]


    A soft voice, as if whispering a goodbye.


    The images and glass began to form and stick together faster; as Elizabeth''s figure vanished, Nikolai felt a sense of loss, as if something had vanished from his mind. Meanwhile, Risa''s figure became more transient as her broken memories became complete.


    "Nikolai... I''ll wait outside until you come back; I hope we can speak about this with everyone."


    Her voice became more mature as her form became the adult Risa, not the young girl with blonde hair and a cheeky smile.


    "Mm..."


    ''I''ll see you outside...''


    Memories and scenes constantly played back in his mind. He now understood why Nagisa meant so much to him and why she also treated him so well...


    ''I thought of her as my mother because of these memories.''


    Although he acted afraid and avoided her, those were merely his feelings of self-loathing and how he used to see himself as disgusting trash.


    In reality, he adored Nagisa and wanted to call her mother. After he lost his mother, she would come to visit Nikita and pick her up when she sneaked out.


    Nostalgia, affectionate memories of the young Nagisa holding them like naughty kittens from the back of their necks after they broke things and fought in the Fenrir mansion.


    ''If I didn''t remember this... my reactions would make me think I dislike them, or they disliked me...''


    A vivid memory appeared... shortly after his mother died, and Nagisa came to find him after the funeral and wake... letting him sleep on her lap and cry.


    Then another where she spanked his butt because he stole her bra and hid it somewhere... afterwards playing games using it as a mask and helmet with Nikita.


    ''The fear of her was it because of these hidden events?''


    ''Was I such a naughty little shit as a kid?''


    Teasing the girls... flipping Kumi and Luna''s dress...


    ''Kumi... and Luna? Who are they...''


    His memories weren''t complete, and even if the broken glass fixed itself... some things were forgotten forever.


    Thus, he wanted to speak to Selene and Nikita outside.


    Then, go to Nagisa and apologise before asking for permission to marry her daughter.


    He needed to gain her forgiveness for being a horrible son-in-law and forgetting his promise to Nagisa.


    ''Mother... I am going back. Thank you for protecting me in so many ways...''


    Nikolai never imagined that despite helping him adapt, she also used part of her soul and life to protect his mind.


    She waited until he was able to accept everything his mother did too much for him.


    As the world became distant, his eyes began to drain of darkness in the real world, and he returned to his usual eyes.


    "How long was I out for...Luna?" Nikolai asked Selene, but his words caused her to freeze.


    Her face filled with fear as she clutched the sides of her chair.


    ''Ah... so he knows...''

 Chapter 201: Fenrir Meeting - A Sudden Apology

    The moment Nikolai woke up, he realised that some memories and things he''d forgotten started to surface in his mind. ''It feels like I''ve been sleeping for a long time...'' His eyes flicked towards Risa, Nikita and then Selene, who looked at him with a soft look."Do you really remember?"


    An awkward silence followed as Selene twiddled her fingers, a different atmosphere to her usual self, turning away from his gaze with slightly red cheeks.


    At first, he didn''t know how to respond¡ªit was a sensitive subject, and her reaction told him she might not be completely ready to open up or she needed a moment to adjust her mind.


    ''Does that mean he remembers my lie?! That it wasn''t me; he promised to marry...'' Selene''s mind raced. She didn''t feel it was something irreparable, but that she had taken her sister''s place made her feel uncomfortable.


    Still, before he could say anything else, Selene faced him and asked. "Do you remember the promise, you made?"


    ''I don''t want to know...'' Selene''s heart began racing, although she felt guilty for her sister; since they met, she had adored Nikolai and wanted him to herself. Yet Selene couldn''t become selfish and forget about the feelings of her sister, even after she died.


    Nikolai stopped moving suddenly, with a slight jolt. His eyes gazed at Selene before looking away as if he couldn''t face her directly.


    Her eyes wavered as she thought, ''He definitely remembers now... how would things progress from here on out? Will he push me away now and seek my sister?''


    "Hmm..." The low groan startled Selene. "Although, I remember making a promise with Luna... it was something we made as children, though I guess without speaking to her, nothing will be properly solved."


    Selene felt like she couldn''t move under his gaze, but the sincerity reflected in his eyes made her feel a sense of peace, which she hadn''t felt for so long since everything happened.


    "So, we''ll just have to wait for her to wake up¡ªthen you can tell me what happened," Nikolai whispered, gently grabbing onto her hands softly and giving them a gentle squeeze.


    ''Ah... but it''s impossible for her to wake up, doesn''t he remember everything?'' Selene gazed at Nikita as if seeking help. Because Nikolai seemed to have remembered some details... Selene wanted to tell him more, even if it meant revealing what happened on that day.


    "Nikita... we should speak about that day."


    The mention of ''that day'' caused Nikita''s shoulders to shudder. There seemed to be something significant that Nikolai didn''t quite remember; as he watched their reactions, it felt a little gloomy and off in the room.


    There was tension building that he never felt before, as Nikita responded. "Do we have too, that day..."


    Nikolai realised a long time ago that the ritual that kept appearing in his memories or the conversations of those around him was something he needed to know.


    Continue your journey with M V L


    ''This isn''t the time to beat around the bush and wait... I should push for answers and try to remember what happened.''


    With his mind solid and made up, there was another person who seemed to have made her choice after listening to Nikolai''s thoughts. The door opened, and the purple illusion of Elizabeth entered the room, catching all their attention.


    [Wait... this isn''t the best place to do this, I will tell him!]


    [But please, can you give me a little time, and I will tell you everything]


    [Okay, Nikolai?]


    Elizabeth''s voice felt strained as she spoke to everyone inside the room. It looked like she had been hesitant to interrupt while hiding outside and listening to Nikolai''s heart; perhaps there were things she couldn''t interfere with.


    Still, Selene knew it was about time, even though she felt somewhat bad about revealing Luna''s and her secret. She agreed it would be best to let this issue out in the open so they could finally accept and deal with their wounds.


    "L-Let''s visit my house and have my mother speak too... Is that okay? Nikolai, Mother knows everything and can help explain what happened better than Selene or me." It was rare for Nikita to speak so hesitantly and with such a proper tone; she was probably worried that if she held back now. Maybe Nikolai wouldn''t want to see her again.


    "Sure..." Nikolai glanced at Nikita, trying to show some reassurance.


    But he couldn''t hide his racing heart, filled with concerns and worries about what the future might hold. He covered his face with his palm and tried to calm himself.


    ''She mentioned her sister being dead; what else is left to know...''


    Even now, when he thought of the first moment he met Luna, who was technically Selene but with different hair and eyes, his memories were blurred, and everything about his memories began to feel strange, and he couldn''t trust them fully.


    "Okay, shall we get ready and drive to the Fenrir household?" Selene''s voice sounded low, and her voice was of her usual vibrancy. Nikolai imagined she felt too nervous to speak out or act normally.


    .


    .


    .


    The drive to the Fenrir mansion felt stifling for the group of people. With Nikolai driving and the girls sitting together in the back seat, he could feel his mother''s gentle gaze upon him the entire journey.


    Yet he didn''t speak, waiting to settle things for good and not wanting to rush her. But as he noticed their nervousness, he almost wanted to reassure them it would be fine...


    ''No matter what happens... I just need to know, then I can figure something out!''


    Soon enough, the familiar eastern-style mansion appeared, with the beautiful pavilions and artistic walls. Yet the closer the vehicle got to the mansion entrance, the more Nikolai''s stomach twisted, especially when he noticed Nikita and Selene actually holding hands so tight that their knuckles turned white.


    "We''ve arrived, girls..." His voice was low but lacked volume. While they pulled into the guest parking space, he saw Nagisa standing on the porch, holding her lovely daughter and gazing at him with her sharp eyes.


    ''Hmm?''


    It was like the moment their gazes intertwined. Nagisa''s face showed a bitter smile as if she understood, handing the child to the maid beside her and stepping towards the large M9 Excelsior.


    Nagisa wore a black kimono with golden fixtures, her black hair tied into a loose bun that framed her face well.


    "You seem to have a lot of questions and things to say, Nikolai¡ªcome inside¡ªthe servants have prepared too much lunch for me. Afterward, we shall move to my chambers, where we can talk privately..." Her movements were glamorous and filled with confidence, as her tattoo peaked from the shoulder of her kimono top.


    As he stepped down from the vehicle and followed the girls to greet Nagisa, they noticed her lips twitching upward, but it only lasted for a brief second. "Oh... there is also someone I need to introduce you to, Nikolai. She will be important in the future."


    ''There''s something about Mother Nagisa... she always understands and seems to know what''s wrong, before I say anything.'' Her smirk and the way she winked at him before entering the mansion made him feel less tense and stressed.


    After leaving their shoes in the entrance area, they went to eat in one of the open gardens under the afternoon sun, allowing him to enjoy delicious meals such as tempura prawns, hot udon with vegetables, rice cakes with beans, sashimi, and many more delicacies.


    They sat around the traditional Japanese-style garden table on mats, with Nagisa sitting opposite him while Nikita sat on one side and Elizabeth on his other side, with Selene and Nikita at his sides.


    Meanwhile, Risa and a lovely blonde girl with fox ears sat opposite her, closer to Nagisa.


    Yet even when the meal finished, they waited a little longer before walking to Nagisa''s chamber, which looked stunning and bright. As expected of Nagisa, it was clear the servants tended to her room daily, as there was no hint of dust or dirt.


    In contrast, Nagisa''s bedchamber was pristine and tidy; it was clear that it wasn''t merely used for sleep but for enjoyment. It contained plenty of cushions and an open space leading to another balcony. Although, when he peered out, there seemed to be a private onsen connected to the room.


    When they finally reached a small room with tatami mats and cushioned seats where everyone took their seats, a servant came up, passing them tea cups and various items for the tea ceremony, and then Nagisa began making their eastern tea personally with her own hands.


    At this moment, after waiting so long for him to say anything, Nikolai stayed silent while drinking the tea, and he became mesmerised by how elegant her every movement was.


    "I am glad you no longer avoid me, Nikolai." Nagisa leaned on the table with her elbows, breaking etiquette with her chin on both palms. "Did you finally deal with your issues?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nagisa''s words caught Selene and Nikita off guard. They glanced at each other awkwardly, seemingly trying to avoid eye contact with anyone in the room.


    "Maybe..." His response was evasive, as if he didn''t know how to answer. Still, his eyes turned to Selene before he gave a brief nod. "¡ªno, I am ready to face them now. I have to be."


    "That is good¡ªnow, let''s begin, why are you here?" Nagisa asked with an eerie stillness that made Nikolai shiver.


    ''What is most important...''


    Although he desired to learn about that day and things that lingered vaguely in his mind, there was something he must do first. He swore to do so, and if he didn''t do it now, then it would make him a liar.


    Nikolai slowly moved towards Nagisa. He gazed at the woman he had admired for over fifteen years... maybe longer if his memories were correct, and as her clan would do, he lowered his posture, kneeling before her and bowing.


    ''I will apologise to my future mother-in-law... and we will start from there.


    "Mother-in-law, please forgive me for being such a stupid and irredeemable son-in-law!" A loud, clear voice, his head hitting the ground with a thud, causing the girls in the room to freeze and gaze at him.


    Even Elizabeth watched with a faint smile.


    However, Nagisa was the most affected¡ªher face looked a little surprised, but her lips trembled before forming a wide smile, one of pure delight as if something heavy had vanished from her shoulders...


    Much like Nikolai when he confessed to Selene and Nikita.


    "Do you mean that... I thought you hated me..."


    ''What?!'' Nikolai''s eyes, facing the mat, opened wide, with such a soft yet fragile tone, and Nagisa''s breaking voice made his body tremble... his skin covered in goosebumps.


    [This stupid woman loves cute things, Nikolai. She has always adored you. I see she didn''t change and acted harsh and cold because of her upbringing, making you misunderstand...]


    [Nikolai, Nagisa was the one who begged the Djinn royal family to create this pendant for me as I was dying and gave up hope...]


    [Thank you for putting her heart at ease first... My lovely son~]


    "I never thought I would hear you say this... forgive my strange reaction." Nagisa covered her mouth, hiding the huge smile, while Nikita glared at her mother, a feeling of jealousy that had started many years ago.


    "I forgive will you, Nikolai... there was never an issue. But I would love to know, your feelings and thoughts too... if you don''t mind?" A charming wolf''s sneaky request, Nikolai felt indebted to her and thus didn''t refuse.


    "I would love to... ask whatever you want."

 Chapter 202: Fenrir Meeting - That Day I

    Nikolai felt his throat became tight, swallowing several times while clenching his fists. He didn''t know how to explain his feelings properly. "Get up, Nikolai, you do not need to bow to me now. Let me see your face when you speak."Nagisa held a power that made the young wolves and monsters listen, be it her charisma or aura.


    "Ah... of course."


    Nikita and Selene didn''t speak, as if an aura emitted from Nagisa kept them quiet.


    Nikolai gazed at the beautiful, doll-like girl sitting beside Nagisa¡ªhe felt nostalgic seeing her smooth porcelain cheeks and her thick thumbprint eyebrows as she gazed at him with pure golden eyes, much deeper and more vibrant than Nikita.


    "Ah! Before we start, this girl is Kumiko and is someone very important to our clan and you. I believe your father mentioned her in a letter a while ago?"


    Kumiko gave a polite bow, her actions elegant like a true princess without blemishes, even her Hime-style haircut like a J-Kingdom Yamato Nadeshiko. "It is my pleasure to finally greet you, lord Volkov." Her voice echoed like an angel, soft and smooth with a clean and relaxing tone.


    "..."


    Nikita and Selene gazed at each other with horrible expressions. Risa also noticed Nikolai''s reaction, shaking her head. His mouth remained open while he gazed at the golden kistune. The girl could only be described as perfect by human beauty standards.


    A true beauty as if from an artwork.


    "Um... are you okay?" Kumiko''s voice echoed softly like the ripples of a pond as the wind blew through a flower field, captivating Nikolai''s mind, unable to tear his eyes away from her lovely and enchanting golden hues.


    "N-No... you just remind me of someone I recently remembered." Nikolai coughed several times and took a deep breath before straightening himself. "Forgive me, I must now speak to Mother Nagisa..."


    "Worry not, fufu... I do not mind."


    ''This girl is a danger!'' Nikita''s eyes glared at Selene, who nodded. ''A big danger!''


    Risa sighed helplessly, placing her hand against her forehead with a knowing expression. But it was surprising since she noticed the women around Nikolai were all rough and rampant. Risa noticed his mother seemed more gentle and docile, similar to Kumiko.


    "It seems that you both will get along fine, fufu... Mother is happy, Nikolai." Nagisa''s mood seemed to grow better while watching the current Nikolai. "However, we have things to discuss."


    Nikolai gazed at Nagisa for a while but shook his head. "Mother..." He couldn''t hide embarrassment from a memory that popped into his mind.


    ''It still feels ticklish to call her that, like the past... how did I hang from her Kimono and call her Mother so easily...'' Nikolai felt nostalgic at such feelings, remembering when he would hold onto Nagisa as a young boy¡ªseeing the new memories, it brought forth hidden emotions from the old ones.


    ''Ah... so embarrassing, does she remember these things?!''


    "Fufu, oh my did you remember the past?" Nagisa''s face glowed as if knowing his feelings.


    "I am so sorry!" Nikolai''s entire body became rigid, feeling nervous about speaking with the person he considered a true mother figure. ''How could I forget how much this woman meant to me... sure I was poor and felt embarrassed, but this woman wiped my ass and sang songs to help me sleep in the past!''


    "I hope that you can become honest with me, Niko~ I still have your favourite story¡ªour little Kurone loves it too. Huhuhu." Nagisa seemed to be thrilled... before extending her hand and stroking Nikolai''s head, softly scratching his scalp. "Little wolf, do you want to ask me something important... you seem scared, can I help you?"


    "Mother..." His lips quivered, and his throat felt tight. He knew that his true mother was also in the room, making things feel more complicated, yet Nagisa just showed her mature smile and turned to where Elizabeth sat.


    "Hey~ isn''t your son really cute, Eliza?" Nagisa glanced at Elizabeth, who flinched suddenly, gazing up and toward her rival. The two made eye contact for several seconds until they felt as if time stopped.


    ''!!!!''


    Nikolai felt stunned that Nagisa could see his mother in her ghostly form but then remembered the power of Nagisa dealing with illusions and spirits¡ªwhy wouldn''t she be able to see the soul form of a person?


    [Haha, you are such a cheeky woman... approaching my cute son like that. Do you want to be beaten again?]


    ''Wait! They used to fight?!'' Nikolai felt conflicted by such a truth.


    Nagisa only giggled to herself while listening to Elizabeth but also shrugged, giving Nikolai another soft pat on the head. "Your mother was my best friend despite our families being in a feud because of the stupid males. We became friends after fighting each other in a duel many moons ago."


    [You were a cocky little wolf... though you were also a brilliant sister. Have you been well... Nagisa? You know why we are here, right?]


    The hand stroking Nikolai faltered, "S-Sister... how long have I waited for those words again..."


    Nagisa and Elizabeth gazed at each other¡ªthere was a heavy silence before Nagisa continued, "But I told you... that one day my daughter would marry your son, even though you were adamant your divination showed no such thing! I finally won against you!"


    Elizabeth chuckled lightly; there seemed to be no hatred or resentment but an awkwardness from a past friendship filled with memories.


    [Hahaha... Nagisa, how can I say this...]


    [I lied back then because you would have become too attached to my cute son!] Discover more content at M V L


    Elizabeth held a proud expression on her face while looking at Nagisa and stroked through Nikolai''s hair in a way that only he felt as her spiritual body hugged him from behind, with a sneaky smile on her face.


    "Nikolai is my child, and I need to protect his chastity¡ªmother must teach all kinds of dirty wolves the consequences of messing around with my boy."


    "!!!!"


    "!!!"


    "!!!"


    The three girls who messed around with him suddenly trembled with pale faces, but Nagisa swiped the air with her hand. "Don''t scare the little ones, you are happier than me right?"


    "You always said you wanted a daughter, Eliza. Now you have so many."


    Elizabeth burst out laughing, holding onto her belly in pain. Nikolai and the girls were stunned as they never saw this type of reaction from her.


    Especially Nikolai... but then she paused, her face becoming cold as she looked at Nagisa with a bitter smile.


    [We can''t keep circling the topic... tell him everything about that day... It''s time they learned everything.]


    "Are you sure... sister?" A worried glance appeared on Nagisa''s face, which looked at Nikolai. She closed her eyes and prepared herself while feeling a sense of pain in her chest.


    The night she failed to protect her beloved sister and her son, and the night disaster struck S-city.


    "It was the night before Nikolai''s Ninth birthday seventeen years ago... the weather was cold, and a storm was predicted to hit our city." Nagisa started speaking.


    The image appeared in the minds of Nikita, Nikolai, and others thanks to the magic and ability of Elizabeth and Nagisa.


    .


    .


    .


    Back in those days, the conflict between humans who awakened and monsters reached its peak, with daily battles between both humans and monsters.


    It was a time of chaos, and during this time, Elizabeth and Ivan came to their allies seeking help to save their son.


    At first, Ivan and Elizabeth tried to perform the ritual a year before, but it was dangerous, and the couple almost lost their lives. After the attempt, Vladimir, the rising king of vampires, and his wives discovered the traces of the ritual.


    They then gathered up with Dimitri, the lord of all werewolves at the time, and his new wife Nagisa, who could trace the magic.


    This ritual involved dark and twisted Argh-Nacha, who were powerful beings in charge of guarding hellish realms.


    These spiders, demons of great power, made agreements and pacts to serve the greater deities of Chaos and the underworld. At least, this was their belief, and what those who used this ritual believed was that it was said to be a blood purification ritual, able to purify any blood.


    "So... you said the source came from Ivan and Elizabeth''s mansion?" Dimitri''s voice sounded shocked in the vision, while Nagisa''s eyes opened wide, and she grabbed Vladimir''s chest.


    "It''s a lie¡ªwhy would they break the taboo?!"


    "This was something forbidden, even in ancient times, by both the ancestors of Vampires and Werewolves. If what you are saying is true... Do we have to seize them?!" Selina called out, holding her young twins, Selene and Lunaria. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..." Vladimir bit his teeth and clenched his fists. "I don''t want to... but the state of S-City is dangerous; the Nosferatu have outed Alucard and their men are spread through the entire city, causing monsters to attack monsters... all for more high-grade corpses!"


    Vladimir spoke in rage, his face growing pale and angry while showing the madness within his mind.


    "The council wants to take action against them, but right now, my family is too weak... without the Volkov and B¨¢thory clan''s support... we will lose to their ancestor zombies!" Vlad followed up, slamming his desk.


    "Then what can we do?!" Nagisa''s tail fluffed up, aggressive towards the man who wanted to hunt her sister.


    However, the next words coming from his lips stunned the people present...


    "We will meet with Elizabeth, and Ivan and seek their support... if they can help us deal with Nosferatu then next year, we will help them with the ritual." Vlad closed his eyes, massaging his forehead.


    It wasn''t because he became soft, but because he knew WHY they performed the ritual... Vladimir was the only one to know at this point that Nikolai was a Hybrid, and it was too late to change it.


    ''My daughters adore that boy... and Lunaria has already bitten him and chosen him as her spouse... What can I do... the council can punish me afterwards...''


    .


    .


    .


    The scene faded, with Nikolai and the others feeling shocked, looking at Nagisa and Elizabeth, who took deep breaths...


    "Showing the past is so hard... I need more training, sis."


    [It''s fine... I will also restore my soul power... this was something I didn''t know... You all decided this would help us?]


    "Heh... that bastard Vlad... he always acted cold but was the one who adored Ivan and Nikolai the most because he only had daughters!"


    ''Punishment...'' Nikolai thought of those words and realised how different the handsome Vlad from a decade ago now looked so old and weak... ''Was it because he helped save my life?''


    However... the biggest annoyance was the Nosferatu clan again!


    "Let''s take a quick break, enjoy some tea and we will show more of the past... are there any questions?"

 Chapter 203: Fenrir Meeting - That Day II

    Nagisa took a deep breath, with the spirit form of Elizabeth placing a hand on her shoulder, before the eyes of Nagisa glowed again, causing Nikolai and the girls to feel as if they were slipping back into that strange dreamlike state."Now... where was I..." Nagisa''s voice was slow and calm, speaking with a gentle tone like a metronome.


    The beautiful Eastern-style room began to fade, changed with a foreign scene. It felt nostalgic for Nikolai, but he couldn''t quite remember why.


    "...Ah yes..."


    Read exclusive chapters at M V L


    [This was the place we lived before the accident...]


    .


    .


    .


    Before the group knew it, the scene changed fully, the misty walls focused, now filled with retro furnishings. An ornate grandfather clock rang out on a low, clear toll.


    "Vladimir! What kind of deal did you make with those bastards?!" A voice echoed with a ferocious tone¡ªa silver-haired male shook visibly, his hands clenched in a seething rage.


    He pinned the vampire king against the wall, grasping his throat with a thud. "TELL ME!"


    "Ugh... I-Ivan!" The vampire choked, his words quiet and hoarse, unable to breathe properly.


    "S-Stop darling, you know that Alucard isn''t related to them... he is a victim too!" A gentle woman with elegant black hair and red eyes clasped the muscular werewolf, her eyes shimmering with tears as she offered a desperate plea.


    "Please believe me... he won''t betray us¡ªI swore an oath..." Vladimir coughed.


    "I''ll be the judge of that! Spit it out!"


    "No, wait! Darling, please don''t do this..." This time, Ivan''s hands trembled, his eyes dilated, turning back to the crying female; unable to resist and make her cry further, he released the vampire king and tossed him aside with a grunt.


    "You better watch your back... I swear if they come for us... we''re dead!"


    "It''s alright Ivan... please don''t quarrel. Vlad was being too reckless..." A beautiful female with golden hair gave a bitter smile. Selene''s mother stroked her husband''s bruised neck while sighing.


    Then Alucard, the old vampire from the Nosferatu, finally spoke. His eyes narrowed, but a deep power appeared within them. "We don''t have time to waste. The ritual must be completed tonight, or both children will die!"


    The moon hung overhead ominously, its bright halo peeking through a cloud bank.


    Alucard held up one of the pages in his ancient spell book¡ªa dark sacrificial ceremony designed to awaken and protect a hybrid using the ritual from the previous vision, which involved the blood sacrifice of several elders of a royal bloodline.


    "All of you, bleed into the chalice, place the boy and girl on the alter."


    There was a small fox with golden hair and small thumb-sized eyebrows, an inheritance of the eastern shrine maidens who protected the world from evil. "Make sure their blood is added to the chalice...."


    Alucard seemed to read from a flesh-covered tome; his eyes looked at the various adults with a sharp, commanding gaze.


    "Old man... if anything happens to my son... I will¡ª"


    Ivan''s voice stopped, cut off by the hands of Elizabeth as she covered his mouth; with glowing red eyes, his body trembled, and as if a tap opened, draining his aggression, he calmed down. "Forgive us, Ancestor Alucard; My husband is sensitive right now."


    "Worry not child, I understand his rage, that pain... have you forgotten what they did to Mikaela?"


    His tone seemed like a reprimand, while a gentle correction an elder would give to a child, as he gestured behind him with a nod toward a raven-haired beauty¡ªhis distant relative through his wife, Mikaela.


    This comment made Elizabeth realise that the reason Alucard helped was probably related to saving Mikaela using the B¨¢thory clan''s secret methods.


    .


    .


    .


    The ritual started after the initial anger and burst of emotions, with the handsome silver-haired boy placed on the left, his lips stained red with blood from the chalice, and beside him, the sleeping fox also with blood from the chalice fed to her.


    Both children seemed at peace as Elizabeth and Mikaela painted a blood pattern on their flesh. Vivid and twisted symbols representing the 71 demons and their lord, a twisted book created thousands of years ago when monsters still treated humans like prey, hunting, murdering and performing profane rituals of sacrifice.


    At last, ten of the main sacrifices were slaughtered. As Alucard slit the tenth''s throat, pouring their fresh blood over the two children, the silver-haired boy woke first, and then the little fox child woke up.


    However, their eyes were strange, one with pure black eyes, the other with pure white eyes, staring blankly at the sky.


    "Elizabeth, Vlad, Ivan, Dimitri, Nagisa... Mikaela... Yurika and Arisa, we have to start!" Alucard''s face became serious as he held the dark, flesh-coved tome and began to chant.


    With the first word, the entire mansion began to shake. A humming barrier faintly appeared, but cracks formed as a dark, twisted voice like the devil itself spoke and echoed through the mansion.


    "Sic vetat amoveat ab animo vestro usque ad praecipitium!" (Thus, he forbids it to be removed from your heart even to the precipice!)


    Alucard''s nose began to ooze black blood, his skin pulsing with veins... this was a profane ritual, forcing one of the bloodlines to awaken first, then using the powers of the other elders and mature monsters he would help the two children awaken their second bloodline.


    A dangerous and reckless ritual that put Alucard at the most risk should something happen.


    "Are the children safe?" Nagisa muttered, watching in awe as Nikolai and the female floated in the air.


    "They should be fine¡ªRisa and Luna are very mature." The sharp and rough voice of the female nekomata responded.


    Because Nikita, Selene and Lunaria were the heirs to the bloodline, they were sitting in the next room watching through a glass screen¡ªwhat made the people watching this memory confused was the black-haired woman with six cat tails and a mature blonde woman with nine fox tails also helped the ritual.


    Alucard and the other family leaders began to glow, their auras forcibly pulled out as Nikolai''s body began to transform... soft silver fur and sharp claws made his body transform into a small wolf... meanwhile, the female beside him grew long golden ears, and two soft tails and golden fur.


    "The awakening is beginning, prepare!" Alucard struggled as the book almost flew away from his grasp... just as suddenly, the doors flung open with a thud... and the barrier shattered.


    That instant, Alucard''s pupils shrank from the sudden event.


    "NO!"


    "PROTECT THEM!" He yelled out; his body was suddenly penetrated by a sharp black blade, oozing green liquid. Poison...


    Dimitri acted fast and created a thick wall of ice between the group and the attackers.


    "Fools, don''t you think we predicted this?"


    "Heh... a mere dog dares fight against the glory of death?!" The bald attacker exploded, his body spreading poison and blight around him while decaying the wood.


    "My lord, look what we''ve found." A pale white-skinned monster smiled cruelly as his body twisted into something far more terrifying... "Oh dear uncle, what are you doing here? This looks like a banned ritual!"


    Chaos suddenly enveloped the scene... the mansion shook with ferocious vibrations as the attackers began slaughtering the group that had gathered to perform the ritual.


    "How did they find us?!" Arisa glowed; her form transformed into a nekomata with four glowing tails: green, black, red and blue.


    "Forget about that!" The mature female kitsune growled, her claws slicing through an undead elder before kicking his body towards the door to block it even for a moment. "HURRY! The children are in danger!"


    In response, Nagisa, Elizabeth, Arisa, and Yurika formed a circle weakened from the attack. They fought with everything they had. The battle was ugly and filled with blood and flesh.


    Ivan and Dimitri rushed to the children''s room with Selina to save their children... however despite the first part of the ritual being complete... Alucard''s wounds stopped the ritual. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    .


    .


    .


    "What are you doing here, Lenard?!" Ivan''s eyes widened. He saw the Hati clan''s current patriarch and the silver clan head beside him... but he held a bloodied Lunaria in his hands before tossing her corpse to the ground, her crimson hair spreading across the black tiles.


    "Nikita?!" On the floor, Nikita''s back was torn open, and she lay bleeding. The betrayal of their former allies and subordinates caused the two wolves to transform into huge silver werewolves.


    "Luna... baby? Speak to me..." Vladimir stepped forward, the pool of blood a trembling voice... his eyes dull and lifeless as his pupils shrank and dilated rapidly... "Daddy is here, we have to save Nikolai, okay?"


    "...Hey... my little girl, you''re just playing tricks on me, right? I''ll buy you that unicorn... so" ¡ª


    He choked, unable to speak further. Tears fell freely, dripping on the bloody forehead of his beloved daughter. "Y-you will come back... I won''t let you go..." In his hand, a crystal appeared, and a tool with a purple glow appeared; his hand placed it on her forehead.


    However... while he extracted her soul... her body began to transform... loud cracks... broken bones twisted and bent in a strange shape... as a hidden member of the Nosferatu family stepped forward... his face eerie, with dark circles under his arms.


    "We''ve done it!" His voice muttered, causing the atmosphere to become cold.


    Ivan and Dimitri were slaughtering werewolves, trying to buy time for Vlad to say his goodbyes. Their silver fur was stained black when Ivan noticed the change in the smaller Lunaria''s body.


    The dark necromancy of the Nosferatu allowed them to turn victims of their poison into eternal servants... zombies, skeletons, and their dream was to make a direct member of another royal bloodline their puppet.


    "Vladimir, move away from Luna!"

 Chapter 204: Fenrir Meeting - That Day III

    The moment Ivan called out, the zombie of Lunaria stabbed her father''s body with her sharp claws, a look of shock appearing in his eyes... as the screams and sounds of bloodshed filled the memory.It became less clear, almost blurry.


    Before the people watching realised... it felt like time rushed ahead...


    .


    .


    .


    A dark, bloody mansion... filled with the stench of death and the mournful cries of the living.


    After the assault of the Nosferatu, Hati and Silver clans, the amount of casualties caused that night exceeded two hundred on both sides.


    Yet the biggest loss was the bodies inside this small... blood-soaked room.


    "Alucard.... can''t you save her, why don''t you speak?!" Vladimir''s body was covered in wounds, his face weathered, eyes dull.


    The cause of his distress was the pale female locked in chains, her eyes lifeless and dull, with pale, cracked skin... it was the zombie of Lunaria. Although he contained her soul in the gemstone...


    Now, her body was the prisoner of a horrific curse.


    "This isn''t something that even I can deal with, I am sorry," Alucard stood there with a sigh, turning around and exiting the room, only to stagger and almost collapse. The wounds sustained here dropped his power significantly.


    Vladimir snarled, chasing after the ancestor... but a pair of hands grasped him, both Selina and Claudia stopping him.


    "The ritual failed..." Alucard''s voice sounded powerless. He gazed at the two children on the table, and now it was back to normal. The boy looked pale and sick, but neither bloodline could be sensed anymore¡ªhe seemed like a normal human. "Forgive me, Elizabeth... I failed you..."


    Many died... the beautiful nekomata lay peacefully as if sleeping... her abdomen torn open, and the kitsune lay beside her. The mothers of two girls are now leaving them alone in the world.


    The Silver clan killed one out of revenge, and a group of Nosferatu cultists violently murdered the other.


    "We have lost too much... let us at least give them the dignity of burial." Despite her pale complexion and holding her abdomen while moving, Elizabeth tried to walk towards the bodies.


    "No, rest. Your life is more important than theirs now," Ivan came from nowhere and pressed against Elizabeth''s forehead. He could feel something wrong, a sense of foreboding.


    Suddenly, Elizabeth staggered, collapsing to the ground... Ivan caught her at the last minute. "Eliza?!"


    Vladimir, Claudia, and Selina twitched¡ªlosing their daughter didn''t make them stop worrying about the already sickly Elizabeth...


    It was a horrible situation... as the Fenrir clan''s reinforcements arrived, they began to clean the corpses and prepared a funeral pyre for them all.


    .


    .


    .


    Once again, the scene became blurry and distorted, as if Nagisa herself struggled to remember the scenes well. People came and went, and the time flowed faster like someone skipping a video to the end.


    Vladimir left alone, carrying his daughter and taking Selene away from the mansion; his eyes looking at the distraught Ivan were filled with loss.


    "Vlad, if you need help to achieve your goal, I will go to the ends of the world to help you." Ivan''s powerful tone echoed, causing the vampire king''s body to tremble... he saved his daughter''s soul, and her body was now frozen. Find more to read at M-V-L


    Those words, from his oldest friend and rival somehow, might have saved his heart from collapsing.


    Ivan and Nagisa remained with Elizabeth for the longest time... and by the time Nikita recovered and woke up, they took the unconscious young fox and her mother''s corpse with them.


    Dimitri also took a young member of the silver clan who seemed unable to attack them and instead tried to protect the children.


    His name was Sulley.


    A human male came to the mansion to pick up Risa, and when he saw the sleeping body of the nekomata, he broke down, his fists clenched, and left without leaving his details.


    "I will find that girl in the future... and make up for our selfishness and make things right."


    The dark mansion soon became empty... with only Elizabeth and Ivan remaining¡ªall their maids, guards and staff died in the attack before they walked into the room where Nikolai slept... no matter how hard they tried to move him.


    His body remained almost glued to the altar they created.


    "Eliza... what does that mean?" A series of words appeared, bloody marks carved into Nikolai''s chest.


    It seemed to be a strange language based on Latin, telling them that they hadn''t paid the blood price and that for this, the child would become theirs. Elizabeth stumbled towards the altar, barely conscious, as she read the ancient text out loud in Latin.


    "In diabolus vocabo quae nos acceperunt iste puer um de pretio cruoris!" (I will call on the devil that we received this boy at the price of blood!)


    However, the moment she spoke once, the mansion shook again. A dark aura spread from the altar as the book appeared once again, and Elizabeth''s eyes turned black as she repeated the words several times. The translation became clearer with each repetition, and yet no one expected what came next as Elizabeth spoke and accepted to pay the blood price in his place in Latin.


    "Ego Elizabeth De Clarium B¨¢thory parum volat nobis tibi cruentis!"


    "I, Elizabeth De Clarium B¨¢thory, vow to deliver to you my own flesh and blood!"


    Suddenly, her body spasmed, and she spat out a mouthful of blood before falling limp, her arm dropping over Nikolai''s body protectively.


    "My sweet Nikolai..." Her words trailed off into nothingness.


    "NO! What have you done? Eliza? Wake up, Eliza!"


    "Forgive me... but If this continues, our child will not survive... Ivan..." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t hear it. All his strength had left him. No more...


    .


    .


    .


    The images slowly faded away into darkness, leaving people feeling helpless. The scene faded, whether because of the lack of memories of the two women or because Elizabeth felt this was enough.


    Silence filled the small room, the tea on the table now cold... and stale. Still, even if they wanted to drink something to clear their throats, not a single person dared move¡ªonly Nikita, who let out a sudden yawn.


    ''That is what happened... it feels that many things felt blurry, Is it because only Nagisa and Mother''s memories were pooled together?''


    Nikolai thought this usage of Nagisa''s illusion art was amazing, but when he saw her nose oozing with blood and her pale face, it dawned on him just how much strain this small series of memories placed on her.


    It seemed the actual length of the memory was far longer than an hour or even two.


    "Phew... are you alright children, that might have seemed a little heavy for you, now we can answer any questions you might have." Nagisa''s mature voice filled the room, like the comforting scene of a grandma who just told a story to her grandchildren, who awaited a cookie or some sweet candy as a reward.


    But this situation wasn''t so nice.


    "That girl on the altar with me... and Luna... what happened?" Nikolai''s question made Selene''s body freeze for a moment while Kumiko gazed at him with shining eyes. She already knew part of that tale.


    "That girl, Lunaria, I heard that Vladimir sealed her in the Eternal Frost palace though what their clan calls it, I do not know, keeping her body and mind frozen for the past seventeen years. As for... her soul, I do not know, but the girl on the altar... just in time."


    "Nikolai, this girl is Kumiko, the one you asked about." Nagisa sighed, gently placing a hand on Kumiko''s head while looking apologetically toward Eliza.


    "I am sorry for breaking my promise, sister."


    [It''s fine... I was selfish and didn''t want him to remember anything. That''s all...]


    "What do you mean, mother?"


    [After the accident, you forget everything, from Selene to that horrific night, so I asked... begged them to remain at a distance before passing away... I even made your father move to that horrible apartment.]


    Elizabeth looked at Nikolai with apologetic eyes. But his gaze remained warm, although his expression fell a little after hearing what she said.


    "Sister... do not blame yourself¡ªbecause we underestimated the greed of the new heir... you lost everything."


    "What do you mean?" Nikolai asked, wondering why, after all that happened, they all still felt regretful towards his mother and father.


    [Nikolai...]


    "Because... that night, with the help of the Hati and Silver clans. The Nosferatu family wiped out the B¨¢thory and Volkov clans, leaving few survivors. At the time, we wondered how they had learned about the secret pathways and magical defences."


    [But because they already captured Anastasia at the time... and broke her mind using that foul serum they tried to use on Nikolai!]


    Elizabeth screamed at that name, causing everyone to look shocked¡ªNikolai never saw his mother scream or shout before. He could feel her rage as her purple body became blood-red and crackled with energy.


    That serum would have broken his mind if not for the black blood inside him fighting back so fiercely.


    ''Or is it that blood they are seeking?''


    Several hours passed as Nikolai and the others quietly asked questions about how the ritual failed and what happened to Alucard and Mikaela.


    This knowledge increased Nikolai''s realisation that the old man probably felt regret about that night and wanted to make him wake up...If Nikolai had known these facts sooner, would he have been so reckless?


    Because of the huge amount of information, Nikolai decided to mull over what he learned the next time he was alone. With this knowledge, he could now answer the questions left in his mind regarding the past.


    A short time passed, and Nikolai decided to discuss these memories in more detail with Selene, Nikita, and Risa in private.


    "Oh... Mother Nagisa, Mom... do you know how the tower exists in the Nexus... and the lower levels are corrupted?"


    [I do...]


    "Yes, is there something wrong?"


    Nikolai gazed around the table¡ªalthough he didn''t know Kumiko well. She seemed involved in this, just like him... the strange blood inside her made his evil god blood calm.


    "When I helped a human as a mercenary in the north... there was a set of caves where some wraiths had made it their home." Nikolai took a deep breath before closing his eyes and continuing.


    "However... the corruption was present in those caves."

 Chapter 205: Unknown Cause

    Nagisa''s eyes widened at Nikolai''s comment, her fingertips skimming the soft wooden table in a slow, deliberate motion.Her voice trembled, low and edged with something unspoken. "Nikolai, are you completely sure that''s what you saw?" Her teeth sank into her lower lip as a dark mist seeped from her body, unfurling like storm clouds across the room.


    Nikolai shivered as the mist touched his skin, the air thickening with a suffocating weight. His stomach churned, a leaden drop that left his knees unsteady.


    "M-Mother Nagisa?" he managed, the words catching in his throat as her aura expanded, pressing against him like a rising tide.


    "I-I''m sure... Risa also saw the cave, right?" He turned sharply, his gaze snapping to Risa. Her wide eyes reflected his own fear, her lips parting soundlessly before she nodded, her movements jerky and hesitant.


    "Mmm..."


    The sound hummed low, vibrating through the charged silence. Nagisa''s fingers quickened, tracing tight, restless circles on the table. Her lips pressed into a taut line before she exhaled, the sigh heavy with resignation.


    ''Nagisa... do you know something about this?'' Nikolai''s thoughts raced, his gaze darting between her and the ghostly Elizabeth.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Nagisa''s fingers stilled, shifting to an unnervingly slow rhythm. Her eyes darkened, half-lidded as though peering into a foggy memory. "I''ve heard... whispers of legends," she murmured, the words heavy with foreboding. "But the details..." Her voice trailed off, leaving the room thick with unspoken dread.


    Nikolai swallowed hard, the dryness in his throat burning. "It''s... something dangerous, isn''t it?" His voice cracked, barely audible against the oppressive quiet.


    Across the table, Selene drew a shaky breath, her pupils quivering as she stared at Nagisa. "How... how can this be happening?" Her voice trembled, her words barely escaping the weight of Nagisa''s aura. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll look into it." Nagisa''s voice was sharp, almost like the growl of a tiger prowling in the dark. With focused eyes that never left Nikolai''s.


    She shifted backwards, her fingers brushing the edge of the table as if contemplating something. Her gaze softened, yet there was something sharp behind it¡ªsomething that showed her determination.


    Slowly, she extended her hands towards him, spreading her fingertips just barely touching his cheeks. A smile, barely a curve of the lips, formed on her face.


    "I''ll find the legends," she said, her voice secure but warm, filling the room. No matter what, I''ll help you."


    A silence lingered between them. Her presence felt heavy, almost suffocating, but it carried a sense of security and warmth with no room for doubt in her eyes. Whatever lay ahead, Nagisa would face it for this lovely child¡ªno matter the cost.


    [Are you trying to seduce my son?]


    "Hah? I am just being kind to my son, don''t be jealous." Hot hair blew from Nagisa''s nose with a snort as she flicked Nikolai''s cheek before pulling away. "I wouldn''t steal my daughter, man, you damn witch."


    [I don''t agree! Leave my son alone, you aren''t allowed!]


    ''Strange... their friendship seems deeper when paying more attention.''


    Since the information in the strange cave ran dry, Nikolai and the others spent a few hours enjoying the tea and speaking amongst themselves.


    Time passed until the sunlight faded over the horizon, and the darkness of evening spread through the sky.


    .


    .


    .


    "Once again, it''s nice to meet you. I am Kumiko." The beautiful golden-haired fox bowed to Nikolai in Nikita''s room, her fluffy ears twitching with her subtle movements.


    "Cute." Nikolai''s hands suddenly covered his mouth, realising he spoke his inner thoughts.


    Kumiko wore an old-fashioned kimono, which made her a genuine Eastern beauty, with natural makeup and pink gloss on her lips.


    "Hueh?"


    The lovely fox closed her eyes tightly, turning bright red as she visibly trembled in a lovely fashion, shaking her fists as if in denial.


    "Nikolai... my darling, can you tell me why you are hitting on the girl the moment after we scolded you for sleeping with another woman?" Selene''s teeth gnashed together as she narrowed her eyelids, scowling at him.


    "I''m innocent. She''s just naturally cute!" In protest of the truth, he pointed to the quivering fox and twisted his head, gazing between Nikita, Risa and Selene as if pleading.


    "Nn..."


    "Wow, Kumiko looks adorable when she''s bright red." Nikita''s voice echoed cheerfully, and she seemed to ignore Selene''s jealousy. "Haha! Her tail is all fluffed up¡ªSelene, check it out!"


    "Shut up, Nikita!"


    ''Somehow, this feels quite comfortable...''


    Nikolai sat on Nikita''s bed, bouncing slightly as his hands spread behind him to keep balance. His eyes softened, listening to Nikita and Selene arguing. After last night, he worried things might change.


    And they did.


    Nikolai''s lips tugged into a small, relieved smile as he watched the playful bickering between the girls. Despite the chaos, a warmth spread in his chest¡ªthis felt better than he''d expected after the tension of last night.


    He didn''t wish to neglect them again and paid extra attention.


    "Selene, can you tell me about why your hair and personality sometimes change now?"


    Selene''s eyes flickered, opening wider as Nikolai spoke, despite being in the middle of grappling with Nikita, the pair of women rolling on the floor. The pair pulled apart instantly upon hearing his voice.


    "Nikolai, that is..."


    "Can''t you tell me?"


    The pair gazed into each other''s eyes. Selene''s lips pressed together until turning white. Her eyes darted around as she held her trembling arm. "I..."


    Nikolai leaned forward slightly, his voice low but intense, as if trying to bridge the gap between them with every word. "It doesn''t matter if I promised Luna, Selene. I''ve already fallen for you. Please... don''t feel guilty." His gaze softened, locking onto hers with a sincerity that caused her heart to pound like a drum.


    Selene''s face went pale before a rush of warmth spread across her cheeks. Her lips parted, but no sound escaped as her eyes flicked to the side. Her hands shook as they covered her face, her shoulders trembling slightly.


    Nikita and Kumiko exchanged glances, unsure whether to break the silence. Even Risa seemed at a loss, her fingers fiddling with the hem of her shirt as though the tension was too much to bear.


    Her heart raced, a mix of conflicting emotions swirling within her¡ªrelief, guilt, and a strange fluttering sensation she couldn''t quite place.


    She squeezed her eyes shut for a moment, trying to block out the rush of feelings threatening to overwhelm her. When she opened them again, determination had hardened within them¡ªa quiet resolve born from years of hiding behind the secret of ''Luna.''


    With slow but deliberate movements, she let her hands fall away from her face. "Okay¡­ I''ll tell you everything," she declared, her voice barely above a whisper yet firm, nonetheless.


    "Do you remember, that gemstone my father held over Lunaria''s corpse in that vision Nagisa showed us?" Selene''s hands clutched her chest with each word as if guilt and shame manifested at the same time, creating a tight sensation in her chest.


    "Gemstone..." Nikolai closed his eyes for a few moments, remembering the blue gemstone Vladimir had held. As far as he could remember, he placed it atop her forehead, and it resembled the gemstone of his mother''s pendant.


    When he opened his eyelids once more, they were filled with questions. "What about it?"


    "Well..." The vampire princess started slowly, swallowing as her mouth felt suddenly parched. "Here..." Suddenly, she opened her shirt buttons¡ªslowly, her fingers fiddled and popped them open one after another.


    "W-what are you doing?" Nikolai jumped up on reflex, sitting up straight as Selene undid the top of her button-up blouse.


    "Look, Nikolai..." And she pulled open her clothes, showing a large swathe of her porcelain white skin, enough for her cleavage to pop free and jiggle softly with the movement.


    Then he noticed... the small blue dot hidden between her massive E-cup bosom... "Is that..." A chill ran through his body.


    It looked like the same gemstone¡ªthe small circular orb embedded inside her chest was only around three millimetres wide. But there was something different about its colour...


    The blue gem looked red now... Experience new tales on M-V-L


    "Yeah, this is the same gemstone," She muttered whilst averting her gaze.


    Countless scenarios and questions began racing through Nikolai''s mind. His hand reached toward the stone in a daze, almost touching it when Selene took his hand.


    "It''s embarrassing..." Then, he guided his fingertip to touch the red stone... a soft, warm sensation before he felt a suction on his fingertip.


    "It feels warm... and comfortable."


    The gemstone started sucking something from him, and as the gemstone transformed... the red faded and became blue, along with the heat becoming a frigid cold.


    As did Selene''s transformation into... Lunaria... soft blonde hair, like a honeycomb, became scarlet red... and her blood-red eyes... transformed into an ocean-blue pair of glistening orbs.


    "I guess... this is the first time we''ve met officially since being children... right?" An elegant yet arrogant voice... filled with a touch of smugness came from her full lips. There was a particular feeling of contempt for humanity beneath every syllable.


    And an overwhelming wave of relief spread across her face in the next moment as she tightly embraced herself. "I waited so long for the truth to come out... to stand face to face with you."


    "Finally, I can meet you again!"


    With an elegant poise, Lunaria bent over and kissed Nikolai''s forehead, pressing her ruby-red lips against his pale skin. The cold sensation of her lips and the scent of winter roses caused his entire body to tense up.


    And just like that, she fell into his arms, burying her face into his warm chest.


    "I missed you, I missed you, I missed you so much~ you finally came looking for me!" A voice drowning in obsession and pure joy, Nikolai couldn''t resist her approach...


    He saw Nikita, Risa, and Kumiko watching him with their mouths wide open, unable to understand the situation.


    Rather, the sudden change always caught them off guard.

 Chapter 206: Twisted Curse - Can We Not Use This?

    Nikolai''s arms wrapped around Selene as she lunged for him, her arms tightly gripping his neck like a crab claw.''Come to think of it, normally I never acknowledge her as someone else...''


    Despite feeling the explosive increase in her physical strength through this death grip, he couldn''t help but feel emotional, maybe immersed in his thoughts and newly regained memories.


    However, her scarlet hair-like blood and vivid blue eyes combined with her perfect facial features captivated him for a moment, so intense that his hands wrapped around her back, pulling her tighter than pushing her away.


    "Luna, you''ve grown so beautiful."


    The same line she desired to hear so long ago, this time from his lips directly¡ªshe began to tremble, her cold hands siding along the back of his head, while tears dripped from the corner of her eyes, forming small beads of ice.


    "I waited so long to hear those words directly... from your lips Kai~ I feel so happy." Her voice was no more than a whisper, only for him to hear¡ªbefore her arms dropped, now wrapped around his lower back, as she lifted her chin, brushing their noses together.


    "Wait¡ª" His body instantly caught on as he looked at her closely, not moving away an inch.


    Nikita and Risa, in the background, looked on with strange reactions.


    At first, Nikita''s body trembled from the eerie sensation that Lunaria had brought upon her. But that soon transformed. Her upper lips shifted, and, baring her fangs, she began to scowl, scrunching up her nose in displeasure.


    As for Risa¡ªher body grew frigid, and her hands shook like a boat stranded in a storm in the Northern Sea, but before the panic could seize her¡ªshe tightly shut her eyes and snapped her vision away from the pair.


    Her heart was pounding against her chest, and she slowly calmed before letting out a deep breath and becoming stable. She could not deny it; something about their dissonant intimacy made Ria''s heart erratic.


    A tight, aching pain and weight appeared in her chest, a pressure that made her uncomfortable.


    Discover hidden tales at M-V-L


    "Wait for what~ It''s okay, Kai~ just a kiss, okay? Don''t you know how long I have waited?!"


    His mind spun, and everything happened in a daze, but his eyes remained transfixed on the ice-cold tears that melted into his shoulder.


    ''What does this feeling mean? Why do I feel so... light, being hugged by her?''


    He thought his own emotions were becoming out of sync, or rather, he was having trouble digesting them, but his body seemed to move on instinct.


    With a tilt of his head and his eyes shut tight, they lightly pressed their lips together. Her cherry lips, soft and lush¡ªhe could feel himself drifting away, and it was only when Nikita, standing nearby, grabbed his free arm.


    "Nikolai... that''s enough!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nn? W-Wha?"


    ''What just happened?''


    Selene seemed to come out of her moment of insanity.


    Her face flushed with a crimson glow. Although Nikolai did not take the initiative, he also did not reject it. The light suction force applied by Lunaria''s kiss shocked him, and it was different from Selene''s. The taste, the feeling, and the shape of her tongue that caressed his lips with affection. Everything was different from Selene''s!


    Nikolai''s hands still reached out, cupping Lunaria''s cheeks, the slightly cool sensation comfortable, as her dreamy wet eyes gazed up at him, her tongue slowly retracting, covered in his saliva.


    His finger grazed her lip and, entranced, and once again, he almost became carried away by Luna''s pace.


    "Hehe... That''s a French Kiss? I really enjoyed doing it with you, Nikolai." She winked as her snow-white skin was unnoticeably illuminated with a blue lustre¡ªas if sparkling with glistening ice. Her pale skin, like moonlight, lit up the entire room.


    "Okay, stop it, Luna. He''s not only yours." Nikita''s hand gripped Nikolai''s shoulder tighter and yanked him back, the force causing him to fall against her soft chest.


    ''Right, not mine, not hers¡ª''


    Suddenly, her mood changed, and her vision flashed up, her blue eyes illuminating with a deadly edge. "Humph, can''t even enjoy a kiss? That was my present for him, alright, fine..." Her mood had become irritated. "When I become stronger than the likes of you and the Red Queen, then I shall truly, happily declare him mine."


    The moment she spoke of the red queen, scarlet red flooded her eyes, spreading from her pupils as she returned to normal¡ªthe Selene that everyone knew and loved.


    The small gemstone between her breasts turned dark blue again from red.


    .


    .


    .


    "Tsk... that insane¡ª"


    Selene''s dry voice echoed as she placed her hand against her forehead while sinking her teeth into her lower lip, a grimace on her face as if suffering agonising pain.


    "It seems you understand a little now, right, Nikolai? " With a colder voice than usual, Selene turned her face to the side and clenched her fists. Although it was necessary, she felt irritated and angry.


    "Y-Yeah... it seems that the small gemstone that contained her soul seems to have become bound with you?"


    Nikita''s hands wrapped around Nikolai''s body as she placed her chin atop his shoulder, with her lips curled into a wide grin. "Hehe."


    "It''s not quite so simple, but now she is able to take control. In the past, this could never have happened." Selene''s voice remained cold, yet her eyes flickered with warmth each time she peeked at Nikolai''s face. A slight flicker of fear showed when she looked comfortable.


    ''Why does Selene look so pained... what am I missing?''


    Nikolai put his hands together. He sought to focus, closing his eyes and analysing what had happened and the reactions of both girls. His brows furrowed.


    Nikolai rubbed his neck uncomfortably, "It''s just¡ªwhy did Luna refer to you as a Red Queen and say that she would become stronger than you both when she woke?"


    Rising to her feet, Selene stepped forward and dropped her body beside Nikolai, her face lacking emotion, as if frozen... but her hands touching his chest, grasping his shirt, trembled with a sense of desperation. "Can''t you figure it out, idiot... two women, two sisters, one body, both in love with the same guy... since she awakened¡ª"


    Suddenly, her voice cut off, and Selene''s eyes widened, a flicker of blue light in the depths of her iris as she covered her lips, biting her teeth and slightly scrunching up her nose in frustration. She couldn''t speak further.


    Lunaria wouldn''t allow her to spill everything.


    "Heh, it''s the first time I''ve seen Selene shut up before, hehe." Nikita gazed at the vampire, her eyes narrowed. Despite her positive and happy voice, her lips trembled and lowered into a dismissive frown, making her true thoughts a mystery.


    ''Is Selene worried she will lose control of her body because my presence seems to make Luna stronger and more resistant to control?''


    Nikolai subconsciously tensed his stomach. ''But, how can that be?''


    There was a feeling gnawing at the back of his mind. He could feel an answer at the tip of his tongue, but his mind and heart didn''t want to blurt it out without showing tact to Selene and the other vampire that so eagerly wanted his attention, affection, and body.


    "What am I missing?" He rubbed his forehead, becoming frustrated. His heart and body felt different, and he felt conflicting emotions. He couldn''t explain it and didn''t quite understand it.


    "Am I overthinking?"


    Risa sat away from the other three, her eyes focused on Selene. Her instincts told her that Selene was strict and unpredictable, while Luna was the true monster.


    "I think we should... come up with a plan for the future, can''t our issues be solved if we work together." Risa ignored her instincts and shifted closer, her voice weak but clear as day. She refused to remain silent any longer and took the initiative, placing herself before all three of them. "That way, we can achieve all our goals."


    "Oh... then what do you suggest first?" Selene''s voice carried a hint of sarcasm, and her icy gaze bore into Risa''s emerald eyes.


    "You''re being too stubborn," Nikolai added with an exasperated tone, pulling Selene closer by tugging on her arm. The vampire princess soon calmed down when her head rested on his lap.


    The room became silent once more as each person contemplated their options.


    "Since Lady Nagisa is looking into the corruption, is there any of us comparable to her intelligence network, or ability? I believe not, so we should leave that issue to Nagisa and investigate a different source of this occurrence."


    Risa held her fingers up like she was writing in mid-air.


    "Lady Nagisa will take care of the issue here, while we will enter the tower together and investigate if any other words in the Nexus are affected, over time we can give our results to Lady Nagisa and compare the outcomes." It was the first time Risa showed her true intelligence and wit to the group.


    Nikita learned her abilities when she became her squire, but Nikolai... his eyes opened wide, and he gazed intensely at Risa.


    ''If she has a brain like this... Why doesn''t she ever use it?!'' He stared at her with doubt, causing the lovely nekomata to shift uneasily under his scrutinising glare. "Nikolai~ what''s wrong?" Her lovely voice purred as her cheeks turned red. His hand brushed across his forehead and wiped away imaginary sweat.


    "This might just be the best method, more than enough to work." Nikolai''s frustrated expression faded. His lips loosened into a soft smile, and his eyes relaxed as he gazed at the lovely Risa. Nikita was surprised that he took Risa''s words so seriously.


    "Then about, helping Nikolai''s mother... I believe we should all work on it together too.."


    ''Eh?'' Nikolai raised his eyebrow as Risa brought up another topic.


    This was definitely uncharacteristic of her...


    At least in his memory and perception of Risa, his heart thumped, beating faster as she spoke. Her words broke his current thoughts, shattering them to pieces. He found himself wanting to see more of these unknown sides of all three girls.


    "Okay, that sounds good..." Although Nikolai''s mind and heart felt a little concerned about saving her, then more people knew his mother''s weakness might become a deadly crutch for him.


    Yet if more people helped... there would be a faster and better way to save her. However, despite knowing that, it only made his heart twist painfully; deep down, he knew the most important thing was saving her no matter what.


    ''I must trust them... aren''t these the women I chose? Don''t be a scumbag, me... If I can enjoy their bodies, then I can at least give them my trust.''


    Selene didn''t speak. Instead, she closed her eyes tight and lifted her lips in a blissful smile while lying on Nikolai''s lap. Nikita also seemed a little stunned but nodded and peeked at Nikolai''s reaction as if to gauge her response.


    "Regarding the other large issue..." Risa''s eyes peeked at the adorable Selene, then back to Nikolai, then Kumiko and Nikita.


    "I believe we need to find Lunaria''s body. If her body is able to move, even without a soul, then something tells me it could be a big clue to solving every other problem we have right now."


    At that instant, Selene''s eyes snapped open, and her long, silky lashes fluttered to reveal one scarlet eye and the other blue. Her aura felt strange, powerful, irrational and serene all at once.


    "That''s a good idea! My body~ if I have my body back~ I can seduce him all the time!"


    "True... your body also holds the key to his mother... I want to make him smile, so... let''s stop fighting and work together."


    A bizarre scene unfolded for a few moments as Selene spoke with alternating voices with different pitches, tones and styles... Nikolai and Nikita turned to face each other with question marks on their heads.


    "W-What''s going on now?!"


    The pair blurted out in confusion.


    "Luna and Selene are awake at the same time... how?"


    Then, the beautiful vampire answered their question.


    "To make Nikolai mine." "To help Nikolai''s mother!"

 Chapter 207: Searching for clues

    "Date~ a date with Nikolai~ today is a good day." A lovely and melodic voice spread from Selene''s beautiful lips as she energetically pranced along the road, almost skipping.After discussing their future goals and methods for a while, a member of the Fenrir clan called Nikita because of an issue with their territory and clubs. She took Risa and vanished after kissing Nikolai.


    However, because of that... he ended up leaving with Selene in her current, bizarre state.


    "Where are we going, Nikolai?"


    ''They switch so fast!'' Nikolai screamed in his mind.


    He turned to face Selene, his lips curling into a bitter smile, amused by how she skipped and grabbed his arm while looking at him with narrowed eyes and a sharp stare.


    "Didn''t you say we should go meet Madame Zara, and see if she could help?"


    Selene''s eyes opened, her crimson and azure eyes glistening as if impressed¡ªthe strange atmosphere around her threw Nikolai off because she suddenly hugged his arm, stepping on her tiptoes before she kissed his cheek.


    "Ehe~ Kai is a good boy, and you remembered my words."


    "S-Stop using my body like that..."


    "Heeeeh~ we both know your heart fluttered and you felt good kissing his cheek, silly girl."


    ''This is both amusing, yet confusing.''


    Nikolai''s eyes closed, their pace increasing because Selene wanted to walk. Their journey would take at least half an hour at this speed. However, he didn''t mind the warmth in his palm and the soft weight leaning against his shoulder.


    "Don''t argue, let''s just enjoy the date, understood?"


    "Nikolai, but what if something happens..."


    "I won''t fight as long as you kiss me on the cheek~ ehe."


    Selene''s voice was like that of an ice princess, yet she was filled with concern for him.


    Lunaria spoke without barriers¡ªwhatever she wanted to say or felt inside. The moment her lips opened, she would share it.


    The evening atmosphere of S-City felt different after Nikolai became supernatural.


    He lifted his gaze, feeling Selene''s delicate fingers tighten around his hand. Above, shimmering stars entered his sight.


    "..."


    A feeling of calm spread through his body, the stars shimmering above, able to see through the smog and smoke from pollution with his black eyes, changing the night view completely. A low rhythmic beat echoed from a nearby club, voices arguing, distant laughter and the gentle humming from Selene''s lips mixed as they walked through the dark of night together.


    "Nikolai... are you upset with me?" Selene''s voice sounded odd, a little softer and more expressive than before.


    Her eyes peeked at his profile, fluttered her lashes, and the corner of her lips lowered slightly into a concerned expression.


    "Why would I be upset with you?"


    Tap, Tap, Tap.


    The echoes of their feet tapping the ground echoed with a slight reverberation, and voices faded as darkness swallowed the streets without lamps and only the stars to guide them.


    "Because..."


    Silence followed.


    Their hands grew warmer as Selene tightened her grip, stroking his palm with her smooth nails¡ªhis eyes flicked to the side, watching Selene''s face, who lowered her gaze and opened and closed her lips as if swallowing the words she wished to say.


    He couldn''t help but give her a push, hoping that annoying her might make her relax.


    "It''s rare, for you to have nothing to say. Or being unable to speak your mind."


    "Mm..."


    Selene''s gaze met his, her lips curling into a bitter smile. Then she chuckled slightly, "You''re right. These kinds of things usually meant nothing to me. But..."


    "...because it concerns you, it''s very important, and I don''t want to say the wrong thing." Her voice was quiet and smooth, like a whisper.


    However, Nikolai wasn''t the protagonist of a harem anime, and he didn''t have the dense trait when it came to these things.


    "That makes me very happy. Am I that important to you, Selene?"


    "Of course!" Her snappy response echoed through the dark street, a spooked cat jumping off a nearby wall with a hiss.


    Nikolai noticed her eyes glowed with a vivid light when she spoke, something he picked up on while walking with her. If Luna felt strong, her blue eye would sparkle or glow, and Selene''s red one would shine.


    ''So both sisters feel this way... how interesting.''


    "I honestly wouldn''t blame you for hating me or disliking me, at least."


    He thought back to the memories from the past, although he remembered most things now... because of the ritual. Not only did Selene lose her sister, but because of the situation, it seemed like she was forced to take her place.


    ''Selene knew the truth from the start... is that why she was so hateful towards me, or when I only remembered part of the truth... and said she was the one I liked most... did that hurt her feelings knowing it wasn''t her?''


    ''I no longer remember the feelings I held back then... rather, it feels that I lost most emotions after that night. Is that because of the ritual, but I only find all of them precious, and in my memories, those lost emotions only returned after meeting Mari in high school...''


    Selene extended her hands, grasping both cheeks of Nikolai, who was lost in his thoughts while trying to adjust and organise the facts...


    "I honestly hated you at first. A man who picked my sister flirted with Nikita for a decade, then suddenly appeared and acted innocent. Without effort, you stole my heart and refused to let me go..." Her eyes narrowed, a small yet sinister smirk on her lips.


    "But... that dislike, the bitter feels kept fading the more I spoke with you." Selene''s eyes loosened, lifting her brows slightly as she looked up at Nikolai''s face. "Now, we feel the same, and even if you tried to push us away, it would be impossible." A giggle slipped past her lips.


    "So..." A wide grin formed, the tone of her voice growing warm and excited, "Stop worrying about every little detail and focus on yourself! What happens between me and Luna... we promise it won''t end how you fear."


    "Are you..." Before Nikolai could voice his third word, a finger was pressed against his lips.


    His eyelids drooped as he watched the smug look in her eyes before her hand dropped. She took a step forward before spinning, her blonde hair dancing behind her, the tips brushing her thighs before turning red.


    "You think too much sometimes, Kai."


    Selene grinned, stretching her arms over her head. "Honestly, you shouldn''t worry too much about this kinda stuff."


    Nikolai shook his head; Selene wasn''t wrong, but she didn''t understand his situation. He didn''t believe anyone could so easily...


    Selene stepped closer, reaching out and grasping his hand, tugging him along as they walked. "So be a good dog and follow your mistress."


    Though he noticed Selene seemed to enjoy their act in the bedroom the night before, he snorted, refusing to be her dog and lifted her over his shoulder. "No way."


    She yelped in surprise, a soft moan escaping from her lips as he patted her thigh.


    "L-Let me down... Kyaa!" Nikolai ran along the road, the lights flashing by as he controlled the flow of air to allow them to dash through the streets quickly.


    The pair dashed through the city at inhumane speeds, jumping from roof to roof before arriving close to the old Arena, with Selene''s face entirely flushed after being thrown around playfully.


    When he arrived at the bridge, he noticed her messy hair, yet both eyes glowed with a deep red blush. "Ehe~ that was so fun Kai!"


    "Haa... I feel like my brains are bruised, Nikolai... that was too fast!"


    Her chest rose and fell, taking deep breaths. The delicate fingers gripped Nikolai''s shirt, trying to pull herself into an upright position. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet her legs trembled as she leaned forward, laying her forehead against his chest. Her hands trembled as they slipped down to his sides before squeezing the area below the ribs.


    "But... It was really fun, fufu..."


    "I see... that''s good. I am glad you both enjoyed it."


    Though Luna''s emotions always seemed upfront and intense, Selene''s smile and reactions were difficult to see. Yet as she leaned against his chest, her mouth curved into a huge smile, her teeth and mouth wide open. She chuckled, holding his shirt tight.


    Nikolai remained silent, stroking her back and smoothing out the stray strands of red hair.


    ''Maybe I should stop overthinking everything...'' Though that thought crossed his mind, Nikolai also knew that stopping would go against his very nature.


    "Luna..." He heard her mumble.


    Then she nodded as if replying to herself... "Selene~ I understand, it''s a truce."


    .


    .


    .


    The trio arrived at the Nexus gate. While only two people stood, Nikolai accepted the strange situation. Now, as her hand swayed, holding his, his body became calm as if a weight fell off his shoulders.


    When they passed through the door, a surge of energy pulsed through Nikolai''s body, making his muscles tense.


    "Are you looking forward to meeting Zara again?" Selene''s whisper echoed, distorted inside the blue portal as the cool breeze and ocean scent flowed into his nose.


    He felt the silky sensation of her lips against the outer rim of his ear. Her warm breath caressed the fine hairs, causing goosebumps to trail across the side of his neck.


    He realised after everything happened Selene became more of a seductive witch...


    Though he couldn''t deny his desire to meet Madame Zara, learning about spirit engineering and other alchemic skills would bring his Mother''s revival ever closer.


    As they appeared in the familiar market, a small tingle of excitement grew in his chest. The sand beneath their feet, a mixed scent of fresh sizzling kebabs 1and sweet flowers made into perfume, and the beautiful Djinn architecture enthralled him.


    "I am, but it''s even better because you are here... it''s our second date on this planet, after all."


    "Ah... that right, you remembered~ I am happy."


    What made her words even more powerful was the glowing red eye that followed...


    Selene was happy.


    I felt kebabs were a stronger image in my mind than "Street foods" or "Stall food." Sorry if it''s not the correct type of food but hope the image is enough.

 Chapter 208: The Changed Madame

    Despite looking for Madame Zara at the original spot where they met her a month ago, the streets appeared different, with more stalls related to alchemy and spirit engineering than before.Nikolai noticed several vendors with different arms and tentacles speaking about different beliefs regarding the soul. In such a short time, the atmosphere changed.


    "Selene... isn''t it a little different..."


    "Mm, there''s something wrong for sure."


    There seemed to be a conflict between two different clans of Djinn, but normally, these issues would be dealt with in private, yet here, dozens of Djinn from two different clans or beliefs were preaching and trying to win people over in public.


    "I can''t seem to find Madame¡ªwhere is she?" Selene''s eyes narrowed. She grasped Nikolai''s hand and pulled him softly in another direction. He noticed various books similar to the one Zara had given him but without her notes. "Nikolai..."


    "I know."


    While the pair moved through the crowds, both of them could feel someone following along, pairs of eyes drifting from their current business and watching the couple. Though it might seem normal, they didn''t stop following and sneaking around the backstreets, creating an eerie and slightly itchy sensation for Nikolai.


    ''I can detect and feel the gazes of people now I am stronger...''


    "Did this happen last time?" His low voice, like a mouse''s whisper, caught Selene off guard. His lips brushed against her ear, tickling her.


    "Ahh.... n-no... only when we met with Madame Zara directly, and she gave you that book."


    Selene''s cheeks flushed deep red.


    The effects of Luna and Selene working together for once seemed to amplify her sense of shame as she grasped his fingers tighter and pulled him through the busy crowds.


    Nikolai enjoyed this place because of the scent of cooked meats, the people talking and shouting, and the shouting of their product or method of cooking. It reminded him of the old wives who would chat amongst themselves in the past while he trained.


    ''They''d ask me to take some eggs or kimchi... even though we don''t eat it, but it was good sometimes... ah, they once saw me naked and didn''t speak for a week!''


    [Those old women did?]


    ''Yeah... they would start talking about their daughters with me after that... or that my future wife would be very happy.''


    [Those damned rotten women!]


    Another benefit of Elizabeth learning about alchemy and spirit engineering was her increased active time. Although he didn''t test this, he theorised she could speak and communicate with him when she was in the tower in the future.


    "We''re here."


    Nikolai found himself standing in front of an alleyway, with the sign above covered in grime and dust from years of neglect.


    "Are you sure...?"


    Selene''s eyes shone bright, and her nose lifted into the air as if seeking praise. At first, Nikolai almost made a joke, but then he saw the familiar pink flesh peeking from the door as a loud bolt snapped open. She cracked the door and revealed her beautiful face, waving with her several tendrils.


    "Oh my, if it isn''t my young werewolf hybrid apprentice, " she said in a mocking voice before gesturing the two in.


    Nikolai bowed his head. She had given him so much knowledge in one book alone that his ability regarding the soul and his mother''s situation. Not to mention how to develop those skills in the past month. "Madame Zara!"


    "Fufu~ call me Zara, or Sister... handsome you''ve really grown big since I last saw you." Whenever she spoke to Nikolai, he noticed her pupils would shine pink, the colour of Madame Zara''s soul power. "It seems you are here too... oh? what''s this?! Intersting... who are you?"


    The moment Madame Zara looked into Selene''s eyes, her body seemed to emit huge amounts of energy as she rushed forward and dragged the pair into the dirty hut covered in grime, slamming the door, only to reveal a high-tech and amazingly sci-fi interior that shocked Nikolai to his core.


    ''Woah... there''s a scanner.... and is that a...''


    Before Nikolai could finish admiring the technology in Madame Zara''s home, she slammed a crystal onto her desk filled with papers. With the swipe of her tendrils, the papers and various pieces of work tumbled onto the ground with a thud. But her focus remained on the two visitors¡ªshe narrowed her gaze and watched Nikolai and Selene...


    "Why is there so much of your aura and energy inside her..." A question that caused Selene''s face to turn bright red instantly while Nikolai tilted his head and asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    Madame Zara tapped the crystal on her desk, her tendrils tapping the walls and ceiling around her. She looked at him with wide eyes and her mouth wide open, confused by his question. "I am asking why her abdomen, mouth, throat and stomach are radiating your aura..."


    "Ahem... that''s a personal question..." Selene''s eyes shone red as she covered her mouth and made several fake coughs. "We''re not here for that..."


    "How can it be... such an amount, this isn''t normal..." Madame Zara entered her little world, looking at the pair before she seemed to conclude, "Oh... I see, you swallowed his..."


    "!!!!"


    THUD¡ª!


    Selene''s two eyes glowed as she launched a metal block at Madame Zara. The Djinn dodged it, and the steel smashed into the wall, shaking the entire hut.


    Her actions were so fast Nikolai didn''t even realise. "Woah!"


    "S-Selene?! Are you alright!?"


    "It''s nothing... just a woman''s battle."


    "Hahaha~ you never change, but it''s amazing to see that the cold and heartless vampire princess finally fell in love... and even the stranger inside you, how did I never notice her before... a little dark and with an explosive personality."


    ''What is happening!?''


    After her strange muttering, the sound of rummaging through the cupboard sounded out. She returned with a syringe filled with black ink and a quill before sitting at her desk and starting to write. She mentioned Selene''s name several times, "Souls joined... same body... miracle, maybe a curse?"


    "What? How did she know..."


    She grasped the crystal and threw it at Nikolai. When it landed in his palm, the image of his soul was displayed.


    "Oh my... the soul of an evil one..." Madame Zara kept writing, but her tentacles all held a quill. She wrote on six pages at the same time while her eyes focused on Selene''s eyes.


    ''What''s going on...'' Nikolai wanted to know, but his mother''s voice calmed him.


    [She''s a seer, able to see the souls and past of a person just using their souls. I believe that after you met, she accepted some kind of inheritance, which is part of the reason the streets felt so strange.]


    ''Why?''


    As Madame Zara scribbled, drew and muttered to herself, Elizabeth made things clearer.


    [There are two branches of the Djinn: the seers, who are more like priests and priestesses who believe in their god, an existence that created their bloodline before the world split apart and follow an assigned Saintess.]


    [Then there are the supremacists, those with powerful magical might who don''t believe in those things and are led by the imperial family.]


    A slight pause followed the silence. It seemed Zara was thinking about something important. That feeling lasted several seconds. ''Mother?''


    The warm sensation of her hugging him washed over his mind behind him. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His mother''s purple soul force was now strong enough to create a sensation of touch. It was not quite identical to that of a normal human, but the slight tingle let him know she was there with him at that moment, which relieved him.


    [I believe that Madame Zara is a Saintess candidate... and that through meeting you, she reached some kind of epiphany, awakening her abilities to this level.]


    ''Then what is she doing now...?''


    [Likely a prophecy, or she saw something upon looking into Selene''s eyes... Though it must be something important for a saintess to be affected.]


    Zara paused, put her quill down and closed her eyes before muttering, "Your fate... is dark, clouded by many unseen threads and knots..."


    ''Threads...? Is she talking about...''


    Nikolai glanced at Selene, who stared at him and gave a bitter smile. The words spoken to them were fractured and incomplete, but because oracles and prophecies were this way by nature, he could only feel a little helpless.


    "Soon, a great enemy will approach you... fight hard, and endure you must." Her eyes gazed not at Selene but at Nikolai, a shimmer of golden light in the depths of her pupils. "Remember the goddess of the ocean, for her spouse will be the key to victory."


    ''Goddess of the ocean... Spouse?''


    His mind raced, wondering who or what it could mean; he would fight someone strong soon... a great enemy, and the one who would bring him victory was... ''Wait... Scrylla... daughter of the goddess... Alexei?''


    He immediately felt happy that Alexei allowed him to meet his beloved wife. If Nikolai didn''t know that part of Alex, he might suffer or face this great enemy alone in the future.


    "Good. Those eyes are clear, filled with pure and honest intentions. The darkness in your heart and shame you felt have faded. My apprentice, I am happy to see your progress."


    Somehow, he wondered if Madame Zara could really tell the truth.


    His heavy and dark feelings about lying to Nikita and Selene had faded, but when he met her, and in the past, Nikolai endured immense guilt.


    ''It seems that she is legitimate, or has a good information network.''


    "Nikolai, beware of an old friend''s betrayal..." Madame Zara''s eyes suddenly faded, becoming dull after she spoke those words, causing Nikolai''s heart to race. He suddenly felt a reminder of Ryan''s father and the future.


    Would Ryan help his dad?

 Chapter 209: Request

    Soon after Zara gave them the oracle, their mood swiftly changed. They gazed at each other with tension and curiosity before Nikolai closed his eyes with a muffled sigh."Haa..."


    Selene''s eyes narrowed, and a fierce heterochromatic light came from them. Both sisters were seemingly angry at Madame Zara''s words. However, because Nikolai didn''t seem upset or against her words, they couldn''t do anything but bite their lips and accept that fact.


    "Nikolai, are you okay?" Selene approached the quiet Nikolai, who was sitting on a wooden bench and closing his eyes.


    "Yeah... I just never expected things to come to this."


    A slightly heavy aura wrapped around his body and words while the pink-skinned djinn finished mixing potions in the back room.


    Selene and Nikolai sat alone in the room and felt a little awkward.


    "Are you worried about being betrayed?" A more direct tone, the blue eye flickering with cold light, as it seemed Lunaria also couldn''t help but comfort him.


    "It wouldn''t be the first time, but I wonder what level it could be... something simple, or will it be a betrayal that can never be forgiven?" His lips curled into a bitter grin as Nikolai peeked at Selene''s profile from the corner of his eye.


    "I am sure you can avoid such an untrustworthy prophecy... don''t be upset, Kai." Selene gently touched his face while gazing at him with her mismatched eyes.


    It was a very comforting gaze for him. Selene''s hands gripped Nikolai''s left hand, one for each sister.


    Though he understood the two sisters had different personalities, there were some occasions when they worked together to comfort him, like now.


    But this time, even though one of them was giving him warm encouragement, he couldn''t feel any warmth. He didn''t believe her words completely because something kept bothering him, and it was about Ryan''s father and meeting his little sister.


    ''Ever since that moment, it felt like Ryan introduced me to her for a reason, his voice and actions felt strange.''


    Nikolai closed his eyes for a few moments before looking up at Selene with his lips curling into a bitter smile. "Though I understand there could be a reason for it, I don''t think I would be able to forgive him. That''s if the person is him, of course... someone else could betray me, and the oracle might be wrong."


    ''Though since it tells me to rely on Alexei, I shouldn''t skip training and get closer to him.''


    As soon as his mind flashed images of Alexei''s skills in battle, Nikolai remembered something crucial.


    ''Well that seems like common sense...''


    "Do you want help finding out if it''s him?"


    In the past, Nikolai might have refused. His eyes flicked towards Selene, watching her gazing at him with deeply focused eyes, showing she wanted to support him in whatever way possible. Her gaze wasn''t scornful but warm, which he was so grateful for.


    "I would really appreciate the help, both of you." In a softer voice than before, Nikolai realised that if he closed off here, his confession would be worthless, and he didn''t want that.


    However, just as he was about to ask them more, a slightly slow-paced noise came from the inside of the shop; their time was up. Nikolai immediately rose from his chair and looked at Zara, standing by the table with a tray of drinks and tea snacks.


    "Are you finished discussing things?" Beside her, his mother''s illusory body hovered, waving. What seemed a little strange to Nikolai was that he noticed her soul felt more powerful.


    [Oh~ Nikolai is getting along with the girls well... was everything alright?]


    ''Mother you look different too, are you okay?''


    [Mother feels better than ever. Zara helped me to improve my meditation technique, which made me able to store more soul force.]


    ''I''m glad... really, as for me? I just feel grateful to have you all to help me. Alone, I might do something stupid.''


    The pair gazed at each other for a few moments while Zara and Selene seemed to notice and stood in silence. However, their gazes kept flicking between them both with curiosity.


    Nikolai smiled awkwardly and noticed Selene''s strange facial expression. Sometimes, her lips pressed together, her brows furrowed, and she frowned. Then she smiled again, seemingly interested in his conversation with Elizabeth.


    "Are you finished discussing things, though?" Zara asked, and Nikolai realised something instantly.


    ''Zara at least must know we can speak telepathically... Maybe Selene too.''


    He shook his head once before answering Zara, "Yeah... We''re finished with most of what we were discussing..."


    "Hmmm... Well then," said Zara, nodding and smiling. About the future... can you help me in return for helping your mother and the little goal you have?" A request of this level was normal, especially since Zara was aware of their plans.


    "If it isn''t too dangerous, I''d be happy to."


    The moment Nikolai responded, Selene''s teeth sank into her lower lip, showing disapproval, while Madame Zara''s eyes narrowed into pleasant crescent-shaped slits. "Well then, here''s how it is; recently, one of the leaders of a faction broke a taboo and caused the balance to shatter... now the imperialists are fighting hard against the seers who are dedicated to our deity."


    Though Zara explained everything calmly, Selene began fidgeting and flinching wildly when hearing the word Imperialist.


    After a glance over toward Zara, whose smile faded a little more with each word, she wanted Nikolai to collect some special herbs that the djinn saw as holy or sacred that grew in a dangerous forest in the distant east.


    "Though it would be find for anyone of my men to gather these items, the reason I ask you is because the first and second princes who hate seers, are watching my actions and movements constantly."


    Zara sighed heavily, giving him an apologetic look. But after a slight pause, she quickly added something important. "I am sure you know that the mission will be difficult... and if you are attacked by any of my race, feel free to protect yourself."


    Nikolai could sense the helplessness in her voice and eyes. She seemed unable to do anything but sigh softly before continuing, "It''s been difficult for me lately. Everyone seemed to have changed overnight, and my siblings took the first move and clipped my wings. However, they have started to do something that can potentially cause war across the nation."


    Nikolai''s eyes widened, and his mouth opened. He was unable to hold back his curiosity. "What did they do...?"


    The corner of Zara''s mouth quirked a bit, and her lips formed a sneer. "They stole an artefact that we were supposed to present to the next saintess and future high priestess of the nation..."


    Her voice paused for a moment, with her pink arms hitting the table. "...but not stopping there, those idiots framed the current high priestess and now she remains locked in the palace dungeons!"


    Zara expressed an intense emotion, and Nikolai''s eyes lit up with almost painful colours. He could feel her anger, despair, and helplessness. Because of the intense feelings, his chest felt tight, and Nikolai understood she wasn''t lying to him.


    ''But why would they needlessly cause war, even going so far as to try and frame an innocent party...'' sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikolai closed his eyes, thinking silently¡ªhis emotions became a mess.


    He tried to bring the information together, including Madame Zara''s words, her actions, and how she spoke of the royal family so casually. Then his eyes snapped open, and he gazed at Zara carefully, his black eyes narrowed to thin slits while using his abilities to the limit.


    "I guess it''s because you''re the princess that the two princes became so aggressive." His voice was soft, and he realised that if not for this, she wouldn''t request such a request.


    Although the high priestess was important, maybe what she needed him to collect was important for her as the future saintess, though this is just a guess in his mind right now.


    Madame Zara smiled coldly but nodded gently without hesitation before answering, "That''s right. They decided that if they get rid of me and frame the high priestess who supported me before I could move, they can force their ways and conquer the weaker nobles without care. Not to mention, all the information I have on their misdeeds means nothing if I am not a princess."


    Until this moment, neither Nikolai nor Selene interrupted Madame Zara¡ªit seemed that their mutual respect had reached its limit when Selene''s voice suddenly echoed.


    "Don''t you think you are asking too much of Nikolai?! Why must you use his mother as a crutch to send him on a dangerous mission?!" Her usually gentle voice was heavy, and both eyes had a brilliant glow, showing strong displeasure and disgust with Madame Zara.


    "Selene..."


    No, right now, he felt both sisters were in sync; their eyes, like before, shone with a powerful force, the colours radiating around her body no longer mixed and conflicted.


    Nikolai''s eyes watched her for several moments as the vampire princess pointed at Zara.


    "You might be a princess in this small world, a place only for Djinn, but do you know the significance and importance of Nikolai!?"


    As if unable to contain herself, she stood from the seat and stepped forward, her aura causing the walls to tremble and small cracks to form in the ground despite being solid rock.


    The pressure she unleashed made Zara stiffen slightly and tighten her hands on the desk, where she clenched her fists. Suddenly, the calm expression on her face vanished entirely.


    "I cannot allow you to use him as cannon fodder for a conflict that should belong only to you and your brothers."


    "You!"


    Selene''s eyes narrowed, and she ignored Madame Zara''s shout, her tongue full of venom: "You seek my husband''s help yet dared use his mother as a threat, bringing up betrayal to disturb his mind! You are nothing but a snake, filled with deceit! How are you different from your brothers?!"


    The room became silent, and Madame Zara''s eyes widened, her pink cheeks turning pale.

 Chapter 210: A Sudden Meeting

    Nikolai sat with a calm face, looking at the distant sun setting over the horizon¡ªbecause of Madame Zara, Selene became aggressive and angry before she asked for some time alone and thus, their date in the Djinn world ended early."Selene..."


    ''Though you got angry for me, why did you push me away?''


    He watched the birds flying home with a sense of envy¡ªthere was nowhere for him to go right now other than Nikita''s house since Nagisa promised to help him purchase a new house.


    Bzzzt¡ª!


    Suddenly, Nikolai''s phone started to vibrate... before checking the name, he swiped the call and placed it against his ear, the sound of a lighter being lit echoing from the other side.


    The call took a deep drag, his lips pressing together before a long exhalation.


    "Haa..... Nikolai."


    ''Dad?!''


    [Ivan... he''s smoking?!]


    Elizabeth''s surprise made Nikolai realise his father would only smoke when extremely upset or stressed out because of something.


    "Dad... it''s good to hear your voice."


    A deep, raspy voice that might sound a little sharp, like a gangster at times, but to Nikolai, it felt nostalgic. The weak and breathless sound of his father in the past vanished, and only the dad from his teens returned.


    "Nikolai, we need to meet. There are many things that I believe you are ready to hear now, sorry that I wasn''t there for you when you needed me most... Nagisa scolded me."


    ''Mother Nagisa... thank you...''


    Nikolai realised once again just how much affection and love Nikita''s mother gave him. Now, his avoidance and feelings of inferiority made him feel stupid.


    "When can we meet?" Nikolai''s voice quivered slightly.


    He couldn''t admit it, but the amount he missed his father was much greater than he thought. That comforting and resolute figure that always waited for him. Even when sick, his father always stayed beside him after a hard night at work to keep Nikolai company.


    "Now... come home son, I''ve made your favourite food, though I hope it still suits your tastes."


    ''My favourite... dad, you foolish old man.''


    "I''ll be there in two minutes."


    "I''ll wait."


    Beep-Beep¡ª!


    "Dad''s back...!"


    Nikolai was currently sitting in a building near the northern quarter because he could not return to the apartment, but this seemed like a safe place to linger.


    ''Let''s go home!''


    A strange feeling, home... what kind of existence that small dirty apartment might seem to others, for Nikolai even after buying the expensive apartment. That place was home, the small rooms with bad soundproofing, as he stood up and gazed at the brilliant sun halfway over the horizon.


    "Shall I run?"


    With a brilliant smile, his hips lowered before dashing forward, jumping two metres across the buildings with a loud bang.


    He plopped on the Scarlet Group building before running along the wall, flinging himself towards the government buildings and rolling on the gravel and stone.


    "Phew... faster, I can run faster!"


    His pace increased, and with each step, he tried to lengthen his stride¡ªthe wind blowing against his face while Nikolai''s eyes narrowed, taking in the rapidly changing landscape.


    He reached the central district in a few seconds, and his ankles ached slightly from the repeated jumps. He promised to achieve it in two minutes, so no matter what, he must achieve it.


    Finally, after twenty-five seconds, his form slowed down outside his previous house¡ªthe window to the apartment was open with smoke flowing out.


    The sight brought a grin to his face, his chest puffing out while deep, taking in the meal''s scent. His father cooked, and the memories of being poor, but the days they would have this meal were special to Nikolai¡ªit was an expensive meal to them in the past.


    "DAD!" Nikolai jumped through the window, rolling his body across the new floor. The scent was strange compared to the past, but it was still home.


    ''I forgot I paid to have it renovated several times...''


    His thoughts stopped because the kitchen light illuminated his vision. Behind the door, Ivan appeared, standing there calmly in a white apron.


    A pot was in his right hand, and with a flick, he poured its contents onto a plate in his left palm. The pasta flowed down with a wet squelch before he mixed it in the sauce and spices.


    "Dad?!"


    Once done, he laid the plate on the table with an easy-going expression on his lips, watching Nikolai. "Welcome home, son. Do you want the cheese bomb?"


    The handsome male looked no older than his early thirties at most. He was nothing like the sickly old man Nikolai knew. Long silver hair, a rugged jaw, and a muscular figure stood, holding a small pan in his large hand¡ªthough smaller than the current Nikolai. The sight of such a healthy and youthful father made Nikolai''s heart pound with delight, joy, and a sense of relief.


    ''Dad''s really okay!''


    He knew Selene wouldn''t lie about his father being alright, and when he saw him at the arena, he looked okay, but now... finally, it set in that his dad was fine, and his heart wasn''t failing.


    "How do you look so good?"


    Ivan turned to his son with the same gaze that Nikolai had given him, his lips curling into a smile and his pride visible. Nikolai, you''ve really grown. Dad is so proud. So, are we having a cheese bomb with our pasta tonight?"


    "Ah... of course, Dad!"


    The expensive cheese, at least to them in the past, bubbled over the heated water as it became soft... his father made great pasta, but Nikolai loved the adverts where people scooped cheese from the wheel in the past, but it cost too much. Thus, Ivan created a similar sight with a cheaper cheese.


    However, today, The cheese he used was the one they had always wanted to buy!


    "Dad that cheese!"


    "Haha... do you remember, when you first asked me to try this cheese wheel?"


    "Of course!" Nikolai watched the cheese melt, the colour becoming darker as more bubbles popped from underneath. Its fragrance soon floated throughout the room, reaching his nostrils and making his stomach grumble despite not needing food... Supernatural beings remembered foods with more meaning, like this, which could trigger hunger.


    "Haha... stop drooling, your mother was just like you."


    [I was not!]


    ''Haha...''


    "She would watch the cheese counter, because of one time we went on a date and tried cheese fondue."


    [IVAN!]


    Ivan couldn''t see Elizabeth, but Nikolai had already heard about this from his mother. It seemed to be part of their punishment for performing the ritual, and rather than hers, it was Ivan''s punishment, which is why he became so weak in the first place.


    "Mom would probably beat you if she knew..."


    "Haha~ your mother is too kind and sweet to hurt me, she would be too occupied eating the food and bothering you."


    Nikolai felt his chest tighten.


    Progress toward reviving his mother wasn''t far off, but he couldn''t say it would be soon, either, so these emotions got caught in his throat like a bone.


    "Don''t worry, Nikolai. I heard from Nagisa. Eliza, she''s always protecting you, right?" His father''s silver eyes felt lonely, yet his mouth kept smiling.


    ''Mom... let''s end this quickly...''


    ''I want you to be with Dad.''


    [Mmm... let''s do it together¡ªthis old fool probably can''t take care of himself without us.]


    "Stop being stupid, get your plate... I see you''ve replaced everything but the brand is just the premium version. You did that for me right?"


    Nikolai knew how fussy his dad was about the things he used, so instead of buying super expensive items, he bought the premium range of the items they already owned. It made a world of difference, but still...


    He felt relieved his father wasn''t mad.


    .


    . sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    .


    The meal passed quickly.


    A pair of grown men watching boring television while eating a nostalgic meal soon faded, and Ivan came into the living room with a bottle of whiskey. "I bought this brand when I married your mother... when you were born and now, since you''ve become a man and a fully grown werewolf. Let''s have a toast, Nikolai."


    The serious atmosphere suddenly made Nikolai a little nervous, and he watched his father pull out his glasses.


    "Pftttt... calm down." As he sat back down on the couch, he threw Nikolai a glass. His father poured the whiskey into his glass before slamming the glass together. "Now... do you want to ask me anything?"


    "A lot has happened, Dad." Nikolai sighed as he drank the whisky, a burning sensation passing down his throat with each sip, making his face scrunch up.


    However, the scent¡ªthe sweet flavours¡ªreminded him of his dad.


    "I remember this scent..."


    Though the brand might be different, the smell was there¡ªunforgettable and strong, something Nikolai couldn''t forget.


    The smell of the past lingered on his father''s clothes from those times.


    "Smell is the sense tied strongest to memory, at least that''s for humans, but we are wolves so it''s even stronger, hahahaha." With an amused grin, Ivan swished the drink around in his cup, taking another slow sip before a satisfying breath.


    "Did you make up with that little Fenrir girl?"


    "Nikita?"


    "Ah... that girl really loves you, the amount of times I found her in your bed or sneaking into your room and pretended to not notice..." He shook his head as if amused, though that last part... somehow he felt that the lewd things she did also were noticed.


    ''Shouldn''t you have stopped her?!''


    He was tempted to say it aloud but didn''t. It wasn''t that embarrassing anymore. "I did. Now I don''t feel inferior or unworthy."


    "You should never have had such a thought process; Nikita''s a bright and fierce young girl, you are allowed to act immature, be yourself, let loose." His father took another sip of the whiskey before chuckling.


    "I once spoke to her when you turned fifteen, and she said even if you were poor she wanted to marry you... That if you wanted money she would become the richest woman in the world and own half of S-City to make you happy."


    "I... I think she''s doing that now." Though Nikolai found himself speechless, he muttered under his breath.


    "She is, but you''re beside her instead, right?" Ivan smirked. It seemed that Nikolai''s father really wanted to talk like this with his son all those years.


    "I won''t judge you for who or how many women you are with Nikolai... but I hope you never think of abandoning or mistreating them." Ivan scolded his son, while Nikolai couldn''t help but take these words to heart, knowing his dad still loved his mother to this day.


    "I know... Selene, Nikita and Risa are already my responsibility and people I must protect, like you did mother."


    "GOOD! Now drink more!"


    [Ah... Ivan looks ecstatic... I am glad. It''s been so long since I saw him smile like this.]

 Chapter 211: An Unexpected Visitor

    Snore¡ª!The loud echo was heard as Ivan lay on his back, hanging from the new sofa, and his empty glass dropped to the soft carpet with a thud.


    ''Dad must have been really happy...''


    Not long into the evening, Nikolai''s tongue began to roll on the sweet whiskey, which tasted similar to bloodwine. A potent alcohol that affected monsters. Nikolai''s body swayed with each step, and his legs slipped when he approached his father and covered him with a blanket.


    Nikolai''s eyes flicked open and closed, revealing two outlines of his father and the objects before he placed a hand over his face and took a deep breath.


    ''I am drunk.''


    The dark room became silent, with moonlight leaking from the bay window, a guide helping Nikolai shuffle and sway to his room.


    "I should sleep."


    Despite his head aching and all actions being delayed, Nikolai closed his eyes, sucked in the cool air, and focused his limbs on following his commands. The swaying became less noticeable, and he could control the movements of his arms to a degree.


    "Phew..." Upon stepping into his room, a cold, refreshing breeze blew from the slightly ajar window, a familiar and nostalgic occurrence. "Nikita?"


    No matter what state he was in, the image of Nikita, who sat on the edge of his bed stroking his cheeks while humming during the night, appeared.


    The echo of distant cars rushing through the middle of the night and honking their horns echoed through the window. Nikolai pulled back the curtains, yanking them to find her sneaky figure hiding somewhere, but there was only a small plant on the balcony.


    ''Well, whatever...''


    Creak¡ª!


    Without the same momentum, Nikolai threw his body to the bed, bouncing with a comfortable squeak.


    The double bed was nothing like the former, cheap wooden single, as he felt his body and the memory foam adjusting to each other.


    "Ah... so comfortable..."


    Tap... Tap... Tap¡ª!


    A gentle sound, like someone on tiptoe, came from the other side of the room, however, with heavy eyes and the comfort of his new bed washing over him. Nikolai rolled his head to the side before breathing softly.


    With his legs spreading out and arms wrapped around the quilt, his light breathing filled the room.


    .


    .


    .


    The buzzing of a phone filled the room, and there was a flicker of light as the person slipped it from their pocket and checked the display before curling their soft lips in a smile, noticing the time.


    As she approached the sleeping Nikolai, a small, feminine shadow crept through the darkness, a slight glow from her phone.


    "You haven''t changed... hehe."


    A flicker of moonlight, reflecting off the replacement glass, revealed the intruder''s face, soft red lips, glossy and thick. Sleek, messy white hair down to her neck, with golden eyes that shone like the stars in the sky.


    With each step, her fingertips brushed the cold, metal zip of her jacket, sliding it lower to reveal the bare, smooth chest hidden underneath, revealing her bare breasts.


    ''It was supposed to be my turn, and you dated Selene~ this is only fair, right?''


    Nikita lifted her chin, her lips curled into a smile and inched closer like a proud wolf. The sound of her leather jacket dropping to the floor made her bosom jiggle, exposed to the cold air.


    "Is he really sleeping?"


    The lovely wolf tilted her head, fluttering her eyes.


    She reached out with her left hand, extending her fingers close to his face. The cold air gave her goosebumps, and her small cherries grew ripe and swelled.


    Nikolai twisted in the small bed while she touched his cheek, poking the soft flesh with a smile on her face.


    "Hehe~ you look so cute when sleeping, squishy cheek... I am so angry at you for not texting me."


    Since Lunaria appeared, Nikita''s heart grew heavy like a rock.


    She constantly second-guesses her actions, and despite wanting to approach Nikolai, a feeling of fear grows, like a dark cloud spreading in her mind, stopping her.


    Thanks to her mother for mentioning something Ivan told her in a message that tonight, Nikolai would be sleeping at his old apartment.


    Nikita did something nostalgic. Her hands pulled back while she held her denim shorts. She unfastened the button before leaning forward and bending slightly.


    A wry smile spread across her face as she felt the cold air touching her exposed body.


    The sound of fabric sliding down her skin filled the quiet room before hitting the ground. Her hips swayed, revealing a soft white tuft of fur as she stepped out of them and leaned over the bed.


    ''Will he get mad at me?''


    Her eyes curved into crescent slits while pulling the sheet over her body.


    A thick, musky scent overwhelmed her before a burst of heat enveloped her as if wrapping her boy in Nikolai''s existence, causing her heart to flutter.


    "Nnn~ Nikolai''s scent, hehe."


    She pressed her nose against his chest and took a deep breath in, inhaling his masculine scent. Her heart raced like a raging thunderstorm.


    ''No!''


    However, she forced her legs onto the mattress; her body crouched as her knees lowered between his legs; her mouth watered like a beast hunting prey. She rubbed her nose against the back of his neck, then continued to lower herself until she found herself above his body, the naked figure hidden by darkness, only his face and chest illuminated by the moonlight.


    Her soft breasts jiggled while brushing past his arm and chest, goosebumps forming due to the mixture of the cool air and his touch.


    "Wow..."


    Her breathing turned rapid as her hand shook, hovering inches away from touching his arm, while her golden eyes glistened, scanning her sleeping fiance.


    "...Ah!"


    When his torso heaved up, Nikita froze in place before closing her eyes, leaving one hand under the pillow, supporting her petite frame while the other reached out and slid along Nikolai''s pelvis.


    It was common knowledge that he slept naked, no matter when, even during winter. And sure enough, her slender hand brushed against his trimmed fur.


    "Ehehe~ he doesn''t know..."


    Nikita snorted, her face buried in his neck, yet not taking anything further; her hand slid lower till she reached something hot... meaty... and twitching. Something that throbbed the moment her fingers wrapped around it...


    Throb¡ª! Throb¡ª!


    "Ahh..." Nikita gasped at how swollen and stiff his member was, and it jumped within her grip, her golden eyes flickering while she lay on his chest, knowing she could get caught.


    A thrill washed over Nikita while she imagined him waking up and looking down at her, giving her a hungry look and then pushing her down...


    Gulp¡ª! Her saliva stuck in her throat.


    "I shouldn''t move..."


    Nikita tried to shake such thoughts away because all she needed was the safety of his embrace while enjoying his scent... the jealousy towards Selene soon shrank like a deflated balloon, but replacing that, her desire and greed grew.


    "H-haa..."


    Her tongue licked her soft lips as the thrill ran through her spine, the tightness, and her furry tail stood up, alert, while she held her breath before she opened her mouth.


    ''Do it... No one is here...''


    The warmth of his chest... his musky scent... they tickled her senses.


    "It should be ok..."


    As a nervous chuckle slipped from her mouth, Nikita positioned herself near his ear. Then, using a hand, she stroked his cheek with care. Her sweet and gentle whisper danced into his mind.


    "...it''s okay right, Nikolai?" The lustful wolf gently kissed his cheeks and continued her advances to make sure he wouldn''t awaken as she breathed hot air into his ear, "Nikolai~?"


    ''So cute...''


    Her heart pounded upon seeing such a vulnerable man before she placed a tender kiss on his forehead.


    ''Mine!''


    The silence of the night meant nothing could drown out the squishy squelching sounds filling the room as her delicate fingers coiled around the thick, hot appendage, slowly pumping his cock up and down.


    Her breasts pressed against his muscular body, the bare skin touching one another while her left hand came close to his face, softly caressing his skin and whispering.


    "Oh... Don''t wake up~"


    His semi-hard erection twitched violently within her hand, the throbbing veins making her head spin with arousal while it spewed beads of transparent fluid.


    ''This is all for me.''


    The intense pounding in her chest was louder than ever, drowning out all thoughts and worries about what might happen next... Yet with every heartbeat that passed, she tightened her grip and twisted her wrist.


    Lewd squelches came from below the sheets, where Nikita moved vigorously with her left hand, lubricating his hot, stiff rod with precum.


    "Mnff..." As she made quick strokes along its length, Nikolai''s brows scrunched up slightly.


    Nikita stopped moving with a start, holding her breath.


    The feeling of his stiff meat swelling inside her hands, throbbing with more strength than before, caused her tail to swish as if wagging uncontrollably behind her while sweat pooled in her palm.


    ''It''s so hot, and the smell is so thick, ehehe~''


    After confirming the slumbering man didn''t wake, the little wolf sighed with relief before planting kisses around his neck.


    Squelch¡ª!


    With her hand soaked in precum and the rhythm growing quicker by the second, the soft sound of slapping flesh filled the air. It sounded like a dirty song accompanying the creaks from the bed springs that followed every time she shifted position atop Nikolai''s body.


    Her thighs wrapped around his muscular leg, rubbing herself, trying to release some pressure building within her core.


    A long string of saliva connected her tongue with his shoulder when she raised her head...


    There... a pair of pale blue eyes stared back at her.


    "Oh~ Nikolai?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 212: Like Beasts in the dark ***

    His expression was stern and unreadable... but most importantly: awake."A-ah..." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his eyebrows knitting together in confusion, he simply said, "What are you doing here?"


    "Ehehe~ giving you a handjob?" Nikita tried to act cute and avoid any sort of awkward conversation but failed miserably.


    Sitting up straight, Nikolai let out a frustrated sigh and shook his head disapprovingly at the sight before him: the naked girl straddling his thigh looked desperate and needy while grasping and stroking his member, hoping he wouldn''t get angry or react negatively toward this situation.


    Forcing her lips closed, she glanced away from him nervously.


    She bit down hard enough that marks were forming on either side of her lower lip. Even though she kept silent for several seconds, she finally opened them again and answered hesitantly, "I couldn''t help myself..."


    "Was it good?"


    The sudden question caught Nikita entirely off guard.


    Her cheeks flushed scarlet red as if blood had rushed directly through her veins without warning. Unable to keep calm under these circumstances, her entire frame trembled violently, yet somehow, she found herself nodding.


    "Why?"


    ''Why did I do it?''


    That question echoed throughout every part of Nikita''s brain until suddenly, her mind clicked into gear, forcing an answer out of her mouth before thinking things through first: "I missed you and felt jealous."


    Nikita really had planned nothing further after coming into his house uninvited¡ªjust being around him brought comfort.


    However, she couldn''t deny what she saw last night and the day before...


    Selene''s happiness...


    That alone sparked something deep down within her heart, intensifying her desire for him. She wanted to mark his body more and make him smell like her, so Selene felt the same jealousy. She wanted everyone to smell his musky scent and know who his true mate was.


    To show he was hers.


    "Your hand, it''s still moving." With each movement of her delicate fingers around Nikolai''s swollen shaft, it throbbed more violently.


    "Ah..." Her attention focused back on stroking his cock while she ground her hips against his thigh.


    "Nikita... Are you really trying to fuck my leg? Your pussy feels so wet..."


    "S-sorry..." However, Nikita showed no signs of slowing down¡ªher lips pressed together, and her face scrunched up tightly, which showed just how aroused she''d become.


    "What will I do with you?" A thick, sweet scent of alcohol, the whiskey with hints of caramel and tobacco, blew into Nikita''s nose as Nikolai''s arms wrapped around her back.


    With the air growing stale and heavy with pheromones and arousal, the little werewolf huffed his musky scent with every breath. Lost evermore to his enticing aroma, Nikita drowned in heat.


    "Well, aren''t you eager?" Nikolai chuckled as he continued talking huskily in her ear: "Have you been keeping yourself pent up for too long?"


    "Ehehe, I have..."


    Everything began getting hazier, almost unreal, even when Nikolai grabbed onto her ass firmly.


    The soft warmth of her flesh spread through his palms as his fingertips sank into her meat like melting butter.


    His hands wandered up and down her backside before reaching beneath the tiny white patch above her dripping entrance, grabbing both sides of her firm asscheeks. He pulled apart her round curves, causing Nikita to flinch and blush furiously in embarrassment as he exposed her moist slit completely.


    "Nikolai... Hnng... don''t look..."


    The shyness in her voice was evident as she arched forward slightly, leaning closer towards him so much that their noses nearly touched.


    ''I can''t stand how adorable she looks!'' Nikolai''s large hands kneaded her buttocks repeatedly whilst spreading open her cute, puckered asshole.


    Throb¡ª! Throb¡ª! Throb¡ª!


    "Do you want to continue? You''re soaking wet."


    "Hnnng~ Yes!"


    Drip...


    Nikolai''s lips parted, groaning as Nikita''s hand grasping his pulsating cock became more slippery than before. He thrust himself upward instinctively, making sure the head brushed against the girl''s sticky digits every few strokes while his fingers traced small circles around her quivering asshole, eliciting light moans from her throat.


    "This isn''t fair, why only my ass?" Her golden eyes softened as they locked gaze with him. "I wanna taste you too..." she whimpered as if pleading desperately, licking her upper lip seductively afterwards, leaving traces of saliva glistening on its surface.


    Unable to restrain himself any longer after watching such an erotic display, Nikolai lunged forward, capturing those swollen lips with his own¡ªhis tongue darted inside immediately and entangled with hers passionately, her body falling onto the bed while pinned down by his intense kiss.


    Muffled moans resonated through the room alongside lewd slurping noises created by their mouths pressed against one another fiercely; neither cared nor seemed bothered about anything else other than fulfilling their desires for one another.


    "Hmff~ Mmhf~ Nmm~"


    Saliva trickled down the corners of their mouths whenever they pulled away temporarily to breathe before plunging right back again¡ªthe wild kissing session continued until Nikita''s face turned red while she gasped for air, staring at him blankly due to lack thereof.


    "You ok? Too rough?"


    A strand of spit dangled between their tongues¡ªa long silver thread connecting them momentarily before breaking off and falling onto her chin.


    She shook her head to the side with a low purr, "Nn-mm~ No more than usual!"


    The passionate atmosphere enveloped them in such powerful emotions that she couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "Are you jealous of Selene?" A smile spread across his mouth, revealing sharp teeth peeking through his lips.


    "Yep..." Nikita pursed her lips before biting on them. "You always treat her differently!" She protested while wriggling out beneath him, pouting cutely afterwards.


    On all fours, she crawled towards the pillows, but with her buttocks in the air, his large palms fondled her soft cheeks and pulled her backwards.


    "Ahn~ Stop teasing me!" The little werewolf puffed out her cheeks angrily.


    However, a gruff voice whispered something in her ears, causing the female to shudder. " Shall we do something that I''ve never done with her before?"


    Shiver¡ª!


    Her spine trembled, tingling as Nikolai''s hot breath tickled her ear. The mere suggestion made her heart pound loudly as her tail swished eagerly behind her, slapping his abdomen.


    "Nng..."


    Something warm dripped from her already sopping wet entrance onto her thighs. Nikolai''s massive hands clamping onto her hips ensured he wouldn''t let her escape.


    With bated breath, she whispered as if afraid someone would hear. "Wha~ What kind of perverted stuff?" Her face lit up scarlet red after being told this, and suddenly, a feeling of danger spread from his hungry, lustful gaze as she squirmed away from him anxiously.


    "What are you doing?" He tugged at her waist firmly, forcing the little werewolf back to him.


    Before she could react, his hands spread apart her round buttcheeks once more.


    Pucker~


    A cold breeze caressed Nikita''s exposed hole, and she buried her face in the pillow before she felt something strange... wet... warm, and... slimy poking at her anus. It pushed past her sphincter gently yet forcefully simultaneously; her entire frame quivered as chills shot up her spine instantly.


    It felt wrong... dirty... but her body burned, wanting more.


    "I''ll show you." Nikolai began twisting his tongue around in circles, lathering her ring thoroughly in drool and making sure no crevice went untouched while his fingers slipped along her slit, rapidly stroking her swollen nub, barely touching yet causing her hips to quiver.


    "Ahhnngh! Haaahn! don''t like my... ass! Fhaaaaa¡ª!" Nikita moaned louder despite her shame and concern as she experienced unknown territories of pleasure; each wave was more substantial than the last, leaving her speechless in ecstasy.


    Ripple~


    All semblance of reason had disappeared; now it seemed nothing else mattered besides satisfying these carnal urges within her petite body. Everything was becoming blurry except Nikolai; every part of her flesh became hypersensitive to every stroke, every lick, and every flick.


    No other thoughts entered her mind except giving into desire wholeheartedly...


    "Nikolai~ Nyaaaaah~ Ahhhhhh!"


    Smack... smack... smack...


    Thick dollops of juices leaked down his wrist while his index finger penetrated deep inside, twisting around and curling until they reached certain spots that made the wolf girl squirm and thrash about violently on the bed sheets underneath him.


    Suddenly, his other hand gripped onto Nikita''s neck firmly, pushing her down, as she felt something hot... stiff and heavy slap against her plump buttocks, with a smack.


    Plap~


    She quickly looked over her shoulder to see what had happened only to find herself staring straight into two dark orbs gazing back hungrily upon hers, shining brightly with hunger-filled intent reflecting clearly through those black iris, no longer blue and calm like before... he became a ravenous beast.


    "Nice view," he cooed.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief when his cock stood fully erect before her eyes¡ªshe almost swooned seeing his girth pulsating visibly between her ass cheeks¡ªit didn''t look real at all.


    As it throbbed erratically, a single bead rolled off its tip and splashed directly against her pink rim.


    "Nikolai... You can''t stick that into my ass... It''s too big..."


    He just chuckled mischievously, grinding his pelvis slowly forward so his shaft pressed flatly against her pussy, then back until the underside rubbed against her tight bud. Then repeated himself several times...


    Schlop~ Schlop~ Schlop~


    "Mmmmh!!!" With his palm resting atop the nape of her slender neck, Nikita''s upper half was pushed down further onto the bed while his hips moved rhythmically with her own as their bodies rocked together; soon after, he leaned down close enough to nip lightly at her neck with his fangs.


    Gently bit into her milky white skin until tiny droplets started appearing along where his teeth contacted her body; that''s when he felt the warmth of her tight opening, his cock now slimy and wet from her juices. It seemed ready... More than enough lubrication!


    "Nikita..." he growled huskily into her ear.


    "Hnng, yes?!" The werewolf yipped.


    "Try not to clench your butthole when I put it in!"


    Just as she heard his words, Nikolai slipped his tip downwards towards her puckering hole. Then, ever so carefully, he aligned himself correctly and pushed forward...


    Her sphincter gave way surprisingly quickly, thanks to his thorough tongue-fucking earlier! She even helped herself loosen up by reaching back with one hand and using one hand to spread herself open wide for easier penetration.


    "Nyyaaaaaghhh¡ª It''s... Haugh!! Sooooooo big!!!!"


    The sudden sense of being stretched overwhelmed everything else happening around her; tears streamed freely down her flushed cheeks as she struggled desperately not to tense too much as the bulbous head popped inside, stretching apart her inner walls wider than anything else imaginable, causing a throbbing pain in her ass.


    "Fuuck... Good girl!" Nikolai''s hand slapped her ass before stroking it softly. "Your butt feels amazing... So nice and tight."


    A hiss escaped his lips as he gradually thrust himself further and further past her ring until he reached halfway; at this point, Nikita''s arms were shaking badly under her weight because it took all her strength just to hold herself up with one arm while supporting him at the same time with another, gripping tightly onto her soft ass.


    But once half was inside, she couldn''t take anymore¡ªher elbows buckled beneath her torso as her knees threatened to give way, making her fall forward suddenly.


    "Ngh... Don''t stop..."


    Nikolai''s cock felt hot and slimy as her inner walls clamped down while his hands lifted her hips, adjusting her position and pushing himself deeper still.


    Squelch¡ª!


    "Just relax..." he murmured soothingly in response. He paused while Nikita trembled uncontrollably under him before beginning to move again¡ªgently at first but steadily picking up speed.


    His large palms wrapped themselves around both sides of her waist securely before moving backwards and going all out; soon after, a string of animalistic cries left her throat as he drove faster into her rear end, plunging every inch of his meaty length deeper inside her than previously possible.


    Slap¡ª!


    Shlup¡ª!


    He didn''t care about anything other than satisfying both their desires. He adjusted his angle, watched her face, and, based on her reactions alone, noticed the moment it became more pleasant than painful.


    "Ahhghhh!! Haauuuggggh~!"


    The slick sensation as he pounded away was incredible; her hips began to rock backwards as if seeking more stimulation, as her hips lifted higher, allowing for a deeper plunge on each thrust; she quivered hard whenever he hit particularly sensitive areas within driving her crazy.


    Throb...


    His cock began to swell inside her while her moans grew louder, muffled by the pillow...


    "Nghhnn!! Ahaaahn!!!"


    ...but loud enough for him to hear, nonetheless.


    The room echoed with noises from their passionate lovemaking. At some point, without either being aware of when exactly, Nikolai''s movements slowed down considerably until they became more about grinding rather than humping.


    "I''m coming..." she quietly moaned, panting heavily.


    Instantly, her insides became extremely tight and constricting. Nikolai somehow endured through sheer willpower and stubbornness born out of pride as his male instincts kicked into overdrive. He refused defeat until the last possible second.


    ''Her anus is spasming!'' He fought against her powerful, squeezing contractions. ''It''s getting tighter!''


    "Nnnng... Hnnng~ Haa... it''s hot in my ass... Mmmn."


    "Good job, babe, keep clenching! I''m gonna cum in your ass..."


    And right then, at that exact instant, the final straw snapped...


    Plap! Plap! Plap!


    In an instant, he sped up once more and started pounding wildly at full speed¡ªtheir bodies slamming against each other repeatedly as his balls twitched and pulsated between his legs, threatening to release any second now.


    At the same time, Nikita''s body shook violently throughout its entirety, her chest rising off the bed entirely, with arms splayed apart across its surface. She gripped the sheets so tightly her knuckles turned white, trembling wildly with overwhelming pleasure surging forth from deep within herself, erupting outward toward him.


    Drip~ Drip~ Drip~ Pshhhrtt¡ª!!!


    Her vagina convulsed violently as spurts of liquid splattered everywhere below her crotch area while he kept ramming himself backwards into her depths relentlessly.


    His grip remained firm on both sides of her slim waistline, pulling her towards himself every few seconds before releasing again. Throughout this wild climaxing session, his member stayed buried within her ass as if it belonged there all along...


    Until finally, it exploded forth with great force...


    A thick stream shot upwards through her anal cavity before being expelled forcefully via powerful muscular contractions occurring rhythmically inside her.


    Nikolai expelled everything stored up deep inside her stomach¡ªa massive volume of semen rushed forth, splashing against his thighs, dripping downwards onto the covers beneath them.


    He didn''t stop pumping his hips until he''d finished ejaculating inside her rectum; when he eventually pulled himself free, thick trails of creamy fluids followed suit, bubbling down Nikita''s butt cheeks and trickling down her slit.


    Nikita fell forward completely limp afterwards; her upper half lay flat on top of soft bedding while lower parts hung suspended midair, supported only by strong male hands gripping tightly onto either side of her.


    She gasped, with her tongue hanging outside and a broad smile painted on her face.


    "I did it..." she managed weakly, tiredly smiling through a hazed vision while attempting to catch her breath once again.


    "That was amazing, Nikita..."

 Chapter 213 Do You Want To Meet Your family?

    The morning sunlight flickered through the parted curtains, a sudden disturbance causing the two lay in bed to growl, their bodies clinging together before gradually waking from their pleasant dreams."Nn..."


    "Mmm~ It''s too bright... Nikolai?"


    Nikita''s golden eyes snapped open, her long lashes brushing against Nikolai''s face as she hugged his body tight, sniffing the base of his neck with a long breath. "Hnnnn~ the best morning."


    "S-stop, stop... it tickles."


    Nikolai''s hands grasped the bare body of Nikita, trying to pull her away from his neck as she sniffed and suckled on his skin. The event led to the pair wrestling on the bed, a bitter struggle between brute strength and a crafty wolf.


    Knock-Knock¡ª!


    "Ahem! Young ones..." Ivan''s deep voice filled the room, creating an awkward atmosphere. "I know you are passionate, but since it''s morning, how about eating breakfast?"


    The pair then looked at each other and opened their mouths wide. As their battle ended, their faces became bright red, and they rushed to find clothes to wear.


    Clatter¡ª!


    "Listening to them now... it reminds me of when I dated Elizabeth at first. Haha, her father chased me with an enchanted sword."


    Ivan''s lips curled into a wide grin, his ears wearing soundproof headphones, something he bought primarily because of the white wolf now in his son''s room. Yet he couldn''t notice the illusory figure walking beside him, her face fixated on his.


    [You''re right, my dear. It''s rather ticklish to see Nikolai growing up so fast.]


    Despite no response, each time Ivan whispered, grumbled or spoke to himself, she always responded with a soft smile.


    "Did they use protection... will I become a grandfather at this age?"


    [Darling... you look so cute right now, sitting on the counter with a bright red face and newspaper, pretending to read it.]


    "Hmm... stocks are down... hmm... this doesn''t seem good." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Fufu~ Ivan, why are you so adorable.]


    Meanwhile, back in Nikolai''s room, the scent of perfume spread from the glass bottle in Nikita''s hand. Her hips pushed out as she bent forward to apply makeup to her face.


    "Why are you doing that... I want to use the mirror, move."


    "Nikolai~ even if it''s you, I won''t surrender the mirror! Hah!" Nikita used her hips to push him away, the only mirror in his room, as she began to curl her eyelashes with mascara.


    His body flung across the room and fell into a pile of new clothes, flicking them with his arms, trying to stand up, but when turning his gaze back to Nikita, he swallowed his breath and saliva in shock.


    Nikita faced the mirror, a pretty face that seemed to glow with light makeup, pouting and making a kiss in the mirror as her red lip gloss made them shine.


    ''When did Nikita become so womanly... and so bewitching?''


    Nikolai watched her in a trance.


    His eyes opened wide with dilated pupils, a feeling of excitement and attraction flowing through him while his mouth hung agape.


    "Hehe~ finished, mwah..." With one last kiss in the mirror, rubbing her lips together with a wet smack, Nikita turned to face Nikolai. "Hey~ what do you think, honey? Am I pretty?"


    "Extremely..."


    "Eh?"


    Nikita''s cheeks turned a deeper pink than her light blush from his reaction¡ªhis gaze locked onto her face, unmoving as her chest fluttered, unable to break off their interlocked vision.


    "Do you mean it...? " she asked in a slightly insecure tone, her hands clenched tight, and she wanted to hear his answer.


    Nikolai swallowed, his throat dry, and the sparkling face of Nikita in his view could be nothing but the most beautiful werewolf he had ever seen.


    "The most beautiful werewolf."


    "...more than mom?"


    "Ah... more than Nagisa, or any other."


    In response to his strange reactions, Nikita''s mouth opened and closed¡ªher face became hot and turned red as the blood rushed to her cheeks. Though she expected a compliment, she never thought he would be so direct and keep gazing at her like a starving wolf.


    He finally climbed to his feet, the blood pooling in his legs as he stumbled towards her, wrapping both hands around her shoulders. The rare sight of Nikita wearing makeup and a frilly black dress and stockings caused his chest to pound.


    "I am lucky..." His face lowered while Nikita stood on her tiptoes, slowly closing her eyes. "To have such a¡ª"


    Knock¡ª!


    "Kids, foods ready! Come and eat before I kick your asses!"


    "Oh, c''mon..." Their mouths parted, causing Nikita''s lips to snap together loudly.


    Nikita growled, almost dropping to her knees as she cried out.


    "Hahaha... don''t look so sad, Nikita. Let me enjoy such a pretty look longer." Nikolai pressed his lips against her forehead, the scent of her perfume filling his nostrils, and then slipped his hand into hers, gripping tight.


    "We should go get some food... after all, we''ll need energy after last night." He winked, his teeth showing in an impish grin that caused her cheeks to burn. However, seeing how relaxed he acted now caused her tail to wag happily. While he pulled her toward the door, she tightened her grip on his palm and leaned closer to his chest.


    .


    .


    .


    The duo joined Ivan for a meal in the kitchen, now redesigned the fresh scent of wood and lacquer, smooth surfaces with sleek black and grey chairs.


    "It''s so different now. Let''s sit together, Nikolai!" Nikita''s excitement sounded through her tone and actions.


    In a good mood, she grasped his palm and yanked Nikolai onto the seat beside her.


    Her eyes sparkled brightly in anticipation of a lovely breakfast, yet...


    As she glanced up and watched Ivan place down plates and glasses and pour water from a crystal pitcher, she couldn''t help but comment. "Uncle Ivan... you look so young!"


    "Yeah... I can tell even without hearing Nikita say so..." Nikolai said with wide eyes.


    "Hmm? Oh, do I... Haha, it seems this old man has still got it."


    "Ehehe~ you look so similar."


    Nikolai gazed at his father before a strange emotion made him feel apprehensive about his younger-looking father.


    ''Is this aggressive and burning feeling inside me, jealousy?! To my father?''


    Ivan merely shrugged and smiled while placing the table settings in order. Beside him, the image of Elizabeth placing both elbows on the counter, her chin resting on her palm.


    [Darling... flex those forearms... so sexy, I want to be that towel you''re wringing]


    ''Mother?!''


    Nikolai''s jealousy vanished, a feeling of embarrassment to his mother''s perverted thoughts. He now wondered if Nikita would end up becoming the same towards him in the future.


    In moments, the table was set with steaming sausage and eggs along with toast and jam.


    "It''s great to have you over like old times, Little Fenrir." Ivan grinned, raising a glass of ice-cold water to Nikita with a playful wink.


    "Now get eating, or you''ll never grow into a big girl." Ivan laughed.


    Nikita''s ears twitched as her mouth opened and her lungs filled with fire. However, when she remembered this was Nikolai''s father, her rage deflated. Instead of complaining, she grabbed her fork, stabbed a thick sausage and bit into it violently.


    "Hmph... I am already big; Nikolai enjoys my current size, " the lovely wolf muttered while chewing.


    "What... are you going to do today, dad?" Nikolai cut the conversation short; his lips trembled, trying not to laugh at the way his father teased Nikita like she was still twelve.


    "Well... I wanted to ask you something, do you mind, son?"


    The tone of voice instantly changed, becoming severe, while his light expression changed dramatically.


    "Nikolai, do you want to meet your family?"


    Time stopped; the moment seemed to drag endlessly. Even behaved, eating quietly while peeking at Nikolai''s face while pouting.


    Nikolai himself sat staring back at his father blankly. In front of him, he wondered why now, of all times at first. But now he understood more of what had happened in the past... how the Nosferatu had taken advantage of that ritual, attacked the B¨¢thory, and weakened the Volkov clans in S-City.


    "Which family?" He cleared his throat, sipping the fresh orange juice Nikita had pushed to him.


    "...both... mine and Elizabeth''s¡ªwell, it''s because there is someone I wanted you to meet..."


    The glass was placed back on the wooden tabletop while Ivan stared straight into the boy''s eyes. A sincere father, his eyes flickered with a tired and desperate light to let his son experience life to the fullest.


    "I will do what makes dad happy, my goal won''t change and meeting them might help."


    "Goal? I see... my son really started growing up, without this old man." Ivan mumbled; he lifted himself from the counter, walking around to put a hand on Nikolai''s shoulder, squeezing tightly. "I will support whatever you do, no matter what. Understood?"


    "Mmm," Nikolai answered, nodding his head once.


    He loved the slight scent of tobacco and oil that followed his father in the past. This manly scent reminded him of where he started and what they endured together. With their gazes locked, both men agreed.


    Suddenly, the image of Elizabeth began to sniffle, wiping the tears that ran down her face.


    [My two handsome boys are finally getting along!]


    ''Mother...''


    "Then after breakfast, shall we take Nikita home, and drive to meet your Aunt? I am sure she will love you, she used to dote on me so much and you look like me."


    With one final squeeze, he walked to his bedroom to shower and clean up, leaving Nikolai and Nikita to enjoy the silence.


    "Sorry, Nikita. You probably wanted to go out together today, right?" Nikolai gazed at his lover, his lips curled into a bitter smile. He stroked her silky white hair with his fingertips.


    "I don''t care; being beside you is enough. Even though we may be a little apart... I can always talk to you..." Her words trailed off as she leaned closer, resting her body weight against his. Nikita nuzzled into his chest, inhaling deeply the musky scent of their recent actions.


    "That is true."


    Their minds were connected, which calmed them down whenever their worries surfaced.


    A few minutes passed as they cuddled in the kitchen.


    Like this, at peace, Nikolai saw a glimpse of the future and couldn''t help but gently lift Nikita''s chin, wipe the grease from her lips with his thumb, and gently kiss her. The kiss was full of tender warmth, so different from last night''s passion.


    "Mmmm~ Nikolai, what was that for?"


    "You can come to me whenever you need it, Nikita."

 Chapter 214 The Volkov Mansion

    To meet people who abandoned Nikolai and his father. This thought caused Nikolai to clench his fists so tight that his muscles trembled. He doubted their genuine feelings because of all the times they stepped forward¡ªwhy only now?Can I really trust them?


    Will Dad get hurt if I say no? I only want him to smile from now on. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Complex emotions swirled through Nikolai''s mind while he hugged Nikita. Her soft fingertips caressed the back of his head, which caused a ticklish feeling down his spine. The comforting scent of her body and a gentle hum from her lips helped calm his mind.


    "Hmmm mmm~ Hmm nnnn~"


    A sudden whisper caused his eyes to snap open. "Do you feel better now, Nikolai?" Nikita''s golden eyes squinted at him from close range. Her soft cheeks puffed out like marshmallows before the girl rubbed her nose against his. "This time I won''t come with you, so I hope you will remain brave."


    Nikita''s sparkling eyes fluttered before winking as she pulled away with a melancholic smile. "I have to go now, my mother is angry at me, ehehe~ I forgot to tell her I was staying out."


    Somehow, like the morning sunlight on a warm summer day, Nikita brought life and vibrance into his life. Nikolai reached out, brushing her cheeks. His eyes narrowed into small slits. "Thank you, I can remain brave, all thanks to you."


    "Ehe~ I''m happy to hear that. Mwah~ let''s do our best." Nikita''s bright voice echoed through the kitchen as she kissed his cheek, leaving a faint red mark. The next moment, after a blink of his eyes, she appeared outside the window like a naughty thief.


    However, looking at her, smiling with a brilliant glow and a fluffy tail that she quickly tucked away. Nikolai could only wave his hand and laugh.


    "After everything, she hasn''t changed..." Nikolai said to the parting werewolf before turning away. His lips curled into a deeper smile as he touched his chest. "I really love that cheeky girl." He released his clenched fists, his emotions overwhelming him before fading.


    Now, all that lingered in his mind was Nikita, and her smile was like sunshine.


    I can face them now¡ªthank you, Nikita.


    "No matter what excuse they might say, I will give them a chance."


    .


    .


    .


    Two hours later, Ivan returned to the apartment wearing a smart grey suit. On his chest, the initials IV were embroidered with golden silk.


    He opened the door to find his son waiting patiently for once.


    "Dad, you''re here?"


    The moment he noticed Nikolai sitting on the sofa, wearing his specially made black suit, the one Selene and Nikita helped make, with his initials in silver arachne thread.


    "Oh? Nikolai, you look so handsome!" A smirk formed on his father''s face before he tossed a pair of keys.


    Clang¡ª!


    "Eh... Dad, these are?!" Nikolai''s voice sounded strange, a mixture of disbelief and growing excitement, and the tremble of his words made Ivan''s smirk grow.


    "Call it a belated birthday present, my son... you wanted this car, right?"


    "The M1 Starburst..."


    "Don''t look so stunned. Come on, let''s check it out!" Ivan sounded more excited than his son. He grabbed Nikolai''s hand and pulled him out of the apartment as the afternoon sunlight beamed, sizzling the ground.


    "D-Dad, slow down. It''s hot¡ªtoo hot for this kind of..." His voice stopped, the heat vanished, and the sound of traffic and people chattering disappeared.


    A beautiful sports car, an old model recently remodelled and upgraded to the modern level, wine-red pain, spinning rims with RGB lights that matched the interior lights.


    An advanced air conditioning system, not to mention the thick exhaust like a monster''s arm and sweet angled wing.


    It''s my dream car...


    "So, do you like it?" His father''s beaming smile and narrowed eyes said it all. He patted Nikola''s back with a loud bang. "I heard from the girls that this was your first choice."


    This car wasn''t something only money could buy¡ªonly five of them existed in the world. Nikolai realised the depth of his father''s love before they became rich. However, this gesture made his chest flutter¡ªwhat did Nikolai do to deserve such an expensive and valuable gift?


    "Dad..."


    "What''s that weird look for, are you gonna cry? Haha!" Ivan''s bellow attracted the females down the road, gossiping before they all gasped, looking at the two males in expensive suits beside the sports car. "See, those ladies will laugh at you, so don''t cry."


    He hasn''t changed... even ten years ago to now.


    I am honoured to be his son¡ªhow can I ever repay him?


    Nikolai didn''t waste any time, his chest pounding from excitement as the two doors opened vertically like bladed wings. As he hopped inside, he suddenly burst into joy like a young boy playing with his favourite toy for the first time.


    The cool leather seat was soft and comfortable.


    With hands on the steering wheel, grasping it tight, he gazed to the right at Ivan''s glowing smile.


    "Let''s go, dad."


    VROOM¡ª!


    Sweet!


    With a sudden roar from the engine and exhaust, the starburst flew down the road like a runaway train. The middle-aged women gasped, leaving behind a loud, growling exhaust pipe that lingered in their minds.


    .


    .


    .


    At first, the GPS showed a location that should have been a forest or an abandoned mine. However, Nikolai noticed a button out of the corner of his eye.


    Monstrum


    The Latin word for Monster, however, changed the moment he pushed the cool, black button. The GPS and digital screen displaying the speed and other details on the dashboard changed.


    "What?!" Nikolai''s hands swerved, and the car screeched on the motorway. He noticed that the map had become full of different markers.


    Things like fast food and hospitals vanished, replaced by monster nests and ghoul hideouts. The display showed that the mountains and forest he was heading to right now were, in fact, the Volkov S-City Mansion!


    "Haha, you pressed the button." Ivan chuckled, his hair flowing with the wind as Nikolai pushed on the accelerator harder. "That button is equipped in most high class and rank monster vehicles, since you''re our families future successor. I took liberties of calling favours to add a few things to this car to keep you safe."


    "W-What else did you add, Dad?!"


    "Hahaha! That''s the cute face I remember, don''t worry. The alloy and chassis are reinforced to withstand a bomb blast, even if those bastards attack you again, your car will crush them."


    Ivan''s mouth opened wide, a ferocious face as he growled slightly, then tapped another button on the screen, which only showed the image of a spear.


    "You mentioned that you found a book of spear arts, learn them before you hand them back to Fenrir."


    Woosh¡ª!


    A set of iron shafts popped from the back seat.


    When Nikolai glanced back, he noticed they were all spears¡ªhard spears, soft spears and even a halberd or two¡ªhidden in the car''s chassis!


    "Fuck... Dad, this car is awesome!"


    "True... but it feels like your mother will kill me for it."


    Thank god she''s meditating right now...


    "Hah! She might be angry, but no way would Mum hate you for getting us a super cool car. Oh, the turning-off is coming up... oh, there''s some asshole in the way."


    "No problem, push the left switch and hold it in for three seconds."


    "Eh, why do I need to turn this off..."


    "Now is not the time to be hesitant, just do it!"


    "Fine, fine..."


    Click!~


    Nikolai twisted the stick as the Volkov logo appeared, making him smirk.


    As soon as he accelerated, the sports car transformed; the paint job flickered with an unknown type of energy until everything turned jet black. The car seemed to become intangible for a few seconds, passing through the car ahead and turning off into the dark forest, disappearing without a trace.


    "Wha..."


    "Fairy essence, this car can activate that mode once an hour, and it lasts a few seconds at most!"


    "D-Dad, this car is a freaking tank! What the fuck!"


    "Haha! Your mum taught me this saying: You mess with one Volkov, and you mess with all of us!" Ivan clenched his fists as they continued down the empty forest roads, driving into the light of the setting sun a moment later; as soon as the red glowing ball fell into the shadowy treetops, a massive concrete structure formed before Nikolai''s eyes.


    ***


    "This place..."


    The building was a fortified structure.


    Above, flying sentry drones flapped past, and the path beyond the checkpoint seemed endless. People strolled about, humans and monsters alike. They seemed to come from all walks of life, from the security guards to the receptionist to the secretary and workers who milled around.


    There was only a single thing similar between the people Nikolai saw: their silver hair and eyes.


    "This is the castle of Volkov, " his father answered, pointing forward. Ten men, wearing well-groomed suits and armed to the teeth with submachine guns and rifles, approached.


    The moment they came within a few metres, the men spread out, forming into rows as if to welcome the father and son. Stay updated via empire


    "It seems Dad is going all out..." Ivan muttered before getting out of the car with Nikolai.


    "Nikolai, Ivan... please follow us," one of the soldiers said curtly.


    Before Nikolai could mention the car, a beautiful woman in a designer suit, dressed like a maid, bowed from the side, accompanied by four armed maids.


    Her silver-white hair reached her knees as she introduced herself: "Excuse my intrusion. We are the house servants for Volkovs. Allow me to park the young lords car."


    "Oh, sure." Nikolai handed over the keys after nodding to Ivan, who seemed to agree.


    "I''m glad we''ve met your expectations," the soldier said, motioning for the two to follow.


    This castle-like structure was almost like a modern military base. Was it the Volkov mansion?!


    "Welcome Nikolai, this is your future home."

 Chapter 215 Unexpectedly High-Tech

    Nikolai''s imagination shattered the moment he arrived at the Volkov mansion. The old-fashioned place that Alucard lived in seemed outdated and crude compared to this fortress compound. He found himself surrounded by more wolves than he ever thought possible.Find your next read on empire


    This situation led him to wonder why none of them had appeared in the past or what caused his father to live in such poverty. Questions lingered on his tongue as the aesthetically pleasing maids guided them through the main hallway.


    ''It''s huge!''


    Ivan''s eyes gleamed with a silver glow as he observed Nikolai and his actions. He felt nostalgic when he entered this place for the first time after turning eighteen.


    He reached out, placing a hand on Nikolai''s shoulder, and he suddenly jolted and felt the sudden touch. "Son, I know you have many questions, and probably a lot to complain about, but please wait until we meet the old man."


    "..." Nikolai''s eyes flicked back to his father, a mixture of excitement and judgement in his eyes, and Ivan understood what and why he held those feelings.


    "I know you want to know why, but all I can say right now is... there is a reason for everything. Even if it''s annoying and stupid, don''t worry. I felt the same thirty years ago."


    Though he still carried questions for his father, Nikolai appreciated the response, not to mention he could clearly see the irritation and regret in his father''s expression. "Okay, Dad. I can wait."


    There would be nothing more embarrassing for Nikolai to go back on his words to the girls only a day or two later. His goal was to become more open and take his time to reach a state where they could rely on him as he did them.


    He needed to trust his father, the man who protected and nurtured him all his life. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    .


    .


    .


    The mansion wasn''t gaudy or decorated with expensive items like the Alucard mansion. Instead, it featured images of battles, duelling arenas and countless different silver-haired wolves in battle.


    Thus, the mansion felt like a mausoleum or a dedication to the Volkov name rather than a specific person.


    ''Eh... that female wolf looks familiar.'' Nikolai''s feet stopped while gazing at a young female wolf standing on the bodies of various monsters and other coloured wolves. Her face is covered in blood, and a torn outfit exposes half of her body to the viewer.


    ''Where did I see this woman before?'' It wasn''t just a coincidence¡ªhis eyes flicked around the hallway. The main entrance led to a huge path with dozens of doors on either side, leading to places Nikolai didn''t know but wanted to.


    "Nikolai, did that portrait take your fancy? Do you like women like that, haha?" Ivan laughed while patting his back with a rough slap. "I can introduce you to that woman, who is a feisty and powerful warrior of the clan."


    "D-Dad..."


    ''Somehow dad seems so different here, like he''s at peace, or comfortable.''


    Ivan''s right eye winked at his son, knowing that he might be uncomfortable here before understanding the history and reason for this fortress. ''I hope he understands...''


    He watched Nikolai''s curious gaze with a warmth in his chest, never thinking this day might come after the ritual had cost their family so many good wolves. Now, seeing them welcome Nikolai without prejudice made Ivan feel like a fool for breaking off with his father back then.


    ''I can''t really blame Nikolai for being stubborn and hiding things... This might be my chance to tell him about everything I''ve hidden. To fix our distorted and broken relationship.''


    Ivan once told his father that if Elizabeth was his world, then Nikolai was the sunlight that brought the world to life.


    His eyes watched as they ascended the stairs to the second floor, where most of the warriors trained and prepared to serve their future lord as knights, squires and thralls. His mind became nostalgic.


    ''Soon...''


    .


    .


    .


    The second floor of the mansion removed the hallway, instead creating a staircase to the third floor and several huge rooms, where groups of twenty people trained vigorously, some with blades, others with guns and the last two rooms seemed to be educational rooms to learn about the current world and several high-level topics.


    "Young Lord, Lord Ivan, would you like a tour of the educational floor?" The beautiful maid had a hairstyle similar to that of the woman in the painting earlier, but to Nikolai, this lovely woman didn''t seem to be the same person.


    "Sofia, for now, I want to meet Father before anything else. Afterwards, if you are willing to take Nikolai around, he would probably love it. He said you were beautiful at your coming of age battle and could barely remove his eyes from you."


    Somehow, a universal fact of all fathers was their ability to humble their sons, no matter how strong, smart or special they became.


    "Dad?" Nikolai tilted his head, looking at the maid who helped park his new car, the soft eyes like gemstones and smooth skin that couldn''t be a day over twenty. "What do you mean?" An honest question as the maid named Sofia covered her lips, hiding a wide grin.


    "Young Lord, did you truly?"


    "Haha, Nikolai, that painting you asked me about, this is the young lady who won that battle that took place¡ª" Suddenly, as Ivan was about to state the year, a powerful kick shot past his face, the wind causing the walls to fill with cracks.


    "Last year."


    "No... Sofia...."


    Woosh¡ª!


    "Last year." A cold voice, calm eyes that flickered with a threatening light, as Ivan swallowed, the hair from just above his ear now floating to the ground.


    "Ahem, Nikolai, this is the woman from that painting and the grand battle ''last year'' how is it?"


    Once again, Nikolai realised that no matter how long-lived or how youthful a female became, their age and looks were still a trigger. A trigger of death.


    His lips trembled, noticing the power from those kicks surpassed Alexei several times... "Ahem, it''s a pleasure to meet such a young and powerful lady!"


    The maid obviously understood his doubts, but because Nikolai didn''t verbalise them or act stupid like Ivan did, she chuckled, covering her lips while sharpening her gaze. "Young Lord, I am your guardian." The maid gave an elegant curtsey before glaring at Ivan.


    Nikolai exchanged glances with his father, who shrugged and gave a sly grin. The old man knew something but kept quiet. ''No, he will tell me. He wants me to wait. Let''s wait until we meet the old man.''


    "Do not worry." Sofia smiled gently this time and showed a warm gaze that was different from before. "It is my pleasure to have the Young Lord''s attention and admiration. We have also been watching the Young Lord, and to finally meet you is more than we could have asked for."


    "We?"


    "Huhu... we should reach the next floor. The Great Lord is probably getting impatient." Sofia avoided the topic, but her right eye snapped shut, winking at Nikolai.


    Since Nikolai could not feel any negative emotions, his father, despite being threatened, smiled and joked around with the maid. Nikolai didn''t see any reason to cause issues, but the door to the third floor felt bizarre.


    [Please Scan Your Iris]


    A robotic voice echoed from a digital keypad... it felt so different from the rest of the mansion.


    Sofia calmly walked forward, placing her face near the keypad scanner. In an instant, an iris scan appeared on the keypad: beep, beep, click.


    "It''s very high-tech..."


    The sound of air compressing and metal hinges unlocking sounded out from behind the doors. Slowly, as the group entered the room, it led to another door, although smaller.


    A door that made even Ivan sigh with relief. "We''re almost there." However, compared to his son, whose face didn''t betray any feelings, his eyes showed concern, as if his son might escape through the window at any time.


    If he ran away, Ivan wouldn''t be able to stop him, but maybe he''d at least follow his son.


    ''Well, my old man can be annoying... he loves speaking about his damn plants.'' Ivan rubbed his neck as he saw Nikolai inspecting the new door, this time with another scanner, but Sofia stepped back.


    [Please Scan Your Iris]


    This time, Ivan sighed as he put his face on the scanner. In mere seconds, the lock clicked, and a sharp buzzing sound let them in as the door unlocked.


    [Direct Bloodline Confirmed!]


    "Sorry, Nikolai. My dad loves spy movies and other sci-fi rubbish." As he looked at his son, his confusion and suspicion hadn''t diminished. "Seriously? Why go through all this trouble just to enter a home?"


    It was when father and son connected. Their eyes interlocked, and their lips curled into a wide grin. Then Nikolai''s face lit up, and he asked, "Is this the reason you hated watching sci-fi movies with me as a kid?!" Ivan raised his hand, and instead of a slap or punch, which shocked Nikolai, he received a pat on the shoulder.


    "You''ll see... our old man is so troublesome."


    It was at that moment that Ivan''s body suddenly vanished from Nikolai''s sight, slamming into a distant wall with a loud thud. Followed by an elderly man''s low voice.


    "Who is troublesome?! You damn unfilial boy!"


    It was at that moment that Ivan''s body suddenly vanished from Nikolai''s sight, slamming into a distant wall with a loud thud. Followed by an elderly man''s low voice. "Who is troublesome?! You damn unfilial boy!"


    Nikolai''s gaze turned to the voice... long, silver hair down to his hips, a rather youthful yet weathered face with dull grey eyes and a stern-looking glare pointed at Ivan. "You dare insult me when bringing back your pup to this place!" As Nikolai stared, the older gentleman turned his gaze onto Nikolai.


    "Oh~ hello there Nikolai, my grandson! It''s great to finally meet you in the flesh." At first, a harsh gaze inspected every inch of the silver-haired wolf in front of him until his face changed into one of adoration.


    ''A COMPLETE 180!''


    "Hah! Dad isn''t my Nikolai great!"


    "Quiet, I am speaking with my grandson right now!"


    The two men stood opposite each other, but the scene in Nikolai''s eyes looked different¡ªthe first meeting with his grandfather and the image of his dad acting like a teenage kid rebelling caused Nikolai to chuckle.


    "Old man, don''t pull my hair are you as girl?!"


    "Heh... as long as long we win, anything is ok!"


    "Dirty old man!"


    "Hohohohoh! You''re still a thousand years early to defeat me, little pup!"


    ''Somehow... it''s like an older more childish version of my dad fighting against himself...''

 Chapter 216 Another Side

    Not long after Ivan and his father finished their minor argument and reunion, the trio moved into his office. The fireplace flickered with burning embers and warmth, with a massive image of a female with silver hair and golden eyes above, her face stern and with a resting sneer."So, Nikolai, I imagine you have many questions." His grandfather held a glass of thick, red liquid with a caramel scent. It reminded him of the whiskey his father brought home, but it was much stronger, likely an older or superior batch.


    "I do, Grandfather..." The feeling of distance and awkwardness couldn''t be easily dealt with, but Viktor just lifted the corners of his lips and smiled.


    "Do not force yourself first. I should properly introduce myself." His grandfather placed the glass down, standing before the roaring fire, and spread his arms before giving a low bow. "Greetings, be dear grandson. I am Viktor Igorevich Volkov. The current head of the Volkov clan and Silvan werewolf alliance."


    ''Silvan werewolf alliance?''


    Nikolai''s brows lifted something that Viktor didn''t miss, a smile forming on his lips. "The Silvan werewolf alliance, an alliance of all moonlight clans from the far east, and our motherland."


    "Moonlight?"


    Ivan''s lips twitched before he spoke, not letting his father win all the glory of teaching Nikolai.


    "Werewolves who grow stronger in the darkness, typically with silver, white or dark blue fur."


    "Oh, Ivan, have you interrupted your father?" Viktor lifted his upper lips, sneering at his son and showing slight aggression.


    Ivan lowered his head and turned away, but the way his eyes focused, the young boy could see they weren''t finished with this argument. Or rather, he understood their underlying affection and delight at a new werewolf joining them. ''Maybe because of the ritual, they worried I might never awaken?''


    "It seems like a lot of responsibility." Nikolai rubbed the back of his head while trying to diffuse the situation.


    "Oh, my grandson you are right! Those ungrateful idiots have long forgotten our oath to the kings of old, to keep the bloodshed hidden in the darkness of night." For a moment, Viktor''s eyes dimmed. His eyes were looking at the beautiful woman in the portrait. "Many have forgotten the bloodshed and horrible wars to hide our existence..."


    Ivan also seemed to gaze at that image with respect and admiration, which made Nikolai curious. But his grandfather answered without prompting as if sensing his question.


    "This is the mighty Aliza Konstantinovna Fenrir who married into Volkov, the woman who unified thousands of werewolves over eighty years ago, when those pesky bastards invaded the west, and created the second world war trying to spread their anti monster crusade."


    "So... my great grandmother."


    Viktor nodded.


    The tale was short and straightforward. It explained how werewolves recruited human allies to fight against humans who sought the extermination of monsters. "How was she related to Dimitri, the current head of Fenrir?" Nikolai was born and lived most of his life. Humans are worried about things like genetic issues; what if Nikita had a closer biological relation to him?!


    "Don''t worry, the current head of the Fenrir, that Dimitri boy isn''t even a first or second-line relative, but one of the few survivors of the collateral clan, her nephew twice removed." Ivan, this time, added the information before taking a short yet jittery breath. "In the great war, most of the Volkov, Silver and Fenrir family members were hunted by humans and the Day walkers alike."


    "The daywalkers?" This story was already far more complex than Nikolai thought at first. He wondered if they might just apologise for leaving him in danger. Yet, learning about the war, he thought it was something humans did against other humans, which made his mind race.


    Especially given that all this turmoil took place less than a hundred years ago.


    "Werewolves who refused to ally with the Silvan pact, we do not care about fur or racial heritage, because we are all brothers who love the moon... However, those who gathered under the Hati clan, and many others chose to fight alongside our nemesis in the war, and slaughtered their brethren to take control from the Volkov." Viktor''s eyes looked distant, his wrinkled hands trembling as he looked at the portrait... "Mother, she fought against the enemy, but still wanted to save all our brethren be they traitors or allies, and for that, she paid with her life."


    Viktor''s eyes shook with emotion and grief that would likely last for the rest of his life... Nikita didn''t interrupt; the emotions in his heart were hard to name.


    Complex, Nikolai didn''t feel a direct connection, but when his mind remembered the training wolves, the maids and Sofia... He realised it felt strange, and his chest became heavy and tight. ''If this were to happen again, or rather, this is what they are aiming for targeting Nikita''s clan now...''


    "You look angry, young wolf... what is wrong?" Viktor''s eyes became calm and tranquil, and seemed to lack vision as if blind.


    "I just worried that the past might repeat itself... or rather, that it might have already started."


    The moment Nikolai spoke his mind, both Ivan and Viktor''s lips trembled, their gaze interlocked, with both men letting out long sighs as if they wanted to avoid this, yet they also wanted to praise the young wolf because of his intellect and foresight.


    "My young grandson, you are indeed very perceptive. But, you may rest easy knowing the two world wars weakened humans significantly... despite the Hati clan and remaining enemies of the past. It wouldn''t reach the same point, but you are correct. There is a battle ongoing, and since that moment seventeen years ago, it has begun brewing."


    ''Again... the ritual? Is it my fault...''


    Viktor observed the changes in Nikolai''s face and expression and smiled. He walked around his massive coffee table before petting his head. "You cannot be blamed. The tragedy was caused because your mother was targeted, as were your brethren..."


    "What do you mean?!" With an excited yet expectant tone, Nikolai wanted to know so he could protect his new family.


    "I have been told you remember most of the ritual, from little Nagi, is this true?"


    ''Little Nagi... Mother Nagisa?!''


    "Well, yeah, I saw memories from the past and the mansion being raided," Nikolai muttered, amazed that his grandfather spoke of the powerful Nagisa like a young woman.


    "Well..."


    "Dad, can I tell him?" Ivan interrupted, his face dark, yet his eyes filled with sincerity and determination.


    "Are you sure, Ivan? That night, you lost more than anyone." Viktor''s affectionate side trickled through, and Nikolai noticed the father and son''s subtle yet unique ways of showing it to one another.


    ''Dad''s face looks so serious and anxious... does that night and mom''s death weight on him so heavily?''


    "First... Nikolai I hope you won''t blame the family, or your grandfather for that night."


    "Eh?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Because it''s me who told them to stay away... I broke off ties with them because I convinced myself they would try to have you killed, being a hybrid." Ivan lowered his head, his fists balling up as his fingernails dug into his palms. "I... am not an honourable man; even after finding my bride, I feared the pack for wanting to sacrifice our first child and so even when my father offered to protect the mansion that night, I became doubtful and refused."


    Viktor stood nearby, calmly rubbing his son''s back while watching Nikolai closely, waiting for a reaction. When he saw what pleased him, he nodded.


    Nikolai didn''t become angry or full of emotion; instead, he felt a swirling sensation of anger and other emotions. Yet he swallowed his breath and looked his father in the eyes, waiting for Ivan to finish.


    "I trusted the head of the Hati clan back then... he offered help, and for many years ,that bastard was our good friend. It was a time where we believed the night and day walkers would be united under the beauty of the moon." Ivan''s lips quivered, transforming into a twisted and aggressive snarl. "But we were tricked... the alliance and friendship were all a lie, waiting for the right moment to strike us with the help of the Nosferatu, who wanted to destroy Vladimir''s reign."


    ''So that night, Selene and Lunaria''s family were also attacked?''


    "You look lost in thought, but Nikolai, that night it wasn''t just monsters that attacked our home and killed your mother and Lunaria, but humans... members of a radical anti-monster faction within the SSS with access to anti-monster weapons, which resulted in the death of thousands that night."


    Ivan''s fists clenched, and Nikolai''s questions about why the people in this mansion didn''t help, but when he understood the gravity, that night''s events were bigger than just him and the girl who shared divine blood. "Then why did they try to kidnap, not kill me and Kumiko?"


    "Your blood..." Viktor''s words startled Ivan, who looked at his father pleadingly, but his eyes were empty of sympathy.


    "He needs to know, Ivan. Do not coddle your son, he is a man now, with his own family to protect." Viktor''s cold yet sincere voice caused Nikolai to think of the three women he considered important and Sarah, who also held a high position in his mind.


    ''Could something terrible happen to any of them?''


    "Well, because you and that girl''s blood is special... Anastasia was the first, we thought her to be a miracle with a small percentage of that black blood. However, you Nikolai... if Anastasia was a pool... you would be the source, able to create more and more of that cursed, yet powerful blood. As for the Kistune, well her blood is more valuable to humans than anything else in this world."


    "H...how?"


    ''I now understand that my black blood can mimic and copy all other bloodlines, and that is why I can learn abilities more easily that other clans.''


    "That girl''s blood can heal, restore or fix any ailments... if your blood is of an evil god, then here''s a god of light or purity. For humans, she is a blood tank that is able to heal all diseases and sicknesses. To monsters, she is poison... only one with the same blood as her could avoid being killed by her holy bloodline." Viktor explained, with no mercy for the boy.


    ''Wait...''


    "Then does that mean other monsters would want her dead if they found out?"


    This reaction and question made Viktor chuckle.


    "Well, some werewolves see her as an enemy. However, most don''t mind her existence due to a certain folktale and old records; we all know that for generations, those with evil and cursed blood would be paired with the shrine maidens of that girl''s family line to produce the purest and most powerful offspring." The grin on Viktor''s face made it difficult for Nikolai to trust him.


    Ivan''s body shook for a moment before calming himself. "Father, You aren''t suggesting!"


    "Hohoho, nothing shall be forced, but for that girl it is a bit cruel a fate if nothing happens, right?"


    "But Nikolai..." Ivan''s frustrations were clear, and Nikolai somehow understood the gist of their words and insinuations, but he couldn''t help but feel a little uncomfortable. His father and grandfather seemed to hint at something happening between him and that girl, yet the two of them barely knew each other.


    ''That''s really going too far. Besides, I''m trying to build something real with my three women. And then there is...''


    Viktor seemed to understand Nikolai''s thoughts from his twisted facial expression before stroking his head once again, a bitter smile on his lips. "Don''t worry, we will not force you. Let time and nature take it''s course, understood my kind boy."


    ''These old bastards trying to palm me off with ANOTHER woman!''

 Chapter 217 Heir

    The conversation with Viktor and Ivan lasted quite a while. Nikolai drifted off several times while Sofia replaced their drinks several times until the dinner bell echoed through the office."Hmm... time does fly when speaking with you, Ivan." Viktor scoffed, his head lifting while showing a slight smirk at the corner of his lips.


    "There you go again father, being snobby and arrogant."


    "Well, I am the lord of the Silvan Alliance, why wouldn''t I be arrogant and snobby, hohoho."


    ''Here we go again...''


    As the crackle of wood filled the background, embers fluttering in the old-fashioned fireplace, the father and son duo once again started bickering. Nikolai narrowed his eyes, watching them while wondering what other reason his father brought him here.


    "Then how about you step down, old man! I know a great candidate for the new generation to get behind!"


    "Hah! Don''t make me laugh; how are you any different from me?" The old man stood up and pointed at Ivan, though this was probably the fifth time during the meeting that these two started to threaten each other to fight.


    Once they stopped speaking about Kumiko, the glint in their eyes changed as if the pair of them plotted something against him, a devious plot. Each time they gazed at Nikolai, the other would curl their lips into a wide grin and then nod.


    "Well, what if I didn''t mean myself!" Ivan hammered his chest like a gorilla before stepping closer to his father and whispering something in his ear. "Nikolai... ...?"


    The words became muffled after the first word, causing Nikolai''s ears to twitch. He wanted to hear more, but there seemed to be some kind of barrier. Like the wind itself stopped all sound from reaching him.


    ''These old men... always deciding things alone!''


    Nikolai shook his head, waiting for them to finish.


    Then he leaned back into the soft chair and closed his eyes.


    A sense of comfort, the crackle of the fire, a mixture of scents, tobacco, whiskey, his father and grandfather... then the whistle of wind outside the massive windows that covered the entire wall behind Viktor''s desk.


    ''Somehow this room feels comfortable, I wouldn''t mind staying in a place like this while listening to Selene, Nikita and Risa arguing like my dad and grandfather.''


    .


    . S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    .


    While Nikolai relaxed, his aura became soft and calm and spread rapidly through the room as if the tide were coming in. This caused Ivan and Viktor to gaze at their family.


    "What a massive and overwhelming aura?! This boy only awakened a month ago, maybe a little longer!" Viktor''s eyes widened, looking at his son for confirmation.


    "Do you understand now father?"


    "Ivan, it is much too dangerous to let him live away from this compound... no wonder those bastards attacked him like Anastasia!"


    "That''s why I brought him here, though he might not wish to stay at the main building because his grandfather lives here... what about the annexe close to the eastern district barrier?" Ivan gazed at his son, remembering the night before when the noise of Nikita breaking in made him grab his earbuds to block out sound.


    However, the moment he lay in his room on the opposite side of the house, an aura suddenly overwhelmed him.


    The feeling of being pushed down by Nikolai''s calm yet domineering aura made Ivan wake up and realise the difference between a normal monster and a true hybrid.


    "Dad, I doubt he even realises how powerful his natural aura is to normal monsters. I imagine wraiths and the undead would be driven to attack him out of sheer instinct and fear of being destroyed..."


    "True. It''s similar to how Anastasia seemed like a normal girl, but the moment she matured, and her blood awakened full, she overpowered most of the Volkov bloodline, and it only increased at a rapid pace. We could barely keep her safe back then."


    "The issue is his body... Nikolai needs time for his physical body to adapt to the huge aura inside him because right now, he barely uses a fraction of it, even during battle... I believe this is something Elizabeth helps keep under control, or he might have exploded or burnt to cinders because of his aura by now."


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    The two men''s faces twisted into a look of concern and worry. Yet, gazing at Nikolai, who looked so serene and peaceful despite his aura almost shattering the barriers of the complex. They felt a sudden flutter in their chests, a feeling of hope for the future.


    "I don''t want to use my grandson for our revenge, Ivan. We must keep him safe and deal with the enemy ourselves." Viktor''s eyes flicked to the image of his mother, a feeling of Deja Vu washing over him when he thought of Nikolai''s current growth. "Those damn idiots will try to use him the moment they realise his talent and power."


    "Why not make him the heir instead of me?" Ivan rubbed his chin, speaking calmly and completely honestly.


    "Anastasia needs time to heal the wounds those bastards created in her mind and spirit. I will help her recover during that time. Father, please guide Nikolai and teach him what he needs to know."


    There was a moment of silence while the two gazed back at Nikolai¡ªsurprisingly, his aura began to flicker and ripple with each deep breath and slight snore.


    "This little wolf is sleeping... He''s truly just like you, Ivan." The old man sighed, his throat clearing slightly, as the dining bell echoed a second time.


    However, Ivan and Viktor only cared about the sleeping young werewolf on the sofa. "I will teach him, but Ivan... we should meet Alexei and organise a complete method to make this boy the heir within a year."


    Viktor and Ivan''s faces watched each other''s reactions before holding out their right hands, grasping each other''s palms tight. "It looks like those fools desperate to see me die will be VERY upset come next year." Viktor''s lips curled into a wide grin.


    "Come off it, Dad! You would still be alive even if they killed you!" Ivan''s lips trembled, forming a bitter smile, before he continued. "Please, take care of my treasure... He keeps his pain and secrets hidden. Maybe you can help loosen that tightly closed doorway."


    "Hmph! I am his family; of course, I will help. However, we should contact the girls'' families and ask one of Vlad''s wives and Nagisa, that scary woman, to live at the manor with them. Have Dimitri help you with Anastasia and the fools currently tracing our future leader."


    The current lord of the Silvan Alliance and Volkov family and his only son chose, at this moment, to make Nikolai into the next heir, something that would change the monster world, turning it on its head with the sudden advent of a hybrid and that hybrid would become the leader of the strongest force in the eastern monster world.


    .


    .


    .


    A short while later, at the Fenrir mansion, Nagisa held her phone tightly, a bitter smile on her lips, while listening to the old, hoarse voice speaking. ''To think that old man would ask me to protect his future heir...''


    "Well, Nikolai is my cute son¡ªwhy wouldn''t I do that..." Nagisa''s body twirled the moment she ended the call. In truth, she was born a member of the opposing side to the Silvan Alliance, at first an enemy to Dimitri and Ivan¡ªit was after meeting them and becoming friends with Elizabeth that her fate was the future heiress to the Daywalker cause shattered.


    "To be honest, the reason they are constantly causing troubles with Ivan and Dimitri, now Nikolai, is because I rejected that idiot from the Hati clan back then... and now Nikita chose my cute son." Once she finished speaking, Nagisa snapped her fingers, a dark glint shining in the corner of her eyes, before five females with black hair and tails like hers.


    "We will be moving, prepare a decoy to remain in this mansion, arrange guards for my daughters, and the young miss who we are taking care of. I will contact Vladimir myself, you have until the end of the day to notify ALL Fenrir clan members, our future heiress and mate depend on it."


    "Yes, Ma''am!"


    Nagisa watched the women chosen to become her shadows from birth.


    Narrowing her gaze, she looked towards the territory of the Hati and Nosferatu clans, which were based in S-City. Because they attacked Nikolai, she had already located their main force.


    ''The bastards fled to the north...''


    K-Kingdom was inferior to the S-Kingdom to the south, but it was a savage and heartless people led by a dictator who made it difficult for Nagisa to attack them without diplomatic issues. The agreement her ancestors created banned this action. "You cannot hide forever, dogs."


    Her beautiful eyes fluttered while covering her face with one palm. "Since you threatened my daughter, future grandchild and son-in-law... be prepared to suffer."


    While Nikolai enjoyed a light nap, he could never have imagined that was a trigger for the various forces to take the move they waited more than a decade to perform.


    From the moment their children came into the world, the plan was always to intermarry. What made things difficult was that the Tepes and Fenrir clans only gave birth to girls, and the only male born from their group was Nikolai.


    "Well, everything seems to be fate, I couldn''t believe it when Nikita told me he awakened as a werewolf... I was so happy, as if my own son awakened. Fufu, Nikolai I won''t let anything harm you, in Elizabeth''s place, I will protect you in the shadows."


    ''At least, until she returns...''


    After all, they swore back then, over twenty years ago, that their children would marry. And that none of them could turn on the other.


    ''Come to think of it, did Elizabeth foretell it would turn out like this...?''


    With a glass of sake, the black wolf smiled brightly, fondly remembering the past while preparing for the future.


    "Crafty woman~ hahaha!"

 Chapter 218 Mansion

    The annexed mansion was where the future heirs of the Volkov clan lived during their training and studies. This tradition started just over one thousand years ago, soon after the S-Kingdom government was formed after a long, tiresome war with the N-Kingdom.Originally a family rooted in the east, the arctic tundra, but after a political shift with the monsters in the east. They moved their family to the West, while only the grand elders and ancestors remained in the clan''s territory in the Siberian.


    ''Well, that''s interesting...''


    Nikolai stood watching the distant tower and mansion in the east, something he learned would become him after last night''s meeting with his grandfather. His mind became boggled with new information and choices to make.


    Because of the barrier in the main clan building, his mother couldn''t manifest her spirit well and only broke through and communicated with him via telepathy a few moments before.


    Now she started teaching Nikolai information about the Volkov family, why they came to the West and why this compound lacked any supreme elders or ancestors other than his grandfather and a few retired hunters.


    ''Hunter... the name given to active werewolves in the Alliance.''


    [Nikolai, do you understand the situation a little better now?]


    Elizabeth''s voice was conflicted and light, indicating worry. Her figure was invisible to Nikolai''s Obsidian eyes, which meant he couldn''t see her face.


    However, he accepted that thanks to his mother¡ªthe current situation became clearer.


    ''Yeah, but why did they suddenly change their plans? I cannot understand why the alliance would approach me after so long of silence.''


    [Well, it''s mostly because of me and your father... in the past, we forced your grandfather into a corner, asking him to sign an oath to ensure that our families wouldn''t be affected by the ritual and what might have happened.]


    ''I see...''


    [In reality, Viktor insisted on being a part of the ritual to help ensure its success, but your father didn''t want to get him in trouble, and thus, they fought over it and became estranged.]


    The information his mother gave him made the situation and each side clearer. A father who wanted to protect his young son was about to undergo a dangerous ritual, and another father wanted to protect that same man and his child.


    Explore more at empire


    ''So what brought them together... it cannot be something simple.''


    Nikolai closed his eyes, leaning back against the comfortable cushioned backrest of the bay window, his hand gripping tightly.


    A series of ideas and memories flashed through his mind, from the event with the wraiths and the cave to the attack from Ryan''s father and those bullets that could nullify monster blood.


    ''No is it a mixture of all these events, Anastasia''s return and my appearance?''


    He didn''t want to become arrogant or put himself higher than he was, but Nikolai couldn''t deny that his value seemed to increase each day. He could last a minute, fighting Nikita with just their physical bodies after a month and one week of awakening.


    Nikolai understood that his strength was still lacking compared to that of a seasoned warrior or elder of a royal or high noble family, but his strength wasn''t something to be ignored.


    [Your thoughts are close to the truth, but you miss the fact that your father is worried.]


    [Worried he cannot protect you from the coming storm.]


    ''What storm?''


    Although he knew the current state of S-City was rather volatile, Nikolai didn''t think it would be much worse than usual.


    [Do you think the adults left just because of Anastasia that day?]


    [How could they neglect your victory over true blood without reason... In fact, the Nosferatu clan tried their old tricks and attacked this place with a large force.]


    If he spoke honestly, Nikolai''s heart became heavy with disappointment after that fight.


    He had defeated someone he believed to be his best, yet his father and all the people from his mother and father''s clans vanished like smoke in the air.


    ''You''re right... I felt that way, but did they truly have a reason?''


    Although Nikolai found the situation ridiculous, his feelings and mood were always jumbled when regarding family. They confused him. He wasn''t like many other people or children, and before his memories returned. In his mind, the only family he understood and accepted was his father, Ivan.


    So, watching him vanish after that fight really made him want to scream in frustration. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikolai leaned against the window.


    The tapping of raindrops and the rumble of distant lightning filled the room, and flashes of lightning lit up his face, reflecting the dark forest below the fortress.


    He wondered what the best plot of action would be, though instead of thinking alone, he chose while reaching for his phone and nodding to himself.


    ''I know you and dad are probably moving to help and secure my future, to keep me the safest you possible can. But there are people I must ask and speak to about when it comes to future actions...''


    [...]


    Elizabeth''s silent response spoke a thousand words because he could hear her smiling while breathing softly and murmuring.


    [I see...]


    ''You seem to understand me with just that... is it the power of a mother?''


    [A loving mother* My silly son, well, what are you waiting for... call those girls.]


    After all...


    Nikolai didn''t feel bad knowing his mother understood his plans or thoughts well. Instead, he was comforting, his eyes closed softly, taking slow, deep breaths as a wave of peaceful calm washed over him.


    He grasped his phone with a smile on his lips and tapped a message¡ªthe same message for three women and a slightly different message for the last.


    [I see that even now, you treat Sarah differently, with a lot of respect and a slight distance.]


    ''Sarah is different from Nikita, Selene and Risa. I want to see her dreams come true, not to be narrowed down by my desires and wishes, so since she became my squire, I have no desire to hold her down or restrict what she chooses in life.''


    With his messages sent, Nikolai could finally relax. He then sent another message to his father. He tossed the phone onto the bed a few metres away while rubbing his temples, trying to focus his mind.


    [What if she seeks to become your lover?]


    Elizabeth loved to tease Nikolai, and the deeper his bonds with the three women became, the rarer were the moments when they could be alone for long periods.


    ''That''s impossible, she''s likely asexual. However, if they was her true desire... I cannot say I would deny her that either.''


    [You are too soft! Selene will cut it off!]


    .


    .


    .


    A few minutes passed while silence remained, but Nikolai''s lips curved into a devilish smile. "No, as long as it''s not me chasing the woman, I believe even Selene would forgive me. Right?"


    Creak-Shatter¡ª!


    The vase close to the other side of Nikolai''s bed dropped and shattered into pieces, while three women stood shocked like cats in a headlight.


    Nikita, Selene and Risa stood with their hands up¡ªno... another girl stood with them, shorter and trembling like a terrified mouse.


    "Oh... that girl is with them, too. Nagisa must have explained everything to them the moment I left, and Nikita returned home." He gazed at the four women, his lips curled into a bitter smile, wondering when they would arrive.


    "Right?" Nikolai''s face looked different from usual.


    The dim room was illuminated by the moonlight and flashes of lightning from the bay window. His crimson and obsidian eyes shimmered coldly, reflecting an unnatural light.


    Nikolai stretched out his arms and legs, wincing at the feeling of pins and needles.


    "Phew... don''t act so shocked, come closer." His right hand beckoned the women. Their faces looked quite amusing, with eyes gazing upon him like newborn kittens.


    "Do I look that handsome?"


    Of course, Nikolai only joked with them, but Selene and Nikita instantly nodded while inching closer. Risa turned her face to the side and peeked at him while pouting. As for Kumiko, her face looked rather cute, with big eyes and soft pink lips. The sight of her trembling and her tails swaying to show her feelings amused Nikolai.


    "Nikolai... you really called for us like you promised..." Selene''s hands quivered as she held her phone and read the message.


    Though they had told him to speak to them in the future, she hardly believed he would instantly start to do so. Selene and Luna both accepted that it might take him weeks or months to adapt. "Of course, I am not complaining! Don''t misunderstand."


    "I know, don''t worry... it''s just something more important than I thought." His voice remained low and calm, yet the echo of his deep words seemed to comfort at least the vampire princess, who approached faster without doubts.


    "Nikolai, let''s live together, hehe. I don''t care what you do since you understood my warning and worries!" Nikita never made things difficult, but the night they spent in his bed likely caused their bond and relationship to change like this.


    "I am just here because you called for me..." Risa huffed, but her red cheeks and the fact her distance closed faster than both Selene and Nikita made Nikolai''s heart calm, worried one of them might reject his proposal.


    "I''m glad you three came, and Kumiko... we didn''t get a chance to speak well earlier, but it seems we might have to speak and learn about each other in the future. Is that okay with you?"


    The golden fox nodded but hid behind Selene, her beautiful blue eyes shimmering like gemstones before Nikolai''s words stopped the atmosphere of the room.


    "Do you see that mansion?" Nikolai pointed to the annexe his father and grandfather wanted to send him to. Then he turned back to the girls, who tilted their heads in curiosity.


    "I want you all to live with me in that mansion."

 Chapter 219 The Pact

    The moment his voice echoed through the room, Nikita''s body darted forward and jumped at Nikolai. Her arms wrapped around his neck, pushing his body against the cushioned wall, with a brilliant smile spread across her face, with narrowed eyes. "I would love to, hehe."''Woah!''


    Before he could react, Nikita''s soft, warm lips kissed his cheek several times, with a sticky wet smack, then lowering her head and nuzzling his chest as if unable to control herself.


    "N-Nikita!"


    He tried to speak out, asking her to calm down, yet the warmth and genuine delight on her face, as shown through her actions, made Nikolai feel happy. His eyes narrowed before kissing her soft white hair. "I''m glad you accepted."


    "Ehehe~ always."


    The corner of Selene''s lips twitched. Seeing how fast Nikita had taken advantage of the situation, she placed her hand across her chest, feeling pain. As she watched the two hugging each other, a dull, aching throb appeared.


    Nikolai noticed Selene''s strange reaction while his arms wrapped around Nikita''s back. Yet he couldn''t move because she used her muscular thighs to keep him pressed against the wall and focused on her.


    However, the next moment, his eyes opened wide, and he was shocked by Selene''s change; her hands covered her face, and she was quivering.


    ''What? Does she not want to live with me? Have I upset her?''


    He thought Selene might have grown sick and tired of him until her hands slipped down, revealing her eyes¡ªone scarlet red, the other ice blue¡ªwith tears trickling from both.


    Nikolai became stunned¡ªthe sudden image of Selene bathed in the silver moonlight while crying caused his spine to tingle, and he was unable to react.


    "Please... take care of us, forever. Nikolai." Her slightly breathy voice echoed, carrying a sense of danger because he noticed the dull glow in the depths of his eyes. He couldn''t help but feel his spine tingle upon seeing her like this, but knowing she accepted his request put his mind at rest from the negative thoughts.


    "Don''t pay attention to only her~ I am still here." Nikita complained, nibbling at his neck while pulling out her tongue to Selene, who only showed a confident smile, her eyes narrowed into thin slits while bathing in moonlight.


    The only issue that worried Nikolai now was Risa.


    After she realised how he wanted to treat her, it was already too late to change his mind about calling her just his lover or some kind of mistress. Thus, his eyes flicked towards her, and he wondered if she might act stubborn or coy.


    However...


    To his surprise, the moment their eyes met, her lips moved, but he didn''t quite notice what she said. Instead, Risa stepped forward with a confident stride and hugged his arm, pulling it away from Nikita, who occupied his chest.


    The action caused Nikita''s eyes to widen for a moment. Then she shook her head and seemed to step back, allowing Risa this opportunity.


    "I am your lover, you are my partner... I thought you wouldn''t include me officially, but can you feel it?" Risa grabbed the arm between her chest and placed his palm over her modest breasts¡ªthe soft thumping of her heart echoed through Nikolai''s palm as if it wanted to tear through her chest.


    "I am happy that you didn''t treat me differently, Nikolai." Risa''s soft words gently danced through his ear as she leaned close, whispering into it.


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed¡ªthe vibration of her rapid heartbeat made him realise how deeply he affected her. He closed his eyes, the feelings of Risa clearly growing faster and deeper than he imagined at first.


    ''Maybe she never desired to be lovers... like I thought, my choice back then was wrong.''


    Nikolai wanted to understand her better, to know her feelings and to accept them without lying. Thus, he couldn''t help but pull her close and hold her waist with his right arm.


    Though he didn''t know Kumiko well, the golden fox wasn''t someone he could exclude. After listening to his father and Viktor speak, he knew that this girl would have a significant role to play in the future, though he wouldn''t force anything or try to follow their plots.


    ''Leaving her out could expose her to danger... unlike the other, she doesn''t even have a family to protect her right now.''


    He gazed at the golden fox, a lovely girl who peered back with her big eyes.


    Despite her awkwardness, she suddenly clenched her fists, nodded, and swished her tail.


    "I will do it. I will stay! Uncle Ivan told me everything and that you could help me... this illness hurts me, and I don''t want to suffer anymore... he also said I might be able to save others like me in the future, so..."


    ''Such an honest girl... I am glad she isn''t scheming.''


    The lovely fox gazed at Nikolai for several moments before her cheeks turned red and her tails all puffed out before turning away with a shy expression.


    Kumiko, someone easily embarrassed yet with determination, then sucked in the air, as her tail lifted high as if to offer her moral support as she finished her words. "So please, I want to know you better! Let me stay!"


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in the shadow world beside them, Elizabeth watched the girls with a focused gaze as if analysing each one, ensuring they would never betray him.


    "We should make a pact... or at least an oath." Selene''s voice echoed, breaking up the current situation. Her eyes narrowed, and she glanced at Kumiko, Nikita and Risa. "So we don''t betray each other or take action against another woman out of jealous or some other reason."


    [An oath... though old-fashioned, it would stop them fighting or bickering.]


    Elizabeth''s words caused Nikolai''s eyes to widen. He focused on the four women, worried that they might one day fight or somehow fall out.


    This oath could stop them in the worst case. It was like a safety net, but it also showed their trust and willingness to get along.


    As he stared at each of their faces, there was no hint of hesitation, and thus, it was a small event.


    The oath wasn''t anything special.


    Each girl swore not to hurt Nikolai or any of the girls involved with him without a significant reason¡ªthey also promised not to betray Nikolai and to speak to him honestly when there was an issue.


    This satisfied Nikolai, as none of them tried to twist the words around or tried to leave a gap or excuse. Even Kumiko took it seriously and seemed motivated enough.


    "Wait..." Selene stopped before both her eyes became blue. She reached out, touching Nikolai''s cheeks with a bitter smile on her slightly pale lips. "Make an oath for me separately. Sharing with Selene isn''t fair to either of us." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Do I have to? I just did...''


    Suddenly, Selene stepped toward him, her hair flickering and turning crimson red. Her eyes peered down at him with a confident look.


    "Nikolai... swear that you won''t betray me, or abandon me." Though she appeared confident, Nikolai sensed something hidden behind those eyes, something akin to fear. His eyes narrowed, and he placed his hand over her cheek.


    "As long as you, Lunaria, do not betray me or abandon me, I will never doubt you or cast you aside. Whether you are part of Selene or not, you are Lunaria to me." Nikolai smiled. His words were so honest that even Elizabeth couldn''t help but become silent at the sincere oath for a deceased girl.


    However, those words made Lunari''s heart tremble. Her mouth opened wide, and she stared at Nikolai in what seemed to be shock.


    Of course, it wasn''t easy to see, but he just instinctively understood.


    Her head lowered after several seconds. Tears trickled down her cheek and dripped onto Nikolai''s arms before soaking into the white fabric.


    "I, Lunaria Tepes swear to never betray, forget, abandon or think of anyone but Nikolai Volkov for the rest of my existence, no matter what happens. I will always take your side and protect your happiness."


    A solemn voice, a tone like a saint swearing to abandon their life for a god. Lunaria''s words carried weight, such that Risa and Nikita''s faces turned stiff as they stared in awe at the vampire.


    As Lunaria lifted her face, she pulled Nikolai into a deep hug, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck and kissing his forehead as if he were some kind of precious and divine treasure. "I truly swear it, Nikolai."


    The moment she pulled away, the blue eyes faded, turning red, and her hair became blonde once again.


    "It seems that she was serious..." Selene''s words sounded jealous, but her hands stroking Nikolai''s cheeks ignored that and instead smiled at his face.


    "Then... I guess we have all sworn to each other now."


    "Shouldn''t we celebrate and have a welcoming party?!" Nikita joined in, her body pushing Selene away from Nikolai.

 Chapter 220 Nagisas plan for the future

    Meanwhile, while Nikolai and his future wives made their pacts of faith, Nagisa sat in an office with Dimitri, Ivan and Vladimir''s wives. The walls of the office were lined with cabinets and bookshelves containing books on every conceivable subject related to monsters and legends.All the chairs were old-fashioned leather one-seaters that Nagisa enjoyed using. She sat comfortably and quietly in the back of the office, gazing at the visitors with a smirk on her lips.


    "I summoned you here for no other reason but Nikolai''s future with those girls and how we will move to protect them." Nagisa''s eyes narrowed, forming a sharp and aggressive gaze. "You see, even though I approve of my daughter''s engagement, I refuse to let either of them be in danger because of our clan''s past actions."


    Nagisa made her stance clear, causing the others to nod, smile or quietly contemplate their answers.


    "What do you have in mind, Nagisa?" Ivan asked, curious about how she would move and act; though he trusted her many years ago, time could change people, and he feared she might not be the same woman he trusted with his life.


    "I will become their protector, living close to them to help Nikolai and the girls." She tapped the arm of her chair using her nails while leaning back and crossing her legs. "I know the girls well, what they desire from him and how to help him manage the relationship to avoid any issues with polygamy, " she said with a smile.


    "How will we explain your involvement as our protector?" Dimitri asked with his head resting against his hand while he leaned on the table, appearing bored and tired of her plans, having heard it


    "I''ll tell Nikolai and the girls honestly."


    "Okay, I support Nagisa being the protector." Dimitri, although her wife, didn''t speak without taking a long thought, although he disliked his beloved daughter sharing a man with another. Continue reading on empire


    He understood that both Selene and Nikita carried affections that wouldn''t be lost to the other for Nikolai. "I also need to mention that the Hati clan have been making strange actions recently..."


    "How?" Ivan and Vlad both asked at the same time, with curious expressions.


    "They have been purchasing real estate close to rocky outcrops, or landscapes while also doing a lot of work investigating caves and other similar parts of land." His tone was low, but there was a deep concern within his pupils¡ªhe looked towards Ivan, who stroked his chin with a focused expression.


    Nagisa noticed the information and considered what Nikolai said. Her mouth opened wide, and she quickly hit the desk and spoke in a louder, more urgent voice. "Everyone, the Hati clan seems to be doing something dangerous. Nikolai gave me information about something strange¡ªthe northern Wrath nest, do you remember?"


    She gazed across the room, and everyone nodded, though some knew more¡ªNagisa sighed and began explaining bout the corrupted cave and the strange aura matching the tower''s lower levels.


    "Hmmm..." Ivan tapped his chin, a strange look in his eyes, as he looked at Vlad, who nodded.


    "I think you''re thinking something similar to me, Ivan?" Vlad questioned while sighing. "There is a high likelihood the Nosferatu clan is involved with this strange phenomenon, also... the current head of the Nosferatu seems suspicious... a younger that powerful isn''t normal."


    Vlad''s voice seemed to indicate his certainty of opinion, but Dimitri and Ivan also nodded at the sudden change because they found it strange. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re right. We confirmed that the new patriarch isn''t a hybrid, so this kind of power isn''t possible with a normal vampire."


    Claudia, Vladimir''s second wife, suddenly stepped forward, taking out detailed reports on his actions and comparing them to several past elders and ancestors with several matches. "If you all remember, the goal of the Nosferatu''s clan is to create the ultimate undead that can inherit the powers of the past lords and ancestors..."


    Claudia carefully highlighted with a light each of the different things that matched, causing the others to gasp and clear their throat with stern faces. "These are the ones that act too similar to the past leaders of the Nosferatu clan. Is it possible that the new heir is in fact an artificial or reincarnation of one of their former ancestors... it might explain his immense power at an age below two hundred."


    "This is quite amazing Claudia, I didn''t realise you and Vlad were looking so deeply into this." Ivan gave a sincere compliment, but Vlad also looked shocked.


    "No, this is all Claudia... amazing." Vlad patted Claudia''s head, stroking her hair. The pretty woman blushed, squirming slightly at her husband''s touch.


    "Darling wait... it''s not time."


    .


    .


    .


    The meeting continued, with various facts and information being shared between the strongest clans in S-City before their future goals were organised.


    Vlad and his wives would look into the issue of the patriarch and his movements.


    Dimitri would focus on the Hati clan and their purchases and try to discover why they wanted such properties. Meanwhile, Nagisa would live close to the mansion and protect, train and support Nikolai and the girls without needing to worry about anything else.


    "I will help back up Nagisa in dangerous moments, while helping Anastasia recovering from her state, then we will have another powerful ally, someone who can crush the enemy, and that damn Nosferatu Patriarch." Ivan added that while looking at the documents related to Nikolai and Ryan,


    Their voices became hushed before Claudia stepped forward and asked something.


    "We should send Anya to the mansion," Anya''s mother asks in a soft voice. For a long time, she has treated Anya badly because of her state, but now she realises Nikolai did something to her, and her bloodline awakens.


    "Why?" Ivan''s eyes narrowed before she continued, pointing at him with a sharp glare that resembled Selene''s despite not being related.


    "Ivan, what will you do about my poor girl now carrying B¨¢thory blood... how can she marry another vampire with his scent and bloodline so deeply ingrained in her body!"


    Ivan shrugged and didn''t see the big deal. Instead, he looked at Anya and smiled. The girl who used to be arrogant had become more mature and modest.


    Anya didn''t speak at the meetings because they needed to focus on Nikolai, Selene and Nikita. She came with her mother, though Claudia brought her for the current reason, which made Anya''s chest feel stuffy and strange.


    "If the girl wants to live with them, fine, but I won''t condone forcing anything, be it friendship, love, or a partnership." Ivan loved his son and wouldn''t force anything on him anymore.


    Vlad then added his piece. "Let it be as fate decides. If she can make him turn her way, I won''t step in or complain. The deed was done before he realised the significance of such an act, but that doesn''t excuse that playboy ruining the lives of my lovely princess."


    "Anya, you can live and act as you please." Ivan expressed his feelings while patting her hair and messing it up roughly.


    "Father... I..." Anya blushed when thinking about living together with Nikolai, Selene and Nikita.


    "It''s fine, just live as you wish, I will allow it." Vlad showed a rare smile to his daughter, causing even Claudia to cover her lips and smile.


    As a result, the meeting and roles became organised, with Anya preparing to move into the new mansion with the others for protection and to soothe her growth. She carried a lot of Nikolai''s blood within her, and being separated for too long while adapting would negatively affect her.


    "What are the kids planning to do tonight?" Dimitri asked while noticing the maids rushing to the mansion near the edge of the forest.


    "A welcoming party." Nagisa chuckled. "My darling daughter likes parties, but unfortunately, I have no taste for them after seeing your kind, Vlad..."


    Vlad laughed. "You liar, we all know you enjoy drinking the most here!"


    Nagisa smirked and nodded her head. "You''ve caught me out! I like parties for alcohol and cute men, like my husband."


    Dimitri blushed at his wife''s words, then shook his head and looked at Ivan. "Will you let those guys have a good night without your involvement?"


    "Hmm?" Ivan raised an eyebrow, then he shrugged and relaxed into his chair. "Of course, Nikolai and the girls are already adults... you know they''ve already become mates. We should try to keep a distance, and watch gratefully."


    Ivan chuckled. "He has grown far stronger than I ever imagined, so... a little relaxation isn''t bad right?"

 Chapter 221 Party!

    The next day, after taking the oath, Nikolai and the girls began to organise a welcoming party. Because the mansion needed a little work to make the girls'' rooms nice, they went shopping with Nagisa and Sofia.Meanwhile, Nikolai sat in what would become his future office: a long wooden desk with a glossy sheen and a black executive chair made of expensive luxury materials.


    The moment he sat down, he let out a sigh of relief. "Ahh... this feels so good."


    His body bounced from the soft cushioning in the chair. He observed his new office, his mind started to calm down, and he thought about the welcoming party in the evening.


    ''To think that our parents would accept and let us hold a party on the first night we move in...''


    Nikolai closed his eyes.


    The office walls were made of strong, glassy material that allowed light to pour in naturally. Their strength and ability to nullify sound made them amazing. He leaned back, listening to a classical song that felt very calming and relaxing as if he could fall asleep at any time. He imagined many scenarios for tonight''s party.


    "It seems that even Anya will be staying in this place with us..." He remembered meeting Selene''s strange and arrogant half-sister, who caused him to smirk. However, after he noticed her bloodline and issues, he helped her solve them and ended up making her carry a lot of the B¨¢thory bloodline because of his evil god bloodline.


    "Well, back then, I didn''t know it could copy bloodlines perfectly, and just did many stupid things. That could have been dangerous to do to Anya... luckily she gained a branch family technique of the B¨¢thory clans blood arts."


    Nikolai gazed out the window, noticing the maids and several servants pushing carts filled with food, items and other things for tonight''s grand feast; though their parents wouldn''t come, Nikolai and Nikita allowed the servants to enjoy the meal and feast with them.


    .


    .


    . Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Three hours later, Viktor was sitting with Ivan and Nagisa in the Volkov head office, gazing at the two with a bitter smile on his lips. Viktor knew something happened between the sneaky children he used to train and discipline. Now that he learned of Anya living with his grandson, someone was trying to set him up with all the women he carried a bond with.


    "Did you plan this, little Nagi?" Viktor asked the smiling woman, who was watching the group walk to the mansion in high spirits.


    However, Nagisa looked at the elder who used to train her and scolded her for playing tricks on Ivan, no longer scared her as she curled her lips into a wide grin. "The more heirs and heiresses the Volkov and B¨¢thory clans have, the greater chance we can avoid the past repeating itself... there aren''t enough members of the high levelled families left now."


    "Smart woman, " he grumbled, then pointed at her. But my grandchild doesn''t need to suffer what they shouldn''t face," said Ivan, leaning back in his chair and wearing a wide, proud grin. "So if he ignores or abandons any of them, do NOT get involved. It is his choice, and I will protect him." Experience more content on empire


    Despite speaking this way, Nagisa knew that Ivan and Viktor wouldn''t let their child act so heartlessly; it was a stain on the pride of a Volkov male to make a woman cry or abandon them. Hence, Ivan still has not touched another woman and is still waiting for his wife, Elizabeth.


    Ivan glanced toward his old friend and father. "Besides, how can we not trust our children?"


    "Hahaha true!"


    .


    .


    .


    Unknown to Nikolai, who started preparing himself with the help of the maids, an expensive yet casual suit was ordered for him. The black waistcoat came with silver patterns and a white shirt under the coat.


    The butler went to each room where the girls were getting dressed up for the welcoming party.


    "It feels a little too serious..." Nikolai thought, looking at the red handkerchief in his pocket while letting out a sigh, "The consolation is this suit is light and feels really nice to wear." he murmured, running his fingers over the material before the door opened.


    Selene stepped inside, her hair wavy and wrapped over her shoulder, revealing her fair neck... a deep red dress, a crimson shadow with layers of frills and soft lace used for the chest and around her exposed arms and upper back.


    "Nikolai, what''s wrong?" Selene asked, walking with her hips swaying further as if to entice him.


    "N-Nothing; you just look stunning..." He stuttered, turning away to see Anya dressed in an elaborate, slim emerald gown that hugged her curves and hips tightly.


    "How about me, haha! You look so stupid." Anya teased him, but after asking, her hands tightened; she really wanted to know.


    "You also look very beautiful tonight," he responded. Anya stared blankly before letting out a huff and nodding her head as if to say thanks. Her cheeks were slightly red, and Selene snorted and pulled her from the room.


    "We''ll be waiting downstairs. Hurry... or we''ll drink all of your grandfather''s expensive wine!"


    When the two left, Anya waved goodbye and glanced at Nikolai one last time. Nikolai then calmed down and shook his head.


    "It''s not like my first time seeing beautiful women. Calm down."


    Nikolai placed a hand on his chest, unable to control the racing beat inside, which caused him to smile bitterly.


    "I guess, after coming clean, my emotions became more obvious and easier to display..."


    .


    .


    .


    When he entered the main dining room, tables were set with various meals, meats and other foods that the girls requested. He noticed decorations and banners with the words "Welcome to your New Home!" along with the scent of various alcoholic drinks. Nagisa, Ivan and Vlad stayed for a short while.


    Though they returned once the party started for real, the maids seemed happy to be able to enjoy such a feast, and honestly, Nikolai didn''t mind... these maids and servants were, in fact, the ones who fought hard and protected the clan.


    ''I will ensure they are all treated well... for the future benefits.''


    "Ah! Nikolai!" Nikita hopped on the floor, wearing a lovely dark blue silk dress. Her hair was done with a single side braid. She walked towards Nikolai and took his arm while letting it sit on her hips, where he felt nothing under the dress, causing her lips to curl into a smirk. "Ehehe, mother bought me some special clothes for tonight."


    ''Nagisa... Your daughter doesn''t need thongs and C-strings to seduce me!''


    Meanwhile, the lovely Kumiko sat in the corner with Risa, eating something that seemed to be skewered and had lots of sauce. The pair wore matching Eastern kimonos and tied their hair into large buns.


    Kumiko was wearing a pink floral kimono, while Risa wore a black kimono with dark red camellia patterns. A small blade attached to their belts; Kumiko turned and smiled shyly, lifting her hand to wave hello.


    ''She looks quite adorable, but Risa...''


    Nikolai''s eyes met Risa''s, who shuddered. Her eyes darted to the side, and her emerald orbs glistened. It was rare to see her look so shy. ''I shouldn''t tease her much.''


    He made his way to sit at the head table, facing a large chandelier with many glass ornaments hanging overhead.


    Selene approached him, wearing her dress, carrying a small glass of whiskey, and placing it beside Nikolai with a plate of his favourite foods.


    He glanced around and saw Anya holding two bottles of vodka, one already opened and the other ready for consumption. Nikita danced with her as they changed the music to something they liked.


    "Haa... this is so fun." Nikolai sighed, seeing everyone enjoying themselves.


    He felt relaxed. With the Thralls and Sarah also living in the annexe and most of them at the party, too, it felt quite comfortable. ''I should thank Uncle Vlad and Dimitri for helping Sarah''s mother...''


    "Nikolai~ this isn''t the time to be so serious¡ªcome on, have a drink with me." Selene''s eyes, one blue and the other red, caused him to smile bitterly.


    "Understood, let''s enjoy the night."


    "Yeah... let''s play some drinking games!" Risa and Nikita nodded at Luna''s suggestion.


    .


    .


    .


    ''To think that girl would be so cute and loud when drunk...'' He thought about Kumiko, dancing while unfastening her obi, carried away by the maids.


    The party progressed until midnight when it slowed down with the help of the staff. While most headed to bed, Nikolai looked at the mansion gardens¡ªhe thought they were quite beautiful.


    Then, a soft hand tapped his shoulder, and when he turned around to see who it was, they lunged at him.


    "I searched everywhere for you!"

 Chapter 222 Risas confession

    Experience more content on empireThe party atmosphere still enveloped the entire property while Nikolai gazed at Risa, enchanted by the beauty in the dark Kimino and the faint blush from the alcohol on her cheeks.


    Her eyes peered at him from below. A soft flicker of her lashes. Then she reached out and touched his cheek with her right hand. "I thought you might be with them all knight."


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed.


    A pleasant sensation spread from the touch of Risa''s smooth fingertips brushing along his skin.


    "Do you mean Selene and Nikita?" A soft voice, yet Nikolai put power into his throat, wanting to ensure that his words were clear.


    "Yes," she replied in a low whisper as she moved closer.


    "Hey... don''t try and be so subtle," Nikolai whispered, almost mouthing it before he started leaning towards her.


    She seemed uncertain.


    "You can kiss me..." His lips lifted, causing Risa''s cheeks to redden more. "You don''t have to be afraid." Only the pair of them were standing alone in the garden, with the water fountain behind them hissing. It was the perfect setting.


    "Why are you so confident?!" Risa closed her eyes, turning to the side. Her teeth sank into her lips, squishing them before sighing. "I... I want to be more than just your lover."


    The entire area turned silent as the fountain continued splashing loudly. Risa placed both hands on top of his chest, grasping his waistcoat tightly in her fingers. "Do you understand, even if it''s not now, I hope... one day I am even half as important as Nikita or Selene are to you." Risa''s face glistened with a glossy glow in the moonlight.


    Nikolai stared at Risa in silence; he hadn''t expected such an expression from her.


    But it stirred something inside him. He couldn''t deny the pull toward Risa, his growing desire and affection. "Why do you not ask for it now?"


    "I cannot be that selfish. Your relationship with those two is complicated." She looked away for a moment and released a heavy breath. However, a shocked expression covered her face as his hands wrapped around her lower back, lifting her short stature to his height.


    "Though we met in such a strange and horrible fashion..." Nikolai licked his lips, inching his nose closer to hers. "I don''t have any ill feelings toward you."


    "You shouldn''t," she gasped before adding, "This is all my fault... for tempting you."


    He held her in place, hovering a hair above her lips. He could smell the slight scent of cherry wine on her breath and saw her struggling to hold back from pressing forward. "I''m sorry... for saying you were just a lover that night, instead of telling the truth. That you are no different to them."


    Their faces drew together, their noses touching as if drawn by magnets. They tilted sideways before Nikolai brushed her soft lips with his. They were like rose petals.


    Nikolai kissed her gently as their warm mouths locked. It was short but different from their past kisses. Risa''s chest throbbed, the beating of her heart audible to Nikolai. His chest vibrated from his pounding heart, a sound that made the nekomata overjoyed.


    Her charm and words always tickled his consciousness and desire.


    Risa wasn''t the same as Selene or Nikita, but she didn''t need to be.


    Each woman was special. One helped him socially, another brought him out of his shell, and the last one taught him how to enjoy his life as a monster.


    They pulled apart as someone scuttled nearby, one of the maids carrying the utensils from the dining room.


    "Do you mean that?" Expectant eyes. Soft, emerald iris gazed into his face while she rocked from side to side. She shifted on the balls of her feet, a hopeful expression on her face.


    "I cannot control myself around you, Risa. You are special," Nikolai admitted, staring at her with warmth in his gaze. "You have already carved yourself into my heart. Don''t you dare let it go." His hands slipped along her back. He touched her chin, gently lifting her expectant face.


    "Then..." Risa squirmed as the space between their chests became shorter. Nikolai leaned downward, rubbing their cheeks together. Her voice lowered to a seductive whisper: "Is this your way of saying I should stay in your room tonight?"


    His fingers slid along her kimono, grabbing both cheeks of her rear before squeezing them. "I won''t be able to hold back, you understand right?" He licked the top of her left cat ear before kissing it.


    Risa''s voice hitched. She moaned. "You better not. It''s been so long since I''ve enjoyed my time with you alone..."


    The pair began to rock slowly, the distant sound of the music inside the mansion flowing through the air, allowing them to dance to the beat. Nikolai leaned closer, hugging her small frame against his tall, muscular torso. "Shall we enjoy a dance, since we''re here?"


    "Mm."


    Risa rested her head on his shoulder, humming softly, her soft breathing matching his heartbeat.


    They danced under the moon''s light, their bodies flowing with the gentle breeze. Nikolai raised Risa''s hand above her head. She twirled, her kimono flowing behind her. A slight smile curled her lips as Nikolai dipped her backwards. His large form overshadowed hers in the moonlight.


    She closed her eyes, basking in his warmth, the steady rise and fall of his chest beneath her palms as they continued their slow movements. They drew nearer until his forehead touched hers.


    "Niko," she breathed.


    Nikolai peered deep into her emerald eyes.


    "Although, I never planned to... I''ve fallen in love with you, haha." Her throat purred as she admitted her feelings, the distant song of insects and the scent of cedarwood and flowers adding to her memories of this moment.


    "The wine made you much braver," he said playfully.


    "It wasn''t the wine... but the sudden talks bout you and that girl, another one... I didn''t know I could feel jealous!"


    In one quick movement, Nikolai lifted her from the ground and held her close to his chest.


    "Nikolai?" she whispered, wrapping her arms around his neck, letting her legs dangle. A smile stretched across her face as he gazed at her fondly.


    "Don''t be jealous, you are important to me too, forgive me for being too stupid to put these feelings into words."


    Risa''s eyes glowed, shining like the stars overhead. She pressed herself further against him, closing her eyes.


    "You really seem different, I cannot stop my chest pounding, yet I worry you might change suddenly."


    Nikolai carried Risa deeper into the garden, feeling the wind ruffling their clothing. They continued to sway in a quiet rhythm as Nikolai hummed quietly to the song playing in the background, filling the stillness of the night.


    Their minds drifted, their hearts filled with nothing but thoughts and admiration for each other.


    As the song faded away into silence, they stood motionless beneath the moon''s pale radiance, lost within their world. The distant chatter of maids and staff leaving filtered through the open windows from inside.


    Nikolai let out a breath he''d been holding. Her perfume clung to his clothes and hair, a soothing presence in his arms.


    He yearned for more moments like this in the future, wanting nothing more than to bring happiness to all of them.


    They looked at each other with a playful hunger in their eyes. "Then what shall we do now?" Risa bit her lower lips, exhaling air from her lungs. Her hot breath blew against his neck.


    "How about..." Nikolai used his index finger to tilt her head upwards. "I fuck you senseless under the stars." He whispered into her ears as he pressed her body against himself.


    A devilish expression grew across her face. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That sounds wonderful..." She huffed before placing her mouth beside his. She nibbled at his lower lips before sucking on them and dragging them with a wet smack.


    "Don''t disappoint me now, Nikolai."

 Chapter 223 Their shared Kink ***

    The moment the music faded, the trickle of the fountain and insects were all that remained while Risa gazed into Nikolai''s eyes. Her lips parted, wet and glossy. "Kiss me." A request, maybe a desire she held inside. Only releasing with the others gone.Nikolai''s hands slipped off her hips before wrapping around her delicate back, pulling her close and kissing her lips. A hand reached up into her hair, messing up the black bun. Then he pulled away slowly.


    Risa''s hair fell into a messy style, her eyes closed, slowly opening with a wet surface.


    "More." She whispered.


    Nikolai stared at Risa and slowly lifted her head by the chin towards his. His eyes glanced at the blue fountain beside them in the mansion gardens and back to the beautiful girl¡ªleaning forward, he pushed their lips together softly, moving his hand from her chin to her cheek, then wrapping around the back of her neck as his fingers played in her hair.


    A soft tongue slipped along his lips, their mouths opening and allowing their hot tongues to caress each other.


    Risa leaned back against the railing separating them from the fountain, giving Nikolai enough room to push against her while their tongues intertwined like a dance.


    "Mmph... Nnmph..." Risa''s arms wrapped around Nikolai''s waist, squeezing tightly on the back of his blazer. Her sounds came through between kisses as her heartbeat drummed louder in her chest. "Look... at my surprise!"


    Her hand slipped down her waist, pulling on her obi as it came loose, revealing a pair of creamy, soft mounds underneath her dishevelled kimono.


    The front was open as if she would tear away from clothes at any moment, but Risa stopped there, smiling. "Want to see more?" She asked playfully, whispering in Nikolai''s ear.


    Nikolai stepped back as his mouth grew dry.


    His hands slid from Risa''s delicate neck to the voluptuous curves of her hips, resting there with thumbs caressing silky skin. He nodded wordlessly, his heart racing in his chest and his breathing quickening.


    Risa giggled, and without warning, she slipped off her obi¡ªthe belt fastening her kimono, as the folds slipped apart further, two pink nipples fluttering with her swaying breasts.


    The moon shined brighter in the garden than the day. The gentle trickle of the fountain created an intimate ambience. Risa stepped forward and placed her hands on Nikolai''s cheeks, guiding him towards another kiss. Yet, her warm flesh pressed against his chest, her hand lowering, unfastening his buttons with the twist of her wrist. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stared for a brief second before closing his eyes and kissing the nekomata deeply, their tongues twining around each other.


    Nikolai grasped Risa''s hips, lifting her off the ground before sitting her on the marble bench, allowing her kimono to slip underneath her, revealing her bare body to the outdoors.


    Risa leaned backwards on the seat, feeling the cold marble on her naked back and giggled. "What should I do..." She spoke, almost sounding embarrassed or nervous.


    "Show me everything," Nikolai said, leaning over the feline, his breath hot and heavy against Risa''s flushed cheek.


    She glanced at him with a seductive smile and nodded.


    Risa''s hands slowly reached between her legs, pulling away the remaining fabrics covering her glistening pussy, smooth and a small trail hair. "Fufu~ I waxed myself for you, how?"


    Her words were hushed whispers as she moved a finger up along the moist surface, letting out a small breath with the squishy echo of her wet slit echoing in the garden. Then she inserted a finger slowly inside herself, feeling a jolt run through her entire body.


    "Ahh... nnggh..."


    Her two black tails swished playfully behind her, whipping back and forth from her finger movement and every touch.


    Risa moved the finger inside her, spreading herself open for him, and then she slipped it out¡ªpulling her hand out from her pussy. A string of love juices followed while she rubbed her fingers together, licking it off, slurping and playing with the gooey texture in front of him.


    "How? Is this enough showing?"


    Shlick¡ª!


    His pants opened, dropping to the floor as his cock flopped in front of her face, swollen, pulsing with thick veins, the rounded tip pushing against her soft nose. "Is this answer, the correct one?"


    The head pushed between her lips, making them bulge outwards around him, followed by Risa''s hot breath escaping from the sides of her mouth as her tongue slipped around the head, plastering it with her saliva and wriggling about his hard shaft. She pulled away with her eyes glossy and stared directly into Nikolai''s blue hues.


    "Yeah." She said in a low voice, nodding quickly and eagerly. "It stinks of a horny werewolf." She commented with a smirk before sliding her lips around his cock and suckling down onto its pulsing length like some kind of vacuum. A tongue slicked up the bottom as if it were made of velvet.


    Guh...


    "Mmmh... Slrrp... Nnhm..."


    Risa was an experienced cocksucker thanks to visiting his room each morning¡ªshe lathered his girth with her tongue while bobbing back and forth on his shaft. Her eyes rolled upwards, locking gazes with Nikolai''s and smirking. Then she wrapped her soft lips tightly around his base.


    "Schluurp...! Gluh...! Gaaak...!"


    "Oohh... that''s good... so wet and sloppy!"


    Her hands wrapped around the base, twisting and jerking his member as it throbbed in her palms. He grew thicker by the second as she drew him into her throat until he couldn''t push any further without hurting the woman.


    A warm tongue brushed up along his balls¡ªRisa stretched and sucked hard, forcing saliva to collect at the corners of her lips before gulping noisily and continuing. "Ahmph... Nnah...!" Her soft voice moaned when the throbbing cockhead reached her tonsils.


    Then she pulled him free, gasping and panting while leaving the drenched cock standing proud and covered, dribbling with her spit. Risa stood up and turned to face the opposite direction, her plump ass jiggling as she knelt on the bench with one leg and leaned forward, holding the marble backrest.


    In the night, Risa''s fat buttocks swayed as her asshole peeked from between her soft cheeks, bubbling with lubricant, as if she had planned this... maybe all this time.


    "Fuck me senseless, using my ass."


    A lewd pop sounded as she grasped both cheeks with her hands, leaning forward and pushing out her buttocks, the slimy lube oozing from her crack with a flora scent. She raised herself, presenting everything to Nikolai''s eyes while giving him a flirtatious look over her shoulder.


    "I''m your bitch tonight, Nikolai," Risa announced, lowering herself onto Nikolai''s thighs. "Primed and ready, I even filled myself with cold lube before coming out to meet you~ so, how?"


    Without another word, he grabbed her hips and aligned himself against that puckered entrance with the mushroom-like tip pressing into the soft flesh¡ªeager and desperate with hunger but patient. "You''re such a lewd bitch, Risa." His voice teased her playfully. "Are you sure about this?"


    "Yes."


    Nikolai groaned, watching Risa''s body wiggle underneath him, her two tails spread apart and stroked his chest... while the green and black ethereal tails spread apart her ass as she grasped the marble bench tight. "I want to feel you so deep...the sensation remains inside me for days."


    With a nod, Nikolai forced himself inside the warm hole filled with sticky, cool jelly, stretching her ass open with a slow, steady motion that caused Risa to bite down and whimper. Slowly, he penetrated deeper into the tight embrace of her rear passage until the entirety of his cock was buried deep within the girl''s clenching warmth.


    "Aaahhhnngghaaaghh..." She hissed through gritted teeth.


    His eyes were focused solely upon Risa as her breasts swayed heavily in the breeze as his hips pushed into her ass, the feeling both comfortable and something he enjoyed often. Nikolai began thrusting rhythmically, pushing harder and deeper as the lubricant coated his throbbing manhood¡ªthe gooey gel filling her depths made each stroke easy before heating around his cock rapidly.


    He kept moving steadily, watching her butt stretch outwards around his thickness. Each thrust ended with a squelch, pushing more fluid into Risa, making her moan and shudder as the heat spread through her insides. "Ugh... Nnngh... Hnnn! Oohhh... fuck... yes!"


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    "I can''t stop thinking of this big, swollen dick, pumping my ass like a fist~ ah, this lube is so hot it feels tingly." She whimpered loudly, wrapping her arms around the chair tightly, closing her eyes, and hugging the stone.


    Nikolai panted quietly as he listened to the wet noises of sex fill the garden. Each slam sent ripples through Risa''s large ass. He leaned forward, grabbing onto the backrest and thrusting powerfully into Risa, driving his cock inside her welcoming body.


    Slap¡ª!


    "Nnnhaah... Yes, pound me..." She moaned deeply, gripping the marble tightly.


    Slap¡ª!


    "Ahh..." She moaned, her voice loud, high-pitched, and uncontrolled. Her ass was slapped repeatedly, filling the garden with their sexual harmony. Risa''s legs shook violently with pleasure as he continued, hammering away relentlessly until her body rocked wildly against him.


    Nikolai''s nails dug into the stone slab, holding it securely against their movements. Deep claw marks and cracks formed on the surface.


    As they continued fucking on the outdoor seat, Risa''s muffled shrieks turned into sobs of ecstasy. She let go of her grip on the stone, arching back so that her tits bounced freely in front of her, swinging back and forth hypnotically. It seemed almost surreal, the sight of Risa enjoying being pounded in the middle of a garden, her buttocks clenching around Nikolai''s girth as he filled her.


    But suddenly, Risa screamed, "nnnghh¡ª cumming!!! Aaaaaarggghh...!!!!" Her body convulsed as her asshole clenched tight, both hands grasping onto Nikolai''s thick forearms, as she climaxed.


    The intense sensation of his cock ramming her ass caused her to shake uncontrollably, spasming on the Marble bench. As she squirted, a lewd sound from the spray hitting the ground echoed behind them. With every jerk and twitch of her body, another wave washed across the marble as her ass bubbled and squelched.


    However, Nikolai ignored the liquid pooling beneath them. Instead, he focused on keeping his pace steady. His hips worked faster, the heat growing through his genitals from the lube and pleasure rippling through his muscles. Finally, his groin tightened. "Ugh¡ª" With a grunt, his shaft pulsed deep within Risa''s body and expanded.


    "Hnnnngggh!" She grunted in pure bliss, throwing her head backwards.


    An orgasm burst forth with a powerful surge, followed immediately by another and then another as spurts erupted from his throbbing rod, flooding her rectum with thick sperm.


    She cried out as she came, squeezing down around him once again while her ass felt hot and slimy from the lube and his cum, the excess running out from between her cheeks and dripping to the floor as he groaned behind her, pushing her onto the stone railing of the marble bench.


    "Ha...ha... it''s still shooting... ack... my face..."


    Thick white semen sprayed across Risa''s hair, streaking and sticking to her locks, some splashing onto her chin. "It stinks... so musky."


    Her eyes narrowed, her throat purring as she used her bare feet to stroke the pulsing shaft and let out soft whimpers of pleasure. The flow of hot seed finally ended after what seemed like forever¡ªbut still, she sat there with her chest heaving and covered in sperm, her face devilish and red.


    "You smell amazing... so intoxicating." Her fangs shone in the light from above, and the fountain cast shadows over them but created a stunning background.


    "Let''s go to the room and finish..."


    .


    .


    .


    The wooden floor of the hallway squeaked when the couple rushed back into the mansion in the late hours of the night. They didn''t bother going into a guest room or sleeping quarters, instead choosing to make a mess on the living room couch, where Nikolai bent Risa over and entered the front...


    Their passion was almost endless as they made their marking in various rooms before ending up in one of the spare rooms, wrapped in each other''s bodies. The bedsheets became stained with love juices mixed with cum.


    They didn''t share many words; rather than speaking, they focused more on making sounds of enjoyment, as if confirming the depth and intensity of their feelings in the Nekomata way.

 Chapter 224 After the Passion Comes...

    Meanwhile, in the main mansion, a group of unlikely adults gathered. Ivan, Nagisa, Vladimir, Claudia and Selina.Dimitri left earlier to start his business and task, hoping to catch some mid-level members of the Hati clan during their monthly delivery of high-end narcotics.


    A trade the Fenrir clan detested.


    Each of them drank a different type of alcohol, but the atmosphere carried a mixture of hope, worry, and the scent of frustration.


    Ivan''s deep voice echoed, sitting in the head seat while gazing towards the mansion gifted to Nikolai along with the tower beside it for defence.


    "Are you sure this is alright?"


    Vladimir, Claudia and Selina reacted the same. Their gazes snapped towards Ivan while Selene''s mother trembled, her lips barely able to remain neutral.


    "What will happen next? None of us have any idea what might happen." Vladimir clasped both his wife''s hands, a stern look, yet deep inside his eyes, a slight flicker of fear and worry lingered inside. Explore more at empire


    "If she doesn''t do this... then Lunaria''s body cannot..."


    .


    .


    .


    In the darkness of the small mansion, the flickering candles were now spent, and there was a lingering scent of burning and lavender.


    A figure stood in a room, alone in silence, gazing out the window, motionless as if waiting. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Click¡ª!


    A sudden sound caused her body to jolt, snapping towards the source.


    The door''s lock snapped open before creaking due to the lack of oil on the hinge, a squeak echoing through the night as Nikolai''s face appeared, holding a small candle.


    His handsome features illuminated in the orange flicker.


    "Selene?"


    He didn''t realise she might wait for him in his room after Risa fell into a deep sleep. He wanted some spare clothes.


    Suddenly faced with his fiancee, he moved closer... until the candlelight revealed her current state, causing his eyes to widen.


    "Nikolai... is it you?"


    Deathly pale skin, eyes dull and lifeless with red hair and a cold aura that spread through the room, as she spoke out, turning towards him.


    "You answered Risa''s feelings, right?" A cold, calm voice, but there didn''t seem to be any anger or jealousy.


    Each word. Each Breath. He could feel her emotions and strange atmosphere growing as the frigid wind bit into his flesh deeper the more she spoke.


    ''I cannot lie to her.''


    "I did¡ªshe will become my fiancee in the near future." His low voice carried no sense of falsity, the chilling wings fading for a moment as Nikolai stepped closer to her.


    Unbeknownst to Nikolai, her lips curled into a deep smirk, a childish yet bright smile as she muttered, "he didn''t lie to me." Then suddenly, turning to look at him, with her dull eyes as if overwhelmed by madness, before she pounced on him.


    The candle flicked out of Nikolai''s hand, slamming into the wall, dousing itself with a sizzle of smoke.


    "I didn''t want to lose you to another woman... I cannot lose to her, to Selene, that fox or Nikita!"


    An obsessive and rapid voice came from her lips as the pair rolled on the grand bed with black and gold sheets, her strength far beyond what Selene could normally manage.


    The pair gazed into each other''s eyes while Nikolai''s face twisted, his eyes full of concern and worry, and Lunaria''s complete obsession and desire.


    "I hate that you smell like other women... are you angry? Do you dislike this side of me?"


    "How¡ª"


    Before he could finish, her lips pressed against his, a sharp pain spreading through his lips as Lunaria bit into them, a sweet and copper-like taste filling his mouth as she sucked on his lower lip before pulling away blood dripping down her chin.


    "After all~ your scent, taste, gaze, and affection are all I want... only for me."


    ''Madness...'' He thought, yet the thumping hearts in his chest and his parched throat showed his feelings more honestly than words. ''Is this the real Lunaria?''


    Lunaria''s smile distorted as her fingertips brushed against his soft, bloody lips. A slight sting caused his brows to knit together. "Luna..."


    This was an honest display of her pure feelings, obsession, and desire to monopolise him, but Nikolai shook his head, throwing out negative thoughts, and instead wanted to accept everything to understand her completely.


    He didn''t stop... instead, this time, his hands stretched out, clasping her cheeks. Cold... icy cold like a corpse. ''Lunaria... what''s wrong?!'' His heart held these feelings of worry as he kissed her. A soft... warmth.


    Her eyes widened, the dull now shining brightly in shock. Nikolai didn''t stop her¡ªinstead, his tongue pushed into her mouth, a squishy, wet sensation as the vampire seemed to act on instinct, coiling herself around his tongue.


    A kiss that felt like liquid fire and frigid snow meeting, melting and mixing.


    Warm, soft and deliciously sweet, the time seemed to slow down to a halt as the couple embraced each other. After some time, the pair pulled back. A single strand of saliva connected them, their gazes filled with desire, need and an unquenchable thirst.


    Nikolai leaned forward and whispered beside her ear. "Don''t leave my side."


    A simple sentence, but his deep, soothing voice filled every inch of her body and soul.


    "Forgive me..." her eyes lowered, body trembling. "I didn''t want to part with you, not this soon. Not ever. But I swear I will come back. When I do, will you accept me too?"


    BANG¡ª!


    Suddenly, the window slammed out with a sharp thud and rain, and the storm flowed into the room, causing the curtains and drapes to flow through the air.


    "Selene?!"


    Nikolai called out, reaching for Selene, who fell back like a lifeless husk dropping onto the bed, while another female stood in front of him... different, eerie, yet familiar. The undead body of Lunaria, a lifeless husk... with a green flame flickering from her empty eyes.


    "I''ll return now... to my true body... haa.... but until we meet again, you cannot forget me, okay?"


    The next moment, a flash of blue aura flew from the lips of Selene, like a frosty mist, sucked into the mouth of the undead body, the colour of Lunaria''s flesh becoming filled with life... her green eyes now azure blue, along with her shiny crimson hair.


    "Phew... Nikolai." Lunaria''s blue eyes glow brightly before she shows a beautiful smile. "If I learn anything to help your mother, I promise to let you know."


    "Luna?!"


    "Forgive me, but I have to go back... otherwise he will kill you." A look of sorrow appeared on her face as she tilted her head, kissing her hand and throwing it in his direction. "Never forget, no matter what. I love you."


    Then she jumps from the window and vanishes. He looks down the mansion wall to see a frozen staircase leading to the forest.


    "Lunaria!"


    He called out once more, seeing her figure fade into the blinding light and swirling storm just as quickly as she appeared. That was the moment he heard a voice, struggling to breathe behind him...


    Pale face, dull blonde hair... and unfocused scarlet eyes.


    ''Selene!'' He turned around to face her, tears still flowing down her face, and she stared blankly at the ceiling. His instincts kicked in as he scooped her up, noticing something strange about her as the scent of blood reached his nose.


    "What''s going on?!" With her wrists bleeding, he realised why her body was in such a horrible state earlier, causing him to rush out of the room.


    ''Why would she...'' But before he could continue thinking about the reasons, Nikita dashed inside, her golden eyes like small lamps, as she turned on the lights and saw Nikolai holding an unconscious Selene.


    "Nikolai... I''ll get someone, make sure she''s okay. You should let her drink your blood!"


    ''How stupid of me to have panicked...''


    Biting down on his left wrist, sharp pain and the smell of iron stung his senses before he put his wrist beside her lips, forcing his blood into her mouth and making her swallow, gently using his thumb to stroke her throat.


    "Mmhm¡ªcough..."


    She coughed several times after gulping, causing a jolt of movement to run through his veins, fearing she choked before calming down and drinking his blood in small sips, her dull scarlet eyes rolling to his face as they became more lucid by the second.


    "Thank goodness." He breathed out, letting out a long sigh and leaning down, pressing his forehead against hers when suddenly... "I thought I might lose you both!"


    With Lunaria leaving, her departure reminded him of death, making his heart thump harder than usual. It took a few moments for her to adjust before he pulled her head close to his chest. "Nikolai?"


    "What is wrong with me today?" Nikolai laughed, half filled with anger and the other full of relief. He almost lost two people important to him, all because of his oversight.


    "Nikolai... I feel so weak... can I?" Selene''s watery eyes gazed at him, her small fangs sliding down as she leaned close to his neck, her pursed lips kissing his skin like a baby seeking milk.


    "Hmn..."


    Her throat vibrated with satisfaction and desire before she kissed his neck once more, sucking before her fangs pierced his skin, and the warm, stinging sensation of having his blood drunk made him grunt. ''After all, isn''t that a privilege for a husband to give?'' He mused inwardly, enjoying the warmth radiating from her smaller body.


    That''s when Nikita finally returned, with Claudia and Selina following closely behind, only for them to become utterly flabbergasted at the sight. "Ah! Selene?!"


    Selina''s eyes almost sparkled as she gazed at her daughter drinking from Nikolai''s neck, greedily like a little piglet with both hands and legs wrapped around his body.


    "My cute little Selene... is feeding! I need to take a picture!"

 Chapter 225 The Tower and a deal

    "Are you alright, Nikolai?" Ivan''s low voice echoed in the brightly lit room, with several candles flickering along with the luminous lights in each corner."I''m alright, Dad... just, it feels annoying."


    Nikolai sat across from his father and discussed the previous night. Lunaria returned to her former body and seemed to rejoin the Nosferatu clan. He wanted to smash the walls and shout at the top of his lungs. A ball of fire that never faded grew in his chest after coming to his senses.


    [Don''t feel so pressured, Nikolai... this needed to happen.]


    Even if that might be true, he felt a weight on his shoulders. The feelings that Luna hid inside her chest, parting words about helping his mother... how could he blame Luna in the future if they became enemies?


    ''She''s doing it for me... I am convinced.''


    "Then... does your chest feel ablaze, with an emotion and destructive desire that you cannot control?"


    "Yeah..."


    Ivan didn''t speak unless needed usually.


    However, Nikolai was the exception for this war-forged lycan.


    "I cannot help you with those emotions¡ªnobody in this mansion can, only yourself and Lunaria... since it''s impossible to meet her right now. Then find a new way to expel them."


    "..." Nikolai clenched his fists¡ªalthough he understood his father''s words, the feeling of Lunaria left remained fresh in his mind.


    "If you are struggling to think, how about the arena or tower... or some monster nests? I have documents on some that you could easily destroy right now."


    "...though I would suggest speaking with those girls first and seeing if they will help you."


    [Your father is correct! You shouldn''t be alone right now, Nikolai!]


    Elizabeth''s voice was like a soft melody. He smiled upon hearing it. The warm atmosphere it brought soothed his nerves.


    His father put a large hand on top of his head and rustled it before getting up from the couch. It brought a small smile to Nikolai''s lips as he looked up at him.


    "You are my son, so I imagine you are like me... there''s no better feeling than seeing you overcome every obstacle before you." Ivan took a deep breath before lifting a picture frame. "I was like you, keeping everything bottled up and struggling alone... that was until meeting your mother. She taught me that sometimes, you cannot solve things alone." In the image was a beautiful woman with black hair, Ivan and a young Nikolai.


    "Dad..."


    ''He''s right... this fire and anger inside me, with them around me, I think I can deal with it much better.''


    A large hand fell on Nikolai''s shoulder as he passed. "Even if things become grim in the future, we''ll still be here for you and Luna. Whatever she decides in the end doesn''t matter. I cannot abandon Selina and Vlad''s daughter either, so don''t try and carry it alone."


    "Thanks¡ªif I were alone, maybe I would have fallen into the same negative thoughts as before." Standing up from his seat, he walked towards the door, gazing back at his father, staring at his mother''s portrait so intently.


    .


    .


    . Continue your saga on empire


    Nikolai gathered Nikita, Selene, and Risa in one of the many meeting rooms in the mansion at midday while Sarah joined in a suit and held a tablet.


    The atmosphere was somewhat tense, but none of them seemed down. Risa and Nikita stared holes through Sarah, who stood in the corner, tapping away and occasionally flicking her gaze towards Nikolai, who was sitting in the centre of the room. "Nikita, Selene, Risa... I gathered you to decide how we move forward."


    Risa moved sluggishly, clearly the night before affecting her muscles and body, as she leaned back and looked at Nikolai as he spoke, her lips pressed together and eyes narrowing.


    "...well, what do you all say about going to the tower or looking into the current state of the slums, specifically monster nests?"


    Nikita''s ears flickered, hearing the slums and monster nests¡ªrather, her eyes widened at hearing Nikolai speaking about them, her face as if saying, "You never asked me to do this before! I am so happy!" she screamed in her mind, wanting to hug and squeeze Nikolai tightly to herself.


    Selene saw how happy Nikita seemed upon hearing Nikolai mentioning slum monster nests and looked down as if deep in thinking.


    The other day, when she found Nikolai in a horrible state after being attacked, it made her worry. Even if her strength could help right now, what if the supreme elders of the Nosferatu and enemy families targeted him?


    "I am interested in the towers... Since they are the only place, we can grow stronger easily." Selene said calmly, watching Nikolai as he alternated his gaze between her and Nikita. ''If we go there, we wouldn''t have to deal with troublesome people...''


    "I prefer either of those options as well! We need to get strong enough to where only the strongest might stand above us, so let us take any opportunity to grow!" Nikolai added before he leaned back and let out a sigh.


    Risa''s lips moved, but no sound came out. Instead, she sighed and leaned forward. "Both, then?" she said without hesitation.


    "Hey," A whisper came from Selene toward Risa, who glanced at her. "What do you mean by both?"


    "Don''t be dumb... if our dear husband says that, don''t argue over which is better and just choose to do both!" Risa stretched and smirked. "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "Hmm, husband? Are you being cheeky, Cat?!" Nikita''s eyes narrowed before Risa puffed out her chest and snorted.


    "Nikolai accepted me last night, and I am no longer different from you!" Her eyes sparked, and everyone turned their attention to Risa, especially Sarah, whose eyebrows arched.


    "Is that true, Nikolai?" Selene''s low yet cold voice echoed through the room as she turned her gaze with a sharp glare in her eyes toward him. "Is what she said true?"


    "Y-yes... last night we confirmed our feelings. I am the one at fault and should have spoken sooner." When Nikolai admitted his feelings, Risa''s lips curled, creating a smug face as she mocked Nikita, who pointed at her. It seemed as if these two would never see eye to eye.


    ''Damn that cat! After I went and warned her not to overstep her bounds!'' Nikita clenched her fist. ''She did something with my master?! That little minx... she must''ve seduced Master into being so intimate!''


    The white-haired wolf''s thoughts didn''t stop racing as she closed her eyes and balled up her fists. ''No... since Nikolai accepted her, I shouldn''t be petty...''


    "I see, congratulations, Risa." Nikita almost bit her tongue while speaking, as if being nice to the cat was impossible.


    Not long after admitting his feelings, the room started to calm. Sarah''s gaze changed slightly, while Nikita and Selene also became more attentive.


    "Since you mentioned doing both, what is your idea?" Nikolai smiled, his hand spread out, and he pointed to Risa, who looked surprised when he asked.


    "Ah... well, for the tower, it''s probably best to enter in pairs or alone because we are trying to grow stronger, not earn money." Risa''s first words caused both Nikita''s and Selene''s brows to lift. "It''d be best to tackle that daily, I assume? And we should split ourselves based on strengths. Then what about the slums and monster nests?"


    "I agree that would be the most optimal way..." Selene pondered the reason for suggesting this, and then she added. "What if the tower we alternate partners with Nikolai choosing one of us each day, while the others pair together..."


    "Yeah! That sounds like a great idea!" Nikita''s tail wagged behind her. She liked the idea because every third day, she would be with Nikolai; although she wanted to always be with him, if she lost the role and it was someone else who got the chance to always be with him... it would be a total loss.


    "...Sarah, how do you view that idea?"


    "Hm, it seems you''ll need help managing your new schedule for the next few weeks. How will we deal with the other two issues? Maybe for the nests, you could perform them as a group, and the slums... ''we'' could help."


    When Sarah mentioned ''we'', she meant the twenty thralls that Nikolai had created, and she now lived in the tower beside him.


    For the slums, Risa suggested going once a week alongside the nests, which seemed reasonable, given its position in the outer area. "However, can you and those thralls handle that? What if you fail and cause trouble for Nikolai?" Selene''s eyes narrowed, glaring at Sarah.


    "Our master ordered us to visit the tower for at least two hours a day, and since then, our average combat power has surpassed even the most loyal thralls and squires." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although only his squire, Sarah, didn''t back down when speaking to Selene¡ªher training as a business manager and facing the arrogant monsters trying to buy the land she secured helped her, and she couldn''t afford to cower now, not after Nikolai put such an important mission in her hands.


    Her glasses shone in the sunlight from outside, and her blue irises stared directly into Selene''s, the intensity growing between the two.


    Sarah broke eye contact and returned to tapping on her tablet with a soft smile.


    "...Well, I guess I will trust you with that," Selene muttered softly, crossing her legs and clearing her throat before turning to observe Nikolai''s reaction.


    ''I never imagined she would become like that...'' Risa examined Sarah, feeling impressed by her words and actions.


    Nikolai listened intently to everyone''s comments while stroking his chin. He nodded his head in agreement, saying that the ideas sounded good and promising.


    However, it was best to keep their options open for any unforeseen changes.

 Chapter 226 A Different Feeling

    "Heh, so is this where you practise?" Nikita''s snarky voice echoed while walking down the hallway of the Iron Fist Gym''s basement levels.Selene and Risa seemed to have no interest, their gazes flicking around the various expensive cameras and security items that didn''t belong in a gym. "This place is more protected than half of the noble houses."


    "It''s nice and cool, though¡ªthe air doesn''t smell stuffy like upstairs." Risa hopped on her feet while grasping Nikolai''s right hand, squeezing them with her hands.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared from the normal gym used by Nikolai, followed by a second, smaller figure.


    "Nikolai! You''re a little late." Alexei''s smile seemed to grow, noticing Nikolai in the group while already wearing his training suit, the heavy jingle of the metals causing him to struggle with rapid movements. "This is my cousin, Brenda, who will support training your wives."


    Behind him was a short female with a face similar to Alexei''s¡ªrather, she seemed a little strange; as Nikita and Risa sniffed the air, they both snorted, turning their nose up at the woman.


    "Hmph, a Daywalker, to think you''d be in this territory."


    Though Nikita''s voice sounded rude, in fact, she didn''t judge between the various clans. Instead, it was a test, hoping that Brenda would be someone she could accept into the group.


    "Young Heir of Fenrir, do you really want to test me? The Elder of a fallen clan?" Brenda''s lips curled upwards, showing her fangs; there wasn''t fear or recoil; instead, she stepped forward and flicked a pair of small gloves to Nikita. "Come on, show me your pride, Night Stalkers."


    ''Hmm?'' sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment Brenda threw the gloves, Alexei nodded and tapped her shoulder. "Big Sis, don''t be too hard, don''t bully young children."


    ''Someone Alexei calls big sis... there is no way Nikita will win easily!'' Nikolai looked at his cute werewolf lover, who now hopped and skipped excitedly to the second training room, following the brown-haired werewolf.


    ''Strange...''


    "Blood Nikolai does not relate to us, but she is one of the few people who offered me help as a young kid¡ªhow else did you think I got this gym? She''s the former Heiress of the Hati clan, well, from a generation or two ago."


    "I see... she''s really strong, right?"


    Alexei let out a long sigh while Selene and Risa slowly followed the pair of wolves eager to fight; Risa gazed back, her legs a little strange as she limped, looking back at Nikolai and pulling out her tongue.


    "Good luck, Risa. Selene. You shouldn''t hold back and use everything you''ve got." Nikolai remembered first training with Alexei, and he held back, thinking that it was best to hide his powers once Alexei understood his limits.


    His training improved more than he had ever imagined.


    "Mm, you too... after this, we''re going on a date, don''t forget." Selene winked before skipping into the second room. Meanwhile, Risa vanished with all four tails appearing.


    "I bet you $1000 your wolf girlfriend will quit in an hour!"


    "Hah! Then I bet she ends up making Brenda serious."


    "Tsk... Loverboy, get in here, and we''ll start your lessons." Alexei watched Nikolai''s movements, speed, and flexibility before frowning. "You''re getting a bit too strong for that suit."


    "No way!"


    "Serves your right for being cheeky!"


    .


    .


    .


    Woosh¡ª!


    Nikita''s legs snapped forward in a flurry of blows. Like a whirlwind, she attacked the female trainer, her body agile and flexible, yet the moment her blows approached, Brenda''s muscles bulged, and her arms became thicker before blocking them with ease.


    Pah-Pah¡ª!


    Brenda''s forearms blocked the fourth kick before she stepped forward, swinging her right fist downwards with a brutal hook. "You''re slow! Your attacks won''t touch me!"


    Woomf¡ª!


    Brenda''s fist exploded forward, the wind bending to the force as Nikita''s eyes widened, forcing her body to the ground to avoid the dangerous blow. Her body dropped, touching the floor as she rolled to the side and flicked her left leg with a light abdominal kick.


    ''Fast... she''s faster than most of our warriors...'' Brenda''s eyes narrowed while jumping backwards, her feet moving rapidly as she stepped to the right and twisted her hips. The moment Nikita''s foot came close, she used her shoulders to throw a quick yet powerful punch.


    Her long arms and tall body outstretched Nikita''s leg, catching her mid-kick and slammed her fist into Nikita''s cheek.


    Bam¡ª!


    Nikita was thrown across the room, crashing into the wall before slumping down. A small trail of blood slid down her lips, but she merely licked her mouth.


    She stepped forward, shuddering slightly while leaning on the wall. "Damn, bitch can punch," Nikita complained in R-Dialect, wiping her lips with a twisted smile.


    "Of course, I can, you fucking midget," Brenda repeated in the same dialect, her muscles loosening as she returned to a neutral stance.


    "You can speak it too?" Nikita''s eyes narrowed, her mind working fast, realising the power difference between herself and this woman.


    "Don''t look so shocked. I am over a thousand years old. Hurry up, lift your guard, shrimp." Brenda''s hands lifted, forming fists in a guard stance. "And don''t hold back. I''m strong enough to handle your strength." She laughed, pointing towards the wall. "Show me the power of the Fenrir clan."


    Continue your adventure with empire


    Meanwhile, while performing weightlifting and circuit training, Selene and Risa found Nikita being beaten so easily quite refreshing. They couldn''t help but laugh. "Hahaha... oh my god, Nikita''s getting her ass handed to her."


    "Hey, Risa... don''t be so loud; that trainer will probably beat you like that, too." Selene''s calm and elegant voice as she lifted heavy weights, squatting with them, revealing her tight figure, made Risa a little jealous.


    "Why are you so big..." Risa''s gaze lingered on Selene''s body, especially her large breasts. They seemed to jiggle and bounce, but they didn''t stop her from performing the correct form. "Ah!" Risa''s eyes widened, noticing Selene''s training attire, "Why is there a love bite on your neck?!"


    Selene''s face turned bright red, her ears turned pink, and her lips brushed together as they glistened red. "Hmmph... our darling was hungry."


    "You¡ª!"


    Bang¡ª!


    A flash of white smashed into the wall behind them, the cushioned walls thundering the moment Nikita''s body hurled into them, her body curling up and moaning in pain.


    Risa''s ears perked up while her tails swished behind her, her eyes narrowing on Brenda, the one who caused it. "That woman is really strong!"


    "Next! Stop chatting and focus, you... the one with those needlessly large milkers!"


    Brenda, with her muscular body and tight black training suit, pointed to Selene, who looked obscenely erotic in her training outfit compared to the flat-chested Daywalker.


    "I''ll show you the difference between us, and then you can rise from nothing. Your father also contacted me to help, so don''t hold back."


    Brenda wasn''t actually trying to be horrible to them on purpose, but the requests from their families were to break their spirit and to treat them like low-level thralls.


    "I will do my best."


    Selene didn''t fall for the cheap provocation like the unconscious Nikita, but that was only visible. Her chest boiled with anger¡ªbeing seen for just her body and family made Selene''s fury rapidly explode inside her.


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in the male room, Nikolai''s fist met with Alexei''s, causing a thunderous shockwave. Both of their bodies were pushed backwards, causing Alexei to stumble back as the weight on his arms slowed his movements.


    But, on the other hand, Nikolai''s light frame leapt forward, his legs moving rapidly, and a blur formed in Alexei''s vision.


    ''What?'' Alexei''s mind couldn''t process the speed, his eyes only seeing a blur, yet the moment his eyes lost track of Nikolai''s form, he appeared in front of him, his fist flying straight for Alexei''s face.


    BANG¡ª!


    "Eh?" Nikolai''s eyes widened.


    He saw the changes in Alexei, his pseudo werewolf form, as his body bulged up, his height growing to close to seven feet tall before his muscles condensed to increase mobility.


    "It seems you finally reached this point, Nikolai! Good work... I am very happy!" Alexei spoke, his voice like a deep growl. His eyes were smaller than before, and he had a fierce and aggressive visage. "Hurry, transform and fight me in your strongest form... Or I''ll break you."


    Nikolai''s body trembled as the killing intent of Alexei exploded from his body, a heavy and thick aura spreading through the room.


    The pressure of someone who stood above others overwhelmed him. But, of course, this was due to the surprise of his sudden change¡ªit was the first time he had seen his transformation in a while.


    There wasn''t any time to think.


    A fist like a meteor shot at Nikolai''s face. The speed of the attack was too fast to react to. Nikolai''s mind blanked as a dull sensation spread throughout his face, his bones rattling as his blood art activated, allowing him to see the fist moving slowly, yet still... faster than most people''s full speed.


    Woomph¡ª!


    The force lifted Nikolai off his feet¡ªthe walls cracking from the force... Nikolai''s eyes shone deep blue, his body swelling as silver fur, tight, powerful muscles, and claws appeared on his body as he stood just under seven feet.


    ''This is enough... I wouldn''t learn anything from using my Obsidian form.''


    The moment his blood art activated and his transformation finished, Nikolai''s body twisted to the side, dodging Alexei''s second punch. A gust of wind blew over his face, a chill running down his spine as the floor beneath him cracked from the impact.


    A silvery black aura flickered around his fist as he used his father''s ability, something he inherited, and mixed it with his evil god bloodline, turning it a black colour.


    His fist rocketed upwards, a brutal uppercut to Alexei''s chin, and the shockwave spread through the air, causing a sonic boom that echoed through the room, the metal parts vibrating.


    Alexei''s eyes rolled back, the impact lifting his body and forcing his head to tilt backwards. However, his instincts activated, and his hands grasped onto the arm of his opponent.


    "Wah?!"


    Nikolai was dragged down as Alexei twisted his body and threw him against the wall.


    Crash¡ª!


    His face smashed into the wall as Alexei''s form vanished, leaving only a blur of brown. ''This speed... how can he move so fast when he has all that equipment?'' Nikolai''s mind blanked at the speed his teacher could move, his eyes following the blur.


    But the moment he moved, Alexei was already attacking.

 Chapter 227 Blood Awakening!

    ''FOCUS!''Nikolai screamed at himself¡ªinstead of giving up, he poured his celestial aura and vermillion essence into his muscles, arms and eyes to enhance his movement and abilities, tilting his face to avoid the headbutt and lifting his right knee to block Alexei''s follow up.


    BOOM!


    The force of Alexei''s attacks seemed to have doubled, but the speed caused Nikolai''s body to tighten, and the hairs on the back of his neck stood up as a double flurry of jabs shot towards his cheek and throat.


    Nikolai ducked and weaved, then countered with a cross to Alexei''s face, the first strike hitting Alexei''s guard, the second clipping his chin and pushing him back.


    "Good, that''s it, don''t let up. The threat you face is greater than I expected!"


    Gritting his teeth, Nikolai dug deep into his training and his experience in using his celestial aura.


    He recalled his time in the tower and the lessons he''d learned from the two girls who''d been with him for many years, his face slightly changing, a more feral and bestial look, as his fangs grew longer.


    Suddenly, it felt like something jolted in his mind, spreading from his brain to his chest and abdomen, and then a sudden heat burst through his body, searing his veins.


    [Assimilation 100%]


    [Nikolai, you''re going to fully transform. Be careful and keep calm!]


    RED.


    That''s all Nikolai could see the moment he heard his mother''s voice. The blood pumping through his veins began to pulse rapidly, travelling faster as his breathing became rapid and his heart pounded in his chest.


    He could see and sense his opponent''s weaknesses and openings, but his mind was filled with blood, thirst, hunger and the desire to find females.


    The first true transformation of a werewolf was iconic and important... the sudden limits and weight put on his shoulders allowed Nikolai to awaken his werewolf bloodline, the Volkov bloodline, completely.


    Dopamine, adrenaline and various chemicals flooded his mind while the pure strength of the Volkov bloodline exploded, his height just over seven feet taller than Alexei, with thicker muscles bulging with raw power. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow..." Alexei muttered, his body leaning to the side, avoiding Nikolai''s black claws; however, after he attacked, a wave of black aura sliced through his cheek, like wind pressure. "Huh?!"


    The speed of his attacks was faster, his strength was stronger, and his senses and instincts were much sharper. The first strike, the second strike and then the third strike. Each attack was as fast and as strong as a heavy sword, but the power was even greater than Alexei imagined.


    "A true power type... but that black aura... is Nikolai able to mimic his father''s ability?" Alexei was able to dodge or block Nikolai''s attacks, but he couldn''t even see his arms moving, let alone his claws.


    He didn''t have the time to worry about the damage to his body or the time to counter, and even though Nikolai''s raw fury was tearing his body apart... it was the first time in a long time for Alexei.


    The feeling of fighting someone who could make him serious.


    "Good. That''s it, Nikolai. If you can''t beat me now, then you''ll never reach your full potential. Don''t hold back; do everything you can to defeat me! I am not even a royal, come!"


    Alexei''s mind struggled with the desire to crush the young wolf, to fight with his full power, and to hold back just enough to push him further... to give Nikolai the BEST awakening; this awakening would shape his entire future and growth.


    "Grrrr!"


    WOOSH!


    Nikolai slammed his right arm at Alexei. He swung his body around a steel pillar and launched a powerful dropkick that shook the pillars of steel, almost bending them as the room''s air pressure changed. Alexei flew and landed softly on the ground.


    "You''re holding back. Don''t do that. I''ll kill you, old man!" Nikolai''s voice was distorted, his mind slowly becoming clouded and his instincts rising to the top


    "Ah... you make me happy. I am so happy to be the one to awaken you, Nikolai! Your father was the one who awakened me!" Alexei''s smile widened as the pressure in the room began to increase.


    "Then you''re going to die in the hands of the son, old bastard!" Nikolai growled and kicked off the ground, his body moving like the wind and appearing directly in front of Alexei. In return, Alexei''s eyes shone golden, his face appearing more feral, and he met Nikolai fist for fist, kick for kick.


    The loud sound of flesh striking flesh, bone hitting bone echoed through the room, and the floor began to shake from the shockwaves.


    Alexei smiled with pure delight; this was something special to him, an event that no one could take from him.


    Meanwhile, Nikolai''s eyes turned a deep blue, like ocean sapphires; both of them used all of their strength and speed to kill the other. Although Alexei was holding back to give Nikolai the chance to grow, he was still going all out.


    CLANG!


    Alexei''s hands were blocking Nikolai''s arms. However, the impact was so hard that both of them were pushed back several meters, leaving a trail behind them. Cracks formed along the ground, and the metal pillars were dented and slightly damaged, yet their bodies suffered the most.


    Able to heal instantly... Nikolai must have broken his arms seven times so far.


    However, each time, the wound healed faster and faster. His abilities and body were improving as the battle progressed. Even though his mind was clouded, he was able to gain experience from the battle, learning and growing.


    Alexei''s arms were shaking from the impact, and his bones and muscles were slowly being torn apart. "Finally... he''s reached the level he would have been at if born a werewolf... no, he''s surpassed it."


    "GRAHHHHHH!" Nikolai roared, and a wave of black aura exploded from his body. With each transformation, he became more refined and more muscular until he was over two times more muscular than before they''d started, tightened and condensed into powerful and perfected werewolf muscles, yet his face was becoming more animalistic.


    Thud-!


    Alexei took one step forward and slammed his fist into Nikolai''s stomach.


    Experience new stories with empire


    "I''ll end this fight with this strike... and with that, you''ll awaken and be able to take your place beside your father. No, Nikolai! Surpass him!" Alexei''s punch exploded with silver light, his aura condensing and forming a fist of silver energy.


    Nikolai''s eyes turned red as he roared like a beast. He was more beast now than a werewolf, but the anger, the fury, the desire, and the hunger burned in his body.


    His claws grew longer and sharper, and the black aura wrapped around them, turning into sharp blades. His mouth opened, and a large amount of black energy formed into a giant claw that shot forward, meeting Alexei''s attack head-on.


    The explosion of power and aura shook the tower, rattling the steel and glass, and the force was so strong that the tower began to shake and crack.


    It was like watching a bomb explosion from a short range, the sheer magnitude of it causing the earth to shake and the air to tremble, and the damage to the tower was immense.


    The two forces collided, and then, the power exploded outward, blowing away everything in its path.


    BOOM¡ª!


    .


    .


    .


    The girls panted... fighting against Brenda left them exhausted.


    "Okay... good, you''ve done well. We should continue¡ª"


    Suddenly, the wall exploded, and a silver werewolf shot past them and smashed deeply into the wall embedded in it. The girls paused, and the werewolf landed on the floor and roared before collapsing, unconscious.


    "Uh... oh..."


    Brenda''s eyes widened; she then looked to the opposite gym to see a devastated room, smoke, broken stone and dust falling on Alexei, who held his right arm, now shredded and broken from Nikolai''s attack.


    "You look like hell... Alexei."


    "Ha...I feel like it... that kid is too energetic..." Alexei''s words were drawn out as he panted, while blood dripped from his arm and lips, staggering towards the wall. "His Blood Awakening was an overwhelming success."


    "Good. I''m glad. At least I didn''t have to intervene," Brenda said.


    "I don''t even have the energy to stand. Take care of things from here... please," Alexei said before he collapsed to the ground, his eyes rolling back.


    Nikolai''s awakening was so much more than Alexei imagined.


    "Nikolai?" Nikita called out, the first to rush towards him and check on him.


    The girls were surprised, and they rushed to him, their worries overshadowing their exhaustion. They all crowded around him and checked his pulse, breathing and heartbeat.


    "He''s alive... but... he''s different, look! His muscles are so hard... and bouncy... his.... wow, so this is Nikolai''s final form?" Nikita''s cheeks turned red. Before a muscular arm grabbed her and yanked the werewolf into Nikolai''s arms, Risa and Selene looked at her enviously.


    "So this is a ''mature'' Nikolai... I like it." Selene whispered before willingly jumping into his chest and hugging his left side.


    Brenda watched the girls and where they looked and, put their hands and shook her head. "Well, I was once young like them... haha." She then walked over to Alexei and checked his wounds.


    "He''ll live, just needs to heal and rest. Though, it might take him a few days to adjust to his sudden changes... the muscles seem to be swollen and inflamed due to his sudden growth... wow... that''s a nice¡ª"


    "Don''t look, perverted old woman!" Nikita growled, causing Brenda to chuckle at her.


    "Should I beat your ass again and look at it all I want?" Brenda laughed and turned, walking towards the door.


    "You better run! I''ll beat your ass next time!"


    "Haha... I''ll look forward to the day you can match those words..." Brenda flicked her hand towards Nikita while lifting Alexei and walking down the cracked hallway. "It seems this city will soon become lively¡ªI can''t wait."

 Chapter 228 To the Party

    Bang¡ª!A large fist smashed into the face of a silver-haired male, cracking his teeth with force as his lips tore, oozing with blood. The male glared at his attacker while kneeling, unable to fight back as the assailant grabbed the male''s hair, yanking his head back.


    "Fucker, why did you do it?!"


    "Hah! Fuck you, Dimitri! Peh... do you think things are still the same now?"


    Thud¡ª!


    Dimitri answered with a swift knee to the man''s abdomen.


    The man vomited on the spot, his arms trembling, before he started to convulse on the floor like a fish out of water.


    ''What is this fucker thinking, speaking to me like that... he has to know I would crush his family because of this event. Why, I don''t understand!''


    This male was a member of a subsidiary family that served the Fenrir clan for thousands of years, yet after a few months of investigating the current ledgers and trading goods from his family, it became clear.


    These people were stealing thousands from the Fenrir clan each week, close to ten million in total dollars.


    ''These thieving cunts!''


    Dimitri''s body shook, and he flung out his fist once again.


    Boom-!


    It hit the male''s nose, crunching his bones.


    "Ack... s...stop.....stop...please... B-Boss... I was wrong...!"


    The man crumpled to the ground, his bloody face pooling onto the floor in the backstreets of the eastern city.


    "Don''t give me that crap. I ain''t letting you survive."


    Before the bloody man could speak, Dimitri pulled out a thick combat knife from his pocket, the silver blade glistening in the light. The next moment, he lunged forward and gouged the man''s stomach, stabbing and twisting several times.


    "Ack...urk!"


    Silence returned to the alley.


    Dimitri''s eyes shimmered in the dark alleyway; several werewolves from the Fenrir clan blocked the entrances, dragging the higher members of the family from the small clubhouse.


    "Take them to the basement and ensure they talk!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    "Understood... Boss!"


    Two bald werewolves gazed at the bloodied male, his body still twitching after death, the force of Dimitri''s blows shocking his nerves.


    They gazed at their boss while dragging his corpse away, using corpse dust to erase the blood and any genetic information left behind for humans.


    The aggression of their boss leaves their legs slightly weak.


    "Boss was really wild..."


    "Well, those idiots planned to attack the lady, using her as bait for the boss."


    "Tsk... idiots didn''t know what they were getting into."


    A third werewolf helped them to drag his corpse into a black van, the thick side doors banging as they slammed it shut.


    The sound of the van''s rumbling engine filled the area before the werewolves left the scene; no sign of a fight, bloodshed or anything that happened a few moments earlier.


    Swiish-!


    Dimitri lit a cigar, using a match, before taking a deep puff.


    Phew!


    A wall of smoke formed around his body as Dimitri pulled out his phone, tapping the keypad, a relic of the past now with touchscreens; he called one of only four numbers saved.


    ... Brrr Brrrr!


    "It''s Ivan!" A low voice answered with a click, the sound of Ivan''s voice causing Dimitri''s upper lips to rise, revealing his sharp fangs.


    "You sound busy. It''s not a bad time, I hope..."


    Dimitri flicked his Cigar before taking a deep breath and falling back against the stone wall. His body shook from the impact, yet he curled his lips. "I found a clue and a rat."


    "Oh, that''s interesting. Should I head over? I am in need of a good extermination, just like the old days, haha."


    Ivan''s voice became energetic. In response, Dimitri nodded, his lips curled into a wide, twisted grin at the man who could and would always follow him into dangerous places and support him when all others turned their backs.


    "Ivan, my brother... it turns out we helped foster those rats without knowing it."


    "Tsk, those little bastards should have been grateful; which clan and how many need to be punished?" Ivan''s voice sounded nothing like when speaking to Nikolai, something dark, violent and filled with rage as he started listing names.


    "Haha, brother... you truly haven''t changed. I owe you one; when should we meet?" Dimitri''s golden eyes returned to a light grey, his fingertips brushing along his scar, blowing another puff of smoke into the air while gazing at the half-moon. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''To think our kids would end up engaged, I am a lucky guy.''


    "Meet me in two hours, don''t let the kids know anything. I''ll bring an old friend. Haha."


    Beep-Beep¡ª!


    The call went dead as Dimitri''s smile grew larger, his fangs on full display. He suddenly opened his mouth and released a howl filled with his current anger and frustration.


    "FUCKERS!"


    "Tsk... let''s go, boys. We''re having a PARTY tonight, come on!"


    "Lead the way, Boss!"


    "Fuck... boss seems pissed tonight."


    "He''s so awesome; even Brother Ivan is coming!"


    Dimitri led his werewolves to their black cars, and then, like an organised mob, they followed him into the depths of the slums, heading to another unfortunate person''s home.


    _____


    Meanwhile, back at the mansion, where the maids and servants were worried, Nikolai finally woke up after his awakening.


    Nikolai gazed around the room. His entire body ached with shooting paints in his arms and legs. He attempted to lift his arms.


    "Argh... It''s sore."


    Only for a searing pain to shoot down them, a painful ache and weight making it difficult for him to move. He winced, his eyes narrowing as they focused on the ceiling above him, taking in his surroundings.


    ''Where am I?''


    His mind became foggy, his eyes blurry from the bright lights, as he looked around the room.


    "H-Hello..." A rough voice, his throat a little sore as if he swallowed a cactus.


    ''Is anyone here?''


    He retraced the memories and steps before he lost his focus; back when he was fighting Alexei... his body suddenly became different. A desire to attack, to kill overwhelmed him... "I think I know where this is... the mansion?"


    The soft sound of breathing and shuffling filled his ears. Someone is here. Yet, the moment he tried to get up, a severe pain shot through his spine, his back arching.


    "Don''t move... it''s okay, it''s me." A slightly rough yet familiar voice, her soft hand reaching out as it brushed against his palm.


    "N-Nikita? You sound in pain. Are you alright?"


    ''Of course, I''m not... that damn woman beat me so badly I couldn''t even heal using my bloodline. But I can''t just tell him that, Nikolai would worry about me... right?''


    "Hehe~ I was a little too naughty in practice and pulled some muscles."


    ''Yeah... that''s a good excuse.''


    "Oh, okay..." Nikolai couldn''t see her expression, but he could hear a slight tremor in her voice and the sound of a bed creaking near him.


    "It feels like someone hit me with a truck..." Nikolai''s face scrunched up as he touched his cheek, feeling the cold sweat dripping down his cheek.


    ''If Nikita is here, then I am alright.'' With the news that she was close, he relaxed and began to look into himself, checking his vermillion essence and celestial aura for any issues.


    "Mm... you flew through the wall and smashed into another. I am sure that''s why, darling." Nikita''s soft hand reached out, her delicate fingertips gently stroking his cheek.


    Her voice was soft yet carried a slight tremble in it. Her hand was also wet, making him curious.


    ''Why is her hand so wet?'' He didn''t speak but instead used his nose to smell the scent of salt and ammonia... like a sterile hospital room, ''did she get hurt?'' Nikolai was worried, his face becoming pale, but when he moved his arm, a severe pain shot through his spine and shoulder. The sudden jolt caused him to gasp.


    "Argh..."


    "Don''t try to move... idiot, are you thirsty? Do you need me to get it for you?" A soft voice. Even though she insulted him, Nikita''s body shifted closer before a cool sensation touched Nikolai''s lips.


    "Mm..." He didn''t reply but allowed her to pour water down his throat, his Adam''s apple bobbing up and down as he gulped down the much-needed fluid.


    "Thanks..."


    The situation was a little comical, yet in the warm room, with the scent of Nikita close and her occasional shifting, Nikolai closed his eyes, wanting to heal faster. He wondered what kind of progress he made, but as his consciousness faded, he didn''t have time to check.


    "Wait, don''t go to sleep..." Nikita''s voice sounded once again. Nikolai''s consciousness faded. His body sank into a deeper level before his mind drifted to sleep once again, leaving Nikita alone in the room.


    ''He''s sleeping again... I hope he recovers soon¡ªthe injuries from that attack seemed serious.''


    Nikita''s golden eyes shimmered.


    Although injured, her broken wrist and inflamed joints weren''t anything special compared to Nikolai''s, so she rolled onto her side, biting her lips as she endured the throbbing pain of her torn ligament.


    "He looks so cute when sleeping~ what did you go so far? Everyone was so worried, you little fool." Nikita''s hand reached out, her fingertips brushing against Nikolai''s cheeks. Her lips curled into a smile.


    ''Your face is so handsome, it''s unfair. I can''t hold back whenever you are close, but at least right now, I only want to nurse you back to health, hehe.''


    She brushed his silver locks of hair from his eyes, revealing his pale face, his nose, lips and chin. She was so close, but she didn''t kiss him. Instead, her heart rate increased.


    ''How did I fall for you so deeply?''

 Chapter 229 The Next Step

    Nikolai''s rest lasted many hours, his body depleted of energy in a state of constant gathering while sleeping beside Nikita. Nikolai was in a dream state, unaware that he''d been in a constant state of repair. He dreamt of his mother, the past, and the memories of each of the girls he became bound to."Nn..." Nikolai slowly roused, his body heavy with sleep.


    "Nikolai... Are you alright?" The voice was small, quiet, almost a whisper. It was as though a songbird was whispering into his ear before Nikita''s warmth spread through his back as she hugged him tightly. "I didn''t know how long you would sleep for!"


    ''What am I going to do... Darling has become even more handsome¡ªhis muscles will attract more women! I have to keep him safe.


    "Ngh... I am alright, just a slight headache."


    His head throbbed, and he felt pressure in the sides of his skull as he rubbed both eyes. A familiar softness pressed against his skin, causing him to smile. "Nikita, I am fine." He held her hands, rubbing the back of her small hand while looking back at the girl hugging his back without clothes.


    "I was so worried!" Her face was flushed, the heat on her cheeks pressed up against his back.


    "Thanks, Nikita." Nikolai smiled and turned over. His chest was now exposed to the small wolf. She was lying on top of him with her breasts squished against his chest. "I think we should get up; there isn''t much time to waste, right?"


    "Mm... just a little, like this?"


    ''His muscles are like steel, crush me, daddy.''


    He noticed her slightly roguish eyes and shook his head before the door suddenly slammed open; as if she sensed his awakening, Selene rushed inside, with Risa not far behind.


    ¡ªThud!


    "Nikolai! haa...haa.... are you alright¡ª" The moment Selene noticed the naked Nikita hugging his chest, her face hidden, she grit her teeth and balled up her fists. "Nikita Fenrir, get out of his bed right this instant! We agreed not to disturb him!"


    ''This cheeky, sneaky little wolf! How dare she lie to my face like that!''


    Selene''s chest began to heave, her fingertips crackling with blood magic, her eyes narrowed with a sharp gaze as if ready to pounce at any moment.


    "Ah... darling, save me! Selene''s gone mad!"


    Nikta pretended to be scared, hugging his chest tighter.


    However, Nikolai realised that even when she grasped him as tight as possible, he didn''t feel pain or his bones creaking anymore.


    ''Though it aches a little, like several elastic bands around a finger tip.''


    "Alright, don''t argue... what happened to Alexei''s gym, can we still train there?" Nikolai''s voice thundered, causing Nikita''s tail to fluff up while Selene''s magic fizzled and vanished.


    "Not right now..." Selene muttered, her eyes narrowing as she looked down. "The intense training had caused tremendous damage to the basement. Thus, Alexei is taking a break, and we cannot use it to train for a while."


    "I see..." Nikolai closed his eyes; he pictured Alexei and the destroyed gym, feeling guilty; he wondered about contacting him later about any help he could give. "Then, what are our plans for today?"


    He began to flex his muscles, causing the three women''s eyes to peek slightly each time they bulged and tightened in his shirtless state; they couldn''t resist the free meal. Even if they tried to resist, they would be drawn into his body, their eyes locked onto his muscles.


    ''So manly...'' They all inwardly sighed, their cheeks flushed with lust.


    "Well, we have a few options..." Selene cleared her throat before stepping closed, her hand grasping Nikita''s nape and dragging her away while she drooled over Nikolai''s abs. "Is there anything you prefer?"


    ''Oh, I''m going to make that wolf girl pay later...''


    "Haah... I have a lot to do, but I don''t have enough time in a single day. So, I have two things in mind, and one thing that I am unsure of." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s that?"


    "How long was I unconscious for?"


    "...Twenty hours."


    "Twenty hours, huh..." Nikolai was surprised it wasn''t longer. He was exhausted from using the power of his Bloodline after awakening for the first time, and the pain he experienced was the worst he''d ever been through.


    "Then maybe today, we should try heading to the towers, and the others can investigate the movements of the Hati and Nosferatu clans," Selene suggested, smiling brightly at Nikolai.


    Continue your journey at empire


    ''Well, Selene''s plain is probably easier right now, though today who will join me...''


    "Did you say that Nikita spent all twenty hours with me?" he asked, covering half his face, the pressure in his head beginning to fade.


    Nikita''s ears flickered as she looked at Nikolai. Her lips trembled and curled into a sad expression, and her huge golden eyes looked watery and about to cry. "Darling, I just wanted to keep you safe, hehe."


    "Alright, that''s enough." Selene grabbed Nikita by the ear and pulled the wolf girl out of the room. "Go take a shower and get dressed; I don''t need you causing a commotion again."


    Nikolai chuckled and slid off the bed, stretching. "Selene, would you join me today?"


    Selene''s expression softened at his question. "Yes, of course." She smiled and closed the door behind her.


    After they left the room, Nikolai looked around. It was tidy, almost like a hotel room, and everything was in order¡ªuntil he noticed the quiet Risa sitting on a chair near the balcony. She gazed back at him with emerald eyes, a strange look watching him before she hopped onto her feet and approached.


    "..." She didn''t speak, yet her lips trembled before she reached the bed. She stood staring at Nikolai for a moment.


    "Is something the matter?" Nikolai asked, wondering if something was wrong. Yet, he didn''t see her face, only her short, dark-black hair that hung over her face. He could barely make out her pale white skin. S


    "..." She shook her head, her hair swishing side to side along with her four tails; it seemed she had become used to them enough to maintain the two ethereal tails at all times now.


    "Alright, then I will go and shower, then meet up in a few hours."


    "Eh?" He suddenly felt a hand grasping his as he pulled away, and then her green eyes appeared again, much like Nikita''s, watery and filled with tears, but instead, she didn''t speak or explain and jumped into his chest. A warmth... yet the subtle trembling of her hands was different.


    "Risa..." Nikolai sighed.


    ''I can''t be so insensitive.''


    Risa''s eyes widened when he embraced her. "..." The trembling of her hands stopped, and she closed her eyes.


    "I thought you wouldn''t wake up... when your body hit the wall, there was blood everywhere and you didn''t respond or get up, like you always do." Her voice was soft and quiet, barely a whisper in the air, but he heard each word and each sentence.


    "I was scared."


    "I''m fine. I''m here with you now, and I will always come home."


    "But you can''t promise that! The enemy... they aren''t some thugs or low-level thralls!" A slightly angry, more aggressive tone came from her mouth, reminding him that Risa wasn''t quiet or docile but aggressive and outspoken.


    "You can''t promise that you will always be okay, or that you won''t die!"


    "I can because I am strong."


    The moment he spoke, she wrapped her arms around him tighter. "No... I don''t need those words, no matter how strong you are." She took a deep breath. "I just don''t want to see you get hurt."


    Her words made his mind go blank for a moment, and he couldn''t help but realise it was his fault. That being strong wasn''t the answer here, nor was it to deal with things alone. "Then... next time, will you help me?"


    "...Huh?"


    "If you are with me, I won''t get hurt, right?"


    Risa was stunned, her mouth slightly ajar. She tried to formulate a response, but she couldn''t; she could only nod her head and rub her cheek against his bare chest. "I... I will. Yes, I promise, I won''t leave your side. If I''m with you, no one will lay a finger on you."


    Nikolai chuckled. "Good, then don''t be scared of the future."


    "Alright." She nodded, wiping away her tears. "I will become stronger too."


    "Eh?" Nikolai was surprised by her sudden response. "I didn''t say that you needed to get stronger..."


    "But if I am strong, then I can defeat your enemies first. So you don''t get hurt! I will become the strongest!" She clenched her fists and showed Nikolai. "See, I will grow these muscles and show you."


    "Risa..." He laughed. "You¡ªno, go on... then show me.


    I look forward to it." He couldn''t tell her not to focus on her muscles, but he could feel that she was trying to change. Before he could respond, she rushed out of the room, calling Nikita''s name.


    "Nikita, we need to train; I have to get strong!" Risa''s voice could be heard around the bedroom. At the same time, Nikolai smiled, happy that Risa seemed to have chosen a goal for herself.


    ''Though it''s to protect me, I hope she can find more hobbies and things she wants to do.''


    Although he never planned to need protection in the first place...


    Since his werewolf bloodline fully awakened, he could sense a change in his thoughts, judgments, and desires, though they became more acute and deeper, like a craving. His mind also adapted to these cravings and hunger.


    "Let''s get ready and head to the Nexus."


    He would visit the tower with Selene the first time he entered with her or Nikita. He was curious about what floor she reached, eating at the back of his mind.

 Chapter 230 The 38th Floor

    The Nexus remained no different to usual, a bustling platform with various monsters and strange races rushing into the blue portal. Selene''s lips curved into a pleasant smirk from the moment they left the mansion together.''Finally, some time alone without anyone interfering.''


    Her thoughts overflowed with pleasant, positive emotions as she grasped Nikolai''s hand tight and peeked at him several times on her way to the tower.


    "Hm~ Hmmm~ today is a good day."


    "You seem quite happy today."


    Nikolai watched Selene''s reactions while enjoying how much happier she appeared after Lunaria vanished from her body.


    She flicked her hair and swayed her hips more enthusiastically than before, a bright smile on her face as she clutched his hand. Her humming made Nikolai sure of that.


    ''Oh no... was it that obvious?''


    Selene''s eyes narrowed, and she leaned closer to Nikolai. Her eyes shone as she took deep breaths, enjoying his unfamiliar scent. Unable to pinpoint whether it was due to his blood becoming more refined or just his natural odour, she smiled and continued on the path.


    ''Since he awakened, Nikolai''s scent has become so intoxicating and sweet~ what if other vampires notice how delicious it is?!''


    They paced through the dark and gloomy streets leading to the tower district.


    Her eyes flicked towards the merchants and dirty monsters selling the items they had gained in the lower levels of the tower before she snorted and returned her attention to Nikolai.


    "Well... it''s been so long since we were alone together, without others, I mean." The more she spoke, the tighter Selene''s arm wrapped around Nikolai''s. She became like a serpent coiling his arm, pressing her oppressive chest against his arm.


    ''Soft... how can she be so soft wearing reinforced clothes?''


    "W-Well... what floor shall we begin from today?"


    Nikolai''s broke, cracking and becoming deeper as he felt her body more intricately than before as if his senses were constantly in a state of hyperfocus.


    When the huge tower came into view, he tried to pass the attention over while feeling her hot breath blowing against his neck as Selene leaned closer to him, a soft sigh with each breath causing him to notice just how alluring his fiancee truly was.


    "It''s been a long time since I came here, but how far have to reached Nikolai?"


    "I''ve made it to the twenty-first floor so far." He didn''t quite understand how deep Nikita and Selene might have reached, so his curiosity was at its maximum.


    "I see... That''s not bad considering the time, and what you''ve been doing. Though, the tower doesn''t really start until the thirtieth floor."


    Selene''s voice was cold but matter-of-fact.


    She flicked her gaze to Nikolai as they walked towards the tower, a smirk forming on her lips.


    ''He''s watching me so intently, ah~ Nikolai, you can''t do this. I''m barely holding back from throwing you down that alley and biting your neck as it is.''


    ¡ªShuffle~


    The moment her thoughts intersected with her actions, Selene had already begun rubbing against Nikolai''s firm body. Her lips trembled while narrowing her eyes from the thick, musky scent of a male wolf, adding the sweet and tempting flavour of his blood. The mixture of both caused her to become light-headed.


    "Let''s go to the last floor I visited, a place where the dungeon starts to become, quite enjoyable. Is that alright Nikolai?" Her nose lightly brushed against the side of his neck, sniffing his scent like a predator, ensuring their prey couldn''t escape.


    ''When did Selene become so forward?! I never expected her to become so aggressive before.''


    Nikolai never imagined that once Lunaria left her body, Selene''s quirks and actions would change so drastically.


    "I don''t mind; the stronger the enemy, the better our reward¡ªI''ll do what Selene wants. You''ve earned this much."


    However, the similarities also made him realise that, after all, they were twins.


    In the past, he might have pulled back, but suddenly, Nikolai no longer found himself doing that. Instead, he let his hand roam across her back, spreading his fingers and stroking along her spine, enjoying the slight tremble in her breathing and the shudder of her hips.


    ''This is quite fun... I never closely looked at Selene as a person, or woman in the past.''


    "T-Then, let''s go to the thirty-eight floor..."


    Nikolai wasn''t the only one to notice his changes.


    Her cheeks turned a light crimson as her fingers interlocked with his. His warm hand trace along her spine sent tingles through her body. She sank her teeth into her lower lip to resist the pleasant and lustful thoughts roaming through her mind.


    "No problem, lead the way, princess."


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    "Mm... let''s go."


    Selene quickly darted her head away from Nikolai to hide her embarrassment.


    She guided him into the tower and towards the entrance, where a dark blue light enveloped them. Then, they entered the portal together, her hands clasping his tightly.


    The portal opened with a flash of light, revealing a brilliant landscape of fields and meadows, a wide-open sky, a blue ocean, and a green land of life¡ªa stark contrast to the outside world. Then, in the centre was a small village, with people walking around in the distance.


    "Eh...? It''s different to what I imagined."


    "Well, the tower isn''t something we understand even now, but be careful. Look closely."


    Selene placed her finger on his lips and pointed to the peaceful village. As his eyes focused, the black shadows that seemed human at first revealed their true colours. "Can you see it now?" Selene''s nose flared as she snickered and smiled at his reaction.


    ''The way his pupils dilate and his hand started gripping me tighter when he noticed is so cute~ fufu, I won''t let Nikita win all the juicy memories.''


    "Are those monsters?"


    "Yes, this place is a nightmare." Her teeth glistened from the sun, a fang bared, and her eyes turned a deeper red. The strange sensation caused the surrounding atmosphere to crackle and jolt with wild energy as Selene''s fingers slipped from his grasp, forming small spheres of blood around her hands as they pointed towards the village.


    "You see my dear, the tower starts to play with your thoughts and feelings after reaching the thirtieth floor. Never trust anything, or anyone that appears before you, except me~ of course."


    Selene''s hair flowed in the wind like a golden sun, and blood magic swirled around her like a sea of red. Her smile deepened. Knowing he was looking, she licked her lips and tilted her gaze towards him.


    "Now, shall we get our blood pumping?"


    ''She looks so vibrant... different to the cold and sharp woman I met, now fierce and passionate like a raging forest fire.''


    Dozens of long spears formed at the snap of Selene''s fingertips.


    ¡ªFwoosh!


    The spears shot towards the village, arcing through the airs like red lances of death.


    Screams echoed throughout the fields and meadows. Monsters, seemingly human at first, transformed into grotesque beasts, their limbs contorting, their faces twisting.


    Their cries of agony were like a melody to Selene''s ears, causing her to smile widely. Unable to hold her cackle inside as their bodies were skewered to the ground.


    Suddenly, Nikolai''s eyes widened, and his throat became parched as he gazed at Selene''s vibrant and bright face.


    Her beautiful smile, the shine in her eyes and the slight squint of her nose caused it to shrink like an excited girl. She turned to him, and his heart began to pound, a side he had never seen or noticed before. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''How can my vampire princess, be this cute!?''


    "Nikolai~ you too, I know you want to join it! Look, they''re coming for us in droves!"


    As the flicker and swirl of flowing blood wrapped around her, like a magical girl transforming, she twirled and danced, snapping her fingertips and raining a bloody death upon the monstrous beasts rushing towards them.


    He couldn''t stop his growing admiration, affection, and the loud thud inside his chest.


    "Don''t hit me, I''m going in!"


    Nikolai closed his eyes, feeling the raging celestial blood pump through his veins. Then, his form twisted and contorted, transforming into the apex beast.


    His muscles and fur expanded, and the surrounding area became filled with intense pressure¡ªa heavy and dense aura that caused the ground to crack beneath his claws.


    A howl echoed across the fields¡ªthe call of the wolf, the cry of the hunt¡ªa sound that sent shivers down the spines of the beasts rushing towards them.


    In that moment of silence, the witch of blood, Selene, rained spears of death upon them.


    ¡ªDa-Da-Dah!


    Like missiles, the blood spears penetrated the trembling beasts, impaling them in the fields and leaving a trail of gore and blood.


    "Beautiful, Nikolai. Your aura is so dense and thick. Come on, let''s go paint the town red!"


    ''Ah~ this is so fun, never did I think hunting weak creatures would be so exciting, I''m so happy!''


    ¡ªBoom!


    Nikolai''s tall body, towering over Selene, smashed his fist against the ground, causing a loud rumble before his muscles condensed into tight, coiled bundles of strength.


    He launched himself at the monsters¡ªhis claws extended and ready to tear through them like paper.


    "Roar!"


    Selene''s eyes glistened as she watched her fiance''s powerful and dominating form.


    ''He''s huge... look at those muscles~ oh, and his eyes, so intense and focused. I love it.''


    ¡ªCrack~


    Then, with a flick of her fingers, she summoned a whip of blood, cracking it in the air and joining the battle with a loud cackle.


    "Hyahahaha~ this is so fun!"


    Unable to match his speed, she observed him obsessively, enthralled and focused on his figure. Instead, using her powers to eliminate any that might attack him from behind or the sides, a twisted yet vibrant smile on her face.

 Chapter 231 A Different Selene

    Nikolai''s claws tore apart another monster in the shape of a boar with twisted black horns. His silver fur was now doused in blood, though he could feel Selene''s scent and aura from the blood, making him smile.''It''s not even monster''s blood, but from her magic... how possessive are you, princess?''


    However, from the start of the battle, he noticed something odd. There must be over two hundred corpses piled in the village now, yet for some reason, they continued to appear, full of hate, anger and even more determined to attack the pair.


    ¡ªTap!


    Suddenly, a pair of footsteps appeared beside him. Though the thick scent of Selene''s bloodlust and desire instantly relaxed him, Nikolai turned to face her.


    A radiant face, fair skin and vibrant eyes as if she just won the lottery.


    "My dear, although it''s fun crushing this trash endlessly, shouldn''t we deal with the real threat?"


    Selene''s voice was calm yet breathy as she gazed upward to meet Nikolai''s blue orbs. The moment their eyes met, a tingling sensation spread through their bodies¡ªstrange, different from the past. Her lovely face quickly turned away.


    ''What was that feeling?! I... I''ve never felt something like that before. My body... it almost combusted on the spot!''


    Nikolai also became dazed¡ªa strange jolt of electricity travelled through his muscles, causing them to convulse and cramp slightly.


    "A-Ahem... so you were saying there is a true threat?" He tried to speak normally, but his distorted and deep voice transformed, causing Selene''s cheeks to turn a deeper red. Her body visibly trembled as she opened her mouth, releasing a lovely sound.


    ¡ªHnng~?


    "The threat is..." Selene''s eyes darted away as if avoiding direct contact with his vision before pointing towards a cave in the distance. "Over there... can you sense it?"


    The cave was enormous, probably large enough to hold a small dragon. Yet, the opening appeared to have been carved out by hand, creating a misshaped hole. From their place atop the destroyed village, the two could smell the stench of rotting flesh and death.


    "Should we move... the smell here is horrible."


    Nikolai''s nose twitched from the scent, which caused him to frown in displeasure. However, Selena''s eyes were still on the cave, and her expression slowly morphed into one of glee.


    ''A date with Nikolai~ and this strange feeling of weightlessness~ so happy.''


    "Hmmm... if that''s what you want, are we going to cave?"


    When she peeked at Nikolai, her eyes shone. His complete werewolf form was muscular and huge, but she noticed how he always positioned his body to protect her from enemies. This novel and exciting feeling caused her chest to flutter, and spears of blood floated around her head.


    "You said the cause existed there, right? Hmph!"


    ¡ªCrunch!


    His fist smashed into another monster that appeared from the fallen corpses.


    Selene''s eyes narrowed, curled upwards like a sneaky fox, as she hopped forward, grasped his shoulders and hopped into the air, landing on his broad right shoulder, sitting comfortably.


    "Let''s go~ Haha!"


    Nikolai couldn''t help but laugh, shaking his head, the soft sensation from her buttocks on his shoulder spreading warmth from her body as he used his right arm to hold her in place, clutching her waist.


    "Hold on tight, don''t fall!"


    He lowered his body, tensing his muscles before leaping into the air, with his aura exploding outwards.


    ¡ªBang!


    "Kyaaaaa!"


    "Hah!"


    A loud shockwave spread across the area, destroying several of the Woodden buildings and crushing the monsters into bloody mist. The ground trembled, forming a giant crater that continued to spread.


    The pair vanished, and in their place, only destruction was left.


    ¡ªCrack!


    Their view distorted slightly as the pair cannoned through the sky in a straight line toward the large cave. They crashed into the rocky surface of a massive wall, which crumbled to dust upon impact.


    Nikolai''s fist is embedded in the wall to absorb most of the impact of their fall, while Selene remains completely unscathed.


    She flicked her head towards the cave, brushing her messy hair with her idle hand.


    ''It seems to be a powerful monster...''


    From inside the cave, a powerful aura continuously pulsated, almost as if a warning signal for them not to approach, yet the two couldn''t help but smile.


    "The tower is getting more interesting, princess."


    "You''re right~ are we going inside?"


    Nikolai touched his chin, thinking for a moment before he pointed to the entrance.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    "Toss some of your spears inside¡ªlet''s see if he comes out."


    "Aye!"


    She sat back on his shoulders while a bright, crimson hue spiralled around her right hand like a snake. With a slight movement of her fingertip, a red arc of blood was drawn in the air as if it were made of solid, and then, with the snap of her fingertips, the magic happened.


    A crescent-shaped blood arc sliced through the cave, tearing into the rocks before it vanished, followed by a loud boom from the seven spears of blood firing into the darkness from above her shoulders. Her beautiful blood-red orbs shimmered, glowing like two radiant stars.


    ¡ªWoom!


    "Oh my~ nothing happened. What do you think will make the master come out?" She giggled with glee, waving her hands to form another crimson circle in front of her.


    "I don''t care what comes out, but let''s wait... can you feel it?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ªShudder!


    The entire area shook as the cave started to collapse and crumble from the pressure. A figure slowly walked forward from the darkness, and it didn''t look happy.


    Dark golden eyes glowed menacingly as its pupil narrowed into a slit, the enormous claws of its front legs slamming into the stone floor, crushing rocks like they were tissue. Its body was dark green with a long tail and a mane of black hair flowing across its muscular back like an emerald tiger, yet much larger, at least three metres long.


    "The cat looks angry."


    "Roar!"


    Nikolai''s low voice resounded, the emerald tiger roaring in retaliation for his words. But the werewolf didn''t look bothered at all as his gaze was locked onto the tigers.


    "Hey, my lovely princess... how should we cook the meat?"


    The sudden question was random and abrupt. It caught Selene off guard as her lips curled into a bright smile, causing a dazzling and beautiful sight.


    "Hahaha, we''re eating the cat?"


    "Are we also going to eat the dogs?" Nikolai laughed, "I wonder what the taste will be? You can have a bite, right?" The werewolf smiled, turning his face to her.


    "ROAR!"


    The tiger lunged at the pair, its claws close to half a metre, slicing through the air with ease.


    Yet, in an instant, before they could react, a crimson spear cut through the air, deflecting the blow. Several more followed, with Selene''s brave face as she stood on Nikolai''s shoulders and pushed both hands out.


    She summoned dozens of blood spears and fired them like artillery.


    ¡ªWoosh!


    ¡ªGrrr...


    Several bloody wounds opened up across the tiger''s body. Though its fur deflected some of the spears, it could not avoid all the attacks.


    Selene''s face showed no mercy as she snapped her fingers once again.


    ¡ªBang!


    Another barrage of blood-magic spears bombarded the giant tiger.


    Nikolai''s claws grabbed the tiger''s throat from beneath before slamming it on the ground.


    ¡ªThud!


    However, after the tiger flew into the distance, its mouth opened wide, devouring two of the spears that Selene tossed at it.


    "A magic eater?! Interesting!" Selene giggled. Her blood spears continued to bombard the creature, though some disappeared before hitting the beast.


    "Hnngg...? Darling, I am a little tired, can you fight for me?"


    The werewolf''s ears twitched from Selene''s cute voice, a soft growl escaping his maw before a thunderous roar spread across the area.


    The tiger lunged at Nikolai''s head first.


    Nikolai held up his hand and lowered his hips.


    ¡ªBANG!


    A ferocious charge before the huge tiger''s head almost smashed into Nikolai''s body.


    The immense power caused his muscles to bulge while holding it in place.


    "Ugh... get down, Selene, then I will fight it."


    "Understoood~!"


    With the snap of her fingers, she hopped off his shoulder, landing gracefully as several spears penetrated the tiger now pushing against Nikolai.


    ¡ªDa-Da-Dah!


    The tiger stumbled, and using this chance, Nikolai used all his strength to grab its throat.


    He then grabbed its back leg and lifted the heavy beast before twisting and slamming the beast to the ground with a brutal POWER SLAM.


    ¡ªCRUNCH!


    A sickening noise echoed in the air. Nikolai''s eyes flashed, and his mouth curved upwards, forming a grin. His white teeth were visible in the darkness.


    "Ha, weak!"


    The tiger seemed dazed before Nikolai grabbed its neck and then lifted the 200kg beast.


    His body turned swiftly, lifting the beast''s body upward before holding it in place for several seconds. The tiger''s body hovered vertically in the air, and its hind legs kicked as it restored consciousness from the initial slam.


    It struggled, but Nikolai''s grip was like steel. He could even pierce the flesh if he tried. With a smirk, he pulled the tiger down in a jackhammer suplex, slamming its neck and spine directly to the rocky ground.


    ¡ªCrack!


    This time, a more brutal sound echoed throughout the cave, and the tiger''s limbs flailed wildly.


    Then its neck snapped as Nikolai rolled away with a smug face on his face.


    "Heh..."


    In his time during high school, he would stay up late to watch certain blade wrestlers, who would end fights with two moves, a powerful and explosive man who needed security to escort him to the ring.


    ''That felt so good...''


    "Nikolai!"


    However, the moment he stood up, a shadow suddenly loomed over his body... when he turned his neck.


    A huge paw the size of his body smashed into him.

 Chapter 232 Adult Emerald Tiger

    However, before the massive paws could hit Nikolai, a bloody shield appeared in mid-air, blocking the blow.¡ªBoom!


    The instant the tiger''s blow collided with the blood shield, its surface cracked, creating a huge shockwave as the adult tiger''s enraged pupils shrank.


    "ROAR!"


    Anger, rage... loss.


    Nikolai could feel the emotions in the beast''s cry, yet he couldn''t afford to show any remorse, nor did he plan to.


    He turned back to Selene, watching her swirl with blood magic, then turned back to face the emerald tiger.


    "Selene, focus on recovering, don''t overwork yourself.


    "What about you?!"


    "I''ll be fine. I am strong."


    The moment his words ended, the blood barrier shattered, shards of solid blood becoming dust as the tiger''s enormous body slammed down.


    ''It seems that magic is taking its toll on Selene...''


    He stepped back with one foot, digging into the earth, while spreading his arms at the oncoming tiger, his blue eyes narrowed into slits.


    "Come!" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ªThud!


    "Ugh!!"


    In an instant, his arms collided with the tiger''s head, creating a small shockwave that blew his hair. He gritted his teeth and slid backwards, stopping only when his foot sunk several feet deep into the dirt.


    The force was too great for him to withstand easily. A burning pain spread through his arms, while a sharp stabbing pain made his thighs shudder from the sheer weight of the enormous beast that roared at point blank.


    The beast''s eyes were wide, its lips drawn back, revealing two rows of white teeth, and its nostrils were wide, puffing out foul-scented hot air.


    "ROAR!!"


    "Hah!"


    Nikolai''s muscles bulged, and his lips snarled as he pushed off the tiger. With all his strength, he grabbed onto the soft and silky fur of its chin. At that same moment, the tiger''s hind legs kicked the ground and propelled itself up and over Nikolai.


    The next moment, an electrical aura jolted Nikolai.


    He twisted his torso, grabbing one of the paws about to hit his shoulder and smashed it to the ground.


    ¡ªBANG!!


    "Nikolai!"


    ¡ªDa-Da-Da-Dah!


    Selene''s hands fired a salvo of blood spears with serrated tips at the tiger''s exposed abdomen.


    Her fingertips twisted, causing the spears to twirl rapidly and penetrate deeper. The sharp blades howled through the air.


    "Penetrate!"


    ¡ªKsshshhh!!


    A flurry of blood sprayed from the tiger''s flank, followed by the sickly scent of burnt flesh, as it was torn open, exposing a layer of fat. Blood soaked the fur as the beast howled, struggling to pull away.


    Nikolai''s left claw ripped through the air the moment the beast''s weight vanished from his arms. He took a few steps back and watched the beast retreat with a flicker of lightning around its body, his eyes cold.


    "..."


    ''Strange... the monsters in the tower, why do they seem so powerful?''


    He lowered his gaze, following the beast, while from a distance, he watched Selene''s movements out of his peripheral vision; like a blood witch, she rushed along the ground, forming blood spears, and shot them at the tiger as if to keep its attention.


    ''She''s trying to attract its attention from me?''


    However, the tiger''s eyes flickered with a menacing light, causing Nikolai''s stomach to sink.


    The tiger''s body suddenly glowed bright green, flickering and crackling with energy. Nikolai''s legs pushed off the ground, and his speed increased explosively.


    "Selene, barrier, Now!" He roared.


    As though on command, the emerald tiger jumped high into the air and, with the snap of its neck, hurled a series of lightning bolts towards Selene.


    The sound of thunder echoed across the tower floor, followed by a roar that shook the earth.


    "Barrier!"


    She shouted as blood rose from the ground and covered her body, creating a shield of blood, but a moment later, her body was suddenly thrown to the side.


    "Eh?!"


    ¡ªRumble!


    An explosion erupted where she once stood.


    Now stood in her place was the panting body of Nikolai, with blood oozing down his matted fur. Her blood barrier vanished without a trace before several lightning bolts struck the ground, creating a sour, burning scent.


    "Are you okay, Nikolai?!"


    "Haha... fine, just a little jolted."


    Selene stared at his face for a few seconds before turning away and shouting,


    "You''ve been electrocuted! You need healing, don''t move!"


    "That bastard won''t allow that, haha."


    "ROAR!!"


    As if excited by wounding the murderer of its child, the beast basked in its success, smashing the ground and roaring before its attention swiftly returned to Nikolai.


    With narrowed eyes, the tiger darted at him with thunderous steps.


    Its movements were swift, agile, and full of power.


    ''Is this its skill, Lightning? It seems to have gained some agility after using that attack...'' he pondered, his thoughts quick. He wiped the blood from his lips and exhaled softly. ''But that''s not the only thing I gained...''


    "I guess we can''t take it easy anymore..."


    ¡ªCrack!


    Nikolai''s claws, arms, flesh, and body began to distort and grow larger.


    His fur and pupils slowly turned black as the aura around his body began to vibrate rapidly, creating a sound akin to a wolf howling... the black aura grew each second his transformation continued.


    "That''s Nikolai''s strongest form? So... brutal and full of raw power... Ah~ so delicious. I can smell his blood from here."


    Selene watched from the sides, gathering the remains of her vermillion essence into sharp blades.


    ''This is the only way I can help him now... I never expected the tower to work this way.'' she clenched her jaw, watching the two clash at the centre of the forest. Her breathing slowed, her heart rate calmed, and her mind became tranquil.


    "I must wait for the right moment to strike."


    Her hands gripped two 40-cm daggers, which had been created with blood magic and crystallised into sharp, serrated, curved blades.


    Nikolai''s new form stomped on the floor, shattering the earth before his figure vanished. He appeared inches from the tiger as its pupils shrank.


    ¡ªWoosh!


    A large fist covered in a black aura punched forward.


    "Too Slow!"


    ¡ªBang!!


    The blow collided with the tiger''s chest with such force that its chest bones shattered and lifted off the ground slightly, a growl of pain and blood coming from the tiger''s mouth.


    Nikolai followed up with a brutal spinning knee.


    ¡ªBoom!!


    "Guo-!"


    Unable to avoid, the tiger''s skull shuddered from the vicious attack. Its massive body slammed against a rock wall behind it, and its green fur was covered in blood.


    Yet, Nikolai''s attacks weren''t over, as his foot kicked the tiger in its exposed chest wound.


    Like an enraged beast, his claws slashed at the beast''s face and neck, cutting deep wounds into the flesh and spraying fresh blood. The scent of the red liquid stimulated Nikolai''s senses.


    "Die!" Nikolai roared as the surrounding aura vibrated faster.


    ¡ªRippp!


    The tiger''s head split open from a slash to its jaw, exposing its teeth and a pool of blood that quickly poured down its face. A deep, guttural growl came from its throat.


    It was a cry filled with rage, anger, and fear.


    Nikolai''s hands slammed down like a hammer.


    But the tiger, out of desperation, snapped its jaws around his arm, piercing through his flesh and cracking his bones. However, it was unable to resist Nikolai''s immense strength. Even though he struggled, it was still thrown to the ground.


    ¡ªBoom!


    The moment it landed, rolling in the dirt, Selene''s figure appeared in mid-air, daggers primed and aimed towards its neck like a viper''s bite.


    ¡ªSlash!


    Her body flipped, and the tiger''s neck split, blood spewing from the wound. Yet, it did not end, as she continued to slash at its neck repeatedly, creating deeper and deeper cuts until she screamed and shouted.


    "How dare you wound his body! His blood is mine, you cannot have it!"


    With a vicious thrust of the blade, its head severed and rolled on the floor.


    At that moment, its eyes became dull, and its life vanished, as did the green hue and lightning.


    Selene''s figure stood above the corpse, panting, before her gaze turned to Nikolai, who vanished into the distance. Confused, she looked left and right, worried.


    ''Where is he?! Did he hear my outburst and decide to leave?!''


    "Fool... why are you looking so anxious?"


    ¡ªHyaan~ ? ?


    Nikolai''s powerful arms lifted her, and he carried her in his bridal style.


    His face and figure returned to their normal state. Only traces of the battle wounds could be seen on his body.


    "Can''t you see how pale your face is? What was that outburst just now? You can barely stand!"


    "..."


    She fell silent, looking at the sky and avoiding eye contact. She didn''t say a word, but her red cheeks betrayed her.


    "Are you shy?"


    Nikolai teased while closing one eye and watching the tiger''s body vanish, leaving behind several items.


    "W-Who is shy..."


    "Whatever you say," he chuckled, patting her buttocks and holding her tightly against his chest, able to feel the sound of her breathing and heartbeat rapidly increasing.


    "I''m not!"


    "Yeah, yeah."


    The pair stood around the spoils of war and found several unusual and unique items.


    Selene didn''t climb down but instead wrapped her arms around his neck, her fangs aching as they grew longer, seeking his delicious blood. She rubbed herself against his neck like a cat, and Nikolai''s lips twitched as he sighed in exasperation.


    "If you''re hungry, drink."


    In reality, Nikolai also wanted to feast... but Selene was too weak right now.


    ''This is the first time I''ve become close to entering a blood frenzy in a while...''


    ¡ªAhhn~?


    Selene seemed oblivious to the surroundings as her lips dripped with saliva before sinking her teeth into Nikolai''s neck.


    After the battle ended, Nikolai packed the strange white vial into his backpack, along with the two fangs¡ªeach a metre-long tiger and its hide.


    ¡ªHnnngh~ Slurp~??


    Nikolai''s body shuddered when her fangs pierced his neck, a burning sensation quickly spreading from the wound as she sucked on his neck, now sticky with saliva as her hands gripped his neck tighter with each moment that passed.


    The appeal of his vampire bride almost made him let his desires erupt.


    Your next journey awaits at empire


    But the moment he felt such desires... the blood from the tiger suddenly rushed into his body, causing his eyes to shudder.


    "Ngh?!"


    All of a sudden, the tiger''s lightning jolted his spine and bored inside his bones.

 Chapter 233 Lightning Element

    Selene''s eyes narrowed, oblivious to the changes in Nikolai, her soft lips oozing blood and saliva as she lost herself sucking his blood. The sudden convulsion and movements of Nikolai only stimulated more of his blood to flow into her mouth, intoxicating her. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.¡ªHyan~?


    ''So delicious, I want more~ give me more of you... fill all of me with your blood, cover me in your scent and let me feel all of you!''


    A perverted woman, a vampire honest to her desires, Selene''s mind and body became at ease, able to display her honest affection and dark thoughts towards Nikolai.


    "Nnnm~ Nikolai... it''s so sweet and delicious..."


    ¡ªPah?


    The moment she pulled back, an arc of drool and blood formed a bridge, dripping down onto her neck and chin, covering her pale and soft red lips.


    Selene''s face looked even more erotic and enchanting, a beautiful and dangerous woman who would be a man''s downfall, and yet one who was the epitome of beauty and desire, the embodiment of the male fantasy.


    With blissful eyes, narrowed and wet, she extended her tongue, sliding it across his bloody neck, licking all his blood like a kitten.


    As she cleaned, her tongue licked upward along his chin and cheeks, and she noticed his strange facial expression.


    ¡ªKya?


    "What''s the matter?" Nikolai''s eyes flicked towards her, a strange flicker of light coming from his pupils as they narrowed, creating a cold yet affectionate gaze.


    He stared into Selene''s eyes as his face grew nearer, not stopping until they were inches apart from each other''s faces.


    "Selene..."


    "Nnnh!"


    Selene shuddered in pleasure as his voice caressed her, unable to resist as his hands grabbed her waist. Her eyes trembled, darting around as if to avoid gazing at him while biting her lower lip.


    ''He looks different... why is my chest pounding just looking at him now?!''


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed, wondering why her cheeks looked so red as she avoided his gaze with wet eyes while gasping.


    In reality, he still struggled from the continuous jolts from the strange lightning that forced itself into his body... now coiled around his black heart in the centre of the other two like a snake.


    But right now, something else mattered more to him than that...


    "Ah, wait..." Selene gasped in surprise as Nikolai hugged her, his hands brushing through her hair and stroking her body as if looking for something. "W-What''s wrong?!"


    ¡ªHyan??


    Selene''s voice cracked, raising a pitch as her body trembled from his touch.


    The slightest touch caused a sudden tingling heat to grow inside her sensitive body, causing her to gasp and groan. She tried to hide her reactions.


    Selene''s face flushed from the sensation of his touch, which caused her thoughts to become distant. They swam from her mind as Nikolai''s embrace intoxicated her, engulfing her with his warmth and thick scent.


    "S-Stop... I am going to lose my... self..."


    The words Selene spoke made Nikolai stop in confusion.


    ¡ªGasp~


    "You''re acting odd, and your eyes seem strange..." Selene gasped between breaths, trying to calm the sensations assaulting her. Biting her lower lip from embarrassment, she looked into his eyes as if entranced. "You are not in pain anymore?"


    "I''m much better, sorry for worrying you."


    Nikolai''s calm smile and the way his hands wrapped around her back easily made Selene feel secure...


    The gentleness of his voice made her heart beat faster, and a strange sensation spread from her head and neck throughout her body, filling her with warmth.


    Like a gentle flame, caressing and cradling her.


    "Mm... I was worried; the tiger was really big, " she mumbled, letting herself relax.


    Selene closed her eyes and sank her head onto his shoulder, feeling the softness of his hair brush her cheeks.


    "Well, the foolish cat didn''t know how to use her power properly. Otherwise, I might have been in danger. I wonder why the monsters suddenly became so strong..."


    Selene''s ears pricked up when she heard the quiet question at the end, most likely something he asked himself rather than her.


    However, she knew the reason, and while shifting slightly, not wanting to move from the warm and comfortable spot, she opened one of her eyes slightly, watching as he strolled towards the exit, still holding her with both arms.


    "It''s because..."


    "Because?"


    "When you enter the tower... somehow, it can assess the strength of those who enter it."


    "Really, that sounds quite impressive, even hidden strength?"


    Nikolai''s voice flickered with excitement and curiosity. Selene could feel his hands grasping her tighter and tapping her hips while he spoke.


    ''This... I''ve never seen this cute side of him! Ahhh ?? so lovely.''


    "Though normal monsters seem to be random in strength, once you reach the 30th floor when each floor has a boss, their strength is based on the people who enter." Selene sighed and then continued. "So, since you and me are so powerful, even the normal monsters are much more powerful than if you entered alone.


    Selene hid her inner thoughts while trying to remain calm outside, but her red cheeks and sparkling eyes almost gave her away. While Nikolai asked questions about the tower, they reached the 39th-floor entrance.


    ''So it''s worth coming to the tower more often... I''m glad she told me this.''


    "Ah... but don''t be reckless, husband...? The monsters on the last floor are much stronger... beyond the entrants current strength, it''s set to be a true challenge."


    Once she revealed this, rather than discouraging Nikolai... his steps became faster, a desire to see the so-called boss of the thirtieth set of floors.


    "Shall we take a look?"


    His excitement was obvious, causing Selene''s relaxed mood to slip away.


    Her fingers dug into his muscles, showing her anger. While he smiled innocently at her, his eyes flickered toward the large door of the next level.


    "Nikolai..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can we take a break, I-I''m a little tired..."


    "...Sure, I guess a break can''t hurt."


    Selene''s body squirmed, unable to resist the urge, and she raised her hand, placing her slender and pale fingers over his lips and then sliding it over.


    "You were really amazing earlier."


    ''Selene''s been so aggressive since Lunaria left... is it to make up for the loss, or was Selene the aggressive one all along, using the Luna''s presence to mask it?''


    He tried to remember how Selene resisted when they first met and always looked angry when he approached her.


    ''Now...''


    Nikolai''s back rested against the large door while Selene sat between his thighs, her chest against his, now several bite marks on his neck from where she enjoyed her meal, supper and dessert.


    Hmmm~?


    "I feel much better now, husband."


    "You are a lot less pale, do you feel okay?"


    Nn~?


    Selene''s fingers swished through his hair, creating small hearts in the air formed with her blood magic that popped when they touched Nikolai''s cheek, her blood soaking back into his body.


    ''But when... when did she start calling me husband?''


    "I feel wonderful. My body feels light and..." Selene bit her lower lip and closed her eyes. Her hands wrapped around Nikolai''s head as she leaned in and kissed his neck. "You can''t imagine what it feels to drink such delicious blood."


    "I''ll take your word on that."


    Nikolai moved the hair out of Selene''s face and pulled her close.


    Though he wanted to move forward and face the boss, he also didn''t mind waiting a little longer, not to mention Selene was acting so differently from her usual self.


    It was obvious she was still exhausted from the fight, but Nikolai knew she wouldn''t admit it.


    ''She''s definitely stubborn...''


    In this way, they spent a while quietly in the dungeon together.


    After resting for a short while, Nikolai carried Selene through the 39th floor.


    "Aren''t you getting a little too used to this?"


    "Oh my, but you seem to enjoy the soft sensation of my little ass on your shoulder."


    "Tsk... in what world is it small?"


    "Fufu~ I know you like them big, darling."


    Selene giggled and poked her finger into his cheek.


    ''The way he frowns and pretends to dislike it makes my spine tingle, aha. ??''


    The way her legs kicked about, and her playful nature made him question if his little princess realised they were about to fight a monster.


    ¡ªPah ?


    "Ouch... Why are you slapping my ass?"


    "Haha, that''s my reward for carrying you princess style."


    "Well... I can let you off this time."


    The two laughed as the door of the boss'' room creaked open, revealing a dark purple portal flickering and undulating in the air.


    However, unlike the others, which seemed like a small puddle of water floating in the air, this portal was enormous, filling the entire back wall.


    "Are we going to jump in together, husband? Fufu..."


    "Then, I shall escort you this time, M''lady."


    Selene failed to notice the crackling lightning that arced between his claws upon entering the boss'' room.


    The flicker of lightning was quite similar to the emerald tigers.

 Chapter 234 The Mysterious Auction

    Meanwhile, Nikolai and Selene entered the tower. Risa, Nikita and Kumiko gathered in her room, wanting to help Nikolai."Nikita, do you really think this is a good idea...?"


    Risa''s eyes narrowed.


    A slight sense of distrust of the Fenrir heiress who threw a series of daggers, hidden weapons and black bodysuits onto her bed while stripping.


    Her idea wasn''t to head into the slums or search for clues in the areas they visited in the past, but rather a special place. "Mother wouldn''t have mentioned that auction being strange for no reason, you''re my squire so trust me."


    "I trust your mother and you, but my priority is Nikolai and surviving. He gets worried after my pussy is swollen after rough sex... what if something dangerous happens?"


    "Hawawa?!" Kumiko, who sat on the sofa, turned bright red upon hearing Risa''s blunt words.


    "Don''t be so vulgar, Risa..." Even Nikita''s cheeks became slightly pink, though her eyes narrowed at the nekomata, which caused a tight feeling in her chest.


    ''Why is he always so passionate with her... and gentle with me?''


    Suddenly, Risa''s hand slapped down on Nikita''s shoulder before she whispered. "Don''t be jealous, I know he loves you dearly."


    "Eh?! Really? Ehehe.... ??"


    ''In reality, I am jealous of you...''


    Risa''s face twisted out of sight, her lips lifting as she revealed her fangs.


    ''He only just accepted me as his lover, but you''ve been treated so well for the past decade¡ªno even longer than that.''


    Nikita wanted to engage the trio in a plan to search for one of the workers at a local event: a mysterious auction run by a subsidiary branch of the Hati family.


    "I really think it''s dangerous for us to do this without Nikolai knowing..." Risa thought this idea was stupid despite telling Nikita to be realistic.


    "However, I believe that this could be an opportunity for us..." Suddenly, a gentle, graceful voice interrupted the two women.


    Kumiko stepped forward, her eyes focused and different from her usual weak self. "This will help, Sir Nikolai, correct?"


    "Miss Kumiko, we do not know the enemies strength, or their plans... what if we get captured and become nothing but weight for him?!"


    Risa''s love for Nikolai might seem shallow, but the fire in her chest and the sensation that his voice¡ªand thinking of him¡ªmade her feel were intense.


    ''I cannot become baggage... he told me to be happy and live how I wanted, but if that causes him harm, what should I do mother?!''


    Nikita''s eyes squinted.


    The words of Risa and Kumiko resonated in her chest.


    Though she understood their meaning, nothing would have been dangerous to her if it had not been for Nikolai.


    ''Risa... I didn''t realise she felt so deeply for Nikolai...''


    "Is it really that stupid of an Idea... Mother already helped find the person we need to look for, and we will be armed and able to escape."


    Nikita seemed insistent on this plan, but Risa noticed how much effort and planning she already completed alone.


    ''No... the enemy isn''t just some street thugs.''


    "Although it''s risky, and we have no information on their end goal, even the elders don''t know anything. However, isn''t that why we must take action now? As the future leaders of our generation!"


    Kumiko''s golden tails flickered as her body seemed to shine with a golden aura, causing Nikita and Risa to gasp, their eyes widening.


    ''Was this girl always so vocal?''


    ''This fox... she''s into Nikolai I can feel it!''


    Risa thought Kumiko was strange, but Nikita narrowed her eyes and bit her teeth together, convinced that Kumiko sought a relationship with Nikolai.


    ''I want to pay back Sir Ivan for his help... and if Sir Nikolai can truly help me, then I will help him no matter the cost... I do not have much time left anyway.''


    In reality, their minds weren''t quite in sync, but it didn''t matter.


    "Then, if we are really going to do this, we need to discuss it a lot." Kumiko stepped toward the bed and grabbed two bodysuits, the latest defensive material created by the Tepes clan.


    "First, we need to know about the type of person we need to meet, or capture to gain suitable information, because if we capture a useless bell boy, what will he know?" The way Kumiko spoke with such a clear and elegant voice caused Risa and Nikita to recoil.


    ''She''s like a princess...''


    Nikita shook her head, trying to suppress her feelings of inferiority, the dark clouds of desire that grew whenever women came close to her beloved.


    "Before that, we should ensure that we take roles we are most suited to. I am fast, very fast... so I will infiltrate." Risa grabbed Kumiko''s last bodysuit with a deep sigh.


    ¡ªHaah~


    "I will take care of support. With my subordinates, we should be able to help create a distraction so that you can get away in time." Nikita bit her lower lips, a little irritated that she couldn''t sneak inside, but understanding that Risa was the best, she accepted this plan.


    "Then I will pretend to be attending the event and listen for rumours, though I cannot fight well yet, or run fast like Risa... I can do this."


    With a flicker of golden light, the aura wrapped around Kumiko before her lovely face rapidly matured into a sensual and peerless beauty, with a beauty spot beneath her eye and sharp green eyes filled with mystery and allure.


    "From a princess to a queen..."


    "We cannot let Darling see her like this..."


    Risa and Nikita gasped.


    The tall, slim beauty with nine tails flicked her hips, causing her bountiful chest to sway¡ªlarger than even Selene. This glamorous transformation caused Risa and Nikita to gaze at each other, touching their chests, before the room turned dark.


    ''I lost...''


    ''She''s too big...''


    "Nikky, Risa? What''s the matter?"


    The soft voice, now deeper and slightly closer to Nagisa, caused Nikita''s spine to tingle as she stood up straight.


    ''Mother?!''


    "Uhm... is this some kind of magic?" Risa asked, her voice stiff and a little curious about her competition that was slowly leaving her shell.


    "Ah.. this?" Kumiko''s lips curled into a sharp smirk, different... like a sneer, the atmosphere and aura from a cute and gentle fox to a seductive man-eating witch. "It''s my mature form... because of my bloodline I cannot reach it naturally and have to use an illusion to show it. How? Am I pretty?"


    The cute actions of Kumiko didn''t change, so the image of a glamorous and sexy woman, taller and more plump than Nagisa, caused Risa and Nikita to almost vomit blood.


    ''Too destructive...''


    "I can also do this! Hap!"


    ¡ªWoosh!


    Immediately, the golden light flickered like a streaming aura, and her body started to blur... suddenly, four different foxes, all in her alluring adult form, stood, swaying their hips with a seductive flick as if her sex appeal was inborn.


    "Oh shit..."


    "Is it amazing? I thought it was a little plain..." Kumiko touched her cheek, and a second later, the clones copied her, all showing a unique look.


    "Are they all alive?! Why do they look slightly different?"


    "Ah..." Kumiko blushed before she looked at the others, the clones returning the favour before they vanished.


    ¡ªPoof!


    "To be honest, that''s part of the special technique... to make it harder to detect when in battle, attacked or trying to hide... the clones will take action using my subconscious thoughts and feelings to keep the main body safe."


    "In battle?! Can they fight? How strong?" Nikita no longer focused on the adult Kumiko''s looks or threat but rather became excited at the idea of learning to copy the amazing technique that reminded her of Eastern ninjas.


    ''It''s an amazing technique. I can understand Nikita''s interest... but what if she used it during sex?''


    Risa''s realistic worry made her face turn red. She realised how stupid her worries were before slapping her face and taking a sharp breath.


    "How much power can you use while fighting with just clones?"


    Kumiko''s face looked slightly pink.


    Honestly, it was the first time she had friends like this. In the past, nobody had spoken to her or treated her like a burden because of her bloodline.


    ''If it wasn''t for spending so much time close to Sir Nikolai... I couldn''t even use this technique without vomiting blood and feeling as if my body was stabbed by sharp blades...''


    The truth was that their bloodlines began to interact the moment they started spending time together, though this was a temporary solution... Kumiko didn''t take it for granted and instead wanted to show her gratitude.


    ''Thanks to him and Sir Ivan, I can live a normal life... the agonising cramps in my stomach... and feeling like someone poured fire in my throat has vanished!''


    "I wonder... should I speak in the terms of Sir Nikolai?"


    "Ah... you mean the physical force thing?" Nikita nodded¡ªsince they became closer to him, they learned something useful for him using his B¨¢thory bloodline, which, thanks to having sex with him, Selene, Risa and Nikita all gained. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It''s actually strange how we all gained the skill... Mother said it took her a year to gain father''s Fenrir bloodline skill...''


    Though much weaker, they could accurately gauge a person''s Mental and Physical Force, but not the accurate details.


    "Please... can you check me now?" Kumiko blushed and stepped forward.


    Nikita nodded. Her eyes flickered with a golden light. She focused on Kumiko and narrowed her gaze, her pupils shrinking and dilating multiple times.


    "Your main body is at roughly 400 physical and 700 mental... wow!"


    "The clones?" Risa asked, curious about the limits of her skill.


    "Don''t rush me! Ah! My eyes feel dry and sting!" Nikita rubbed her eyes while their corners looked a little pink and sore.


    The judgement for her clones was quite simple: maybe the higher a person''s strength, the more difficult it would be. "Each one seems to be around 100 Physical and 175 Magical force... that''s pretty good."


    Risa tapped her lips, "Around 25% of your full power... so in the future they will become more useful, can you summon less and make them stronger?"


    "I haven''t tried, but I can..."


    Thus, after a period of testing, Kumiko could actually create a single clone with roughly 90% of her strength, but if she created two, they would match 50% of her full power. It didn''t make sense at first, but Kumiko finished.


    "Maybe it''s harder to completely copy my full power compared to something only half as strong? There might be something special in that last amount of power I cannot copy... Maybe it''s the blood art itself that stops it from being stronger than me to avoid any issues?"


    "That makes sense... with all the strange and evil monsters and techniques in the world, maybe someone could turn your clone against you and this is a fail safe?"


    Risa''s hunch became true.


    When Kumiko tried to attack herself seriously with her clone, it vanished instantly.


    ''But when she wanted to use them to train... nothing happened.''


    "Then, shall we begin? I will attend the auction with my clone, since we can share vision. Fufu."


    All of a sudden, Kumiko''s power, worth and confidence seemed to have transformed. Thanks to Risa and Nikita''s support, the trio began their plot to sneak into the auction.

 Chapter 235 The Auction - 01

    "I wonder if Nikolai will praise me." Risa whispered to herself, gazing at the grey clouds circling the central S-City district.Her eyes narrowed, peeking around.


    ¡ªSqueak!


    The slight squeak of her body suit caused her to grimace, and she could only bite her lower lip in frustration.


    ''It''s clinging to my body... it feels strange.''


    The plan would soon begin as Risa dashed over the grey skyline, leaping across buildings and rolling along their tiles to reach close to the prospected location.


    "Well... this headset is something Nikita gave me..."


    Risa''s fingertips brushed against the small black device in her ear.


    It was like the mercenary headset but much smaller. The device rested comfortably inside Risa''s fluffy ears, supported by a leather cushion.


    A model suited for Monsters and Lycans rather than humans.


    ¡ªTap!


    With a slight tap, a flicker of static sounded in her ear before Nikita''s voice followed.


    ¡ºWhat''s the matter, Risa? Are you alright?!¡»


    ¡ºI''m fine. I''m just checking to see if this thing works... how is the plan coming along?"


    ''Her voice sounds quite excited. I hope she keeps calm.''


    Normally, it would be Risa making fun or joking around, but when working, she hated messing around or doing anything that could jeopardise the mission.


    ¡ºKumiko''s clone is heading to the venue. I think we can get an entry permit thanks to my dad''s connections.¡»


    ¡ºI see... so she will be staying outside?¡»


    ¡ºMm, Kumiko will send her strongest clone to attend while her physical body will wait outside.¡»


    ¡ªBzzt!


    Suddenly, another signal interrupted their chat.


    ¡ºHello, Miss Risa, Miss Nikita? It''s Kumiko. I have reached the Eastern connection and will head to the same location as Miss Risa now¡»


    Kumiko''s voice sounded extremely elegant and dignified, causing Risa to curl the corners of her lips slightly and gaze to the east of her, only to see a golden fluff hopping between the roofs, her body twirling and stepping with masterful and gracefully agile steps.


    ''She''s much more skilled than I thought...''


    Although Risa learned from professionals and could easily mimic the same speed and movement, Kumiko''s movements almost seemed like a rhythmic dance. These movements added to her unique appearance in her mature form.


    ¡ºKumi, you don''t need to be so serious and speak like that...¡»


    ¡ºEh?!¡»


    Nikita''s slightly awkward voice seemed to make the kitsune gasp as she cleared her throat.


    ¡ºI will do my best... M-Miss Nikita.¡»


    ¡ºkeep the radio line clear...¡»


    Risa''s comment echoed before she tapped the black device twice, lowering the volume and active sensor.


    Kumiko''s figure dashed across the slate roofing and hopped towards the hidden Risa; with her graceful moves, she landed without a single sound.


    Only the pitter-patter of the rain.


    "Miss Risa, I have arrived."


    Risa looked at the tall, seductive woman and shook her head, feeling worried about the future.


    With Nikolai''s personality, only danger bells rang in her mind.


    ''I hope that he doesn''t become addicted to her...''


    "Kumiko, call me Risa... don''t be so stiff¡ªwe are friends now, but let''s focus. What about your clone?"


    The two gazed down onto the streets.


    In their sights, a moderately tall building, a grand entrance with various pillars depicting former members of the Tepes clan on each one


    What made Risa and Nikita on guard most was the building used, which was a place loaned by the Tepes clan to another smaller clan named the Bloodmire.


    ¡ªCrackle!


    ¡ªThunder!


    Ssshhhhh~


    A sudden bright flash flickered in the distance before the rumbling sound of thunder followed soon after¡ªa storm was brewing.


    "Damn..."


    "Ah..."


    ¡ºThe storm came sooner... Risa, Kumi, be careful out there. I will gather my men now!¡»


    Nikita''s voice vanished after a small click, the two women gazing at each other before the fluffy female in a long red coat and black dress appeared in their sights, mixed in with the others entering the auction building together.


    "Is that your clone?"


    Risa''s eyes widened, different from the current Kumiko, instead a sensual and sharp-eyed woman with a slightly feisty style of walking and movement.


    "Mm... it seems that the other people are annoyed at the storm."


    "I see, you can feel everything?"


    "Almost... it''s a little dulled when controlling several clones, but with just one, it feels quite real."


    The Nekomata narrowed her eyes while taking a deep breath. She crawled closer, her body close to the slates, and they moved to a taller building.


    The Bloodmire family were trusted merchants because of their blood art.


    Able to create special blood contracts between two people that would cause a person to explode into a blood mist if they broke the contract, no matter what their power.


    "I''m going to focus now, please keep an eye out Risa."


    "Of course, Kumiko."


    Kumiko pressed her lips together, her nose pulling in a large amount of air, and closed her eyes with both hands pressed together, almost like a meditation.


    Meanwhile, her focus and mind travelled to the sassy Kumiko at the entrance with her forged permit.


    "Lady, may I see your invitation?" the male doorman asked, his eyes flicking to her hips and chest several times. The tight black tress only crushed them into a slightly deformed shape.


    It couldn''t hide how huge they were.


    ''Ugh... this dress is so tight and it rubs against my skin...''


    "Hmph... here."


    With a snappy voice, she flicked the invitation from her cleavage with two fingers, then tossed it to the male, who gasped, his face slightly red as he seemed to sniff the envelope.


    "Creep..."


    ''Ah... why did I say something so intense?!''


    Kumiko only meant to show her displeasure slightly, but the translation to her clone was to call the man a creep.


    Luckily for her, his nostrils flared as he jumped, shuddering.


    However, the male did nothing more than this after taking out a metal device with a rectangle box that emitted a strange light. He then quickly scanned the invitation, followed by a pleasant-sounding beep and green light.


    The next moment, he pulled a trigger on the device, and it shot a black marking, a strange tattoo in the shape of two snakes and a single spear, then appeared on the back of her left hand.


    "You''re good to go, and maybe¡ª"


    Before the man could speak anymore, Kumiko swayed her hips and entered the auction house, her heels clicking each time she moved. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Phew... he didn''t make a fuss.''


    ¡ºNothing special on the inside...¡»


    Kumiko''s voice echoed, though because she spoke with a sassy accent, it sounded a little strange; she walked through the building while observing the hallways and doors.


    ''Two doors to the left of the entrance seem unused... four large windows leading to the western part of the building.''


    She continued to note the building''s layout and where she could escape if something went wrong.


    ''Although I can let the clone die easily... the pain and damage when I use only one is the same as the power... I feel 90% of it.''


    Kumiko hid this from the other two, partially because it was a drawback of her skill and partly because she didn''t want to disappoint her newest friends.


    ¡ºKeep an eye out¡ªwe couldn''t get information on the auction itself!¡»


    Nikita''s voice responded, bringing a small smile to Kumiko''s face, but on her sassy clone, only the corner of her lip rose, creating a seductive and dark smirk.


    ¡ºNo problems. I have reached the main area...¡»


    Kumiko whispered, keeping an ear and eye out for any unusual sounds.


    The main hall was wide, normally an opera hall or something similar. Maybe concerts were performed there. She gazed at the upper boxes while being guided to her seat.


    Because they got one at the last minute, the ticket was in the general area instead of a VIP box.


    She listened to the various conversations as people chatted amongst themselves, flicking her eyes between the VIP boxes to see who attended and which families might be dangerous.


    "Welcome our esteemed guests. I am Lucas Bloodmire, the heir and your host tonight!"


    A tall and lanky young man with short, slicked-back hair and red eyes stood centre stage. He wore a black tuxedo with a white flower in his right pocket and a red tie. Two women dressed as maids stood at his sides. They held his arms, their bodies pressing up to his sides and their heads leaning on his shoulders.


    "You will never be disappointed by a Bloodmire Auction!"


    ''Such a strange man...''


    ¡ºHow are things down there, Kumi?¡»


    ¡ºThere are many people, Nikita... and the auction is about to start...¡»


    The lights faded before smaller focused lights lit up the stage, and a sudden silence filled the room with indistinct murmurs.


    The host stepped forward with his hands raised and shouted.


    "Welcome, everyone. I will be your host today, and I''m glad to present our first item: a slave from the Aelser family."


    ''SLAVE?!''


    A female with dog ears and a tail was ushered onto the stage. Her hands were bound, but her eyes seemed lifeless.


    The only clothes on her body were her undergarments.


    Her body was muscular and toned, but she was very short and looked like she hadn''t been fed properly for days. A chain was wrapped around her neck, which was attached to the collar she wore, and it dragged her onto the stage.


    Kumiko''s heart raced, beating faster as memories of her past treatment flowed through her mind. The clone grasped the leather arms tight, her sharp claws sinking through the fabric.


    ''These uncultured swine!''


    ¡ºIt''s... it''s... a slave auction!¡»


    ¡ºWhat?! In S-City?!¡»


    ¡ºHow can that be!¡»


    Their voices meshed together, and all Kumiko could see was the snarky, sarcastic smirk of the male heir of the Bloodmire family. Her upper lips lifted as she couldn''t stop her clone from hissing and growling in anger, with only a single thought in her heart.


    ''Can I hold back?!''

 Chapter 236 The Auction - 02

    The sudden appearance of fellow supernaturals being sold in an auction as slaves by their kin shocked all three young women.¡ºWe should be careful from here on!¡»


    ¡ºRisa is correct, Kumi. Make sure you are safe!¡»


    ''But what about those poor children?''


    The biggest shock to Kumiko was seeing the emblems of the Hati clan¡ªa ram with three heads, a silver wolf with a horn, the patriarch of the Silver clan and the Faust and Nosferatu clan emblems in the VIP rooms.


    ''How could they be such scum?''


    Kumiko''s clone, filled with her sassy and confident feelings, clenched her teeth while biting down and grinding them to cool herself.


    A desire to rush forward and slaughter the auctioneers, then save the children from being pulled onto the stage one by one, filled her heart.


    "Todays best products were caught by our wonderful patron!"


    The Bloodmire heir continued advertising the different monsters. Some were from Earth, but other races appeared, and Kumiko''s inability to save them caused the flame inside her chest to grow larger.


    "... This product is a special existence; look at her lascivious proportions, a mysterious creature from the planet of Atlantis, a place where the world is mostly made up of water! A female from the mermaid clan."


    Suddenly, a large tub of water with glass walls appeared.


    The members of Bloodmire dragged it along with thick chains, creating a loud, grating sound as it appeared in the centre of the stage.


    Within the water, a stunning female with wavy pink hair and shimmering scales on her cheeks, smooth gills, and a long blue flipper tail looked out at the crowd with a wistful gaze.


    "Ohhh!"


    "A beauty... what can we do with her!"


    "How about we start the bidding at 5000 Nexus coins!"


    ¡ºHow much?! The others started in the single digits!¡»


    Risa''s voice echoed in Kumiko''s ears¡ªwhile she looked unaffected, her chest tightened, and her heart pounded.


    "5000!"


    "We have 5000, how about 6000?!"


    "Here!"


    "Oh god!"


    She recognised those lifeless and dull eyes... the same she saw in the mirror before meeting Sulley and Sir Ivan. This mermaid didn''t want to live anymore, likely planning something drastic the moment one of these foolish males bought her.


    Eventually, before a minute passed, the girl''s worth skyrocketed.


    A young... beautiful mermaid unable to fight back without legs, trapped in the small pool alone without hope.


    "This exciting product, a young virgin mermaid, is now at 12,000 Nexus coins!"


    ''I want to help her...''


    ¡ºHow much can we spend? I want to save her!¡»


    Nikita and Risa didn''t respond immediately. Instead, the bidding slowed and came to a close before the clone''s phone vibrated in her pocket.


    A cheap burner phone.


    ¡ªBzzt!


    The moment Kumiko grabbed the phone and opened the screen, she noticed a deposit, which caused her lips to curl. She grabbed the voting paddle and waited to lift it in the air.


    "So, are there no more bidders at 15,000 Nexus coins?"


    "Going once..."


    "I bid 30,000 Nexus coins!"


    The crowd became silent as if they couldn''t see the number 15. Suddenly, the amount jumped to 30k, which shocked them. The auctioneer, with a slight frown, lifted the hammer.


    "Bidder Number 730... Well! Are you willing to continue Bidder from VIP room 5?" He turned his head toward the other VIP room and, after a moment, nodded.


    "Yes, the VIP room would like to bid at 32,000 Nexus Coins!" He yelled out, lifting his hand and causing the other VIP rooms to gasp. But Kumiko, who held her phone tightly in her hand, was not willing to back down; even if the other VIP room attempted to compete, the amount given to her couldn''t be lost.


    "35,000!" the man in the VIP room screamed in shock at her response.


    Kumiko glanced at him and smiled with a fierce smirk, the Faust patriarch''s wrinkled face scrunching up. "40,000! You bitch, don''t mess with the Faust Clan!"


    "45,000!" Kumiko shouted back. "Who are you? Do you not know the etiquette of bidding, plebeian?"


    Her aura exploded, a fierce yet sensual pink aura flowing around her body, different from her usual black. The force caused many males to suddenly blush, their noses bleeding.


    "!!!"


    The amount of coins the Faust family brought wasn''t enough anymore, and after losing his son Alistair, their standing in the community shattered upon learning about Anastasia being kidnapped by their clan. "Damn it!"


    "45,000 Nexus Coins, sold! Congratulations bidder 730!"


    The gavel slammed into the wood, and a few of the auctioneer''s subordinates came to her, bowing before handing her a tablet. The tablet showed the payment methods and also carried the number needed to register the slave with her.


    A mixture of digital and magical technology, thanks to the evolution of the Nexus.


    Slaves could not go far from their masters without feeling pain or being tracked. A very effective method that would keep them under her thumb, even if Kumiko didn''t wish to use this.


    ''I have spent a lot of money tonight... this must be returned to Nikita.''


    Kumiko grabbed her phone and moved it close to the pad while noticing the strange gazes from the servants and members of Bloodmire.


    ¡ªBleep!


    Once Kumiko swiped the pad with her phone, the transaction indicator turned green, and their initial dark faces, which showed their doubts, vanished.


    Rather, they seemed to misunderstand that Kumiko might be someone important who was hiding their identity.


    "Madam K, we apologise for the inconvenience! Here is a VIP keycard for the seventh room, and this is Prue your dedicated assistant."


    A rather pretty brunette appeared, bowing to Kumiko.


    Although her eyes were dull at first glance, Kumiko''s eyes were special, and she could see a slight flicker of light.


    ''Can we use this girl?''


    Kumiko didn''t hesitate. "Bring the Mermaid to the VIP room; I''ll go ahead first. Guide me, Prue." A sharp, commanding voice, like that of a family head. Meanwhile, the headset constantly echoed with chatter from Risa and Nikita.


    ¡ºIt seems she succeeded!¡»


    ¡ºGood... but spending so much money, well, it''s half Nikolai''s, so he will just get mad at me¡»


    The exchange rate of Nexus coins for real money was quite horrible, especially in places outside of the Nexus. Thus, most people would never do it for an auction or something like that.


    Though a few million were lost, the mermaid seemed to be someone important.


    ¡ºSince the Faust bastards were after her. She must have a unique bloodline or something!¡»


    Nikita did everything to prevent Kumiko from feeling the burden of spending money. While the snarky and seductive Kumiko might have been fine, her true body trembled at spending that huge amount and speaking so aggressively to men stronger than herself.


    Meanwhile, as she passed the other visitors, murmurs about who Madame K might be, the black half-mask on her face hiding her identity and her tails hidden made even her race difficult to find out.


    However, her sharp beauty and elegance could be seen by all.


    "I''ve never seen her before."


    "Maybe she is the mistress of an influential figure."


    The moment Kumiko vanished, the heir standing on the stage seemed different. His face became less welcoming.


    He bit his lower lips while frowning at the entrance where she left.


    "What should I do... father made a deal with the Faust family, but... that much money couldn''t be ignored." He didn''t seem to feel guilty for taking the money, but he noticed the sharp gaze from above, and his spine trembled with a jolt of electricity flowing down it.


    Lucas Bloodmire took a deep breath, calming his racing heart while gazing at the beautiful mermaid leaving the stage in a smaller tank.


    ''I wish I tasted her before she left...''


    Outside the Auction, on the second floor, Prue and Kumiko entered the seventh VIP room.


    What amazed Kumiko was the difference in decorations and detail compared to the first floor. On the walls hung beautiful red wallpaper and large paintings with intricate gold borders.


    Then, to finish the room, a dark crimson carpet lay flat on the floor. When Kumiko stepped on it, the carpet''s material didn''t shift at all.


    Prue led Kumiko into a room, her hands folded over her lap as she bowed.


    "Madame K, I am at your disposal."


    Kumiko''s clone stood with her hand on her hip, eyeing the other girl from one of the canine clans, who had brown dog ears and a fluffy tail.


    She wondered about her relationship with the first girl auctioned.


    The tinge of resistance remained in her eye as she looked at Kumiko''s shoes.


    ''Now what should I do with this girl...''


    She wanted to learn more about Prue, but it didn''t seem easy, so Kumiko consulted with her main form and spoke to the other two women.


    ¡ºNikita, Risa, what should we do to make her join us?¡»


    ¡ºMaybe we could convince her... but it would take time...¡»


    ¡ºKidnap her!¡»


    Because of the change in plans due to purchasing the mermaid, Kumiko''s chest felt tight and her shoulders heavy, not from her breasts but from the current situation.


    ¡ªClick! sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, the door at the side of the room opened, followed by a deep mechanical whirring sound. The sound made Kumiko jump and caused her body to crackle with a black aura, but Prue stepped forward, stood ahead of her and approached the door.


    Something was approaching them.

 Chapter 237 The Auction - 03

    A beautiful woman appeared, her long pink hair and shining blue eyes like the ocean. It was the mermaid in a small device, like a mobile bath, filled with water. She looked at Kumiko with a scared expression, her body visibly trembling in the water."So it was you..."


    Kumiko stepped closer, watching the mermaid''s reactions. A small and weak lady fled to the back of the device as if to avoid her. "Don''t be scared. I won''t hurt you."


    "Iar lein!"


    A strange language to most, but suddenly Kumiko spoke in a similar language and tone, causing the mermaid''s blue eyes to widen, her body trembling.


    "So you are from the Sapphire tribe..."


    "Y-Yes... they came with strange weapons, drained the water and killed my mother!"


    The pair exchanged a conversation in a strange language, and Prue stood in the corner, confused, watching the scene.


    Although she couldn''t put Madame K in the same class as Lucas Bloodmire, she watched the pair speaking, even though Prue couldn''t understand their language. The mermaid''s reaction told her everything she needed to know.


    ''Who is this woman?''


    "Y-You will really let me go, but the price..."


    "I can''t really force you to stay. The money I used wasn''t mine but a friend''s."


    Meanwhile, Kumiko started to enjoy the conversation and use the knowledge she had learned in the past.


    "Will you not get into trouble, Miss K?"


    "No, he wouldn''t want to see you treated this way either. He is a wonderful man."


    The mermaid''s eyes sparkled like a sapphire while observing Kumiko''s clone, though she couldn''t trust her fully. Her guard dropped significantly after speaking for a few minutes about the future, and neither Kumiko nor her actual owner wanted to treat her like a slave.


    ''I am grateful they bought me, but my grudge... I cannot forgive those bastards!''


    "Do you want revenge...?"


    Kumiko wasn''t a dull girl, even more so when using her clones. They revealed hidden parts of her personality and freed her from the restraints she normally used.


    Fear.


    Embarrassment.


    Worry.


    The feelings like this became weaker, allowing Kumiko to reveal more of her deeper feelings.


    "How did you..."


    "It''s obvious, because of what happened. I can only ask you to wait, my master will surely help you and if he doesn''t I will help. Those bastards and their dirty actions!"


    "Please believe me Moko."


    "..."


    Moko wanted to believe her, but the anger welling inside her like a bomb swelling and churning stopped the mermaid from fully believing this woman.


    "I..."


    Meanwhile, outside the building, Risa shifted herself and Kumiko to another building, both looking down at the auction house¡ªmost of the normal clients left a short while ago. However, the larger clients and VIPs still didn''t leave.


    ¡ºNikita, how is the progress on your end?¡»


    ¡ºRisa... we are on 11th Ave.¡»


    Risa wiped her forehead.


    Since the auction started, her stress caused her body to heat up¡ªwearing the stealthy black bodysuit didn''t account for her temperature and heat.


    "Damn... it."


    ¡ªZip!


    With a slightly wet pop, her breasts slipped out of the tight suit as Risa let out a long sigh as the cool air on her skin seeped into her open. "Feels so good."


    Of course, when she noticed the occupied Kumiko and the difference in their chests, she pouted, zipping her chest closed slightly.


    ''Damn cow udders...''


    Shaking her head, she seemed to convince herself. "No... he loves me as I am!"


    ¡ºUnderstood, Kumiko is still inside, speaking with the mermaid. I will keep an eye out!¡»


    ¡ºNikita, Risa... how are we going to get her out?¡»


    ¡ºI will help you. Can you get her to the southern area, near the windows facing the burger shack on the 11th?¡»


    Kumiko didn''t respond, her body shifting for the first time as she lost focus on the other clone and returned to herself, looking at Risa with her breasts almost showing.


    "Ah?! Risa... your chest!"


    "Uwa~! Don''t look, Kumi.??"


    Kumiko quickly covered her eyes and looked away.


    Risa found it cute how shy and innocent the normal Kumiko would act, but when she entered that adult body, it felt a little strange to see her reaction like this.


    ''She''s going to really make Nikolai fall for her if she matures...''


    A slight worry crept into her heart, and she wondered if Kumiko would change so much that she''d lose her current standing in Nikolai''s heart.


    When she saw a reflection of herself in the skintight suit, her breasts half protruding, her lips curled into a playful smirk.


    ''I won''t lose.''


    "Well, don''t worry Kumi, you should return to the clone while I create a path to escape, do you see where we are, and which window you need to get too?"


    Kumiko''s sheepish eyes looked back, trying to avoid the chest of Risa as she looked at the window, her sparkling eyes checking the entire wall, plants, and shape of bricks.


    All for something she might notice on the other side... then she noticed a rare plant in the room''s corner, opposite the window.


    "A plant, there''s a weird-looking plant on the table next to that side. It''s shaped like a dagger, with a black spine."


    "Good enough, go!"


    Risa noticed the plant before hopping off the roof onto one parallel to the window, slightly above where they would appear. With the flick of her fingertips, she zipped the suit fully.


    Despite the darkness, she didn''t want anyone but Nikolai to see her chest.


    "Well, Kumiko doesn''t count."


    Back inside the auction room, the worker Prue seemed stunned when Kumiko suddenly ordered her to show her the building and help push the mermaid around in the mobile water basin.


    "But Madame K, you can''t just take the product, the auction-."


    "Shut your mouth and listen. If I don''t get what I paid for right now, I will ruin your business and life."


    There wasn''t enough time to convince her, and the girl''s life would end the moment they left anyway because of the Fenrir and Tepes clan, meaning her job would be lost. The mermaid didn''t care what happened to these humans who forced her into slavery. Kumiko''s face changed to that of a woman with a plan.


    She glared at the worker, who trembled, unable to deny the powerful aura of a divine-blooded kitsune. "Hurry and move!" Her voice echoed, and the girl quickly moved toward the window, pushing the mermaid to the southern part of the room.


    ''There''s Risa!''


    Her body was barely visible in the window, only because she knew Risa lingered there. Able to see the faint green eyes flickering in the darkness.


    ¡ªClick!


    With her right leg, she kicked open the window before the lights dimmed and turned red.


    ¡ªBeep-Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!


    "Madam K, wha-?!"


    ¡ªThwack!!


    Find your next adventure on empire


    A fist flew straight at Prue''s head, the strength of a Kitsune knocking the human out before lowering her shoulder, lifting the girl onto her shoulders, and rushing to the window.


    "What are you doing?!" The mermaid asked with a shocked voice.


    However, Kumiko instead rushed to the window and tensed her muscles before tossing the light female over her shoulder toward the building in front.


    "I''ll come to get you!"


    In a rush of wind, Kumiko''s clone rushed at a wall with her legs tensing. She pushed off the window, leapt over the gap and, with a loud thud, rolled across the roof with Prue. "Risa, make sure this girl is kept safe. She should have some information, at least."


    "Ha!"


    Kumiko jumped across the gap, landing beside the mermaid Moko, looking at her bathtub on wheels, and looked back to the roof. "Cat, come help me!"


    Risa appeared from the darkness.


    Her arms crossed and a playful smile on her face, her body vanished from the roof, and using her wind steps, she appeared beside Kumiko and slapped her buttocks with a loud echo.


    ¡ªPah!


    Hyaan?


    "Punishment for being cheeky, save that for Nikolai! Well... Here''s a new hostage for the collection."


    Kumiko glared at the playful Risa.


    "I will take care of the mermaid."


    "No, you should handle the bath..."


    Risa didn''t hesitate to lift the heavy device as she looked at Moko. "I don''t care if you hate me or the others, but you can''t fight back here, we''re the only ones who can help you."


    ¡ªWoosh!


    Before the mermaid could respond, Risa leapt toward the roof where the unconscious Prue lay.


    "Wow, that''s some serious power."


    Kumiko''s clone soon followed, and the mermaid''s body dripped with water and a slightly sticky fluid to keep her skin hydrated before she was tossed into the bath again.


    ¡ªSplash!


    "We could have done that much smoother..." Risa muttered, but the excited Kumiko seemed to be happy at least.


    ¡ªBOOM!


    Suddenly, a huge rock smashed into the wall beside them, and a strange old man stood on the ground, looking up at them.


    Behind him, dozens of men in black outfits that covered their faces stood in formation.


    ''Damn it!''


    "K, hurry up and mask up your clone and flee. Head towards 11th Ave, to the left and down the buildings! That''s where Nikita is!"


    "Eh?" Shocked by the sudden attack, Kumiko''s focus broke.


    She then split her clone into three to carry Prue, Moko and the Machine.


    "I''m going!"


    ¡ºNikita, Code Red! They''ve spotted us¡ªplease be ready to intercept!¡»


    While Risa spoke to Nikita and Kumiko rushed away, the old man suddenly reached into his pocket and pulled out a strange black orb with an intricately designed crest and a strange ''Z'' shaped letter in the centre.


    He watched Risa, his black eyes narrowing before he tossed the orb at her with a wicked, twisted grin forming on his lips.


    Out of reflex, Risa kicked the orb, expecting it to shoot back at the old man... however, it shattered.


    ¡ªSmash!


    The moment it shattered, a black spherical aura spread around the area.


    ¡ºRisa? Risa! Can you hea~~~ e???¡» Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ªBzzt!


    ¡ºNikita?! Oi! Don''t ignore me... speak!¡»


    "!!!"


    Risa''s body trembled when her ability suddenly stopped.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by a sudden static interference, and as she tapped the device, it failed to work. The old man''s lips curved into a wicked grin as his body teleported, appearing on the roof beside her.


    "You cannot escape, little cat."

 Chapter 238 Clash of Beasts - 1

    The moment Selene and Nikolai entered the boss chamber, a frigid air flowed from the depths, creating a dense mist that blocked their vision."Nikolai, I cannot see you!"


    Selene called out, her voice sweet and filled with worry.


    Nikolai turned to his right, able to see her looking straight at him with a wide grin.


    "You..."


    "Fufu, you got me!??"


    "Don''t play around... this isn''t somewhere to play."


    He couldn''t help finding this new side of her a little confusing. Sometimes, she acts sweet and hot, like molten honey, and then she becomes cool, seductive, and calm.


    ''Is it because she carrying a second soul for decades?''


    Nikolai didn''t understand fully.


    Instead, he continued observing her. He didn''t want to see Selene or any of the girls suffering¡ªthus, he couldn''t ignore her antics.


    ¡ªtap, tap, tap!


    Soft footsteps echoed in the cold, icy fog¡ªsomething was prowling around as if searching for them.


    The moment Selene noticed the sounds, her eyes flicked towards Nikolai, shining dark red, dropping her playful act as blood swirled around her body with the shape changed to small spheres of blood.


    "Selene, stay close to me."


    Nikolai''s body swelled up, transforming into his werewolf form, pure white and silver fur, his massive hands becoming deadly claws larger than his werewolf''s head. A beast over seven feet tall stood as if to protect the smaller vampire behind him.


    "Tsk... I still cannot see the enemy, even though I can see you."


    Selene''s eyes flicked and darted around the misty room. It wasn''t the first time she fought a boss using things to hide their figure, like smoke or shadows.


    ''But this feels different...''


    She inched forward, her stomach tightening and churning, giving her abdominal cramps.


    ¡ªWoosh!


    A sudden flash of white rushed through the icy fog, causing the mist to disperse for a moment... before a pure white hand holding a blade sliced across the air, slashing at Nikolai''s chest.


    ¡ªSlash!


    Blood sprayed from his wound, staining the snow on the floor with red.


    "Gah!"


    With a powerful counter, his left fist shot forward, just missing the enemy by a fraction. The enemy gave a slight gasp as it swiftly dodged and retreated into the dense fog. However, Nikolai''s sharp senses caught a glimpse of its appearance¡ªa tall, slender creature, its skin cold, pale blue, and a mask covering its face.


    ¡ªDa-Da-Dah!


    Selene''s balls of solid blood smashed into the trail of escape, denting the ground with loud thuds.


    "Careful, It''s a humanoid!"


    Selene''s pupils shrank when she heard Nikolai''s voice as the fog trembled. Then she gazed at the silver blade thrust at her face. She didn''t have time to dodge, so she put her arms up to protect herself, but...


    ¡ªClang!


    A giant hand claw deflected the blade with sparks flying the moment after Nikolai dashed forward, slamming his shoulder into the attacker; his mouth opened wide before releasing a bellow to disperse the fog.


    "Grraaaaawww!"


    The howling wind swirled the icy mist away, revealing the monster¡ªa humanoid boss, a beautiful woman with feline features. With white ears, a furry set of claws, and feet, she was a six-foot-tall humanoid tigress holding two short ice blades.


    "Damned Dog!"


    She snarled with a sharp and deep voice, her body covered in scars and tight muscles, instantly kicking off the ground and lunging at Asmodeus.


    ¡ªClink!


    Selene blocked her strike with a blood shield, her eyes blazing a deep crimson hue. Her long hair whipped through the air like golden ribbons.


    "She''s strong..."


    The barrier shattered with the woman''s first strike before her body twisted and sent a kick towards Nikolai''s abdomen as he swung with a brutal strike towards her face. However, she lowered her head, tilting it underneath his attack before spinning and landing a powerful kick, knocking him back. The force of her attack was strong, sending him sliding several meters away.


    "Damned cat."


    Nikolai groaned, his ribs aching, a trickle of blood oozing from the corner of his mouth.


    "Oh my~ such a powerful male! ??" The white tiger gazed back, her cheek split open from the air pressure of his fist, causing a trickle of blood to ooze down her cheek before her tongue licked the wound, swallowing her blood.


    "Shit..." Nikolai groaned, clutching his chest, which ached. He spat out some blood and looked up to see the white tiger, now with an evil grin on her face.


    ¡ªBoom!


    Suddenly, Selene''s blood magic rained down from the sky; spears and spheres shot at the female tiger, but she quickly raised her arm to cover herself.


    ¡ªBang! Bang! Bang!


    However, the rain of blood never stopped. A dozen balls and spears struck her body and exploded into tiny fragments of frozen red crystals. Small, sharp blades burst from the shattered orbs and pierced the white tiger''s body.


    "Damn it! This fucking bitch!"


    The white tiger roared in rage, her body covered in cuts. Blood gushed out from the wounds and stained her white fur and pale skin. But before she could retaliate, Nikolai''s right fist hit her abdomen with so much force her body left the floor, and his fist buried into her tight muscles, deforming her organs before sending her flying.


    "Die!!"


    Selene roared, her voice ringing out loud and clear, the blood spears raining from the sky toward the woman, aiming for her throat.


    "Ha!"


    However, the female tiger''s body began to shine a pure white light before the spears hit. The spears struck the surface, but they couldn''t penetrate her flesh.


    The white tiger''s breath became visible, cold... icy as she wrapped her body in a thick plate of ice. She landed on the floor and roared at the pair.


    "You damn invaders, how dare you wound me like this."


    Her fingernails snapped before growing into long, white claws that were more like blades.


    She ran toward them, swinging her arm with incredible strength and speed. Nikolai, unable to react to her sudden change, took a direct hit. Her claws sliced his shoulder, tearing huge chunks of flesh and flicking them into the distance. Then, she stepped on his shoulder and used him like a springboard to rush at Seline, who was creating more spears.


    ¡ªBang!


    Selene sent a spear of blood towards the white tiger, who crossed her arms, blocking the spear with a thud, before forming an ice aura of ten crossed blades following her claws, before swinging both arms to send that aura flying towards Selene.


    The aura flew faster than the wind, hitting her with a bang and sending her flying into the snow.


    "Aaargh!"


    "Shit."


    Nikolai''s claws dug into the snowy floor and pushed him up, roaring as he swung at the tiger, his arm cutting the air, causing the fog to scatter.


    Her body upside down, twirling around her tail, slapped his cheek before her right leg smashed into his head, forcing him back onto the snowy floor.


    "This stupid dog!! ???"


    Her mouth dripped a trail of saliva from the corner, a crazed smile on her lips as she sounded more excited the more damage he took rushing after his body.


    Nikolai''s right hand dug into the ground using his claws, stopping himself. His eyes saw the rapidly approaching blur, quickly thrusting his left leg at her.


    ¡ªCrack!


    Her forearm broke into a crooked angle as his leg hit her. She didn''t even dodge. Instead, she let her body twist, bringing her legs up to strike his jaw and head, making his brain rattle in his skull.


    "Ahahaha! You''re so good, so delicious!" the woman cackled, a crazy light glinting in her eye, her forearm snapping back into place as her skin and bones seemed to freeze, not healed but held in place using her magic.


    "Haa.....ha.....ha....haa..."


    Nikolai breathed deeply while the female observed him, his pupils gradually turning black during the fight, causing him to realise why this floor suddenly made them both suffer...


    ''I cannot read her power levels...'' Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He took a deep breath and pushed himself to his feed. The tiger was much stronger than the emerald tiger outside.


    When he was much weaker, he couldn''t see the power of anyone around him, like Sebastian, Selene, and Vlad. Now, he can see Selene''s power, but Vlad and his father are like this woman.


    "Selene are you good?"


    "Ugh.... Koff...."


    Selene''s body trembled as she stood up, blood dripping from her chest and arms that tried to block the frozen claw attack.


    "...Barely."


    ¡ªtap, tap, tap!


    The sound of the tiger''s claws tapping the floor as she hopped on the spot drew their attention, both narrowing their eyes as Selene bit her lower lip and muttered. "Nikolai... Let me drink your blood..."


    "Huh?"


    "Trust me..."


    She grimaced, swaying closer while collecting blood in her palm, creating an enormous sphere that rapidly rotated.


    Nikolai glanced at his lover while keeping his focus on the tigers, still bouncing with her eyes filled with an icy stare, never leaving his body.


    "Ok!"


    He turned and grabbed Selene''s waist, pulling her closer, before Selene tossed the sphere into the air, and it rapidly expanded, covering the pair in a crimson light.


    "This should hold for a few moment... get ready!"


    Selene''s fangs extended, and the tiger in the background looked stunned before rushing at the blood barrier while Selene sneered and lowered her face into Nikolai''s neck.


    ''Somehow it feels different...''


    She thought as her fangs pierced his thick, muscular skin.


    "You bitch!"


    The tiger shrieked as it watched Selene bite Nikolai''s neck, her claws attacking the barrier furiously with no sense of elegance.


    However... the blood sphere continued revolving.


    When the female''s blade-clawed hands struck it, a series of cracks erupted as one of her claws snapped, shattering the bone. However, the sphere did not crack; instead, a thick and powerful force repelled the tiger''s attack.


    "Shaa!!" The tiger hissed, hammering the blood sphere, her muscles swelling before each hit as veins bulged from her forehead.

 Chapter 239 Clash of Beasts - 2

    ¡ªBang!¡ªBang!!


    ¡ªBANG!!!


    The Bloody Tigress hammered the blood barrier, her lips raised, showing her sharp fangs and glowing eyes¡ªwith each blow, her claws shattered to damage the sphere.


    "Come out! Cowards!!"


    Her body vibrated with a ferocious aura, golden flickers mixed with her icy mana. As she used more of her power, each muscle tightened and tensed. Her lean body transformed into a muscular frame with bulging muscles from her anger.


    "Shaaa!!"


    Meanwhile, inside the bloody world, Selene''s lips kissed Nikolai''s neck, sucking more and more blood. Each time, her hair flickered with a different colour, the tips of her hair becoming cobalt blue, the opposite of Lunaria''s red.


    Mmmnph~???


    A sound of delight leaked from her lips as she grasped his cheek, long icy blue nails digging into his flesh, as the blood whirling around her body transformed, glittering shards of ice now flowing in her blood magic.


    "Ugh..."


    Nikolai''s body burned, his white fur rapidly turning black¡ªthe more Selene drank from his neck, the more his heart raced, producing more blood using the black heart, rapidly producing an almost endless stream of his blood.


    The pain caused his face to twist, distorting while gripping onto her back.


    Hmmmn~??


    He gritted his teeth, biting down the sounds that attempted to leak from his lips.


    "Fuck!"


    His mind was in a blur, but slowly, the suction faded, a soft, warm sensation sliding along his wound as she licked his neck.


    He gasped and shivered as Selene''s body trembled and pushed him away, as her blood magic began to pulsate, along with her aura, and her eyes flickered with pure red light.


    "So delicious... I almost wanted to keep drinking forever... ?"


    Blood dripped from her lips, a sticky black colour and not the usual blood. Nikolai gazed at Selene, noticing her figure and atmosphere seemed a little off, a little more seductive and mature.


    ''I''m sure her breasts are bigger...'' He thought, noticing her cleavage pushing apart her shirt.


    "Are you ready?" His gruff voice resonated with the booming sound of the white tiger smashing the blood sphere while screaming.


    Selene''s eyes fluttered, her hand on her chest, while she took a deep breath.


    "I am ready, my dear."


    Nikolai smiled, taking a step back and raising his hands behind his head. Before smiling, he said, "I''m not going to hold back..."


    The blood sphere sounded the next moment, and it began to crack.


    At the same time, Nikolai''s body started to swell, his muscles bulging and convulsing as if alive. He then began to transform into his Obsidian form, with his pupils becoming pure black. His feelings of remorse and pity faded as his aura turned jet black.


    ¡ªCrack!


    The Blood Sphere shattered, causing a blast of wind that blew the Bloody Tigress''s mane, and a giant shadow appeared in the centre.


    A black werewolf, over seven feet tall, with wide shoulders and a hulking figure.


    "You!"


    Selene gazed in silence, watching the white tiger''s new bulky form rushing forward with thick, sharp claws and swirling with an icy aura.


    The ground cracked and shattered as the beast''s powerful legs flexed before exploding with force. Her eyes sharpened, but it was not towards the charging tiger but at the figure standing in the crater''s centre.


    ''He looks so powerful~ ?''


    Nikolai lowered his head and glanced up, his eyes meeting hers before his lips rose, showing his sharp teeth.


    His presence made her shudder, her heart skipping a beat, and a strange sensation rising from deep within. The feeling of his gaze was so intense that it made her cheeks burn and her body tremble.


    ''Oh... So strong, such an intimidating presence...''


    She sucked in her breath, a soft sigh leaving her lips, and then a moment later, her attention shifted to the approaching beast. The Bloody Tigress lunged at her, both claws tearing through the air with icy blades, before a black arm reached out, grabbing the tail of the huge tiger.


    "Bad kitty." A low voice growled before throwing her back with a mighty roar and slamming her into the ground.


    "Graah!! " A massive gust of air blew outward from the sheer force, cracking the surrounding ice from the shockwave. Selene was almost blown but quickly floated in the air.


    Nikolai approached her and reached out his large hands to her waist, picking her up and sitting her on his shoulder.


    His transformation with enough space for her to sit in comfort while weaving her blood magic. He gazed up and smirked before his ears twitched at the sounds of rumbling.


    He jumped high in the air and landed at the edge of the crater only a second before it burst with an eruption of icy shards. Each shard protruded like a blade in sequence, stabbing towards Nikolai.


    The next moment, a shadow appeared at their side before Selene''s finger snapped, creating a double barrier of ice, then blood.


    ¡ªCrack!


    Selene''s lips curved into a smile as the first ice barrier exploded from the tiger''s attack. Her claws dug into the ice before it exploded, shooting sharp shards of ice in all directions toward the tiger.


    ¡ªWoosh!


    The shards sliced through the tiger''s flesh, making her fur turn red.


    Howling from the distance, she growled, her face becoming more feral and enraged. Her body started to swell, and her white fur spiked up.


    "Filthy mongrels!" The tiger growled.


    Selene snapped her finger again, a stream of blood circling the tiger. The white tiger slashed, destroying the spell.


    The moment the tiger moved focus, Nikolai''s muscular legs pushed off the ground, his explosive lunge carrying him across the icy field to the white tiger, his claws slashing with a heavy strike.


    The white tiger''s eyes widened, barely blocking his claws with her forearm, her bones shuddering from the strength as she was flung back, rolling back.


    She couldn''t stop herself from the force before Nikolai''s body suddenly appeared ahead of her, his leg pulled back before kicking with brutal force. His kick struck the side of the white tiger, causing a blast of wind that sent her flying.


    She then smashed into an icy wall, shattering and cracking the entire wall like a spider''s web.


    "Hrrrk!"


    Nikolai watched with his dark eyes, panting from the drain of his transformation. Selene''s hands spread out to form dozens of icy blood spears, launching them at the white tiger. With her enhanced power, the tiger''s aura coated her fur, blocking several of the icy spears from penetrating.


    "You little bitch! I''m going to rip that pretty skin of yours!"


    "Sure you will, try not to covet what isn''t yours, cat." Selene taunted before the second wave of spears followed in a brutal volley, causing the female tiger''s eyes to shrink.


    ¡ªDa-Da-Da-Dah!


    After the spears impaled the wall, the female tiger dropped to the ground, her body trembling, as two spears penetrated her thighs and one through her abdomen.


    She heaved painful breaths, kneeling on one leg while blood poured from her mouth.


    "Hrrrk..."


    ''How could they be stronger?''


    The Bloody Tigress was stunned by how easily Nikolai and Selene were able to repel her attacks, unlike before.


    ''Why was I so weak?''


    Her mind was still hazy and in a blur from being kicked into the wall, unable to breathe well, her head aching, and her thoughts were in disarray, not understanding what just happened.


    The White tiger''s eyes trembled as she gazed at her wound and then at Nikolai, who stepped closer. Her heart shuddered.


    ''I''m not... ready to die...''


    "I...won''t...die...!"


    Unable to accept death, her body suddenly swirled with an icy blue light. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The spears in her flesh were pushed out as the blood and ice froze and shattered into pieces. Though this didn''t heal her, it was enough to get her back in the fight. As her legs struggled to push herself up, her eyes stared at the two approaching her.


    Ice spears covered the air while Nikolai rushed forward.


    The Tigress jumped to her feet and moved swiftly, barely avoiding Nikolai''s claws and the barrage of ice spears. However, her legs wobbled, allowing Nikolai''s second blow to glance at her cheek. The air pressure of the aura sent her spinning into the air.


    Her head was dazed and dizzy. She barely saw the blood sphere forming around her before the world of ice vanished. The last thing she saw was Selene''s arrogant face and the sound of her giggle.


    Inside the blood sphere... the female tiger staggered, her frozen wounds starting to melt, blood gushing out.


    "I need... to run..." Her voice came out raspy and dry.


    She forced herself to walk, her hands holding the spear wounds, trying to block the bleeding. Her vision blurred and faded as the walls of the sphere transformed, forming sharp blades of red ice.


    These red shards reflected the image of her blood-stained body, and then, a moment later, they fired towards the wounded tiger and exploded.


    ¡ªKssh!!


    Her clothes were shredded to nothing, and her white fur was dyed crimson. She fell to the ground, no longer having the energy to fight or move. Her eyes became distant, and she was unable to see, breathe, or move.


    "I... can''t... die here... I... haven''t... accomplished my goal yet... not here... I need to survive... and escape..."


    The tiger''s form shrank, revealing a bloody white tiger wheezing.


    Meanwhile, outside, the portal and exit opened.


    "She''s not dead yet..." Nikolai muttered, his body covered in sweat, slowly reverting to his human form covered in dark bruises while lowering Selene to the ground, who hugged his arm tightly.


    "What should we do? I can''t feel any aggression from her anymore, do you think she can be removed from here?"


    Nikolai gazed at Selene''s face, his eyes widening as she looked at him with a beautiful and innocent face. She tapped her cheek with her fingers as a sinister smirk appeared on her lips.


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 240 Blood Awakening - Nekomata Queen

    Meanwhile, back in S-City, Risa faced off with an old man who sealed the surrounding area in a strange barrier."What''s the matter, cat got your tongue?"


    The elderly vampire teased while sneering, his wrinkled face brimming with confidence. He stood five metres away from Risa and folded his arms.


    ''This damn old man!''


    "Shut up!"


    Without taking risks, her body flickered with wind, her green and black ethereal tails shimmering with light. She then vanished from the spot in a swirl of wind, hopping across the building to escape the elder''s vision and avoid combat.


    ''This barrier won''t last forever if I can just¡ª''


    ¡ªBang!


    A wrinkled hand grabbed her face out of nowhere and smashed her into a stone wall, sending her body flying as the old vampire tossed her across the buildings.


    In midair, she used her sharp claws, dragging them across the steel support beams, creating silver sparks until her body came to a stop, all fours perched on the wall. Then scowled at the old man, who stood several metres away with a calm face.


    "Oh? An interesting young lady, like a moody black cat." The old man''s voice sounded impressed, his lips curling into a half smile before extending his arm and rolling his fingers in a beckoning fashion.


    Instantly, Risa''s lips quivered, turning into a snarl, as she returned the gesture, giving him two middle fingers and leaping off the wall, dashing faster than wind, using her nekomata arts.


    ¡ªWoosh!


    Her body spiralled in the air, snapping out with a brutal kick aimed at the old vampire''s head. His eyes remained fixated on her previous position until the last moment.


    ¡ªFwoosh!


    She missed¡ªher attack only hit an image; the old vampire''s form flickered and reappeared behind her in midair, rushing at her with an elbow.


    ¡ªBang!


    Her tiny frame went flying once again, crashing through walls, pillars, and steel bars until finally stopping. She then smashed into a brick wall, sending fragments flying everywhere as her arms and legs spread out as if crucified on a cross.


    "Gaha.... Urk...."


    A thin stream of red oozed down her forehead while she slid down the wall with a low rustle. Risa spat out blood, barely conscious. Her ears and tail drooped in exhaustion as she lay motionless.


    ''How...''


    Though she had fought powerful monsters before, she had never faced something so daunting. Risa''s eyes could see his movement, but her mind and body couldn''t match their reaction times. It was the difference in power. The old vampire was far stronger and more experienced, making it nearly impossible to defeat.


    "Hoh? You''re not dead... Not bad for an immature brat."


    He slowly approached Risa, who sat crumpled up, squatting against the wall while blood dribbled from her lips. The old man''s fangs grew longer as he approached with a twisted grin.


    "Young blood helps me feel alive... a shame you didn''t have a brain little cat."


    ¡ªTap, Tap, Tap


    The old man reached closer... his eyes narrowed into pleasant crescents as he reached out towards Risa, ready to bite her neck.


    "Yes..."


    When his fangs sank into her neck, a strange sense of... emptiness, the warmth and blood he expected, was nowhere to be found, and before he could react, a figure dropped from above, causing his eyes to widen. Then, a swift knee fired at his face with a low howl.


    The image of Risa faded into a shadow dispersing.


    "Kuk!"


    The old man skidded backwards from the attack, his wrinkled hand wiping at the corner of his lip. "You¡ª"


    ¡ªWoosh¡ªSmack!


    Risa''s true body chased him like a ghost, rushing through the air as she slammed her right elbow into his abdomen and slapped his face with her two black tails as she twisted her body using the momentum. "¡ªAck!" Her elbow dug deeper, sending the old vampire flying in a blur of motion.


    He tumbled over himself, his back smashing against the wall, and he didn''t slow down as his body went straight through.


    ¡ªThud!


    "Haa... damn old bastard... only he can bite me!"


    Risa''s body staggered¡ªthe amount of pain it caused when attacking the vampire bruised her skin slightly as she bit down and ignored the ache from his first attack, only able to create a shadow clone of herself at the moment before his second blow.


    Unlike Kumiko''s clones, the shadow clones of Risa were more of a momentary lifesaver than some kind of doll that could fight beside her, especially when the enemy focused on her.


    The old man pulled himself from the wall, causing most of the auction house walls to crumble, his face sour, a frown on his lips and furrowed eyebrows.


    "Clever little bitch... to make this Lestat Nosferatu bleed."


    He lifted his right hand and then snapped.


    A dark green aura flowed from his body, and his flesh started to deform, sinking and drying out as he became almost too disgusting to look at... a dried-out skeleton corpse.


    "You look hideous..."


    Risa growled while on all fours, her legs bouncing as she built up momentum, with the green aura from her wind arts flickering around her ankles and wrists.


    "Inferior species, know your place and submit to the might of the Nosferatu, father of all beings!" His voice became distorted and guttural as his long fingers cracked and extended like a sickle. His mouth opened, and his fangs elongated until they distorted his jaw, becoming a horrifying creature.


    ¡ªWoosh!


    ¡ªFwoom!


    The graceful movement of a nekomata, followed by the dark and rapid rush of the vampire elder, clashed.


    The surrounding area shook violently from their collision, and Risa struggled, but she held her own. In a rapid series of blows, her sharp claws and tails clashed against the vampires, and the thin, dried skeleton''s movements became faster, stronger and more sinister than before.


    Then, in an instant, the vampire vanished.


    ''What?''


    ¡ªThud!


    "Ack!"


    A burst of pain flared from behind, and she turned her head, but nothing was there. No, the arm of the corpse penetrated her stomach from the back.


    "N-no..."


    "Your blood will nourish the king of kings!"


    ¡ªCrunch!


    Risa''s body twisted, using the force of her turn to tear out the arm before snapping out with her heel at the vampire''s skull.


    ¡ªCrash!


    The vampire stumbled backwards as he dodged her follow-up tail strike. She leapt backwards, putting distance between them as a stream of red poured from her mouth.


    Her hand pressed to the gaping hole in her stomach as her lips trembled. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This damn freak!''


    Risa''s blood loss caused her chest to tighten, a strange throbbing flowing through her veins, burning her insides like liquid fire, as her eyes narrowed, unable to notice her face and body''s gradual transformation, her pupils narrow, ears became larger, fluffier along with her hands, wrists and lower legs changing.


    "Give up. You cannot defeat me." His distorted voice was confident, and a smirk was visible on his disgusting face. He dashed toward her again, but before his arm even came close, the black and green aura surrounding the Nekomata swirled, causing her to vanish completely.


    ¡ªTap, Tap, Tap!


    Risa''s arms dangled, her muscles tight and heavy. Her mouth twisted into a bitter smile, her fangs and teeth growing slightly sharper than before.


    Fur and muscle formed around her forearms, calves and thighs and her tails extended, swaying in the cold air.


    Risa didn''t speak. Instead, she observed the elder, who started to smash the surroundings. As she watched from an elevated building on all fours, a strange excitement and rush filled her body.


    "Where are you, bitch! Come out!"


    The dried corpse shouted, his rage growing more erratic.


    Yet, like a feline hunting a mouse, Risa''s body hopped, dashed and floated around his body, moving to the opportune place to strike and inflict mortal damage. A predatory grin crossed her lips.


    "Behind you, asshole."


    Her voice whispered into his ear.


    Instantly, his eyes bulged, but it was already too late, her claws shining with a black and green aura cut through the air, forming five crescent arcs of light, ripping through his right shoulder and torso. Black blood sprayed into the sky like a geyser.


    "Aargh! Bastard! How dare you!" The vampire''s cries echoed as his right arm went flying, blood spilling from the wound and burning away as steam rose into the night.


    She didn''t waste time and followed up.


    Her claws raked across the elder''s back and ribs, sending him sprawling forward, the tips of her nails barely scraping across his neck before his fist shot back. The wind howled as it stopped just before hitting Risa''s face, her tail wrapped around the wrist of the corpse, tight like a knot.


    She didn''t let go. Her tail was firmly wrapped, and she used it as a fulcrum. Her knee crashed against his chin, forcing him back a couple of metres.


    But Risa was relentless as she repeated her attack with the other knee, her body like a bouncing ball, hitting the floor before yanking the corpse with her tails.


    "Take that, you damn perverted old man!"


    With a growl, she twisted and swung her leg, striking his neck.


    ¡ªCrack!


    The force of the kick tore the head clean off the shoulders of the elderly vampire, sending his head flying in a mist of crimson.


    "I won?!"


    Her voice cracked as she called out, but the next moment, the body of the vampire attacked her one last time, his left hand slicing into her neck and shoulder like a sickle.


    "Gah.... Aaaarrr!"


    Blood splattered the ground. Risa rolled back in pain, clutching her neck and shoulder.


    Though the corpse dropped... all the dark green energy seeping from the body, Risa''s state wasn''t that great either.


    As the surrounding barrier faded... she tapped the device in her ears, sending the rescue request.


    ¡ºRisa?! Respond! We''ve saved the slaves in the basement! Hurry... where are you?¡»

 Chapter 241 A little Progress

    Meanwhile, while Risa and Nikita solved the major issues at the auction house, Nikolai and Selene walked through the Nexus. After they defeated the tower''s boss and reached the fortieth floor, the pair headed home.However, now beside them was a small cat, sitting on Selene''s shoulder, curled up into a little ball.


    The cat in question was a silver tabby.


    "Nikolai, do you want to grab something to eat before we leave?" Selene''s eyes looked at the various stalls around them, the spiced meats and deliciously scented curries being cooked in enormous pots while walking through the Djinn markets.


    "Are you that hungry? I don''t mind."


    Nikolai didn''t want to eat that much¡ªafter fighting all day, he really just wanted to get home, shower and then see the other women.


    ''Nikita mentioned she would be doing something with Risa and Kumiko today.''


    He worried the three of them might have got into trouble, but most of all, he was really just exhausted.


    The silver tabby didn''t like him, maybe because of him beating her to a pulp with his werewolf form, but the moment she lost, a thick black smoke billowed from her nose and lips and when Selene dragged her outside the portal, she transformed into a small silver tabby cat, instead of the white tiger from earlier.


    "It''s not that I want to eat, but that I want to eat with you~ is that not good?"


    Selene''s atmosphere continued to become more confident after confessing her feelings and showing herself after sucking his blood. This change added to her blonde hair, which became dazzling in the setting sunlight.


    "Of course not, let''s go. Is there anything you want to try?" Nikolai''s lips curled into a slight smile. He stepped ahead and planned to pay for the meal.


    Meow!


    The cat suddenly stood up as if waking from a deep sleep and started making a constant noise, sniffing Selene''s neck and purring.


    "Hmm..."


    Nikolai shook his head, thinking that the one who inflicted the most damage on her wasn''t him but Selene; after all, he just smashed her body a few times.


    Shaaa!


    When he reached out to her, the cat hissed at him, causing him to pull back.


    "It seems I''m not wanted here..."


    "W-Wait... don''t be bad, don''t scratch kitty!" Selene tapped the cat''s nose, causing it to pout and lower her body while watching Nikolai with narrowed eyes.


    Rrrrrrr!


    A yowl this time, but he ignored it and took Selene''s hand.


    "Ah!"


    "Let''s go, I saw a nice looking stand over on the other side of the market." Nikolai grinned while grasping Selene''s soft, warm hands. Thanks to his enhanced sense of smell, he could identify the meat and which curry tasted good as they cut through the crowd hand-in-hand.


    At the same time, in the downtown of S-City, Risa rolled onto a medical bed, and the members of Fenrir lifted her into a special ambulance that would visit a monster-specialised hospital run by the Tepes clan.


    "I''m really fine..." Risa tried to argue, but the wounds in her abdomen and the many cuts on her body wouldn''t fully heal despite her high regenerative abilities.


    "Don''t argue... if you get scars won''t Nikolai be angry, and upset that we messed up today?" Nikita pointed at Risa, showing a rare and genuine worry¡ªwhen the radio stopped working, she could not help but hold her rush to the area where she last appeared to find the nekomata covered in blood on the floor and the ashes from the skeleton''s corpse. "Don''t make me order you..."


    "Tsk... so annoying, whatever. Did we manage to get some information?" Risa''s voice became softer, her eyes heavy as she lowered them and looked at Nikita''s worried face.


    "Nothing from the assistant but thankfully one of the people in the basement was a trusted member of the Bloodmire clan..." Her eyes filled with frustration before easing up, her lips curling into a smile.


    Risa didn''t miss the sudden emotion. Her face filled with the same anger and disgust, and yet... "I''m glad. At least we managed to do something. What about Moko?"


    "The mermaid has been sent to the mansion, and we''ll probably let her reside in the indoor pool building for now, though we need to make sure she isn''t an enemy."


    Though only a few hours passed, the women were exhausted, but that''s when Risa''s eyes flicked open, and she remembered, "What about Kumiko? She worked the hardest today."


    "Kumi is sleeping. The moment she reached me, she collapsed and returned to her usual form. It seems that she overdid it today." Nikita''s lips curled upward as if she remembered a funny memory. Her thoughts turned back to how she caught the little fox midair when she dropped from the window ledge.


    "Anyway, sleep... Nikolai should be back soon with some dinner, he sent me a message a moment ago." Nikita waved at the driver to leave. The truck started to drive off in the private hospital''s direction.


    Risa grumbled and then looked down at the bandages that covered her stomach.


    ''I hope it doesn''t leave a mark...''


    However, she didn''t know what happened during the fight; her adrenaline and bloodthirsty continuously increased, the way to use her clones, take advantage of the enemy... and her transformation.


    This information all flowed into her mind shortly after the first punch that almost killed her.


    Risa closed her eyes, rocking gently as the ambulance left.


    Her mind was focused on the fight and Nikolai.


    "I want to see you..."


    Nikolai and Selene eventually found the shop he smelled and sat on some chairs near a large cooking station. The chef was wearing traditional djinn clothing, and the entire restaurant was themed after their homeland.


    He flicked his tentacles, holding several deep, curved pans made of a strange-coloured metal. Cooking the various ingredients at once. He focused on the main pan, chopping and cutting the meat into thin slices while humming a song to himself.


    Nikolai ordered a mix of their favourite meats, including the one that smelt so delicious to him.


    "What''s that?"


    "I don''t know, but the meat seems to be something called "Kobold" and sounded really delicious." Selene''s voice became curious at the sound of a new food, but Nikolai could only scratch his cheek, unable to describe it.


    "Well, let''s have what you chose, but why so much?" Her eyes gazed at the five orders and size portions he asked for, spending close to fifty Nexus coins.


    "I plan to take it back to the mansion and eat with you Risa and the others."


    Nikolai watched Selene''s reaction, making sure she didn''t seem upset or angry. Instead, her face looked amused.


    "Yeah, that''s fine. Although I wanted to monopolise you... I am exhausted."


    "You aren''t going to be mean or upset?" Nikolai raised a brow and questioned, his hand reaching across to touch the cheek, stroking the soft flesh under his finger.


    "Ehhhh, I guess you can''t stay with me all the time, but..." Selene''s face lowered, and she grabbed his hand, rubbing it against her cheek and kissing the top of his fingers. "I don''t mind as long as you make sure to pay extra attention to me. I won''t complain about it. Those girls probably worked hard today... my mother told me about how they helped my dad."


    Nyao~


    The cat sitting on her shoulder watched the fish curry he bought specifically for her because it didn''t contain too much spice or extra ingredients that might upset a tiger''s stomach. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supernaturals didn''t need to eat, but he didn''t know if that was true for monsters from the tower.


    ''I wonder if she''ll ever return to her normal self....''


    In reality, Nikolai had been ignoring his phone because Ryan had contacted him several times for monster hunts and nests, but he couldn''t accept it because of what Ryan''s father had done. ''I can''t ignore it forever...''


    "Are you alright?" Selene asked in a concerned tone as the pair sat down. They watched the Djinn chef cook their meals, his tentacles using blades, scissors and other tools in front of him, making them appear to move like snakes.


    "Yeah, I''ve just been thinking... I have a lot of stuff I need to deal with."


    Selene reached out, stroking the top of his hand. "Don''t hold it all in, okay?"


    "I won''t. Don''t worry." Nikolai gave her a reassuring smile, his thumb rubbing the back of her palm. "It''s about Ryan, you know... his father did that to me."


    Her face looked dark for a moment, her eyes narrowed, and her body trembled before she lifted the corner of her lips and said, "I understand. Do you want to meet him? Nikita and I can help you if you want."


    ''She''s really stating to change...''


    Nikolai realised that since he had come clean and stopped hiding things, their relationship had progressed faster and became more stable.


    "I hope you can¡ªit will really help me."


    "Haha... so funny."


    "What?"


    "I just never thought the day you relied on me would come... it makes me feel happy."


    Nikolai didn''t laugh or smile at this comment. He merely remained still for a few moments, squeezed her hands, and then let go and said, "Thank you."


    "It''s my pleasure, dear fiance."


    While the two were lost in each other''s gaze, the Djinn chef could only awkwardly smile while placing their food into separate, recyclable containers, each portion huge.


    ''These damn lovebirds... I have been single all my life!''


    The djinn''s eyes turned into a squint, and his lips flattened.


    However, his eyes became softer when the cat yowled at him and stared at the fish curry.


    ''At least someone appreciates my hard efforts...''


    He then dangled a large piece of yellow fish over the table, and the tiger leapt out and captured it in seconds, wolfing the meal down instantly before walking back to Selene with her tail raised and a victorious aura.


    After taking their food, finally, after a long day, Nikolai and Selene headed home.

 Chapter 242 Homecoming

    Nikolai soon arrived at the mansion with Selene, the maids, and various security guards, confirming their identities before letting them inside."We''re finally home."


    "Mm, it was a lovely date but it came to an end so soon..."


    Selene wrapped herself around his arm while swinging lightly, the curries and dishes kept in his storage ring, and the staff gazed at the small tabby cat on his shoulder.


    From the curry house to the mansion, the cat seemed to have preferred Nikolai''s shoulders, now a little arrogant after eating the bonus fish from the chef.


    "Let''s go inside."


    [It seems like you''ve made some significant progress with Selene.]


    His mother was right.


    Nikolai noticed how free and honest Selene became after Lunaria''s soul left her body. Not only did she become a little clingy, but when she didn''t like something he did or wanted to know something, she would just ask.


    ''I should have been this open with her much earlier.''


    [Well, nobody is perfect; your dad was the same until I got pregnant, fufu.]


    [I guess you cannot fight your blood.]


    He couldn''t help but smirk while Selene''s arms tightened, her eyes peeking at him as they approached the huge double doors of his new home.


    The garden outside still needed work, but it was something that Risa and Nikita asked to take care of, so Nikolai just showed a smirk before entering the mansion.


    "We''re finally home..."


    Though she wanted to spend longer with Nikolai, Selene''s voice sounded tired and raspy... most likely because of the fight they endured together.


    "Let''s eat and then relax, I already messaged the house keeper about dinner."


    "Ah~ thank god."


    ¡ªClick!


    The moment the door opened, three women were seated on the small set of chairs in the corner.


    "He''s home!" Nikita was the first to notice, her nose sniffing the air.


    "Nikolai... he looks exhausted," the gentle Kumiko muttered, spying on him through her long bangs.


    "Selene looks happy... damn it."


    Of course, Risa''s jealous voice revealed the truth inside her and Nikita''s chest, but they didn''t expand on it¡ªinstead, Nikolai bitterly smiled back and paced over to them.


    "Hey girls, sorry we''re late."


    "Master Nikolai welcome home!" The head butler bowed to Nikolai.


    This man worked for his father and grandfather. He was an older werewolf who couldn''t fight like he used to and thus took a role that would still benefit the clan.


    "How was the mansion, any troubles Alfred?"


    Nikolai greeted the old wolf.


    "None, master, though the ladies were quite impatient." He gave a stern look to the three girls, who quickly turned away, most likely having no manners that the old wolf expected.


    ''Well, he''s over two hundred years old..''


    Those who couldn''t break the barrier of Elder or Grand Elder would never be able to extend their lives to huge amounts; thus, many werewolves, if not the majority, barely survived till 300.


    Different from vampires, who could live almost endlessly as long as nobody killed them or something significant happened to them.


    "Though I heard that Lady Kumiko worked extra hard today, from the Fenrir and Tepes clan they confirmed her contributions to the clans." The butler wasn''t someone who played favourites, but the fact they were able to infiltrate and learn what they did was mostly Kumiko''s work.


    Nikolai nodded. He didn''t know exactly how far the trio had travelled, but his father and grandfather had told him they had all accomplished a significant task.


    ''Something about saving a mermaid... Alexei and his wife should be pleased.''


    "Ah... but Lady Risa should be quite delicate, please take care of her. She seemed to have forced her blood awakening and overworked herself, killing a vampire elder."


    ''That''s incredible...''


    Risa looked at him and smiled proudly; however, when Nikita pushed her, she winced in pain and didn''t strike back like usual.


    "Understood, tonight I have prepared some meals from the Nexus, a Djinn cuisine could I entrust you with them and have you serve a meal in the next thirty minutes, since there is a mixture of fish and meat, I would like a mixture of light and dark blood wines."


    Normally, Selene might have become complacent or impatient by now, but watching Nikolai speak so eloquently and adjust to his new role so well, she couldn''t help but touch her chest...


    Ba-Dump!


    Ba-Dump!


    Her heart raced, rapidly beating as it pounded against her chest.


    ''Ah... I really love him, and seeing these new sides of him makes me love him even more. I wonder what kind of life we will lead...''


    She glanced over to her side, finding Nikolai speaking to the old werewolf butler.


    Although she could hear them, she shook her head, instead walking over to the other women, a wide smile on her lips as she dropped onto the sofa beside Kumiko.


    "Hello ladies." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These women were her friends, allies, rivals and enemies, all in the same breath.


    She would need to make peace with them to move forward¡ªthere wasn''t any time for them to be at each other''s throats all the time anymore, with their romances and the future going against the Nosferatu and dealing with the strange caves that appeared.


    Selene could now see the benefit of befriending them.


    "You must have had a wonderful day, right? Look at how radiant your skin looks." Nikita pulled a fake noble lady-like tone while pretending to fan herself with her hand.


    "Don''t be a retard, Nikita..." Selene just threw a crumpled-up piece of cloth at the sarcastic wolf.


    Risa didn''t join in, merely watching Selene and looking her over, perhaps examining the damage or any other signs on her body, which she didn''t find.


    "Did you manage to clear the tower floor?" She only joined in after noticing the changes in Selene, unable to hide her slight jealousy... after awakening her bloodline, she could smell the specific scents of both Selene and Nikola. So she knew they didn''t have sex or anything, but their atmosphere made her jealous.


    "Yes."


    "Congratulations. Was it difficult?" Kumiko smiled softly and genuinely at Selene''s success.


    "Thank you... Though we suffered, this little thing came with us" Selene wasn''t sure what else to say to her, and neither was Kumiko.


    So instead, she brought the attention to the small tabby cat, rubbing against her thighs while hissing at Nikita, who crawled along the L-shaped sofa and started teasing it.


    "You picked up another stray?" She was about to poke the little cat''s cheek, only for it to bite her finger and hiss, causing Nikita to pretend it hurt and retreat.


    "Hey! Why did you bring that thing home?" Risa didn''t seem too happy to see another cat. She could tell it wasn''t normal, and it made her feel a sense of danger.


    "Oh... this is the white tiger we fought in the dungeon, fufu. We managed to sneak it out." Selene smiled at the little tabby, and Risa''s face became pale.


    "Seriously?"


    Nikolai approached Selene''s side and bent over the back of the chair to stroke the small cat.


    But because she was a werewolf, it seemed to deem her an enemy, though with Risa, who sat on the opposite side¡ªthe tabby didn''t seem to mind her, instead moving closer as if feeling a sense of kinship.


    "Well¡ª"


    "Ladies, it''s time for dinner. Are you all hungry?" Nikolai came back to call them. At some point, he vanished upstairs. He had now changed into an elegant, fitted shirt and pants, his hair combed back and neatly set.


    Soon, the maids came and ushered the ladies to the enormous mahogany table, which had dozens of dishes and close-together seats. Nikolai was at the head of the table, followed by Selene and Nikita, and Risa and Kumiko were opposite them.


    "Woo! It''s curry!" Nikita shouted.


    "Be more mature..." Selene flicked her nose and yanked her down.


    However, the food on the plates wasn''t like the curry from the restaurant, which was much spicier than this.


    These dishes had unique tastes¡ªsome were much sweeter, others had a unique tomato and sour taste, and the spiciest dishes were included. It was like an alphabet of flavours.


    "I don''t like spicy!" Kumiko''s cheeks were bright red, her lips slightly swollen as her eyes watered, trying to reach for her water desperately.


    Nikita laughed. "Haha... her face looks like a puffer fish!"


    Thud!


    The fox kicked Nikita under the table, almost betraying her normal self. However, somehow, the seductive and adult Kumiko of earlier came out, causing Nikita to yelp and rub her shin.


    The dishes on the table were devoured in less than an hour, with the cat sneaking onto the table to eat most of the fish meals.


    "So, what did you find out today, Risa, Kumiko?" Nikolai asked, swirling a glass of dark blood wine. His cheeks were slightly red from the curry and wine.


    "So, what did you find out today, Risa and Kumiko?" Nikolai asked, swirling a glass of dark blood wine. His cheeks were slightly red from the curry and wine. His eyes landed on Risa and Kumiko.


    It was clear they worked the hardest today, so he planned to reward them later on, but he wanted to hear more about their day.


    ''The butler told me about the Nosferatu and Bloodmire families, but I want to hear them speaking.''


    "Well... thanks to Kumiko''s adult form we¡ª" Risa started to go through their plans, what happened during the day and how they met a mermaid called Moko and brought the worker from the auction house to the annexe together. She then paused and looked at her right arm, where a small scar had remained from her fight.


    The vampire was powerful, and if not for her watching and learning about Nikolai and his blood awakening, she might have died... the feeling of power in her abdomen and spreading it through her body was something Risa copied from his advice and words.


    After she finished speaking, Kumiko added her bits and thoughts, but Kumiko gave credit to Nikita and Risa so easily, asking him if he managed with the tower and didn''t get hurt.


    While listening to her speaking and the subtle actions she took, leaning to the side, letting her kimono slide open slightly, and drinking a sip of wine and her wet, glossy lips pressing together... caused the other women to frown.


    They realised the innocent and clueless Kumiko was learning how to flirt!


    But that''s all¡ªafter the meal ended, Nikolai asked for some time alone, and he visited the balcony, watching the night sky to help the alcohol fade.


    "Well... I wonder what the future has in store for us..." He closed his eyes and looked up at the moon while taking a deep breath.


    Meanwhile, the small tabby cat was sitting on his bed, peeking out at him with her shimmering pupils before curling back into a ball as if she didn''t hear him.

 Chapter 243 The Wolf And The Tiger

    Nikolai enjoyed the meal with the girls and then retired to his bedroom. He bounced on his bed and gazed out the window. Not a day or two ago, he saw the true body of Lunaria escaping from the same window.Through the small opening in the door, the silver tabby trotted inside, holding her head high and lowering herself.


    Then she hopped onto his lap.


    Meanwhile, the rain hammered down, creating small pools and puddles, while the constant pitter-patter allowed him to relax.


    ''Today I learned something strange about the tower...''


    Taking monsters out of the tower caused Nikolai to feel confused.


    He learned from Selene and the others that monsters were born inside the tower, but how. Now that he brought the tabby cat sitting on his lap, Nikolai''s thoughts on the caves across the city became even more anxious.


    ''I should reply to Ryan... even if he betrays me I need to know more about the situation and land.'' sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikolai wasn''t just a normal person anymore, but the future head and Alpha of the Moonlight alliance.


    His wits and mind needed to make all the improvements possible.


    Meow~


    The silver cat on his thigh started to knead his thighs with her claws, swishing her silver tail in the air and stretching.


    "Say... do you even have a name?"


    He teased the cat, once a tiger that almost killed him and Selene, though he felt a sense of anger enough to take her life back in the tower. Nikolai also felt the same emotion come from the tiger until they brought her outside. Her anger and rage then quickly faded.


    Not long after that happened, the cat became docile and quite affectionate.


    ''What role does the tower have... on the creatures it spawns and monsters in general?''


    Nyao?


    The cat tilted her head before glowing in an icy blue light, particles of aura flowing into her body rapidly from the surrounding air¡ªeven the celestial aura inside of Nikolai started to flow from his chest into her body.


    "Nmmm..."


    A sensual deep croak came from the blue light wrapped around the cat as the weight on Nikolai''s thigh increased... more and more, the soft and warmth growing until he could feel it... a humanoid figure sitting on his lap naked.


    Her body was bathed in the evening moonlight, which shone soft silver rays, revealing her light skin and soft, flowing white hair with black stripes.


    "Werewolf..." Deep, like a growl, but still carrying a feminine tone.


    "You are the same woman from the tower?"


    "Aru."


    "Aru? Is that your name."


    "Mm."


    The muscular woman gazed at Nikolai, her sharp eyes narrowing into thin slits as they shone light blue carrying a sense of curiosity and interest.


    "You defeated me..."


    "I had help from Selene, though we did beat you."


    Aru stopped speaking.


    She didn''t seem used to human language, which made Nikolai curious about how she knew his language since not all monsters knew it naturally.


    Her body leaned against his chest, and there was no sense of emotion. Aru just used his chest like a chair while her tail brushed along his thigh.


    "I don''t remember..." Aru muttered, turning to his face. Her icy blue, almost silver eyes narrowed while her lips pressed together and her brows furrowed.


    "What don''t you remember?"


    ''She''s a little strange... there''s no hostility in this form, rather how can she lower her guard?''


    "Anything... before that dark place, fighting... killing... dying..." She turned to Nikolai, her firm chest pushed against his as she grabbed his shoulders tight, shaking him. "But Aru doesn''t remember! Only her name!"


    There was a sense of panic and fear in her eyes.


    Aru''s pupils narrowed and dilated rapidly while digging her sharp claws into his shoulders.


    "Ugh, calm down, I cannot help you if you keep acting so reckless."


    "What can you do!?"


    Aru snarled, her fangs on display as her lips raised. It was an aggressive response, yet her grip loosened, and she seemed to actually understand.


    Nyan?!


    Nikolai''s hands grasped her arms, twisting them slightly and holding both behind her back as she twisted and struggled from his strength. Though he tried not to hurt her too much, the tigress was stronger than most people he met at her full power, and thus, he couldn''t half-ass it.


    "Behave!"


    ¡ªPah!


    He slapped her buttocks and tightened his grip on her arm.


    "Garu!" Aru made a noise akin to a scream or growl.


    She tensed for a moment before lowering her head.


    The tail wrapped around her thigh loosened, allowing Nikolai to see the beautiful woman from the front.


    Similar to when they fought, she had a tight body with less fat than most athletes, her breasts firm and perky, lifted from her muscular form, with hidden nipples in a light blue areola.


    "I should find you some clothes..."


    She kept her arms pinned while breathing out through her nose, muttering words unintelligible, unlike before. There was no sense of anger but resignation in her emotions, which radiated with every breath she took.


    Even though she wasn''t fighting back...


    Nikolai felt her sharp gaze constantly, observing for openings.


    "Are you calm now?"


    A low growl followed afterwards, similar to that of a big cat. "I am calm..."


    "That is good, but stay put for a moment."


    After a moment of struggle and grabbing the blankets on the bed, he wrapped them around her naked figure, tying the fabric into knots around her chest.


    ''They''re really destructive when crushed like that...''


    Nikolai couldn''t help but look away from her figure, which tickled his desires. Instead, she took a deep breath, listening to her slow breathing and fidgeting as she rolled onto his bed and lay on her stomach.


    "Wow! Soft and comfy... ugh, smells like the big wolf..." Aru commented while nuzzling his pillow, leaving her scent in his bed. But it wasn''t unpleasant¡ªhe noticed that her scent was like fresh berries in a winter garden.


    Despite complaining, she continued to sniff his pillow sneakily, her eyes narrowing as a cheeky smile formed on her lips.


    While enjoying the comfort of his bed, her gaze stayed with him. "What will you do... to Aru?" She asked with caution, putting the pillows between him and her, hiding her body between them while her large buttocks swayed in the air as if she were a cat playfully hunting.


    "Well, I won''t kill you and would like to find your home..."


    "Mm, home? Does Aru have a home?"


    "You don''t?"


    "I don''t know!" Her lips curled into a wide smile before creeping closer to him while on the bed. She tilted her head, and the light shimmered off her long hair while giving her an exotic and mysterious aura.


    "There is only fighting..." Aru''s tail thrashed behind her as she crept on all fours.


    "You don''t need to fight anymore..." Nikolai wanted to reassure the tigress, but the moment she heard those words, her face became strange... twisting into various emotions.


    Slowly, her eyes grew distant, and she seemed almost melancholic and lost.


    Tears threatened to fall from her eyes, but she blinked them back and shook her head, clearing them.


    When Aru looked up at Nikolai, she gave him a troubled look while struggling with her thoughts. "Why?" She asked aloud, not just speaking to her feelings but also for Nikolai to hear.


    "Why?"


    Aru nodded vigorously.


    "Fight for survival, fight for mate, that is life!" The question caught him off guard because he never quite pondered its meaning.


    He always considered it from his perspective, but what about the races that were more monsters than humans or maintained the wild and natural lifestyles of their ancestors, like Aru?


    ''I see... I was too narrow sighted, to Aru fighting is important...''


    Since he couldn''t force his thoughts and desires on her, instead, he wanted to know her true feelings, though he could do everything for her.


    That might not be the best idea, like Sarah and Risa''s people were different.


    "Do you want to keep fighting?"


    "Aru has nothing else... Aru is strong! Stronger than a bear! Faster than the wind! But lose to wolf..."


    ''Aru seems to speak about herself differently.''


    Although her broken words might have sounded childish, the longer they spoke, the more he could sense her mature nature and the logic she followed.


    "Aru," Nikolai said, sitting at his bedside, noticing the cautions tigress coming closer as she leaned against him, the sheets barely covering her body.


    "Aru lost to the powerful wolf... Aru''s life, now yours." It seemed Aru''s words and tone carried more weight and formality, which meant this must be something important.


    Aru''s fingers brushed against Nikolai''s shoulder as he turned around to look at her.


    "What do you mean by your life is mine?"


    She looked down and seemed perplexed by his lack of understanding. "Big wolf defeated me, so now Aru is yours."


    Her words caused his eyes to widen slightly. "You can''t mean that you will serve me?"


    Again, her head lowered as she frowned before pressing her forehead against his arm with furrowed brows.


    It was clear she was trying to speak his language to get her point across. She nudged him while sniffing his scent before slapping his back with her hard-striped tail.


    "Aru belongs to the big wolf now."


    "Wait a second, I do not own anyone here."


    "No!" She stated with finality and jumped onto him, straddling his thighs as she glared at him. A moment passed where neither broke eye contact, their breathing synchronised and slow.


    And then¡ªhe realised Aru''s icy blue eyes weren''t filled with any lies or doubts.


    "I see... then, will you help me, Aru?"


    With glowing eyes, she jumped at him, the force and weight of her muscles knocking him onto his back before the door slammed open, and three women rushed inside.


    "STOP!"

 Chapter 244 A Taste of Paradise *

    The moment Selene, Risa and Nikita flew into the room, Aru''s body exploded in a puff of smoke, transformed back into the silver tabby cat and hopped off the bed to escape.However, the woman didn''t let her go.


    "Stop right there!"


    "Get the cat!"


    Selene and Risa rushed after the fluffy silver cat while Nikita''s movements were slower. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She watched the pair dash outside and then smirked at their backs.


    With her hand on the door frame, she closed it quietly.


    Her movements were graceful, sneaky and filled with charm as she flicked her fluffy white tail to the side, revealing her thighs covered in black stockings.


    "Nikolai..."


    Hehe~?


    She let out a cute giggle before turning to face him.


    Nikita''s hips swayed like wheat in the wind as she approached Nikolai with calm, delicate steps.


    "Nikita, are you alright?"


    Her soft, warm fingertips brushed across his cheeks as her waist lowered, sitting on his thigh, her soft buttocks squishing against his muscles. "I''m alright, now."


    "Oh? Anyone else might think you''re seducing me right now."


    Mmmm~ ?


    Nikolai could feel her hot breath blowing down his neck, her smooth fingertips brushing against his lips while she seductively licked her lips.


    "Maybe... that''s what I am doing, Stud." The deep nasal tone of her R-dialect and emphasis on the world stud made Nikolai''s spine tingle.


    Nikita''s hands wrapped around his cheeks, her face moving closer and gently massaging them.


    Her body''s natural, alluring aroma filled his nose, and her milky breath blew against his face as she gradually lowered her eyelids.


    ''I want you so badly! ? My entire body is aching.''


    Mwah~ ??


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed, the delicate touch of her lips pressing against his, soft and squishy as they wrapped around his lower lip, making a quiet sound.


    Their bodies fell back against the bedding, Nikolai''s arms pushing against the mattress to keep them up as her hips twisted, pushing her body against his chest.


    Mmmph~ ???


    Haa... ??


    "Your lips taste so sweet, Nikita."


    His chin lifted, opening his mouth as her tongue pushed inside, rolling around his mouth as if to savour and enjoy the taste of his saliva.


    Unable to endure her seduction, Nikolai''s arm slipped forward, rubbing along the muscular and warm thighs of Nikita, squeezing her flesh while stroking along her stockings.


    "A-ahn..."


    He reached his hand further up, fondling the soft, tender meat of her inner thigh, squeezing his hands as her lips wrapped around his tongue in response, softly sucking while flicking it with her tongue.


    She purred softly as his hand slid along her skin, touching the edge of her stockings and teasing the line of exposed flesh between it and her dress.


    Her tail swayed from side to side.


    Shlp~ ???


    Her legs clenched while he teased the edge of her thighs, causing Nikita to grow increasingly aroused, wanting him to go even further. To touch her, tease her more and more.


    Nikolai''s lips parted from hers, dripping with a thread of saliva, before leaning forward and whispering into her fluffy ears.


    "Do you want me to make you feel good, Nikita?"


    The deep voice of her lover made Nikita''s skin tingle, and her eyes opened wider as she felt his fingertips slipping beneath her black panties... the warm, sticky honey seeping from her crotch now spreading its scent through the room.


    ''It''s so different...''


    Her body trembled the moment his fingers barely brushed against her pink lips, faintly tracing her slit with two fingers causing her hips to tremble, pulling away.


    A-ahn~ ?


    Nikolai''s eyes gazed down at the beautiful werewolf in his arms, enjoying her blushing face with both eyes closed tight the moment his fingertips touched her snatch.


    Schlick!


    Hnnnng~ ???


    The moment her warmth spread apart, wrapping around his fingers with a soft, gooey sensation, he couldn''t help but push further. A feeling of slimy warmth spread around his fingers as her silky walls clenched around his fingertips.


    "Haan... please... be gentle."


    "I will..."


    His other hand lifted, gently caressing the nape of her neck as her face sunk into his collarbone, gasping for air the moment his fingers started to curl, rubbing the soft, fleshy walls inside her as they coiled and squeezed around them.


    With each movement, Nikita''s body trembled, grasping him tighter as she moaned into his ear, her soft voice of pleasure causing his chest to pound.


    Squelch!


    Ahh... haa... Hhaaaaan~ ???


    "Mmmmph... Ahhh.. "


    Each time his fingers dug inside her, she let out a whimper, followed by an uncontrollable cry, unable to suppress her moans while drooling down his neck.


    Fingers thrust in and out of her body, her honey bubbling and oozing onto the bedsheets, drenching his fingers in her juices.


    "Do you like it when I tease your g-spot gently?" Nikolai whispered in Nikita''s ear, biting the tips as his finger brushed and teased her g-spot.


    Haanh...


    ''I love it ?''


    The fleshy, smooth ridges were conquered by his thick fingertips, squishing against them while his thumb rubbed across her clit in circles, causing her hips to bounce with each rotation.


    "Somehow you seem very happy right now." He teased, sucking the tip of her ear before pulling away with a deep pop, using his fingers to spread apart her pussy, while curling them rapidly.


    Aaahhh...


    ''My mind is melting!''


    Schlllp... Squelch... Smack... Shhcclck...


    Suddenly, Nikita''s lower body seized, causing her voice to rise higher than ever as his fingertips found themselves buried deep inside her soft, squishy tunnel, caressing along her upper wall to brush against the rough bundle of nerves sensitive to touch.


    His fingers curled up rapidly, stimulating the patch repeatedly, making the trembling Nikita lose control.


    ''You got it! Oh~ That''s too much! Stop moving your fingers so quickly!''


    With no ability to speak or utter a single word, Nikita''s hands gripped his collar tighter as he increased his pace, alternating his fingers, curling and twisting them in and out of her wet cunt while caressing her g-spot and clitoris simultaneously.


    Slccckk~


    "Ahhhh~ ??"


    One hand reached up and covered her mouth as tears formed in the corners of her eyes.


    ''It feels too good, especially his breath against my neck as his fingers fuck me senseless!''


    "Nghh!! Mmm!"


    Squelch~ Shlllp!


    She couldn''t hold back any longer; her body stiffened and convulsed around him as if lightning coursed through every nerve of her being, and without thinking, she pressed herself against his shoulder and then lifted her ass.


    Pop~


    His fingers slipped out of her pussy, with a lewd and sticky pop as she convulsed, squirting from the pleasure as her fluids spurt from her crotch across the room.


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed, hugging her tightly against his chest while listening to her gasp and moan, the sound of her juices staining his carpet still echoing.


    "Did you enjoy your reward?"


    "Mm...."


    Her voice sounded sleepy as she rolled onto his bed, gazing at Nikolai with wet, dreamy eyes and glistening lips.


    "I''m glad then..."


    He leaned down, planting another kiss on her lips while wiping the drool off the corner of her mouth before stepping back off the bed and toward the door. However, halfway there, he stopped and turned back to face her.


    "Come on, let''s take a bath before bed." A coy smile flashed across his lips.


    .


    .


    .


    The morning light shone through the window, and Nikita''s eyes suddenly snapped open.


    The bedsheets stuck to her naked skin, and a faint yet lovely aroma floated across the room as warm rays illuminated her features and caused her hair to shine like golden silk.


    She took a long stretch before swinging her legs over the bed.


    "Nikolai..."


    His handsome face looked so peaceful, sleeping beside her as he snored quietly.


    Unable to keep her hands still, she reached out, stroking his cheeks with a beaming smile on her face.


    She could see how different their hands were: her hands were small and delicate, with thin fingers, while he was rougher and larger but incredibly gentle when he touched her, especially when those thick digits penetrated her last night.


    "Hehe~ Nikolai loves me so much!"


    Nikita slapped her lower body, remembering how beastly and aggressive he became after their bath¡ªhis hands holding her down as he ravished her made her cheeks turn red.


    ''It''s a little sore...''


    Nikita turned her head, catching a glimpse of herself in the mirror.


    She was startled at first by her reflection but quickly regained composure when she saw how radiant she looked, with his marks all over her body.


    The memory of last night returned, and a part of her wished Selene or Risa didn''t love him as much.


    Then she could be the one to wake him up every morning like this...


    "I love you."


    She whispered her feelings several times, gradually speaking louder¡ªuntil his eyes opened. He looked right at her with an odd expression.


    "You look stunning..."


    "You too."


    When their eyes met, she suddenly covered her face with the blanket before Nikolai grabbed her tightly and hugged her against his chest.


    "I love you too, Nikita."


    His deep whisper sent shivers down her spine as she rubbed her face against his chest.


    Soon after that, they found themselves rolling under the blanket and spent the next half-hour communicating.

 Chapter 245 The Concerns of a Jealous Wolf

    Nikita left Nikolai''s room with a bright smile on her face.Yet the moment the door closed, it faded.


    She knew that although he would happily entertain her all day, this could also cause him to grow bored with her one day.


    Nagisa taught her many things while growing up, yet even knowing these things couldn''t stop them from making her feel strange.


    "..."


    She looked back at the closed door, his lingering scent wrapped around her like a gentle pair of arms.


    However, destructive thoughts always remained.


    ''More and more new women appearing out of nowhere.''


    Nikita''s lips trembled while standing still. Her eyes fixated on the door, twitching her ears as she heard him moving slightly inside. Maybe getting dressed or working out.


    "Nikolai wouldn''t do that to me..." Nikita whispered to herself while touching her stomach; she wanted something solid, absolute, that would tie them together.


    Despite being engaged, Nikita was still worried that such a thing could be broken before they officially tied the knot.


    She shook her head while closing her eyes tightly and walked towards her private room, trying to push her jealous and insecure thoughts out.


    ''There''s no need for this...''


    When she reached the main hallway, her eyes looked at the various artworks depicting former Fenrir heirs and various famous warriors. Her lips curled into a smile, narrowing her eyes as she whispered to herself.


    "Not as good as Nikolai."


    Subconsciously, she started comparing them to the man she loved.


    Well, most young women her age might become the same, though she carried a crush for many years. It wasn''t until they started dating and he became more aggressive that she truly fell for him and realised it was too late for her to turn back.


    ''I know it''s stupid...''


    Her small game of comparing Nikolai to the other pictures ended because she met someone in the hallway who made her chest beat faster... anxiety and a sense of insecurity grew inside her like a ball of cloth soaking in dirty wastewater.


    "Morning Selene..." A bitter taste is hidden behind a polite greeting.


    Nikita learned to accept Selene''s existence¡ªthey even became closer, at least... she thought they did. But only until being alone with Nikolai became so difficult.


    "Oh? Nikita... did you have a nice evening? Your face is truly radiant today." Selene''s voice lacked any negative energy.


    She didn''t show a frown or jealousy, causing Nikita to bite her bottom lips.


    ''How can she be so fine with everything?''


    Normally, Nikita would brag, but the feeling of something clogging her throat whenever she went to do so made the werewolf frustrated.


    The fear that Selene might do the same... and that Nikita knew she might not be able to endure the jealousy and feelings that would follow.


    Nikita struggled to acknowledge her resemblance to her mother, slowly and genuinely sinking further into the abyss of obsession.


    ''...''


    "It was good..." A stiff response.


    Nikita squeezed her hands together as she pricked her palms with her sharp nails to keep herself from acting out.


    Selene''s eyes flickered with a red glow before she curled her lips into a faint smile. "I see... don''t struggle to hard alone, if you need help. I am always here for you."


    The words shocked Nikita. Her chest thumped, and she gazed at Selene like a stranger. In the past, Selene would never be so kind as to reach out first.


    Yet here she was, offering support to her biggest rival.


    ''The difference between us is so big...''


    "I will." Nikita remained blunt.


    Her teeth clenched together as she tried to breathe, but the strange sensation as if someone was choking her remained¡ªthe words she truly wanted to say, the question she needed to ask, seemed stuck in her throat.


    Selene''s eyes narrowed, her mouth opening for a moment before shaking her head. "I know how you feel." She showed a brief melancholy smile before walking past the short werewolf, her hand tapping Nikita''s shoulder before she vanished.


    "We don''t have to be enemies anymore, Nikita." A parting sentence, the words and meaning simple.


    ¡ªClack!


    The werewolf remained quiet, walking in silence to her room with a dark face.


    Once inside, her shoulders dropped.


    Nikita''s face scrunched up, twisting into a mess of frustration as she placed her head on the wall and punched it.


    ¡ªBang!


    "I hate it!"


    The fiery ball inside her grew the more she thought about this topic, but no matter how much Selene or even her mind tried to quell her feelings, it failed.


    "Why can''t I be like you... just speaking makes me so angry. I want to kidnap him and hide him in a place no one can find him!"


    Though she balanced her feelings, at first telling herself it was only Selene, there was only one person to compete with. Then Risa came, and she forced her to become a squire, to be beneath Nikita, all in order to keep these dark feelings of anger and obsession in check.


    "Now there is Kumiko... that stupid tiger... what if another comes, another werewolf?!"


    The imaginary werewolf in her mind was tall, pretty, and seductive like her mother, something Nikita could never have been. Her feelings started to crumble the moment she saw Kumiko''s mature form.


    ''Can I win... as I am?''


    A foul-mouthed gangster...


    Someone who lacked a womanly charm and could only have sex to keep Nikolai interested in her.


    This self-image was reflected in her mind.


    "Haa..."


    With a long sigh, she stroked the dented wall before falling back towards her bed. Just as Selene said, the evening was wonderful.


    All her worries and troubles vanished the moment she stood beside Nikolai, and even more so when he touched her, kissed her, and tenderly held her in his arms.


    Nikita''s arms covered her face.


    The bright sun poured into the large room, irritating her, and she ground her teeth.


    Nikita couldn''t help but feel strange the past few weeks¡ªher moods would switch, and she couldn''t eat, sometimes feeling extreme nausea.


    When she wasn''t beside Nikolai, she became insecure and unstable but remained able to keep herself from acting on her impulses.


    "I''m too sleepy... let''s just rest, and try to forget these feelings."


    Meanwhile, in Selene''s room, she sat at her mahogany desk, writing on a white notepad, humming to herself. She was wearing loose clothes and bunny slippers.


    "Nikita..."


    A whisper left her mind as she wrote important notes from the minutes that Wilhemina sent her via email. Experience exclusive tales on empire


    ''That girl seems to be struggling, but I don''t know how to help her...''


    Selene used to be extremely obsessive, aggressive and competitive toward Nikita and any omen that showed interest in Nikolai. But that was because her sister''s soul and her soul''s jealousy combined to create an unhealthy level of stress and concern.


    Now that the pair had separated, Selene started to change, or maybe it was more accurate to say she had returned to her past self.


    Although she could feel the same jealousy as in the past, now she understood the look on Nikita''s face when he chose Risa for a date or when it was Selene''s turn to be with him.


    As such...


    Selene felt she was looking at herself in Nikita and became more concerned, especially today when her scent and aura seemed to fluctuate.


    ''There''s another scent... another aura coming from Nikita recently, but I don''t know what it is...''


    She put the end of her pen against her lips, squishing them before biting the lid, chewing as she mulled over her thoughts. "I should ask Mother..."


    ''...''


    "Let''s try again later."


    Selene pushed her chair out, stood up and stretched.


    The import of several goods used by monsters to help stabilise their periods of blood thirst and natural cycles dropped significantly.


    Someone on the other side suddenly cutting their supply made no sense.


    ''Should I speak to Father about purchasing our own distribution and supply company?''


    These supplements and medications were vital to maintaining a harmonious relationship with the humans in S-city.


    Without them, the younger vampires, thralls and squires would soon lose control, much like Nikolai when he first transformed. If this happened during school or in public, they wouldn''t be able to contain the situation easily.


    While in deep thought, Selene walked over to a mirror to check herself. This subconscious act grew over time after she met Nikolai, and both Selene and Nikita had this small habit.


    A sudden knock disrupted the vampire.


    "Yes?" Selene turned around as a voice responded through the door.


    The moment Selene heard the voice, she immediately relaxed her shoulders. "Enter."


    With permission given, the heavy-looking door swung open, allowing the guest inside. A thin, mature woman appeared; her hair was dark red and flowed freely over her shoulder.


    The woman wore a black-and-white maid outfit with a bloody spear emblem on her chest. She was the maid who served Selene in the mansion.


    "My Lady, the evening meal will be delayed as Lord Nikolai has left for the main building."


    She was a member of a lesser vampire clan but loyal to the Tepes clan for thousands of years. With no chance of succeeding her family as the heiress, she served Selene like Wilhemina, and her sister served Anya.


    "I see... is that the only message Lauren?"


    The maid took out an envelope while fixing her black leather gloves. "Not all. There is also this."


    "Hmm... from my father." Selene walked over and retrieved the envelope.


    Her slender fingers flicked the seal, removing the wax stamp. She read the content before curling her lips upwards, though physical mail was not usually used in the modern era. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It would convey important information and be directly delivered by a trusted servant or subordinate to avoid anyone spying on the document.


    The Tepes clan''s head placed a small blood magic spell that would destroy the letter if anyone but Selene tried to open it.


    "Father is one step ahead of me..."


    Vladimir had already left for the West to buy and crush the company that betrayed them. The letter confirmed Selene''s worries from the last family council meeting.


    "It seems I just gained a LOT of free time..." Her lips curled into a wide smile before she leaned back with a creak.


    "Should I go play with the wolf?"

 Chapter 246 A moment of Peace

    Nikolai could sense the tensions between the people in the mansion while sitting in his grandfather''s study, quietly sipping the special blood tea that calmed his nerves.''Father seems to be late...''


    Tonight, there was supposed to be a meeting to determine whether the other clans would follow Nikolai or if he needed to prove himself to them. Though this normally happened, with all the traitors and the current state of S-City, he wondered who might cause trouble.


    Knock-Knock!


    "Come in."


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    The person waited for Nikolai''s voice before she entered¡ªit was one of the mansion''s maids and an older-looking male with greyish hair.


    Unlike the white fur of a Fenrir or the pure silver hair of a Volkov, this hair was dirty, maybe a little mixed between the two.


    ''Who is this?''


    "I am the patriarch of the Etin clan, my lord. Turim Eri." The man spoke in a polite and well-educated manner, bowing once before approaching closer.


    "Well, you seem to know who I am, however..." Nikolai shook his head. Instead of being arrogant or sarcastic, he needed to understand who was an ally first.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, patriarch Turim. I am Nikolai Volkov, the young heir of the Volkov clan. Please sit down. Can you serve our guest some tea?" Nikolai gazed at the maid with a faint smile.


    The maid nodded, and with a polite curtsey, she started preparing a fresh cup of the warm tea. The maid seemed to be a member of the Fenrir clan because Nikolai could smell a scent similar to Nikita''s but much weaker and less appealing.


    After serving the tea, she soon bowed and left the room, giving Nikolai a slight nod before leaving.


    ''Well, grandfather said these maids would protect me during my time in the mansion.''


    He noticed the blades hidden under her skirt and wondered where she had placed them all. Meanwhile, the old man quietly sipped his tea and observed Nikolai.


    "Young Lord, are you prepared for today''s meeting?" Turim seemed to be someone his grandfather trusted enough to enter this office.


    Nikolai remembered that people who didn''t trust the clan enough wouldn''t be able to enter the complex. Many clans doubted their betrayal and lost all their standing in the alliance and the Volkov family.


    "I cannot say that I am fully prepared because I have no idea about the agenda, Patriarch Turim."


    "Oh? You don''t say... that old geezer."


    Patriarch Turim muttered about Nikolai''s grandfather before the door suddenly slammed open, and the man in question entered.


    "Turim, you old dog! Why are you telling lies to my dear grandson!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Viktor, don''t dare test this old hunter''s patience! You know what you did!"


    Nikolai wondered if the two men would break into a fight while pointing at each other, but suddenly, he noticed his grandfather''s lips tremble before transforming into a shit-eating grin, and he burst into laughter.


    "Turim, it''s good to see you¡ªhow is the east?"


    "As always my old friend, have you been well, why haven''t you retried yet?"


    Turim Etin was a member of the werewolf clans that kept most of their families in the East. This formed a barrier and protected the heritage of all wolves from the beautiful motherland of the R-Union.


    The two were old hunters, leaders and childhood friends.


    "Nikolai, this old geezer is a close friend of mine and the source of wolfsbane from the east, a useful plant used to make potions that stop blood frenzy."


    Viktor''s bright face allowed Nikolai to relax.


    Nikolai thought that the entire meeting room later would be against him, but it seemed he was overreacting.


    "Don''t be so stiff, this young and strapping lad doesn''t need to brother with our old selves, those annoying centralists and traitors will try to make him feel awkward enough later." Turim really seemed like someone cut from the same cloth as his grandfather.


    "True... but they don''t stand a chance against him!"


    "Hahah... but I must ask, which young lady is he going to marry?" Turim Etim wasn''t completely up to date on the issues of S-City and the head family.


    Thus, the information he received wasn''t up to date.


    "I''ve left it to the boy himself! There are many of those damn families who started sending proposals and offering their daughters, but with what happened to Anastasia and Ivan... I chose to stop being stubborn."


    "What..." Turim looked visibly shocked, overreacting to Viktor''s words. "To thing that you... Viktor would be willing to go against family laws!"


    Nikolai sipped his tea. While listening to these two old men, his nerves faded. The idea of meeting a room full of old people like these men didn''t make him nervous.


    "Grandfather is that true?"


    "Ah? Don''t be thinking about more women! Do you want your grandfather to get beat up by those annoying vampires?!"


    "Haha..." Though he doubted they could beat him up, seeing his grandfather acting so human made Nikolai laugh.


    "Don''t laugh... Vladimir threatened to go to war if you made his girl cry!"


    "Which one?"


    Turim''s eyes widened, listening to the old man and Nikolai exchanging words. He muttered to himself while sipping his tea. "The east is too far away... so much drama."


    "Ah... but what about the lady of moonlight? Who will take that role?" Turim suddenly interrupted them.


    "Lady of moonlight?"


    Nikolai didn''t know that term and instead looked at his grandfather, who seemed a little ashamed, looking away from the young werewolf.


    "Grandfather?"


    The atmosphere seemed to take a turn for the worst because Turim suddenly covered his lips after speaking about the title, and he turned away from Viktor with a bitter expression.


    "The lady..." Viktor spoke in a low voice before turning to Nikolai, gazing at him for a few moments before nodding. "The lady of moonlight is the one who will stand beside you, and help you manage the clan and alliance... Though we have accepted you marrying multiple women, you must understand that only one can take this role."


    "Does it hold special meaning?"


    "...to us werewolves it does." Turim added.


    Viktor suddenly became less animated and sat down beside Nikolai. He took a silver pendant from his shirt. The pendant showed a picture of a beautiful woman in her 20s with pure blue eyes and fluffy brown hair.


    "This... is my moonlight, my Luna."


    His grandfather''s voice croaked and sounded rough when he mentioned the terms Luna and moonlight, but Nikolai noticed a grimace on his face, which made him regret bringing up the subject.


    ''I don''t want to see my grandfather so sad...''


    "She was a day walker... from a Gypsie tribe from F-Kingdom, someone I met whilst travelling hundreds of years ago."


    "Giselle was her name, and she was the woman who stole my heart."


    The story follows that during a brief war between the F-Kingdom and Empire, Giselle was a refugee from an eastern land, and Viktor visited to earn credentials and strength to become the head of his family.


    Wounded by a foreign vampire clan in a sudden trap, he could only survive by falling into a river.


    A young woman found him... and that was how the two met.


    Find more to read at empire


    After the war, Viktor proposed to her.


    Although he already had a woman back in the East, he couldn''t forget Giselle, who was different from his family''s organised fiancee.


    "It was a whirlwind romance... I remember her telling me she hated official duties and being bound to such customs... yet she still agreed to leave her people and come back to the R-Union with me.. but back then things in the East weren''t calm and were strife with turmoil."


    "Well those old geezers got involved and made you jump through some annoying hoops... even after the war ended they sent you to various battlefields in the nexus." Turim added with a sour face.


    It seemed the great elders and ancestors of the Volkov and werewolf families weren''t liked.


    "I see..."


    Nikolai could see what his grandfather faced¡ªit was like himself. Although there was pushback, he still brought the Daywalker to their clan. So, what happened?


    "We managed to clear all their goals, requests and stupid laws to allow her to become my only one... the woman who would sit beside me and help rule over the clan and alliance... but there were many who disliked listening to a Daywalker... our enemy."


    Viktor sighed, leaning back while stroking the old picture in his locket.


    "To be honest Nikolai I worry about you, more than your father... because you take after me, but unlike me you are trying to accept all of them rather than what I did..."


    He admitted to pushing his original fiancee and wife away, treating her with less affection.


    Although they were engaged because of an alliance, she was a member of the Silver clan, and she lacked anything suitable for him.


    "Grandfather... what happened in the end?"


    Nikolai wanted to know more and understand what made his grandfather change and become so strict and family-oriented.


    "She was a spy..."


    "What?!"


    "It wasn''t like her feelings were a complete lie... but it seems that she was told about things ahead of time, the vampires who attacked me and how she just seemed to understand me... all was because of a certain family that wanted to see us fall."


    "Is that why there''s no pictures of her?"


    Turim and Viktor looked awkward, but both nodded and gazed at Nikolai.


    "Nikolai, although she betrayed me I still couldn''t let her go and appointed her as my moonlight... the only person who could lead the family other than the head."


    Nikolai didn''t understand the big issue...


    "You see, the problem came after... because once you appoint your moonlight, a Luna cannot be replaced or changed. Even if they die, or you get divorced... that person will always be the Luna of clan Volkov."


    However, this information made Nikolai want more details. Did she betray him and leave, or did his grandfather kill her to save the clan?

 Chapter 247 The Lost Luna

    Nikolai looked at his grandfather and couldn''t help but ask¡ªhe wanted to know more about his family and the man who was helping him."Grandfather... what happened to her, your Luna?"


    The moment he asked, the room suddenly trembled with a powerful aura exerted from Viktor''s body, filled with bloodlust, anger and sorrow.


    He gazed at Nikolai, eyes empty as if they were strangers, but this look only lasted a fraction of a second before the light and emotion returned to his grandfather''s eyes.


    "My dear grandson..." A shaky voice caused Nikolai to straighten his back, and he could feel something within those raspy words. It was an emotion he couldn''t quite grasp.


    However, there was something similar...


    ''When I think of my mother... before I knew I could save her.''


    [You are a gentle boy, Nikolai.]


    His mother''s words were soft, like always, but he could sense a difference, and he noticed the purple figure, although faint, standing beside Viktor and placing a hand on his shoulder.


    Time passed slowly, and Nikolai''s eyes darted between his mother''s solemn figure and his grandfather''s stern, icy aura.


    "Your grandmother..."


    ''What?!''


    Though the thought passed through his mind, he wondered why his father was favoured and why this old man seemingly paid attention to Nikolai and his father even when they left.


    ''If I didn''t come to the mansion I would think everything in my life was my own achievement...''


    The protection and help that the Volkov family did in the shadows while Nikolai grew up as a human shocked him to the core.


    Viktor held out both hands¡ªhis arms trembled while clenching his fingers tight.


    "She was your grandmother... and I killed her with these hands."


    After hearing these words, Nikolai''s mind became blank. He considered this, but how... the time doesn''t add up...


    ''Oh...''


    Nikolai realised his mistake.


    He was still thinking of relationships in human terms and years... a grandfather is usually forty or fifty years older than his grandchild, but what about werewolves or vampires that can live hundreds of years, even thousands, with royal blood?


    "Then why... why did you kill her?"


    Nikolai didn''t want to torment his grandfather¡ªhe never met the woman who gave birth to his father.


    Yet... he wanted to know. Enjoy new stories from empire


    "Phew... Turim, old friend, can you get some of the expensive whiskey from the shelves?"


    "Sure thing, Viktor."


    This time, Turim didn''t make a joke.


    Instead, he gave Nikolai a bitter smile before stepping to the back wall with a huge bookshelf. Before he suddenly reached out for a book with a dark blue cover, Nikolai couldn''t see the title.


    But the moment he pulled it, the shelves began moving, and a loud engine whirred as an entire wall of various bottles of whiskey replaced the bookcase.


    ''Woah... that''s something from two hundred years ago!''


    Clank!


    Turim seemed more like a skilled butler than a powerful warrior as he set up the glasses: one for Nikolai, one for Viktor, one for himself and then the last glass.


    ''Hmmm?''


    Nikolai wondered why the old man had set four seats. Could he have seen his mother?


    Sometimes, Nikolai wondered how it worked because some of the stronger people in the mansion couldn''t even sense her. But Nikita and Nagisa could feel his mother easily. The same was true for Alucards and his wife.


    "Phew... to the big sister who fought with us side by side and never blamed us for doubting her!" Turim lifted his glass, making the toast, eyeing Viktor, who sighed, took his cup, and nodded to Nikolai, who followed suit.


    "To my first and only love, even now, I regret that day."


    The three men clinked their glasses together before taking a sip, and then Viktor started to talk about his story after the war.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Giselle was a feisty woman...


    She used to fight other strong heirs for fun.


    That woman was a complete battle maniac, you might say. That''s why, after I learned the truth, my heart couldn''t settle.


    No matter how many nights we spent together afterwards or the fact our two children were growing, my dark jealousy and feeling of betrayal continued to grow.


    Because of how she was...


    I took advantage of her instead of letting her be a mother and take care of Anastasia and Ivan.


    Since she was a traitor, maybe her love for me was fake... those moments we spent together were all fake, and she would betray me at a moment''s notice.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Those were the thoughts of this stupid old man who couldn''t see clearly..."


    "See what Grandfather?"


    "That by that time... Giselle already killed the ones trying to make her spy... she betrayed her clan and became expelled, for me and our children."


    "...." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikolai didn''t know how to deal with the information he suddenly received. If things were different now, wouldn''t he be the same with Selene and Nikolai or him and Risa?


    The thought of facing them, and one of them being a spy or lying to him, made the sweet and delicious alcohol taste sour.


    "Haa..."


    "What next, Grandfather?"


    "Well it was a mission to enter a world filled with mermaids and aquatic creatures... but the information given to me wasn''t detailed and I only found out after entering."


    ''Hold on... why does this sound familiar?''


    Nikolai could swear a similar story had been told to him in the past, but he couldn''t quite remember it as his grandfather continued his reminiscence.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Viktor... I know everything."


    Her words came as a shock to the young heir because he never expected her to bring it up first... in the middle of a mission in a world covered in water.


    The pair became trapped, unable to escape.


    It was a planned mission.


    The aim was to rid the clan of the weak heir Viktor and replace him with another... or for him to show true loyalty to the clan and kill the woman who betrayed them.


    A foolish plan that made Viktor''s blood curdle even now.


    "What are you talking about, Giselle?"


    Viktor''s poor excuse for a poker face collapsed, his eyes avoiding the beautiful woman''s gaze as she dropped her blade and stepped closer.


    "I am a spy... my goal was to seduce you and influence the future heirs choices and potential."


    He never expected her to say it so clearly... such an honest and brutal admission ignited the dark feelings that he tried to control...


    "But why are you telling me this now?" He raised his sword, ready to attack the love of his life.


    Yet...


    Viktor hesitated as she smiled softly; her arms reached out, hands grasping onto the collar of his black uniform. No matter what she said, he would believe it if she asked him to forgive her... no matter how much he might be mocked, the young heir would accept it all if she only asked.


    But once again, she subverted his expectations.


    "I fell in love with you, and I don''t care what happens next to me." She moved quickly, too fast for Viktor, whose mind still needed time to process such blunt yet confusing words.


    "But we know those old men will never forgive me... think of Anastasia and little Ivan."


    Her body was warm against his own.


    The difference between their strength shouldn''t have been so big... How could his blade have pierced her chest so easily...


    But like many times before...


    Giselle went against fate.


    "Use your hatred for me, for our family... I want you to be free."


    "Wait!"


    Slash!


    She let go of Viktor and stepped back... his blade still cut deep into her heart, leaving a gaping wound where purple blood oozed from.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!!"


    Victor roared in pain and agony as he saw his beloved kneeling on the ground.


    "You see... Viktor... I hrk..." She coughed, purple and blue mixed as blood dribbled down the corner of her lip, but even now, Giselle didn''t let herself shed a tear.


    Viktor didn''t understand why her blood looked purple.


    "What happened?"


    The answer to his question became clear after seeing the injection needles stuck inside her arm. It must be a powerful poison because the body of a werewolf can withstand most toxins and diseases. Yet the marks didn''t heal... and some looked old, old enough for him to have noticed in the past!


    "Gissele?"


    "Hah.... my family didn''t plan to let me live from the moment I gave birth... Ngh..."


    In other words, she must have come here intending to die without regret, knowing what Viktor would have been told to do during the mission.


    "Did you know... that the elders told me... told me to kill you?"


    His body dropped, hugging her shoulders.


    The once powerful woman felt cold to the touch, her eyes slowly fading. But despite her situation, she smiled when he cried over her shoulder, his tears falling on her face.


    "My beloved husband, you are still such a crybaby."


    It was all a lie... there wasn''t anything she gained from him at all...


    "Why? You lied about everything? Tell me you did..."


    Viktor didn''t want to feel this guilt, which felt like a pair of jaws chewing and tearing his insides apart. The memories and strange actions she took made sense.


    "I guess I''m dying... but... well... at least... you''re okay. I get to die seeing your handsome face, haha... Urrk..."


    Then, as his bloodied hands touched her neck, he froze in shock, feeling her lips press against his cheeks.


    "Cough..." More purple blood stained his clothes as she patted his head, wiping away the purple and black blood.


    When he was drowning in happiness, speaking about their future together... Giselle must have already known her time was limited, and all these years spent it removing the obstacles for Viktor to become the heir.


    "You foolish woman... I don''t want to become heir if it means losing you!"


    "Hahah... so you can get mad at me? It''s the first time... But please... you must go on and live your best life..." She stroked his hair for one final time, her fingers tracing his face, caressing his lips as he kissed her cold fingers while holding back words she kept locked tightly in her heart.


    "Don''t blame the little ones. It''s my fault... I just couldn''t help falling for you." Even in death, her eyes were bright.


    Yet he wished she could see more...


    So he listened to her voice, which never once sounded afraid in all these years as a fighter.


    "I guess this is my punishment for trying to use such a cute guy." Her laughter turned to choking.


    But it didn''t stop her from confessing.


    "Viktor, if there is another chance in the next life, can I fall in love with you again? Haha... ha..." She smiled, not bothered by the blood coming from her mouth, only closing her eyes when she saw his tears fall onto her pale cheeks as if to let him speak.


    But as always, she moved ahead of him. "Ah... it''s cold..."


    "...You idiot. What are you asking... of course you can..."


    She opened her eyes one last time.


    "Ahahaha... Fool... My fool. Did you know... I fell for you before realising you were my target..."


    He held her close until she turned cold, listening to her words.


    "That night... the waves were strong."


    As his body grew colder than hers... he howled and screamed, venting his anger toward himself, Giselle and the damned Volkov Elders that he once loved.


    The story seemed to have ended, with parts probably kept out, embellished or just because Viktor wanted to keep his precious moments as that. The room became quiet, but for some reason, Viktor didn''t look sad. Instead, he smiled, tapping his glass against the fourth one on the table.


    "I spent a year in that cold, watery grave, fighting, slaying, grieving and when I returned..." He showed a dark smile... his eyes narrowing as an aura that made Nikolai''s spine tingle in danger.


    "Well... there''s no elder or ancestor who was involved with her death still living in this world, haha."

 Chapter 248 The Council Meeting Starts!

    Nikolai sat in the meeting room, where the many clan heads objected to or complained about him taking on the role of the heir of the Moonlight alliance.The back of his neck tingled while sitting on the second highest level seat beside his grandfather, still thinking back to the story about his grandmother''s sad passing.


    ''Although there can only be one Luna... I don''t wish to follow it.''


    This feeling was born from his arrogance and the meeting with his two fiancees and Risa, who would soon undergo the engagement ceremony.


    ''Grandfather seems to want me to avoid following in his footsteps...''


    His gaze trailed around the room, where seats were available for ten clans, including Turim. The Volkov seat would have been empty if not for his grandfather''s insistence on having Nikolai sit there.


    In Dimitri''s place, Nagisa sat to Nikolai''s right, her long black pipe flickering with embers. When their gazes interlocked, she winked with a charming smile. He could feel the tingling nerves in his spine and her mocking voice when he told her about his feelings for Nikita.


    However, Nagisa and Salina both accepted him and approved of their relationship.


    Though strangely, Nagisa mentioned something about quickly wanting to see the face of her grandchild, which made Nikolai''s spine tingle even more as if a sharp blade was being dragged down it, ready to sever his spinal cord.


    ''I wonder... why did it feel like a threat.''


    "Ahem, all of you why are you taking so long? Hurry and sit down!" Head of the Alliance Viktor Volkov narrowed his gaze while speaking¡ªthe twelve council members standing or chattering instantly stopped speaking the moment he opened his mouth.


    Nagisa flicked her pipe before standing up and causing everyone who hurried to their seats to gaze at her, a mixture of eyes both accepting and otherwise.


    "Honoured Alliance Leader, My husband is currently absent and thus I ask you to accept Nagisa of the Okami to serve as the stand in for the Fenrir clan!"


    Viktor looked at Nagisa, who bent to a full 90-degree angle with a hand on her chest.


    "Understood, Dimitri is currently dealing with some major issues, I will accept your participation, Lady Nagisa."


    The council became slightly noisy, and Nagisa, with a smug smirk on her red lips, sat down and crossed her legs as she leaned back.


    ''Hmmm?''


    Nikolai turned away from her evil smile.


    Since she mentioned children, he suddenly became bashful and a little concerned about his safety. From the way she gazed at him, anyone would think that she didn''t come for the meeting but to see Nikolai. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahem..." Viktor cleared his throat because the other clans were making noise amongst themselves.


    "Now then, since you are all here... I shall introduce you to a new face. This young werewolf who has just reached adulthood is Nikolai B¨¢thory Volkov... son of Ivan Volkov and Elizabeth B¨¢thory." Viktor gazed around the room, a sharp look as if a blade was pointing at their throats. "Not only is he the future spouse of the Tepes clan, but also the young princess of the Fenrir clan."


    "What?! Tepes? How can we dilute our blood with another leech?!" The man in the 12th seat, heir of the Morozov clan, stood up, his hair long and dull grey, a weak-looking body with little muscle but a slim frame that seemed agile and with large ears.


    ''Hmmm...''


    [Calm down, Nikolai!]


    Elizabeth''s voice caused his chest to tighten¡ªlistening to them speaking badly about his mother was like a double-edged blade that harmed her twofold.


    "True... Alliance head, what if the bloodline¡ª" Another seat from across from them a darker shade of grey, almost the colour of soot or ashes. Lev Markov, of the Markov clan and 9th Seat of the Moonlight Alliance.


    "What is it to you...? He can marry who he wants, mongrels!" Nagisa''s voice was fierce, her fangs on display. She was a weaker type of beast, yet she never submitted to any of the foolish men in this room. If not for her being married to Dimitri, she would sit in the fifth spot alone.


    "Calm down, sister..." A tall male with a big build and dark hair spoke with a deep voice. His eyes flicked towards Nikolai before he nodded. "The young one isn''t to be judged here¡ªlisten to the Head, or I will crush you."


    ''Wow...''


    With a single growl, the man sitting in the seat beside Nikolai smiled at him before closing his eyes. Alaric Drago, the Drago clan with the ability to use their aura to manifest impenetrable skin, granting them the strongest defence of all werewolves in the Alliance and ranked 3rd.


    Due to this, their offensive ability was lower than that of Fenrir or Volkov, but they still packed a punch.


    Not to mention... they were the most loyal to the Head of the Alliance.


    "Tsk... damn Drago clan..." Vasili Morozov could only complain before sitting down.


    The Morozov clan specialised in enhanced senses¡ªthey possessed extreme sensory abilities, allowing them to detect threats and track enemies over vast distances.


    Meanwhile, the Markov clan was like rats to the other werewolves, able to harness a unique ability called Shadow Cloak. Able to blend into the shadows, becoming nearly invisible and immune to most non-physical attacks while cloaked


    Their clan argued about wanting a higher position, but each time, they were crushed by the Fenrir or Drago clan and remained at the 9th rank.


    "Well, I can imagine why you are upset, as you are all Mature werewolves, almost Elders... So having a nearly awakened wolf who just reached adulthood would be annoying." Viktor winked at Nikolai but then turned to face the other members.


    "That is why anyone who wishes to complain or make a challenge for the 1st Seat held by the Volkov clan may send someone from their family who has reached Adulthood within five years, and in a month, Nikolai will defeat the challengers."


    "What?!" Turim''s eyes widened. He was a member of the Etin clan and ranked 4th, but when he heard this, he seemed stunned by his old friend.


    "May I ask what is in it for the young Volkov pup to fight our young ones?"


    The beautiful female with brilliant blonde hair and a holy aura sitting in the rank 5 seat was Seraphina Volkova, a branch of the Volkov clan.


    Instead of gaining the supreme physical power, they could use their celestial aura to heal wounds, both themselves and others.


    "Lady Seraphina, there is, of course, something for Nikolai to gain." Viktor smirked at the honest werewolf, who gazed at him with calm pupils. "If he defeats all twelve of your clans, then he will be crowned the heir of the Alliance." Discover exclusive content at empire


    Suddenly, the room began to whir with the voices of each seat: excitement, confusion, outrage and delight.


    "Then..." A beautiful female werewolf with red hair, a scar on her cheek and a panther lay beside her. She spoke in a deep and raspy voice. "What if he loses?"


    The moment she asked, her eyes widened as she noticed that instead of looking shocked, the old man sitting at the Head of the table showed a smile...


    "Crazy... that Viktor smiling?!"


    "Why does he look so happy... what''s going on, is it a trap?"


    The murmurs continued in favour or filled with fear at the sudden changes, but the man himself just leaned forward, interlocking his hands.


    "Should Nikolai fail to live up to the expectations of the Volkov family, not only will he lose the title of heir to the alliance, but the Volkov family will step down from the first seat."


    Viktor didn''t say this without plans¡ªrather, his goal was to root out those who were rotten. From the core, he would use Nikolai to crush the families that have become complacent.


    ''Grandfather looks so happy...''


    Nikolai, who could see the movement of his aura and the feelings of other people, could only see joy and confidence coming from his grandfather.


    The same was true for Nagisa.


    However, some of the ones who supported his grandfather now showed a slight colour of fear and confusion.


    ''There are families that showed clear aggression and disloyalty to Grandfather...''


    "We, the Karpov, Accept!"


    "We the Zorya Accept!"


    "The Fenrir accept~ do your best son-in-law!"


    "We accept..." Turim''s face looked glum, his worried eyes fixated on Nikolai.


    "The Drago Accept!"


    "Karpov follows the Head!"


    All the clans accepted the bill, some reluctantly, but the most loyal would never oppose Viktor even if they worried about the Alliance.


    This was the oath the clan leaders took when taking their seats in the council.


    However, some seemed to have become corrupt over the years.


    "Nikolai... this concerns you the most do you accept the task?" Viktor looked at Nikolai with a distinct look, not that of a grandfather and grandson but a leader and his heir.


    ''This is something I would have needed to do one day, why hesitate!''


    To respond, Nikolai stood up with his hand on his heart, a common werewolf salute and greeting used during official ceremonies. He trailed his eyes across the twelve seats, his eyes narrowed, and his nose lifted high.


    "I shall accept the challenge of crushing and putting the clans who have become insolent in their place, Grandfather."


    Vasili Morozov and Lev Markov snorted at Nikolai''s words.


    However, the next moment, when his aura suddenly spread out, their eyes widened. Because he had not used his Volkov blood but the evil god''s blood, which had increased his power to a level that no other physical type of werewolf could match.


    "Send your strongest; no matter who you use, I will send them back on their knees... It seems I will have to remind you all who stand at the top of the 12 seats and who leads this Alliance."

 Chapter 249 Other Issues... The Councils End

    The room was filled with frustrated murmurs and voices, bulging Viktor''s forehead with veins.Some of the council members remained quiet, but those who were frustrated couldn''t hide their contempt for Nikolai, who had been born into a vampire and werewolf pair.


    Viktor disliked meetings that became unruly, especially when the cause was people doubting his blood.


    "Silence!" Viktor released an aggressive roar before letting his celestial aura burst through the room, causing many of the weaker heads who were standing arguing to plummet to the ground and tremble from its weight and sheer power.


    ''Fuck... grandfather is so strong!''


    Nikolai''s bones tingled from the silver aura that flowed through the room, although the weight pushed down on his body. Maybe because it was his grandfather, but Nikolai didn''t feel aggressive or defensive.


    "What..." Nikolai''s low voice trembled as he felt a strange sensation.


    The noise caught Alaric Draco''s attention.


    His eyes glared at him before they widened, and he seemed genuinely shocked for a moment. But the tall male quickly averted his gaze and nodded to himself, touching his chin while he curled his lips into a smile.


    The silver aura seeped into Nikolai''s body, and then his black heart absorbed small parts of the aura and devoured them as if they were his to begin with.


    "Second Seat. What else is on the agenda tonight." Viktor''s eyes traced across the faces of the twelve council members with a confident smile on his lips.


    ''This old man loves to show off!'' Nikolai thought with a bitter smirk.


    Nikolai couldn''t focus on his grandfather long because the next moment, a sweet scent filled the room. The scent was like roasted honey with a tobacco aftertaste as Nagisa stood up, with her pipe billowing with smoke.


    "Alliance leader, the remaining issue is the current actions of the Silver clan who were removed from our alliance and the strange movements of the Nosferatu clan who were involved with the slave trade in the centre of S-City."


    With her mellow voice and stylish movements like a royal dancer, she moved her body in an elegant yet enticing manner that caused Nikolai to be unable to remove his gaze. She animated her hands and facial expressions to keep one interested.


    "I believe that the most important right now would be dealing with the Silver and Hati clans, though that is also because the Fenrir clan deals with them head-on on a daily basis." Nagisa sucked on the tip of her pipe, creating an orange flicker of flames before she winked at Nikolai and blew the smoke in his way.


    Phew~


    "Hmm..." Viktor tapped his chin, then looked around the table, although they argued earlier about Nikolai. He wasn''t an incompetent leader who kept grudges since they agreed to the duel; his mind locked that issue away as he turned to the specialist. "Kazan Orlov, 6th Seat and Tatiana Karpov of the 8th Seat. Are you able to work with the Fenrir clan to help solve this issue?"


    The Orlov family specialised in wind manipulation and harnessed it in various styles, from direct combat to using strategic spells to engage in high-level tactical combat over a vast area.


    They used their members in a complicated chain of group spells.


    Meanwhile, the Karpov clan was unique in that it harnessed the power of beasts, bonded with several beasts, and shared power with them, either controlling the beasts as partners or dominating them as masters.


    Their main abilities were exceptional for reconnaissance and subterfuge, but thanks to their wide range of bestial skills, they were able to be much stronger than their current standing. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I would be honoured to work with Sister Nagisa and Brother Dimitri." Tatiana was a member of the neutral group, but her loyalty to the Moonlight alliance was ironclad.


    The beautiful woman petted her panther, with curly auburn hair floating above her shoulders, while gazing at Nikolai with her sharp, hazel eyes. Though she carried a petite frame, there was a tingle of danger that flowed through Nikolai''s body when they met eyes.


    "Don''t worry, she is an old friend of your mothers..." Turim whispered into Nikolai''s ear to put him at ease.


    Nikolai nodded before noticing Tatiana winking at him and looking away.


    "The Orlov clan love to fight battles against traitors¡ªcount us in." A flowing voice, rather beautiful as you might think from the handsome male with short, windswept blond hair and green eyes that glittered with mischief.


    ''He looks younger than the others... and a little interesting.''


    Nikolai remembered this male winking at him during the argument about him taking over.


    Also, the alliances between the families started to appear more clearly, thanks to Viktor and Nagisa''s efforts.


    ''It''s all for me... I should thank them both with a gift.''


    Viktor gazed at the two heads before turning to Nagisa with a stern face. Although he is absent now, I would like you to call Dimitri back and have him help the four of you complete this task. Use it to help build the young wolves who have just matured and awakened."


    ''I can only find my grandfather amazing...''


    The way he always seemed to consider the big picture, not just his family but the alliance as a whole. Suggesting that the younger wolves take part is likely for Nikolai''s benefit, too. ''So I can meet the next generation of leaders and heads... and make my allies now.''


    "Alliance head!" One of the lower seated members spoke up, raising his arm.


    "What''s the matter Nikolai of the Petrov clan?"


    Another good-looking male with dull silver hair down to his shoulders, striking blue eyes, and a lean, wiry build. However, he looked more like an idol or singer to Nikolai watching him.


    "May we send a few of our young ones to help Sister Nagisa, Tatiana and Brother Kazan?"


    "You speak out of line, Nikolai!" Lev Markov complained, pointing at the 11th seat with a sharp glare and scowl on his face.


    "Hmmm... is there a reason?"


    Viktor didn''t immediately deny him; his eyes flicked towards Nikolai before he showed a sly smirk and motioned for the handsome male to continue.


    "Our young ones have trained their blood arts to a decent level, but the struggle of using sonic powers in battle remains difficult for them... I want them to be part of the support team who aid our brothers and sisters to learn how to survive in this world."


    ''His eyes are so clear...''


    Nikolai didn''t doubt the man who shared his name¡ªrather, he noticed many of the others nodding. Though Nikolai didn''t know the powers of the other clans well, he understood that being able to use sound waves and manipulation could be a great boon in the future.


    "I see... then, First Seat representative Nikolai B¨¢thory Volkov, what do you think?" Find more to read at empire


    Almost as if in the queue, those who supported the Volkov clan or Viktor himself started to make sounds of agreement; Tatiana giggled while Nagisa watched Nikolai with a curious gaze.


    ''This old man is putting it all on my shoulders!'' Nikolai complained in his mind, suddenly having the vision of twelve immensely powerful people staring at him, which felt daunting. He could feel the weight and pressure that his father and grandfather carried at all times.


    "I believe it''s a fair request. The ability to manipulate sound is a vital ability for the alliance, and more people helping clear out the enemy will result in fewer casualties. Since you mentioned them joining the support groups, I believe it will also prevent them from getting in the way of the main combat forces. I support the 11th Seats motion!"


    "Hmph!" Viktor nudged Nikolai with his foot under the table, a proud smirk on his lips. "Very well, do your best leading the support group, Nikolai Volkov!"


    "What?!" Nikolai suddenly responded, confused.


    "Since the duel is one display of your qualities as a leader, then show me how you use our weaker younglings, guide them with your own hand! This is another test of your leadership! Does anyone disagree?"


    Viktor quickly moved past it, trying to limit any time for Nikolai to respond or complain. His reasoning was solid as a leader of the young ones needed to be strong.


    "Leader! Second Seat!" Tatiana raised her hand.


    "What is it?"


    "I will be willing to trust Ivan''s son. Let us see how he performs. We, the Karpov clan, will send one of our young people to the Young Leaders group!"


    "Yes!" Nagisa said, giggling. She smoked her pipe again. "We Fenrirs will send two to the group; I''m eager to see how our children do!"


    "If that''s the case..." One of the males on the 3rd Seat nodded toward Viktor.


    "Understood, calm down, after the meeting make sure you speak with Turim to conform who will be taking part, let''s not go overboard and remember this isn''t just a test but war!" Viktor''s expression changed, showing signs of ruthlessness that came with being a leader.


    Kazan sat next to Turim, smiling as if it was a festival or event to enjoy.


    ''They are all loving this!''


    The meeting switched to the next topic, but because of the arguments about the size difference between the Silver and Hati families compared to the Nosferatu and the issues of being werewolves starting a war with the vampires, it ended up in an argument.


    Because of this, Viktor arranged for a meeting with the heads of the Tepes and B¨¢thory clans to help them decide.


    Even though many thoughts churned in his mind, Nikolai sat still in his chair without causing a fuss.


    ''I wonder how difficult the next month is going to become...''


    Meanwhile, as he was trying to focus, his phone started vibrating.


    When he took it from his pocket, his face twisted. He felt he should put it down rather than answer it.


    "No... I should hear what he has to say."


    The caller was Ryan.

 Chapter 250 Late night Meeting!

    "I''ll be late tonight, so don''t wait up for me..." Nikolai''s voice echoed as he sent a group message to Selene, Nikita, Risa, and even Kumiko. After the meeting, his grandfather seemed busy with the Volkov family''s closer allies.With his grandfather and Nagisa busy in the second room, he slipped out of the mansion to avoid dealing with the powerful alliance leaders.


    Despite wanting to win them over, Nikolai believed that waiting for the two different missions would be in his best interest rather than forcibly making contact right after the meeting where emotions and their agendas ran high.


    ''Ryan asked to meet me at the Starlight bar in west city.''


    Thanks to his past, instead of rushing off.


    He first sent a message to each woman individually, and then a group message.


    [You better not be too late and kiss any dirty women!]


    Nikita gave her permission easily and without trouble. But her voice message, which echoed on the mansion grounds made him quickly cover his phone. She also attached a racy picture of herself in a micro bikini almost making him enter a blood frenzy.


    [I will await your return. Nikolai, please don''t get into trouble or hurt yourself.]


    Selene''s concern came across more subtly, and she spoke with a hushed voice in her message, as if the two made a bet before... Selene revealed herself in a racy swimsuit with the caption "Shall we go to the beach?"


    ''These two are always competing... like fools.''


    Nikolai would happily join either of them, but he understood this was how they appealed for his attention.


    "Well..."


    [Ah, thank you for the message, Nikolai. I hope you have a fun evening, but try not to be too late. Selene, Nikita and Risa seem a little strange tonight!]


    Kumiko didn''t offer a deep response, but she added a few cute fox emoticons and hearing her voice suddenly while walking towards the barrier entrance was amusing. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Where are you going? Can I meet you, Nikolai?]


    The strangest came from Risa.


    Her voice seemed concerned and lacked her usual playful self.


    Because of this, Nikolai didn''t reject her completely and told her he would message her the address after he met with Ryan.


    "I can''t believe the difference from usual." Nikolai''s cheerful voice echoed as he left the barrier and noticed the maid waiting with his new car, something ordered by his grandfather after his Excelsior was destroyed a short while ago.


    "Young Lord, drive safe, we will send someone to pick you up if you drink." The maid bowed with a smile and handed him the keys.


    "I''ll be heading to the Starlight bar in West City. If I haven''t contacted in three hours, then notify my grandfather and come pick me up."


    The car was compact, with black winged doors that lifted vertically, a powerful engine rumbling even on standby. Nikolai flicked his keys before hopping inside the comfortable red leather seats and leaning back.


    "Understood Young Lord, have a pleasant evening!"


    ''This car''s custom name is Eclipse... Grandfather you''ve outdone yourself.''


    "Good work, Leona."


    Though it was a random maid, after coming to the mansion.


    Nikolai discovered his memory improved as he studied and tried to be more considerate towards the women.


    Thus, he could remember most of the maid''s names by instinct.


    When Nikolai mentioned he liked this style of car when first coming to the mansion, it seemed Viktor contacted a specialised dealer, with bulletproof windows and chassis, which would keep Nikolai safe even if those fools attacked him again.


    "Phew..."


    Vrrrooom Vrrrooom!


    The moment he touched the ignition and pedal, the engine of the car rumbled through the entire complex, a loud noise almost like thunder and lightning.


    Before the maid could blink, Nikolai zoomed out of the Volkov complex, with a cloud of smoke behind from his custom exhaust.


    "Well... Master Viktor, the young master has left. Should we send an escort force to wait a block from the club?" The maid gently tapped her cheek before speaking with a flat tone.


    Although she seemed to be emotionless, in reality, the maids liked Nikolai a lot. Since he arrived, their treatment improved, and he never mistreated them.


    "Understood Master, I will head out."


    The next moment she suddenly tore off her maid outfit and placed it in an invisible storage space, revealing her outfit beneath a stealth-style camouflage bodysuit with knives and a small pistol on her hip.


    A few seconds later, another five maids in identical outfits all stood behind her and stood in a neat posture.


    "Maid Squad Five reporting for duty, Captain Leona!"


    This was a small truth of the hidden forces that started to move because Viktor started to value and adore Nikolai more. Now five groups of combat maids would linger close to his location since the previous incident.


    Meanwhile, oblivious to his protective family, Nikolai was racing down the quiet roads enjoying the night view as dozens of people walked down the sidewalks heading to various clubs and bars.


    "They all look so happy..." Nikolai''s voice sounded slightly complex, as if jealous but also feeling pity for the humans while he landed to the side, heading towards the bar quietly.


    The drive didn''t take long for his new ride.


    His Eclipse was a special model based on the M1 Delta, causing many eyes to be drawn to the beautiful raven colour car with a sleek finish.


    Once parked in the VIP space, he took a deep breath, checking himself out in the mirror. A simple shirt and pants. He wore nothing special because he left after the official meeting. Despite that, he still looked breathtaking.


    ''Well, the baseline brands in grandfather''s place are worth thousands.'' Nikolai mocked his figure in the wing mirror before climbing out of the car.


    "Take care of it."


    "O-Of course sir!" The teenage worker who looked nervous responded before closing the protective cage around his car to prevent tampering and theft.


    ''Well... I can hear the music from here...''


    The booming base of the club echoed, while Nikolai checked his messages, only to find that Risa and Nikita sent over ten messages between them...


    "These girls..." He couldn''t help but sigh while covering his face with a smirk. He would have to make it up to them and take them to the ocean sometime soon. "Maybe the place I visited with Selene... or would that be stupid?"


    ''Let''s think about it more seriously...''


    Nikolai didn''t want to upset them with his lack of tact or effort. That place was special to him and Selene.


    "Hmm? A message from Selene, strange."


    [You should check in on Nikita later... I am sure you''ll notice something important. Try not to stress her out too much, okay?]


    Selene seemed to care deeply for Nikita during their last few conversations, though he knew Nikita was a ball of energy. She seemed a little intense in her past few messages, sometimes affectionate like a lovesick puppy, then aggressive and a little distant.


    [I understand, I''ll speak with her. You should rest, it''s been a busy week.]


    [Hehe~ you are the one that keeps me up all the time. ??]


    The moment he put down the phone, he checked to see if Ryan arrived yet.


    Tonight they would probably end up fighting, but a part of Nikolai hoped his friend wouldn''t be the same as his father otherwise he might have to kill him.


    ''Well...''


    Because there wasn''t any contact instead of waiting in silence, he dialled Nikita''s number and closed his eyes while remaining close to his VIP space, out of sight of other people.


    Ring~ Ring~


    The sound of the phone being picked up, and Nikita rushing around echoed, while Nikolai remained quiet and waited for her to speak.


    "H-Hello? Nikolai is it you?" A voice filled with insecurity and a touch of confusion.


    "Aha, there''s my cute wolf... sorry, before I went inside I wanted to hear your voice."


    "O-oh... why?"


    "Because I missed you."


    "Hya... don''t lie, when do you miss me?!" Her voice became a higher pitch, but he could almost hear her smiling from the other side. Nikolai''s lips curled into a deep smile, unable to hide his amusement and happiness when speaking to Nikita.


    "All the time~ really!"


    "Hmmmm~ I don''t believe you!"


    "But..."


    Nikolai remained quiet, waiting for her to finish, wondering if she would commit to her cut response.


    Continue your journey on empire


    "I forgive¡ª"


    Crack!


    Suddenly, a pair of scuffling people hit Nikolai, causing his phone to fly out of his hand and crash into the wall. Because of how immersed in his conversation with Nikita he cut off the outside world unless he sensed danger.


    "Fucker! How dare you insult my mother!"


    One of the males shouted while grabbing the other in a headlock.


    The one in a headlock was a little plump and somehow familiar to Nikolai which caused his anger to grow...


    However, before beating them to a pulp, he picked up his phone and heard the lovely voice of Nikita still talking. "So~ you have to promise me that we''ll go to the beach before winter okay? Nikolai? Are you there?"


    Nikolai''s smile returned, while his eyes narrowed, looking at the two men scuffling like idiots. Instead, he forced himself to calm down. "I will make sure we do. Don''t worry, I am here."


    "Good, I heard a sound... so I worried you might have got into trouble."


    Somehow he started to notice differences in Nikita like Selene mentioned and he couldn''t help but want to head home as soon as possible... but in the corner of his eyes, he noticed Ryan''s jeep pulling into the parking lot.


    "I''m okay, but you should get some rest, I promise I''ll behave, you are the only wolf for me."


    "You liar! There are so many women... hmph~ whatever! I will go sleep... but you really have to behave okay?"


    "I promise, don''t get mad."


    "I''m not mad... come to me after you finish, I miss you."


    Nikolai couldn''t answer instantly, because of the same request from Risa... but he shook his head, and watched as Ryan climbed out of his jeep while waving.


    "Okay, I promise, but I have to go now... sleep tight. Love you."


    "Mm... Love you too."


    ?? Mwah ??


    After her kisses, the line went dead, and the two old friends stood opposite each other once again.


    "Nikolai..."


    "Ryan."

 Chapter 251 Truth or Dare!

    The moment that Nikolai noticed Ryan, his blood started pumping, a strange sensation it was to face your old friend with a desire to kill. Maybe he wasn''t involved, and he would never follow his father, but since embracing his monster bloodline and meeting the council. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Nikolai''s confidence and priorities became straight, and he could never put a human friend before his family, friends, and lovers again.


    ''Even the Alliance comes first.''


    "You look a little different, almost unrecognisable."


    Ryan''s words shook slightly. Perhaps able to sense Nikolai''s changes, or was it his sharp and red glare and silence?


    Neither of the two could answer the other''s doubts easily.


    Instead, Nikolai took the first step, and after observing Ryan''s body, noticing only a single pistol on his body, he shook his head.


    "Forget it, let''s go inside and get a drink."


    His words came across like orders, but Nikolai just didn''t want to deal with this right now. For the moment, he would just drink with his friend and see where it would develop from there.


    "You''ve grown¡­ I feel jealous to have missed it." Ryan muttered, following Nikolai''s confident stride, almost rushing to keep up the pace of the long strides the werewolf took.


    Boom Boom Room Boom~


    The bass from the onsite DJ echoed through the club, a decent place where monsters and humans intermingled. Nikolai chose this place exactly for that reason. If Ryan caused any trouble, he would use the humans as shields before crushing his old friend.


    After meeting Alucard, and facing the reality of his station, Nikolai couldn''t hold back.


    ''Though I would rather not become someone who blindly kills humans¡­'' Nikolai thought to himself, and nodded, discarding that plan and changing it to only use human scum in the future.


    "Wooh!"


    "Dance with me, baby~ let''s go!"


    The surrounding people, no matter their race or creed, even gender, might not matter to a few. All of them enjoyed a wonderful night, drinking, dancing and doing drugs.


    Ryan followed Nikolai, where they met with a male in a suit, who bowed to Nikolai.


    "Take me to the private booth."


    With the flash of his VIP card, something that his grandfather gave him, a card that worked in all establishments used by the alliance and monsters.


    "Yes Sir, please follow me!"


    "Come on, Ryan, don''t fall behind, it''s busy tonight."


    ''Well, this is the deal with the SSS.''


    To help them divide crimes of passion and those of feeding by hungry strays, all registered clans gave their members a card of various levels. The white card didn''t offer any protection and just told the SSS that the person was a low-tier member of a clan, usually a thrall.


    However, the dark red, dark blue and black cards were those of elites and carried significant protection, and even the highest members of the SSS couldn''t mess with them directly if they had a reason for their conflict.


    ''Such a dirty loophole that puts humans in danger.'' Stay tuned to empire


    Ryan could only watch.


    The memories of his friend from only a month ago now became distant and blurry. His eyes narrowed, while rubbing the back of his hips where the pistol clicked in his fingertips, a feeling that he might have to use it tonight.


    Nikolai followed the male in a suit up the stairs, with people chanting and screaming when he did because only the rich and famous could walk up them.


    "Oh my god! He''s so handsome!"


    "So is his friend!"


    "We have to speak to them!"


    Humans and monsters alike took notice of the people heading upstairs for different reasons. Monsters knew it was due to their card or identification, which could help them rise through the ranks.


    Meanwhile, human women saw money and a sparkling future.


    Nikolai closed his eyes, his ears flicking slightly as he picked up the gossip and words from various people, causing his lips to curl upward into a smirk.


    ''So it doesn''t matter, human or monster, we''re all so similar at the end of the day.''


    "Haha."


    "What''s wrong, Sir?" The male asked, turning back as they came to the dark VIP corridor with various rooms ranking from low-level officials to the high-class heirs of the monster world in S-City, all enjoying one or two clubs under their thumbs.


    "Nothing, I just found the people amusing."


    "¡­"


    The male couldn''t quite understand Nikolai''s atmosphere or mood and thus remained quiet, unable to guess which side he spoke about.


    Behind the male, Ryan showed a bitter grin, noticing that part of his friend''s seemed to have remained unchanged by his sudden transformation.


    ''That''s right¡­ Nikolai is someone I can trust.''


    Ryan reassured himself while relaxing and stepping forward, losing his apprehension and remembering why he contacted his friend in the first place.


    "Here is the Top-Class VIP suite, room number one. Four attendants will arrive shortly, while the menu is digital and if you wish for anything, please don''t hesitate to call. I hope you enjoy the evening, young lord and his friend."


    Nikolai gazed at the male, realising his black card was limited to two or three people, as the other council members would be dark blue at best.


    ''Smart man.''


    "Good job, I hope you can get us some human-style snacks to fill the table, and I would rather not be disturbed too much by others."


    "U-Understood! I will ensure to have them in your room as soon as possible, please do enjoy."


    The nervous male looked amusing to Nikolai, the way he started sweating more each time Nikolai spoke or used his deep voice to give a subtle threat to him.


    ''Well¡­''


    "Ryan, let''s go inside, the dance floor can be seen from the wall since it''s a window."


    Nikolai''s sly smirk deepened as he stepped inside, using his tail to open the door for Ryan. The moment he reached the VIP area, he stopped hiding his monster parts and a pair of fluffy ears and tail appeared from the slits in his clothes.


    ''Werewolf Tailors are the best!''


    He remembered the painful sensation when his tail used to pop out when getting excited with Nikita in the past¡­ it was worse than getting an erection in tight jeans.


    "No worries, Nikolai, are you okay?"


    Ryan''s question might have seemed to be genuine as the two sat down beside the massive window, a massive U-shaped bubble couch covering the entire wall apart from the entrance, with Nikolai flopping back and Ryan to his side.


    Nikolai turned to face his friend for the first time.


    "Well, considering your bastard of a father tried to kill me. I am okay, yeah."


    The room instantly became ice-cold, Nikolai''s aura naturally expanding, copying his grandfather and father''s style, but with his twist. He added the devil god''s blood to his aura, making it more potent and carrying a physical restraint.


    "N-Nikolai¡­ that was¡­"


    "What? Will you tell me the truth?"


    Ryan visibly struggled, his lips opening and closing as sweat dripped down his cheeks. The power of Nikolai''s aura with devil blood caused his blood arts to be woven into his aura, allowing him to see lies, tell a person''s feelings and stop them from telling outright lies.


    ''Though it''s incomplete and stronger people could easily shred it right now.''


    They watched each other, one with doubtful eyes, the other with shocked and guilty eyes. It was difficult for the broken cracks to be mended. After what Ryan''s father did, even if he disowned him, there wasn''t a good way to fix everything.


    "Nikolai¡­ my father was wrong!"


    However¡­


    "I see."


    Nikolai''s lips trembled, before curling into a sarcastic smile. Though he liked what Ryan said, the emotions emitted from his body made Nikolai angry.


    Embarrassment.


    Shame.


    Anger.


    Those were the feelings that Ryan felt.


    There wasn''t an ounce of genuine guilt, or maybe he didn''t believe a monster like Nikolai deserved it any more.


    "Why do you look like that?!" Ryan shouted with his eyes opened wide, his hands on the sofa shuddering as if filled with nerves.


    "You tell me."


    "You''re not the same person!"


    "Hahaha." Nikolai''s eyes narrowed, his smirk fading into a faint smile as he tapped on the small tablet to order some drinks, "Don''t be so stiff, aren''t we here to drink?"


    "¡­"


    Ryan could only sit and watch, confused.


    The person beside him wasn''t the same person and friend that he met only a few weeks ago.


    ''I can''t¡­ why do I find him scary now?''


    The way Nikolai''s red eyes would turn in his direction and flicker with power, it was not the same. After being with the SSS and serving as a mercenary for over two years, he could tell that Nikolai was dangerous. But he was just a friend, someone with whom he would go to the arcade, and play basketball or football. The person he trusted.


    "Have a drink."


    A glass of red wine was held in his direction, it seemed to be complimentary as it was placed in a small ice bucket beside Nikolai. The bottle looked expensive and Ryan''s lips became moist, but his mind was still in turmoil.


    "N-Nikolai!"


    "Drink."


    The word echoed through his mind, becoming stuck on repeat, his body acting of its accord, grabbing the glass and taking a large gulp of wine.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Nikolai''s lips curled up, watching his friend drinking wine that he hated, the dry and fruity scent of the blackberry wine making Ryan look amusing. His scrunched-up face and the fact he couldn''t help but follow his orders was a source of amusement.


    "Let''s have some fun tonight."


    "Y-Yeah¡­ fun."


    Ryan didn''t quite grasp the meaning behind the words, but as the door opened, four attractive females entered the room. Two were human girls with brown and red hair, but the other two made Nikolai''s lips tremble for a moment.


    ''Why is Risa here with Kumiko?''


    "Well¡­ should we play a little game of truth or dare with our guests?" Nikolai added, looking at Risa wearing a blonde wig and Kumiko who became strangely seductive with a beauty spot beneath her right eye.

 Chapter 252 The Games Begin!

    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed, and he gave the stiff Risa a wink while pulling the arm of the adult Kumiko, yanking her beside him as he popped the tablet between her chest."Order yourselves some drinks, since we''re going to play a game, let''s reward the girls for their time, right, Ryan?" Explore more at empire


    He noticed the human girls seemed to have been briefed beforehand and sat beside Ryan automatically, serving him on either side.


    Though Nikolai didn''t specify this kind of treatment, he didn''t mind it, especially since Risa came to see him, though he thought teasing her with this sensual Kumiko would be enough of a punishment for now.


    ''I did tell her not to follow me¡­ but she couldn''t have done this alone.''


    However, he let those thoughts fade as Kumiko''s hand grasped his and started pressing the buttons for various drinks on the tablet.


    "Oh? You like Brandy?" He whispered into the cheeky fox''s ear, enjoying the soft fur, while noticing that Ryan remained awkward with the two women.


    "Of course Young Lord~ I like to take things nice and slow, deeply enjoying my time¡­ especially if you''re going to play games," Kumiko spoke back to him with a teasing voice. Her tail brushing along his legs as she leaned into his chest.


    ''This is the same shy fox?!''


    Nikolai took another gaze at the glamorous and seductive style of the adult Kumiko, her curvy hips and demonic chest, weapons that would capture a man''s heart while she swallowed him whole and left nothing behind.


    ''I might just get eaten if I''m not careful¡­''


    Not only did her mature figure make her a desirable woman, but the way she spoke maturely and sensually and linked it with her actions made her a demoness. Her voice was laced with experience as she ran her fingers across his, pulling his arm to rest around her shoulder.


    "It seems that I might have to ask this temptress a little dare~ let''s see how far your body can go." Nikolai''s eyes turned to face his friend, noticing that Ryan was a little more at ease with the girls. They were probably working their magic, and finally, Risa took action and flung on the couch beside him, her eyes gazing at Kumiko sharply.


    "Y-Yeah, I don''t really have a lot of experience with games¡­" Ryan admitted.


    "It''s alright since it''s truth or dare, just tell the truth or finish the punishment game!" Nikolai pointed to the red-haired human and told her to go first. "You will ask Ryan first, then he will ask the cute brunette."


    Nikolai knew that if he asked Ryan anything, the fool would become on guard again. After observing him since he arrived, Nikolai knew Ryan wasn''t a threat and instead, the feelings were just the more powerful ones. ''He seems angry at his father, that''s enough for now.''


    "A-ah¡­ me?" The redhead blushed, pretending to be shy before looking at Ryan like a wolf. "Truth or dare, sir?"


    "Ah, um, truth?"


    "What do you think of me?"


    "You''re pretty, very pretty," Ryan admitted, blushing as he took a sip of the cocktail that he ordered, and the girl giggled.


    "Thanks, your turn, sir."


    "Um¡­" Ryan turned to face the brunette who was playing with his hands. "Truth or Dare?"


    The brunette wasn''t as pretty as the redhead, but her chest was considerable and soft, as she wore a low-cut dress showing the deep cleavage she took pride in. She didn''t seem as innocent as the redhead, and she smirked. "I''ll take dare."


    "Hmm¡­ what should I ask?"


    The brunette took control of the conversation, not giving Ryan time to hesitate, and leaned into his ear and whispered something, making him blush.


    Although Ryan spent a lot of time with girls in high school, that was before his long stint in the military, and thus he became a little rusty in this environment. Ryan looked at Nikolai before covering his face¡­ as he pulled one of the soft fruits from his glass and placed it between his lips.


    "Oh~ this is exciting." The brunette muttered before leaning forward.


    ''This girl is quite the professional!'' Nikolai thought to himself as he enjoyed Ryan''s punishment.


    It was just a simple task, to use only her lips to remove the fruit from his lips.


    But those fluttering eyes and her slight smirk caused him to tremble, and the way her hand grabbed his head and pulled him into the fruit. Suddenly, her tongue pushed into his mouth, seemed to make Ryan shudder as she took the fruit from his lips and held it in her mouth.


    "Tsk¡­ he escaped," Nikolai muttered, while the face of the brunette seemed to want to say the same, as she rubbed her glossy lips.


    The girls clapped in excitement, and the brunette kissed Ryan on the cheek. "Good work~ young sir."


    Since it was the Brunette''s turn to ask, she would be asking Risa. But because these women were professionals, they understood who their clients were interested in. Instantly; she noticed Nikolai''s palm on Risa''s inner thigh, and couldn''t help but become a little jealous, she was human.


    "Then~ Risa, truth or dare?"


    "Dare." Risa didn''t hesitate to respond. She didn''t even glance at the Brunette, instead, she kept her eyes on Nikolai.


    "I like your confidence," Nikolai muttered in her ears, his eyes narrowing as he looked at the brunette. "You heard her."


    Risa''s eyes seemed to glimmer, waiting for the dare to be given to her, and the brunette seemed to be a little excited about it herself.


    "Well, I dare you to share your drink with this young lord without using your hands or letting the cup touch his lips."


    "Oh~" Kumiko exclaimed, her hands wrapping around Nikolai''s neck as she turned him to face Risa, who picked up a shot glass of the strongest monster-branded alcohol on the table and poured it into her mouth, before moving closer to Nikolai.


    ''These girls are much more playful than I thought.''


    He never realised Kumiko and Risa enjoyed these kinds of games, but he felt thankful because of them. He didn''t lose his cool and kill Ryan before understanding him better.


    "Ah~" Risa moaned, her lips parting open to show the golden liquid before she pressed her mouth on Nikolai''s and pushed the alcohol into his mouth. She didn''t stop and used her tongue to force the alcohol down his throat as his Adam''s apple bobbed, and a small dribble of alcohol fell from the corner of their lips.


    However, Risa didn''t stop as the group clapped and cheered. She started sucking on his tongue and wrapped her arms around his head, pulling on his hair. Nikolai couldn''t help but grab the back of her head and pull her closer, feeling her soft tongue pressing against his as he tasted the sweet but fiery alcohol.


    "Wow~ so hot." The red-haired girl muttered, and Ryan was also stunned at his friend making out with the gorgeous blonde with cat ears and a tail.


    Hmmn ??


    ''Risa was lonely.''


    Nikolai didn''t reject her because he noticed her change after becoming an adult and awakening. In reality, he planned to spend the night with her and visit Nikita, but Ryan''s call interrupted him.


    "Mmmph¡­" Risa moaned into his lips as their tongues intertwined, her eyes closing as her heart trembled.


    ''I''m so happy, Nikolai.''


    Her heart was full, and when their lips parted, saliva connecting their tongues, her face was a mess with moist eyes, but she didn''t stop staring at him, nor did she want to move away.


    "That was pretty good, kitten." Nikolai whispered in her ear, before wiping her lips with his thumb, and finally turned to the fox who was flicking his body with her tail, while gazing at him with excited and shiny eyes.


    "Well, little fox, do you want truth or dare?"


    "Ehehe~ I know how to be moderate, so~ truth!"


    The moment she responded with her answer, Kumiko''s eyes narrowed, and she stroked his arm with a cheeky smile. It was obvious she wanted to play more, different from the usual Kumiko. It was enticing and amusing for him¡­ thus he whispered his question into her ear.


    Kumiko''s body trembled, her fox ears flickering as her eyes turned into slits, a dark gleam appearing in them as she stared at him.


    ''How should I answer?'' Kumiko''s heart fluttered as she wondered how to answer his racy question.


    ''Nikolai''s not the same person.''


    Ryan''s thoughts were a mess, his mind in chaos.


    The games and how Nikolai acted kissing other women and being so open with them made him confused. Ryan didn''t know that both women lived with Nikolai and were in disguise because humans struggled to identify monsters easily. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow, I''ve never seen a girl''s face become that red." Nikolai couldn''t help but chuckle at the flustered Kumiko, who seemed to be thinking about how to respond.


    "Um, well¡­" She started, but her words came to a stop as she glanced at Risa.


    Then the fox almost transformed and pulled on Nikolai''s shirt.


    Her lips touching his ears and murmuring, he answered him while staring at Risa with sharp, golden eyes.


    Hnnng~ ?


    "I would mate with you until you were satisfied, Young Lord."


    "You really are a cheeky fox, aren''t you?" Nikolai''s eyes turned to face her, and he smirked, feeling her tail wrapping around his waist, and her hand on his arm stroking him softly.


    However, while the two enjoyed themselves playing around, Risa''s eyes became fierce¡­ narrowed into thin slits as Kumiko turned to the redhead and the games continued.


    A strange storm seemed to brew in the large VIP box.

 Chapter 253 Disturbance in the VIP area!

    The atmosphere of the VIP room gradually warmed, becoming a boiling pot for excitement and seduction, just as Nikolai wanted.Ryan wanted to speak with Nikolai at first. But soon he became enthralled by the brunette and redhead who now sat beside him, serving his drinks and asking questions about his job and life.


    "Hm?"


    "What''s wrong, Nikolai?


    Risa noticed that Nikolai''s eyes moved from the image of the beautiful Kumiko in her mature form, dancing and singing to the music on the screen. She then traced his gazed, alternating between the rooms for them.


    ''It seems that someone doesn''t like our group being here.''


    Since the drinking games started to calm down, with Ryan almost being ravaged by the two human women, Nikolai was ready to call it to an end. "Ryan, let''s send those lovely girls back. Ask for their numbers if you want them, of course."


    "Huh?" Ryan didn''t seem to fully notice the situation and glanced at the two girls with a merry smile before asking for their numbers.


    Nikolai closed his eyes and concentrated on his hearing.


    Thanks to his enhanced senses, he could hear the slight shifting from the rooms beside them, despite the expensive sound proofing.


    "Are we going to get them?" A gruff voice asked, almost reeking of impatience.


    "Wait¡­ they are with the club''s women, let''s give them a chance to lower their guard."


    Nikolai''s lips curled into a faint smile, while the elegant singing voice of Kumiko did constantly offer the most sublime background music. He couldn''t help but thank the people in the room beside him for letting him wake up and smell the coffee.


    "Risa." Nikolai muttered in a voice so low, a mouse might not hear it.


    "What''s wrong?" Her body leaned closer, noticing his intent. She then wrapped her hands around his white ear and asked him.


    "There are people likely to cause trouble shortly, help the human girls escape then pretend to be a helpless woman and sit beside me with Kumiko, let her know."


    He couldn''t help but feel ticklish from her touch and the vibrations from her whispers directly into his delicate wolf''s ears, but Nikolai didn''t mind.


    "Understood."


    Soon after Risa responded, she looked at the two half-drunk girls, and struggling to continue their act of being good girls. "You two should head back. It''s almost the end of your shift, right? The two sir''s have something to discuss without us here."


    "Ah, true, but don''t forget me." The brunette called out to Ryan, blowing him a kiss. While different from earlier, the red head directly kissed his cheek and rushed out with the business card he gave to her.


    "Phew, make sure they leave the VIP area safely, Risa."


    PAH~?


    Nikolai slapped Risa''s buttocks as she hopped after the two women, leaving the room with a bounce in her step and red cheeks.


    "I''ll be quick~ don''t do anything without me, okay?" Risa''s overly sweet voice made Nikolai''s cheeks tingle before he turned away and focused on the seductive kitsune currently swaying her hips to a rap song.


    "Nikolai?" Ryan called out to Nikolai with a slightly hoarse voice after the door closed again. His eyes slightly dilated from the alcohol.


    "What''s the matter, Ryan?"


    Though he wanted to speak more naturally, Nikolai couldn''t relax around Ryan because of his father, and that made his chest ache, as if someone were stabbing him with a sharp knife.


    ''I guess I haven''t reached the stage where I can just drop an old friend yet.''


    "Why did you send them away, is something wrong?"


    Despite being drunk, Ryan seemed to have a sense that something wasn''t quite right. This side of him was something that Nikolai valued.


    He turned to Ryan, while rocking his wine glass and taking a sip. "The rooms beside us are plotting something, they are a mixture of vampires and werewolves. Drink your antidote and sober up, before they come crashing in."


    The moment he heard Nikolai''s words, Ryan shook his head before rummaging in his chest for a small black vial. But the moment he opened it, the foul smell spread through the room and made Kumiko and Nikolai gag.


    "Ugh, what is that horrible smell?" Kumiko''s deep, raspy voice echoed through the microphone that she quickly placed down while walking back to Nikolai.


    "It''s something to help you remain aware, when facing a dangerous situation while inebriated."


    Nikolai sounded pretentious, but Kumiko just smiled at him, before sitting beside him and wrapping her arms around his. After the night of games and flirting, she was more comfortable with Nikolai now. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kumiko leaned closer to his ear, her nose sniffing his hair slightly, before her voice quietly echoed in his ears. "Is there anything you need me to do, Nikolai?"


    He turned to the beautiful woman and smiled. "You just need to answer the door when they knock, and make sure they cause trouble. Please do that for me."


    Her face looked a little confused, though the request wasn''t difficult. She also found it a little whimsical and with so much left to interpret.


    Not too long after he asked Kumiko, the door opened with Risa rushing inside, her lips curled into a crescent moon while she skipped back to her place and jumped beside Nikolai, humming to herself in a good mood.


    "You were right, Nikolai!" Risa spoke with a hushed but energetic voice, gazing at him with an impressed expression.


    "I know, how many were already preparing?"


    "There were four or five wolves, but thankfully they let the humans go, both of them finished work an hour ago anyway."


    The sneaky face of Risa always made Nikolai smile. She gazed up at him with a proud face before hugging his right side tighter. "Will it be okay, darling?"


    "Darling?" Ryan''s eyes returned to normal.


    Although the monsters could recover from sniffing the potion, the poor human swallowed it and collapsed for a few moments. He now looked at Nikolai with a completely shocked face, likely unaware that he knew the two monster girls from the start.


    "Who is she to call you that?" Ryan continued, while rubbing his eyes and taking out his pistol and checking it over.


    "This is Risa my lover, and future wife."


    Nikolai promised to treat her like Nikita and Selene, so he did. Rather than give an ambiguous introduction, a straight and honest one would be best. Though, he noticed Risa''s cheeks becoming deep red the moment he did, and couldn''t help but smile himself.


    ''Such a lovely and cute woman.''


    "Tsk, you have such great luck with women now. I remember back in the past." Ryan complained, before looking at Kumiko, who didn''t even bother with Ryan. Instead, she was leaning on Nikolai''s shoulder with her eyes closed.


    Ryan wouldn''t know, but Kumiko needed to take moments of rest while using a clone, so her mature clone was resting at this moment.


    However, because it looked like flirting, Ryan became even more jealous.


    "This is Kumiko, she is well¡­ a potential bride candidate for me in the future." Continue reading at empire


    Risa and Kumiko''s ears flickered before their eyes instantly widened, snapping to Nikolai with shocked looks on both women''s faces.


    Knock! Knock!


    Before he could answer them, the doors sounded and many rowdy voices leaked through it as they didn''t seem to have any desire to hide themselves.


    "A rowdy bunch." Nikolai ignored the looks of the three people watching him, and instead he reached out and stroked Kumiko''s cheek and gazed into her lovely golden eyes.


    "Can you take care of the door like I asked Kumi?" The way he spoke with a gentle and caring voice made her body shudder, a magnetic force jolting through her body as Kumiko rushed to her feet, and skittered to the door enthusiastically.


    Risa and Ryan both looked at Nikolai with horrible eyes, then turned to Kumiko who opened the door with a pleasant smile while swaying her fox tails in the air.


    "Hello~ who might it be? Oh, my? Are you guests, what could you want with us?"


    The leading pair of males weren''t bad looking, one with dull grey hair and light blue eyes and beside him a male with a bald head, but he didn''t look that disgusting.


    "Huh? A filthy slut dares speak to the young master?" One of the men from behind grunted, while the others nodded in agreement as the bald vampire smirked, snorting at Kumiko.


    Kumiko didn''t know how to respond, though she didn''t care for these rubbish calling her beautiful. It made her feel dirty to be insulted by garbage like them.


    As she huffed, a calm and deep voice echoed from inside the room.


    "I never expected the Nosferatu''s taste in women to be so bad, well, they love sleeping with corpses, so I guess it should be expected."


    When Nikolai''s voice echoed through the room, the face of the bald vampire and the wolf beside him twisted.


    Meanwhile, for Kumiko, who turned to face Nikolai to see his confident face, she felt a flutter in her chest. The pair interacted little, and thanks to the alcohol and her clone carrying her feelings of excitement and desire, she ended up flirting a little too deeply with him.


    "Oh¡­"


    But when Nikolai defended her, she couldn''t help but leave the door, and rushed back beside him and dropped into his left arm, the space she kept warm all night. The moment he hugged her, she glared at the men at the door with an angry snort. "Necrophiliac bastards."

 Chapter 254 Old Friend, Lets Dance!

    The two men stating in the front looked extremely confident, staring at Nikolai and Ryan with mocking looks. That was until Kumiko called them necrophiliacs, something that seemed to make the person from the Nosferatu clan angry."You dirty little bitch!"


    His voice squeaked, becoming higher, as veins bulged from the side of his face, and he pointed at Kumiko who hugged Nikolai''s chest with all her might.


    Risa gasped and pulled on Nikolai''s arm and whispered to him. "That''s Lucas Bloodmire, the one from the auction." The moment she told him, Risa''s face became more serious, but the soft squeeze of her thighs caused her to let out a sudden moan. "Ahn¡­ ?"


    "Tsk, look at these fools ignoring you, My Lord!" Lucas spoke with a sneer, waving for more of their members to enter the room, almost outnumbering the group two to one now.


    "I can see that, it appears that my clan is a joke to these idiots."


    "Who are you?" Nikolai asked in an abrasive tone, his hands wrapped around the two beautiful women, already angry at the mob because they insulted his lover and Kumiko.


    ''I know he''s from the Nosferatu, but surely, they would recognise me, right?'' He thought to himself while observing the room, his blue pupils slowly fading and turning black.


    Nikolai didn''t want to take risks with Risa and Kumiko in the room, though they were strong. He would never underestimate the enemy and put them in danger like in the past.


    [There are no Elders in the club, only the ones who work here. Don''t worry, Nikolai.]


    His mother''s voice confirmed his thoughts, though he found her being here embarrassing after the things he did with a little fox and her sweet tongue.


    [I will only say that if you don''t intend to take care of her completely, don''t go any further.]


    ''Understood, mother.''


    "Hm? Why do you ask, you dog fuck."


    Yes, this was the atmosphere that Nikolai expected when hearing of the clashes between vampires and werewolves. He saw so many clashes where they held back their manners and didn''t go ape shit on each other that it became boring.


    "Haha."


    Nikolai''s lips curled into a smirk.


    He touched his chest and leaned against Kumiko, watching the enemy while the thumping of his heart vibrated violently.


    ''I can''t believe I am so excited, is it the alcohol?''


    "Name yourself, or I''ll smash your face in, you bald cunt." The voice of Nikolai sounded eerily like Nikita when she was fighting or with her clan.


    Risa and Kumiko turned to him in shock.


    But when the images of the tiny Nikita and Nikolai overlapped, they couldn''t help but chuckle to themselves, causing the invaders to grow angrier at them.


    "Fufu~ so funny."


    "Haha, my god."


    Two of the mobs brought by the Bloodmire and Nosferatu lunged forward, likely unable to accept the insult to their leader. Or they might just be stupid.


    ''Good!''


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed, the red veins in his eyes tightening as the world slowed down. Both vampires held serrated daggers and then rushed at him and the two girls.


    However, before he could move, the coach creaked and Nikolai felt his sides empty. Risa and Kumiko darted out from his arms and rushed at the two men with a ferocious speed.


    "Moron." Risa muttered with a grim smile. Her body hopped into the air, twisting around and pushing off the roof with her feet. Her body soared towards the men and with her right hand, she thrust her dagger towards the male Bloodmire.


    "What?" He could barely blink as Risa''s blade sliced through his throat, her body wrapped around him, and after placing both knees against his spine. She dropped and yanked his body down with an audible crack.


    At the same time, Kumiko''s tail danced in the air and a beautiful pink smoke flowed around her. She attacked the Nosferatu clan member while pushing his arm to the side, avoiding his blade. Then thrust her knee into his crotch with a loud pop.


    Thud


    Both males collapsed, one flying into the wall, the other rolled onto his side with shattered lower vertebrae.


    ''Wow, I should definitely not anger these two in the future.'' Nikolai mused to himself, while building up his Obsidian Tide. The amount of aura he could store a world of difference compared to a month ago.


    "Sluts!" Lucas roared.


    Tonight was his chance to improve his standing in the clan and help build a bridge with the future rulers.


    However, he looked at the two women, both crouching with wide grins on their faces, as if they were a bunch of clowns at these two.


    He lacked combat power.


    Their race wasn''t something that could be effective in combat, but he was still the heir of a high-noble vampire clan, meaning he was above lesser monsters. He would never believe these two could be from royal clans, and thus made a foolish choice.


    Woosh


    Even before Lucas stepped forward, Nikolai''s hands grasped both women''s shoulder''s and tossed them back onto the couch with a gentle push.


    When Lucas entered his range, Nikolai''s right leg swept across the air, aimed at Lucas.


    The vampire could barely raise his arms before the solid bone of Nikolai''s shine impacted the side of his head.


    A vampire''s body was much sturdier than a human''s, but a direct attack from a creature that was known for its immense physical strength was devastating.


    The side of Lucas''s head had caved in, and his neck was broken as his body crashed into the wall, slumped over in the fallen male who had his balls crushed by Kumiko.


    Seeing that, Nikolai was satisfied with his victory and let out a sigh. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Snap


    A fist suddenly shot towards him from the Nosferatu Clan member, faster than Nikolai assumed and forcing him to step back to avoid the blow with a hair''s breadth. His pupils shone red as the strength of the enemy came through.


    "Oh? You managed to dodge, smart dog."


    Nikolai didn''t bother to respond. The power of the Nosferatu lingered in their necromancy and ability to control the dead, so this person having high strength startled him.


    [Nikolai, that person isn''t a normal vampire. Their body is undead, but the mind is alive.]


    ''What?''


    [I believe he''s a successful experiment to bring back a former clan member with their brain intact.]


    With this information, Nikolai''s face switched. Though he remained slightly intoxicated, the shock blew away most of it.


    "Ryan, how long will you spend watching? Let''s fight!"


    "Ah, I guess I should be more serious. Let''s do so then."


    Ryan climbed off the sofa. His eyes could barely see the movements of the faster vampire, but the ones in the back who looked eager to join in were his target. He wrapped his hand behind him, stroking the cold black steel of his 12 mm Anti-Monster Hand cannon, and gazed at them with sharp eyes.


    "Which freak wants to die first?"


    ''Fuck this guy¡­'' Nikolai thought to himself, while gritting his teeth.


    With a growl, he rushed forward and swung his fist. Stay updated with empire


    This time, Ryan followed him up by aiming at the female with no hair and green blood pumping through her veins. With a click to remove the safety, his gun started to whir. The pistol used electromagnetic energy to super-heat and increase the bullet''s speed by tenfold.


    It was his father''s custom gun that was given to him as a birthday gift, and its performance was top-notch. The bullet could easily rip through a steel plate. It was the perfect weapon for fighting monsters, as the high heat would make healing more difficult.


    Bang


    A deep pop followed by a supersonic bullet fired at the bald vampire from the pistol, and the bullet was so fast that it arrived instantly.


    Bang


    Ryan was already aiming at another target the moment he shot, and the other female vampire was also ready to react.


    She used her hands and pulled another vampire down, saving her life as the Bloodmire vampire''s head exploded in a burst of red. Despite destroying the vampire''s head, the bullet still opened a hole in the wall, with smoke rising from it.


    Unable to target again, a fist flung towards him.


    Ryan was hit hard on the head and knocked to the floor instantly.


    "Ugh."


    Ryan was stunned, and his vision turned black.


    Although he was in a state of being half-dead, a normal human would not be able to get up immediately after a punch to the head.


    Nikolai didn''t have the chance to aid him, as the moment the gun fired, all the vampires rushed at him, along with the powerful leader who observed him quietly with an eerie smirk.


    Risa and Kumiko watched as several vampires attacked Nikolai. They looked at each other and nodded, before hopping off the couch holding weapons.


    What surprised Nikolai was that Kumiko used a spear.


    Risa held two daggers as they dashed forward and pushed back against the vampires who tried to corner Nikolai, keeping their eyes on Ryan and the Nosferatu leader to ensure they didn''t get in the way.


    "Let''s end this quickly," Risa muttered with her daggers.


    "Okay," Kumiko agreed as she raised her spear.


    Their attacks were very coordinated, as if they had trained together before.


    They pushed back the enemies with ease and even inflicted a few injuries. Kumiko''s style involved parrying and diverting the enemy''s strength, and Risa used her speed and agility to deal deadly blows in one move.


    But the enemies they were facing weren''t pushovers either. The vampires were strong and tough, and some were even armed with weapons of their own.


    Nikolai could feel himself getting cornered.


    He had already killed three of the vampires, but he knew he couldn''t keep it up for long.


    The smell of blood in the air was making his head spin, maybe because of the alcohol, but he could feel danger.


    "Ryan, get up!" Nikolai shouted, while twisting to avoid a knife and kicking another vampire that tried to feed on Ryan to recover themselves.


    In the VIP room, with a beat booming and people dancing a few feet away, a brawl broke out between Nikolai and the arrogant vampires.

 Chapter 255 The Dangers of Necromancy

    the room became a mess, cracked walls, a broken table and couch. a streak of blood oozed from nikolai''s cheek from a thin cut. he gazed at the confident male from the nosferatu clan, who only took action before he killed one of his clan members.''this bastard is annoying me.''


    nikolai wanted to transform, but with such a small space, he would end up dragging risa, kumiko and even ryan into the danger and harm them with his claws. the problem was that the leader knew this and used it to his advantage.


    "you seem strong, for a mutt. but why do you hold back for a few whores and a human?"


    the vampire seemed completely baffled, touching his chin while leaning away from risa''s blade, the back of his hand snapping towards her face, which forced nikolai to dart forward and take the blow with his forearm.


    "ugh." a dull ache spread from the blow, a green bruise forming almost instantly.


    this was another reason he couldn''t react without care.


    each blow from this vampire spread a powerful poison and venom just itching to get into nikolai''s bloodstream.


    bang


    several low pops echoed as ryan fought the bald female, who constantly avoided him and used the other vampires as her scapegoats.


    explore more at empire


    "hold still, you ugly bitch." he shouted, causing the female to snort.


    "wouldn''t you love that, shrimp dick." her voice sounded eerie, like someone grabbed her voice box tight and started crushing it mid-sentence.


    "tsk, nikolai, a little help?"


    woosh


    a green mist wrapped around risa who almost got hit in the face by the vampire fighting nikolai. her eyes darting around, looking for a new target. risa understood she would get in his way right now until she saw kumiko easily tearing apart the weaker vampires with a faint smile.


    no, it was a wicked and delighted smile on her beautiful red lips.


    "this is a warning, you dumb little necrophiliac." nikolai''s eyes narrowed, his muscles swelling slightly as he started transforming, unable to control his anger after seeing risa''s face almost hit by his poisonous hand.


    his voice deepened and cracked, distorting while holding back his blood, trying to keep a trace of his sanity as watching risa almost hurt triggered something akin to a blood frenzy.


    "touch my women, and i will skin you alive, and burn your rancid corpse along with your entire fucking clan of useless, inferior vampires."


    "what?"


    the male leader stopped moving, his smile vanished. not only made his atmosphere change, but the surrounding started to ripple like billowing smoke.


    "a dirty little mongrel, dared to speak back?"


    green veins bulged from the male''s head, his hair suddenly slipped out strand by strand as his power skyrocketed, the area filled with a heavy and dangerous pressure.


    "i see, this is why the boss wanted your wings to be clipped. a feral mutant wants to challenge the nosferatu, haha, hahaha¡­ then, shall we kill your beloved tepes clan wench, or the trashy fenrir dog?"


    his body twisted, cracked and transformed as the room trembled with his aura.


    "risa, kumiko. get out of this club, and contact nagisa, and the mansion. now!"


    nikolai didn''t need to see the male''s power.


    he could tell by the size, density, and sheer volume of aura flowing around the monster with bulging green muscles and a distorted face.


    [nikolai, i believe this man''s corpse was at least a great elder, before they did their disgusting operation to place a young vampire''s brain inside it.]


    ''yeah, at least only the energy from his body is at the level of elder.''


    it seemed they had failed to recreate the corpses with their full power, though having a brain helped more than the mindless corpses. because the necromancer didn''t need to control them, he could focus on combat and make up for their lack of strength.


    "nikolai?"


    "darling?"


    "ryan, kill that woman and take those two with you. this monster, is beyond you."


    he didn''t intend to sound arrogant, but as he watched the fully transformed enemy, he couldn''t help but think that they were sent to test him.


    ''they want to see if i can handle this, and test their new experiment at once.''


    the thought of letting risa, ryan, and kumiko get caught up in the fight bothered him, so he wanted them to run away.


    risa and kumiko reacted instantly, dashing towards the door, while ryan moved slower. the female vampire chasing him down as they flew out of the door with a loud bang.


    crack


    nikolai watched the leader cracking his neck, tilting from side to side with a distorted smile on his face, sharp teeth with sizeable gaps like a shark.


    "well, now that the garbage has left, shall we get to business."


    "sure."


    the two of them didn''t waste a moment, their movements so fast, the shockwaves of their blows made the ground crack and the walls shudder. the entire club shook, and people on the dance floor tumbled from the vibrations.


    nikolai''s claws raked the male''s back, gouging deep scars, but not drawing blood, while the poison from the vampire''s nails spread across nikolai''s chest. he felt a burning sensation spread from his wounds, his energy draining from him rapidly, and the vampire landed another strike, which ripped through his side, tearing his clothes and skin.


    nikolai''s vision blurred momentarily as his body began to shut down from the poison, and he fell to one knee.


    "what a useless dog, is this all it takes? our corpse poison is wonderful, right?"


    the vampire sneered, lifting nikolai by the throat and preparing to deal the final blow.


    however, just as he was about to strike, a burst of energy erupted from nikolai''s left arm. his muscles swelled as he punched out. he broke free from the vampire''s grasp and landed a powerful blow to his stomach, sending him flying across the room.


    the vampire''s body slammed into the wall, and he looked up in surprise to see nikolai standing before him with a calm face.


    "ah, well, it was a little spicy until i got used to the taste."


    [don''t be cocky. you barely survive that poison without my help!]


    nikolai smirked, despite knowing that he might have been on the verge of death if not for his mother''s aid.


    he didn''t think about it.


    nikolai needed to defeat the vampire quickly, or risk being overwhelmed.


    the two began to battle fiercely, exchanging blows that shattered the walls and floor of the club, their power creating shockwaves that shook the building.


    bang!


    nikolai''s left leg wrapped around the vampire''s guard and his toes dug into the enemy''s chest, causing him to spit up blood.


    the vampire staggered backward, clutching his chest in pain as he tried to regain his bearings, a loud wheeze sounding each time he tried to breathe.


    though powerful, the weakness of this experiment was that the body wasn''t undead. he needed oxygen to survive, and thus a hole in his lung caused significant issues.


    but nikolai was not done.


    he followed up his attack with a series of punches and kicks, each one landing with a sickening crunch. the vampire was now on the defensive, desperately attempting to block nikolai''s attacks, but to no avail.


    "fall!"


    nikolai leaped into the air, spinning like a top and landing a powerful kick on the vampire''s jaw. the force of the kick sent the vampire flying into the wall again, where he collapsed.


    he didn''t get up again.


    with a moment to breathe, nikolai, panting and covered in sweat, surveyed the surrounding damage. the clubroom was a mess, with broken walls and shattered furniture scattered throughout the space.


    "i should kill this vampire, quickly."


    he could still hear the commotion outside, screams from humans and the popping of ryan''s gun. it''s likely the female was also an experimental body but not an elder or great elder at least, maybe a mature vampire from the past.


    the strength inside nikolai bubbled with each step he took towards the vampire.


    though he was eager to learn more, this enemy could kill ryan with ease. not to mention, his poison could be dangerous for monsters like risa and kumiko too.


    "damn, you are annoying, mutt!"


    the vampire, still on the ground, looked up and smirked. "do you think you have won?"


    "what do you mean?" nikolai asked, pretending to be curious while gathering strength in his body, pouring his energy into his right arm, ready to take the vampire''s life.


    ''will he spill anything?''


    nikolai expected little, but he was surprised when the vampire laughed and pointed at the door.


    "look, your human friend seems to be in trouble, and i don''t think he has the strength to fight off that female."


    nikolai''s eyes narrowed, and he smirked at the vampire''s attempt to make him worry.


    "the women will crush her, so it''s fine." s§×arch* the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "damn it."


    the vampire, annoyed by the lack of reaction, started to push himself up, only to collapse again as nikolai''s fist slammed into his chest.


    crunch


    the vampire''s body shook from the impact, his eyes rolling back in his head as he slumped to the ground.


    but nikolai didn''t stop there.


    he continued to beat the vampire mercilessly, his fists raining down on his enemy with a fury that surprised even himself.


    with each blow, his body devoured a jet-black crystal, boosting the awakening of his evil god''s blood and increasing his resistance to the ''corpse poison'' the nosferatu loved to use.


    "haa."


    nikolai stepped outside the room with a long sigh, shaking his hand and splashing green blood everywhere.


    he noticed risa and the maid who gave him his car keys standing downstairs in combat gear, covered in green fluids.


    ''well, it seems they also won.''

 Chapter 256 An Agreement Between Men

    nikolai stepped walked down the stairs with a faint smile. he couldn''t help but feel wonderful after absorbing that many black blood crystals. he noticed kumiko dragging the female vampire across the floor with various stab wounds, yet she still lived."oh?"


    ''it seems kumiko is more ferocious than she appears to be.''


    his eyes observed the bar, which was brimming with people a few minutes ago. but now there was no one else but the maids from his mansion and a few members of the fenrir clan standing around and questioning some vampires.


    "young lord!" the leading maid stepped forward in her combat outfit and greeted him.


    "your name, was leona, right?"


    "yes! captain leona of squad five."


    risa stared at nikolai with a sharp gaze from behind, alternating her eyes between the two with a slight grimace on her face. although he understood her look, nikolai couldn''t ignore the maids who protected them each day.


    "is there anything you need to report to me, about this case?" he asked with a deep voice, his eyes flicking towards risa


    "n-no, young lord, everything has been taken care of¡­" her voice trailed off as she looked away.


    the strange atmosphere of nikolai from both the alcohol and his sudden increase in evil god''s blood increased his natural charm.


    he shook his head, before tapping the maid''s shoulder, causing leona to jump and look at the young heir of the alliance with a slightly pink hue on her cheeks.


    "it seems that the nosferatu are using a new method to empower their younger members, ensure you get their bodies back to the mansion without being discovered. we don''t have much time before they realise something happened."


    "understood, what about the young lord of bloodmire?"


    leona''s question made nikolai chuckle, before he remembered back to fighting with the bald mutant.


    "he''s alive, but cannot move, just leave him there and let his family or the nosferatu deal with him."


    although they could take his body and learn more about their plans, the issues that might spring up if the bloodmire''s discovered their heir were kidnapped by werewolves.


    ''even if selene is my fianc¨¦e, it would just give more power to the nosferatu against the tepes clan.''


    "understood, will you be heading home with us?" leona''s eyes seemed expectant, but with ryan sitting on the sofa with his right eye bruised and his lips swollen. he shook his head and tapped the maid''s shoulder once again before stepping past her.


    "no, i have something to do tonight, so i will return later."


    "master¡ª"


    before leona could call out to him, risa stepped in front of her, and frowned.


    "he said he had something to do, just keep working and i will protect him. understood?"


    risa did not want to feel jealous of a mere maid, but the sudden change in nikolai caused her chest to pound. though he was her type before, somehow after defeating that vampire, his body almost seemed to become like catnip for her.


    ''what are you doing, becoming even more attractive?'' she thought while watching him rush to the side of the human who caused this trouble.


    "kumi, are you staying out with us, or are you going home?"


    she couldn''t get involved and stop nikolai, so rather than struggle alone, she tried to rope kumiko into her troubles.


    ''though keeping her around him so much is dangerous.''


    meanwhile, oblivious to risa''s conflicted thoughts and feelings, nikolai sat on the black leather seat beside ryan, who was holding an iced cloth to his nose. stay updated via empire


    "damn, that bitch was strong, i used all the bullets saved up just to keep her at bay."


    "no need to curse because you lost a fight. are you going to survive?" nikolai spoke in a slightly distinct voice to ryan, a more relaxed and calm voice like a tranquil breeze.


    "of course i am, idiot." s§×ar?h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the atmosphere no longer seemed tense like earlier, and nikolai realised from ryan''s actions that he didn''t hold the same feelings as his father.


    though it was difficult to trust him easily, he could only accept that he was mistaken and instead try to make their friendship work somehow.


    "ryan, your father tried to kill me."


    nikolai''s sudden statement caused the air to freeze, as if the world became just the two of them, and silence filled the room. ryan looked at nikolai with a blank, yet awkward, face.


    "i know, he told me."


    the two boys sat together in silence, unsure of what to say. until nikolai sighed and placed his hand on his chest. he could still feel his heartbeat from the battle earlier. though his evil god''s blood had removed any of his exhaustion and injuries, his emotions still ran rampant. the thought that the father of his best friend attempted to murder him was too much to swallow.


    at least, that''s how he felt before leaving the mansion.


    "i won''t blame you if you hate me now, nikolai. i cannot change my father, or my family. but¡­ i can swear to never join him in attacking you."


    nikolai gazed into ryan''s eyes, sincere and void of deceit. "for your sister, right?"


    "haha¡­" ryan curled his lips into a faint smile. "you were always good at guessing things, it''s all for her, i cannot abandon my father. are you disappointed?"


    ''how do i truly feel about it?''


    although nikolai wanted to say he didn''t mind, that could never be true. however, if asked whether he wanted to beat or kill ryan because of that, he would call the person stupid. instead, he closed his eyes, breathing slowly, and nodded.


    "i won''t blame you, or break our friendship, but the form of our friendship will change. right?"


    "true, i can''t bring you home any more now that old bastard want''s to use you. but meeting and hunting monsters should be okay right?"


    ryan''s eyes looked hopeful. he already noticed who risa was, and after discovering she became nikolai''s third lover and future wife, that he couldn''t afford to treat her lightly any more.


    nikolai could tell how difficult this became for ryan. there wasn''t just a friendship but work and other things they needed to think of when changing their relationship.


    "if risa accepts an invitation to a mission, prepare a spare seat." he joked with a faint smirk.


    ryan laughed awkwardly. "yeah, i''ll keep one open just in case." he looked away, almost like an adult trying to deal with his mischievous child.


    "you have changed¡­ it''s almost scary." his voice was low, yet it held no disdain, only an honest feeling. "are you still human, niko?"


    the way he used his name with no titles caused the nearby maids to flinch. though their gazes were sharp enough to cut through steel, they kept their mouths closed.


    ''have i changed that much? or has the evil god blood has altered my personality?'' the thoughts lingered in nikolai''s mind as he wondered how much of his humanity he remained.


    ''no, i am me evil god included.''


    "i''m me, is that not good enough for you ryan?" his words sounded a bit more powerful than intended, but it didn''t seem to cause much issue. if anything, ryan was more curious about it.


    though the sudden sharp gaze of leona towards the human male made his body flinch.


    "i see, that''s good."


    ryan stood up, muttering to himself, as he looked back at risa, then at nikolai before walking towards the entrance. he seemed to have decided, but nikolai didn''t ask him what or why.


    instead, he turned back to the people who cared about him. kumiko and risa watched him with expectant eyes, as if worried.


    "shall we leave?" nikolai smirked at the two beautiful women. maybe it was the alcohol in his system or the bloodlust after fighting, but he would rather not return home just yet.


    "where are we going?" risa, with both hands on her hips, asked, while kumiko seemed a little confused about how to act.


    throughout their drinking game, they engaged in a few raunchy actions, and now their distance seemed vague. nikolai didn''t sense any negative feelings from kumiko, rather it was her who became more aggressive with each following round, pouring him more drinks.


    "what would you like to do, kumiko?"


    it might have been the first time that nikolai asked her something of this nature, but the transformed fox seemed thrilled. her eyes shone, and her tail swayed rapidly.


    "i¡­ would like to go to a tavern."


    the tavern kumiko meant was an eastern style of pub, where you could order light snacks and beer. it was more cosy and quiet compared to the loud clubs. "is that okay?"


    ''well, there are quite a few in the north and southern districts.''


    nikolai touched his chin, still deep in thought, as he looked through his phone at possible taverns to drink at.


    ''it appears to be popular among the workers from the scarlet group, too.''


    "sure, if risa doesn''t mind, i would love to join you both for a quiet and relaxing drink, since it''s something kumi decided, why not?"


    "kumi?" the lovely fox blushed at him using a pet name, unable to refuse as nikolai already grabbed both their hands and pulled them out of the bar with a bright smile on his face, as if finally refreshed.


    however, because he drank a little too much, he regretted sending the maids back to the mansion, making him unable to drive to the tavern in the city''s south.


    "i''ll order us a car." risa tapped her phone before leona came from inside and suddenly called out to nikolai with a wry grin on her face.


    "should i drive you?"

 Chapter 257 Will you accept another?

    leona drove them to a quiet, but upper-class tavern or izakaya.this place didn''t serve monster wine, but that was fine for nikolai and the two girls with him. he just wanted to relax and enjoy the rest of the night with kumiko and risa.


    [to nikita]


    i hope you are alright.


    please sleep well tonight. i went to a small tavern to drink with risa and kumiko. don''t wait up and keep warm.


    i miss you.


    let''s go grab something to eat in the morning with selene.


    his message to nikita received a reply instantly.


    however, to his surprise, she didn''t complain or even get angry like usual. instead, she asked him to buy her some ice cream on the way home in the morning.


    ''strange, did i mention that i would stay out?''


    nikolai could only shake his head and smile to himself, realising that nikita knew him better than he did. nikolai sent a follow-up message and a message to selene, who became a lot more outgoing and flirtatious since the incident the other night. then he closed his phone.


    "phew, what did you order kumi, risa?" your next journey awaits at empire


    "ah~ we ordered a pleasant set of snacks, from fried squid and some crunchy snacks and some beer, light and refreshing brewed with a yuzu to give it a crisp taste."


    ''yuzu?''


    risa seemed proud of her introduction from the moment the group entered. she was the one who spoke to the mistress and owner of the bar.


    though it seemed the booking was in nikolai''s name because the mistress looked at him after she started speaking to her.


    not that it mattered.


    "ah, lemon to the beer, it''s something that my mother used to like. at least my dad told me." kumiko pointed at the menu and showed nikolai the ingredients, which were written in several languages, so he just enjoyed her explanation.


    kumiko''s mature self seemed to have changed a little while they went to the club and arrived at the tavern.


    ''she seems more calm and fluffy now.''


    "thanks. i will give it a try because you both recommended it to me."


    nikolai couldn''t remember the last time he drank a cold larger or ale rather than expensive spirits and wine. maybe he was being forgetful, but the flavour of alcohol made for monsters carried an addictive and unforgettable taste that made him worry about addiction.


    ''was the inventor a human?'' he wondered, thinking the humans made blood wine to make the monsters suffer like they do.


    as they spoke, a waitress appeared and placed the drinks in front of the group, with a small bucket filled with ice next to the table to keep them cool. they also brought the snacks that risa ordered.


    nikolai found himself relaxing more with the two of them, and their presence helped soothe him, though they were different from nikita. there was no tension, no fear or anger, just a calming atmosphere.


    "did you have fun tonight girls?" his voice became deeper, but more natural as the two leaned against his shoulders, much like at the club their distance became shorter.


    "i did have fun, but we did some really embarrassing things." kumiko giggled and took a drink of the refreshing ale.


    "but you were the one who enjoyed doing it." risa smirked making fun of kumiko who seemed to act like she did nothing untoward.


    "ahhhh!" the kitsune covered risa''s lips with her hands, slapping her with both tails while leaning over nikolai''s front. kumiko seemed embarrassed at what she did earlier that night.


    risa laughed and then turned to nikolai, looking up at him. "what about you? how was it to kiss kumi''s soft cheeks, or taking that olive from her mouth with your tongue?"


    "t-that was-" nikolai paused for a moment, wondering how to reply. he felt good, but was embarrassed by how open risa was with her question.


    "or perhaps did regret ending it there and wish you kissed instead?"


    "that is different." he sighed and shook his head, not knowing what to say.


    he couldn''t feel any anger from risa, or jealousy, but the blushing kumiko made his chest tight, beating faster like a wolf gazing at a lamb. "okay, you win. i wanted to kiss her at that moment."


    "you wanted to kiss me?" kumiko looked at him, her tails slapping the back of the chair with a thud.


    "i wouldn''t mind." kumiko whispered.


    "hm? sorry?" nikolai pretended he couldn''t quite hear her.


    "it was just the thoughts in my mind when¡­" before he could continue, risa grabbed both his cheeks with a smirk, "this is a punishment for lying." then she kissed him.


    risa''s plump lips were warm, soft, and a little wet from the drink they were having. her long tongue pressed between his lips and wrapped around his tongue. unlike nikita, risa didn''t seem shy when kissing, and it surprised nikolai, though he didn''t struggle to stop her.


    after all, risa was also one of his fianc¨¦e candidates.


    though he wondered why she punished him, soon his mind focused on the taste, heat, and feeling of risa''s mouth, causing kumiko to watch them from the corner of her eyes. s§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    hmmn ?? i love kissing you, nikolai~ delicious, more. ??


    risa''s inaudible whisper caused kumiko''s spine to tingle.


    she slid her tails along the side of nikolai''s arm, watching their wet kiss, listening to the sounds the pair made with a bright red face.


    ''why did risa suddenly do that?'' she thought, but the reason didn''t seem important to her right now.


    kumiko couldn''t help but touch her chest. it was aching from a strange feeling that made her want to act out. but before she could act, the two of them pulled apart with nikolai catching his breath, the look on his face a mix of arousal and anger.


    haaa ? my mouth tastes like nikolai ??


    "that was a surprise. did i do something wrong, or was it to shut me up?"


    risa laughed and then placed another quick kiss on his lips. "it''s a secret. now, shall we order the second round?"


    before he could scold her for being so lewd in public, she hopped off her buttocks and left the room, almost like a criminal escaping from their crime.


    "risa?"


    "she didn''t even take our orders." nikolai complained. while looking beside him, kumiko seemed strange as she looked at the door with a lost expression and deep pink cheeks.


    "kumi, are you alright?"


    "ah. i''m okay!"


    nikolai could tell she seemed a little strange, jumping at his question and avoiding his gaze with her watery golden eyes that resembled the sun.


    "what''s wrong, you can speak to me, i won''t make fun of you." he promised. "and i will be upset if you lie."


    "well¡­" her voice became a little quieter and softer. "how was the kiss?"


    ''why did she want to know about that?''


    "it was a pleasant kiss. warm, and i enjoyed the moment, but it wasn''t as nice as when i kiss you, kumiko."


    kumiko blinked, and then her face went red. "w-we haven''t kissed!?"


    nikolai didn''t realise how flustered she was, but he couldn''t resist how animated her tails acted when he teased her. although their lips touched a few times during the games. he wouldn''t really count it as a kiss, but the taste of kumiko''s breath lingered in his mind.


    ''am i still a little drunk?'' nikolai thought, trying to scold himself.


    "i mean that our moment at the club, didn''t count, right?" kumiko looked away from him, avoiding his eyes. nikolai could see that she felt a little awkward with her teeth dragging along her lower lips, but her tails wrapped around his arm, giving a mixed signal.


    "well since it didn''t count, do you want to have one that counts?" he reached over, holding her chin with his thumb and index fingers to pull her face to him.


    kumiko''s eyes were enormous, as she gazed up at him with a slightly red face. she breathed faster as he inched closer to her, the hot air on his lips tickled. her eyes gradually closed, slowly and never removing her gaze from him, before her mouth parted, ready to be kissed.


    ''is it wrong to want to kiss her right now?'' he wondered.


    be quick ? risa will come back soon.


    her low, embarrassed whisper tickled the back of his head. his mind became lost at that moment. he wanted to feel her soft, plump lips against his, taste her, and listen to her muffled breath as he kissed her.


    his lips were less than an inch from hers. kumiko''s breath grew warmer.


    nikolai could almost taste the yuzu and citrus flavour from the ale mixed with her sweet natural scent. her body trembled. he could feel her soft tails tightening, and the tips curling up against his skin.


    her hands reached over his and held his chest.


    kumiko seemed so excited, her body couldn''t help but fidget, like an excited child waiting to receive a gift. she was ready and willing to accept his kiss. nikolai''s chest grew tight, and the feeling of wanting to embrace her and never let go grew rapidly.


    mmmm ?


    their lips touched slightly, softly brushing together, causing the fox to shudder, as if lightning struck her body.


    she crooned. the heat in her body grew and felt like it was burning her.


    he smiled and then pressed against her lips. a muffled yip came from the back of her throat, and her lips parted, but before he could slip his tongue into her hot, moist cavern.


    click!


    "ahem, so you''re going to accept another?"


    a sound from the entrance to their private booth caused them both to pull away from each other as if lightning struck them. nikolai''s face turned away, while kumiko covered her lips with both hands, now blushing bright red.


    risa''s face beamed as she gazed at the pair with a wide grin and her phone aimed at the pair.


    "should i tell nikita or selene~ or, maybe you can finish that kiss properly, and i''ll record it?"


    hehe ??

 Chapter 258 The Mischeivous Nekomata Is Fooled!

    risa''s words echoed in nikolai''s head several times before he realised just what she said. he couldn''t believe that she would ask him to kiss another woman. but then the recording made his lips curl into a smirk."you want to bribe me with that video, right?"


    there wasn''t an answer, but she puffed up her chest and smirked at him, showing her response.


    kumiko gasped, covering her mouth, which looked adorable. now frozen from her actions, lost in the atmosphere and her feelings being more free when using this technique. nikolai could tell something was different about her, but he wanted to know her true feelings. s§×arch* the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''if this wasn''t her desire and the alcohol. i will help her escape the situation.''


    "kumi, if you would rather not do it. i will make a deal with risa." nikolai once held strict rules for himself, but broke them. however, he would never do the same again and would never force himself on a girl who wasn''t willing.


    though he found her attractive, with selene, nikita, and risa he would rather not make her feel pushed into this kind of relationship, especially since he could feel his father already wanting them to develop this way.


    "eh?" kumiko reacted differently to what he thought, a stunned look and her mouth open. she gasped and looked at him with trembling eyes.


    "am i not good enough?" she muttered in a low, but audible voice as the ice in the new bears cracked as they melted at the room''s temperature.


    ''huh?''


    nikolai never expected that to come next.


    his hand jittered, putting down his glass before turning to face her. it was a serious and earnest gaze.


    "you are a charming and lovely woman. you don''t lose to selene, nikita, or risa. even in your normal form, i find you extremely attractive."


    kumiko''s body visibly trembled, her cheeks turning red while her tails slapped the seat. as she looked from side to side, each time their eyes met, her blush became deeper, and she covered her face with both hands.


    "i am not special like that, all i can do is¡­"


    before she could lower herself or lose confidence.


    nikolai reached out and grasped her hand, squeezing it tight. "you don''t need to do anything, just being close to me is already enough."


    the moment he touched her, she looked at him with wide eyes. when he spoke, her lips trembled before turning to risa, who watched them with a wide grin, holding the camera still.


    no, she was recording this moment because it was fun.


    "don''t mind me, kumi, if you want something, then do whatever you want."


    nikolai felt kumiko''s body relax as her other hand touched his. the warmth of her body and the softness of her palm made him gaze up at her golden eyes, different from nikita''s with their own unique shade and shape.


    "i would like you to¡­ kiss me."


    the way kumiko spoke with a gentle, yet embarrassed tone, and how her ears turned back, making him feel like he was melting from her cuteness. his body was getting warmer from his desire for the vixen, but he couldn''t let it overcome him. she deserved better than that.


    "of course." nikolai leaned forward, and the kitsune followed him. her eyes were half-open, gazing into his.


    kumiko''s breathing became heavy as the distance between them grew shorter and shorter, but it was only a couple of centimetres before their lips could touch. "can we hold hands?" she whispered, her eyes almost sparkling.


    nikolai''s eyes widened slightly, but his expression became softer as he nodded. "let''s."


    kumiko let out a small chuckle before their hands entangled together, a warmth spread from her palms, and nikolai also felt the strange dissonance that the increase in evil gods'' blood fading, calming as if being sung a lullaby.


    "i''ve admired you for a while, nikolai." kumiko whispered as the distance between their lips quickly narrowed, and her tails danced slowly in the air.


    the sensation was unfamiliar.


    kumiko''s kiss was comforting.


    the feeling of her plump, squishy lips on his was enough to make him feel like a hot, tingling sensation was going to his head. it was different from selene and nikita, who he felt like he was falling into a pit of lust.


    no, he was drowning in the comfortable affection that she gave to him.


    ''it''s like she''s offering me a place to rest.''


    the kitsune''s mouth parted slightly, her tongue sliding inside his mouth, and the kiss transformed from a gentle and comforting kiss to a passionate dance of their tongues.


    mmmph~ ??


    the sounds of the kiss were wet and warm as she pressed her tongue against his.


    he had to be gentle and soft with her. kumiko''s eager tongue flicked against his and intertwined, as if trying to coil and envelop him.


    her mouth was small and her saliva sweet and delicious. her hands gripped tightly, digging in her nails, but it didn''t hurt. nikolai''s body pushed her back against the backrest as she sucked on the tip of his tongue, gazing at him with eyes full of a seductive allure.


    mnnn~ ??


    kiss me more, fill my mouth with your scent¡­??


    his hand pressed against the backrest as he held himself up as she leaned forward and wrapped her arms around his neck, her tails curling and touching his back. he could feel her fluffy tails pulling him closer and twitching with excitement, as her body seemed to shiver from pleasure.


    as he pulled back for air, her tails grabbed onto his shirt and pulled him back into a kiss before he could take in air.


    nnnnm~ ? haa¡­ ?


    she was leading the kiss, completely overwhelmed by her desires and emotions for the first time, and was using her tails and arms to push him closer against her. explore stories at empire


    nikolai was surprised and pulled away for air again. "ha¡­ ha¡­ kumi¡­" his cheeks felt hot as he looked at the flushed and aroused look of the bewitching vixen.


    he had to lean down to her level, her tails holding him in place.


    she stared back at him with golden eyes, sparkling as if they contained small shimmering stars. her lips oozed with saliva, while her tongue extended slowly and seductively licked it up.


    "what''s wrong, nikolai?" kumiko''s low, raspy voice resounded, similar to that of a burlesque performer as she panted slightly, her bountiful chest pressed against him.


    ''who are you?'' was the thought that came to his mind. kumiko had never been like this. was the alcohol and atmosphere bringing out this side of her?


    "i need a break." he said through his gasping breath.


    kumiko looked down at her lap with a dejected expression. "do you not want me?"


    "i want you." his words came quickly. not a lie, either.


    these were his true feelings. but he didn''t plan to say them so easily, but with the seductive glow of her eyes. nikolai couldn''t hide them from her.


    was this the power of her divine blood?


    each word she spoke, each action carried a powerful and strong weight, though he could resist or pull away if he wanted.


    but because of the comfort. nikolai didn''t want to.


    "then i''ll let you catch your breath."


    the moment kumiko spoke, she pushed nikolai gently, before leaning forward.


    her warmth and light scent flowed into his nose as she sniffed his neck. her face pressed against it, as if to smell his scent and taste it with her tongue.


    hnnng ?


    kumiko''s tongue slithered across his skin, licking up the beads of sweat and his taste, a pleasurable and relaxing sensation from the moist warmth sliding up his neck.


    nikolai could feel his heartbeat racing, and the heat of the vixen''s breath against him.


    "you smell and taste so delicious¡­"


    kumiko gazed up at him with her golden eyes half closed out of pleasure and delight. meanwhile, risa who recorded the image, looked stunned.


    although risa knew the kitsune were seductive beings that could tempt any man, they usually chose one. once they decided the kitsune would never let the man go, regardless of what they did, even if he destroyed their family, this broke their heart.


    their love was eternal and extremely heavy.


    risa had read the records of the royal family thanks to nagisa, who wanted the girls to understand each other better. but the usual kumi looked so different right now. normally like a sheep in a field, she looked like a wolf hunting a rabbit right now.


    ''the flick of her tongue when her lips such on his neck is so erotic¡­ that movement is like.''


    she couldn''t help but thinking of placing a certain part into her mouth with the sounds and movements that kumiko did while kissing his neck.


    nnnph ??


    "are you sure about this, kumi? this is your first time, right?" nikolai asked her in a soft and deep tone, wanting to ensure she wasn''t being swept away by the moment and alcohol.


    "i am, nikolai." the kitsune spoke honestly, her eyes clear as she touched his cheek. a firm voice, with no sort of wavering.


    but he wanted her. and she wanted him.


    he wouldn''t do it if it wasn''t what kumiko wished, but her gaze and expression, the seduction and confidence she had right now, was not the kumiko from the past.


    it was a woman who wanted to seduce him into her bed.


    the one who became confused and sensed danger was, in fact, risa, although she teased them and tried to set this up. she suddenly felt like it was kumiko who set a trap for her as she watched the couple becoming intimate, before they halted with a bridge of saliva oozing down from their lips.


    "shall we finish up and leave?" he asked her, as she slowly narrowed her eyes, not leaving his face for a second.


    "mm, let''s go to a hotel."


    "what?!" risa gasped, looking at the sly look kumiko flashed her momentarily with a victorious smirk.


    ''she liked him this much! i was fooled.''


    rather than being fooled, when in her mature form, the hidden desires and feelings of kumiko would become free, so after drinking and then the exciting evening and enjoying another drink in the tavern, she could finally express herself.


    at first, a feeling of obligation towards nikolai, but over time, she started to become obsessed with him and how exciting every moment she spent with him became.


    now, given a chance, there was no way she would stop here. if she stopped here, then she knew nikolai might regret it or second guess his actions. thus, she wouldn''t stop because she already chose nikolai weeks ago.


    it was only nagisa who noticed the change in her scent when she became sure of her emotions.


    the scent was a mature kitsune''s weapon, used to lure the man they select, a scent tailored to that person alone.

 Chapter 259 A Nekomatas Heart

    the atmosphere in the car became awkward after risa realised her failure, and the confident side of kumiko tricked her into this situation.her video lost all worth.


    risa gazed at the back seat through the rearview mirror and couldn''t help but bit her lower lip, a stuffy and burning sensation growing inside her chest.


    ''i cannot believe it!''


    no matter how much risa complained in her mind.


    she knew that things already escalated beyond her control.


    while watching, the pair in the back holding hands as the car approached the hotel.


    "eh, the imperium?" risa gasped.


    a sudden stabbing pain grew in her chest when she gazed at the familiar building. its splendid fa?ade and elegant appearance reminded risa of meeting nikolai and their first time in this building. s§×arch* the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    she didn''t want them to enter here, didn''t want to know that kumiko, and he might do the same act and overwrite his memories.


    the car entered the underground car park and stopped in the reserved spot.


    risa rushed out to prevent them from doing such an act, but her legs trembled and buckled the moment her feet stepped out. she collapsed onto the concrete ground with a loud bang and groaned from pain.


    "are you ok?"


    a familiar husky voice echoed in risa''s ears as a warm and sturdy arm pulled her off the ground, but her mind felt heavy like lead.


    ''why is he being nice to me?''


    ''isn''t this my punishment for pushing them too far?''


    "risa, i am not mad at you."


    nikolai''s voice whispered again, his hand gently squeezing and caressing her shoulder, as he kissed her cheek.


    she couldn''t help herself.


    tears flowed down her cheeks.


    risa knew he might be with other women in the future.


    that wasn''t the issue, but the imperium was their hotel¡­ it was where she first approached him and made him hers.


    ''will he find me stupid for doing this, or mock me for acting so¡ª''


    "kya!"


    shocked, risa''s eyes widened as nikolai lifted her in his arms.


    she gazed at the pouting kumiko on the other side, but then her pout became a faint smile, which confused the nekomata.


    "did you think i would abandon you, just because i was horny?"


    there it was again, his voice that made her spine tingle, and her legs weak. nikolai was her ideal, be it his energy, body, or voice.


    not that she didn''t love his personality, but he teased her a little too much.


    "let''s go to our usual suite and celebrate tonight together, with a bit of alcohol. it will help you calm down and relax."


    risa nodded in his arms, a genuine smile on her face.


    discover more content at empire


    somehow, she didn''t feel so dark and her sense of fear and hysteria faded.


    but the closer they came to the main entrance while he carried her in a bridal carry, the hysteria was rapidly replaced with embarrassment.


    the three entered the elegant lobby, but before nikolai could check in, an employee approached him, and he showed the room booking on his phone, causing the employee to gasp and suddenly straiten himself up.


    "we have prepared a room for you, sir. the imperial honeymoon suite."


    the employee soon called for someone to guide them.


    dressed in a neat red blazer and suit, the female employee bowed to nikolai and kumiko, who hugged his right arm.


    she guided them to the lift.


    the doors closed behind the four as risa and kumiko were carried like princesses while the female hotel employee smiled and greeted them with an energetic, yet respectful tone, "welcome to the imperium, mr. volkov, miss kageyasha, miss kogetsu."


    her polite attitude surprised risa, but more than that, she understood that this room was something she could only dream of in the past.


    sometimes money wasn''t enough.


    to book the imperial suite in the imperium needed contacts, and connections.


    nikolai carried risa into the room while she inspected her surroundings.


    this place looked more like a flat, rather than a hotel suite, with two bathrooms and three separate rooms, one with a large king-size bed and another large one in the spare room.


    the main area, however, comprised a bar, kitchen, living area and even an office desk with a laptop and printer, and to the right, a glass sliding door separated a sauna from the rest.


    "please feel free to use all the facilities. your checkout is seven days away. a team of maids will clean the room daily at midday."


    ''seven days?!''


    risa''s face turned pale for a moment as she looked at nikolai''s calm and innocent expression.


    "i didn''t book it just to sleep with you for seven days, risa. your little heart suddenly started racing, are you that horny?" he asked with a grin, making risa''s ears burn red as she struggled to deny it.


    ''is this how he sees me now, as a slut?''


    she couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed and angry.


    ''he might think that all my effort and love is to get his body, that''s not what i meant. but maybe it was a mistake to come to this place when we first met.''


    her mind filled with negative thoughts, her body floating as he carried her to the large bed, and placed her down, stroking her head gently before kissing her forehead.


    "risa, i know how much effort you put into looking good for me, but i like the raw and honest you most."


    ''what does he mean?''


    her ears drooped down when he said this. she felt a pang of anxiety, wondering whether she was being too materialistic or selfish, but she was unable to ask or understand what he was thinking.


    ''did i do something wrong?''


    her heartbeat sped up. her breathing became ragged, and she felt her tails twitch, unable to cope with the stress, as they started fluffing up.


    "risa, i love you. i don''t want you to always feel so stressed and to force yourself to match nikita and selene''s pace, the lovely and cheeky cat i met is the woman i fell for, so relax."


    his soft words, and gentle touched resonated within her, a warmth and sense of acceptance. she couldn''t help but cling to his shirt with teary eyes.


    the efforts and things she did to get his attention, to think he noticed. it caught her off guard.


    ''so, it wasn''t just the physical things, he saw through my act and loved me for what i truly was. i didn''t realise.''


    she felt conflicted, not wanting to become like them but wanting to keep him satisfied. her heart felt tight and stuffy, making it difficult to breathe.


    a pair of hands cupped her face as he leaned in and whispered, "you are the only one in the world that can make me feel the way you do, nobody not nikita, kumiko or selene can ever replace what risa kageyasha is to me."


    his words melted away the ice in her chest.


    tears fell from her eyes as her tails twitched.


    he understood what she wanted to say even without asking.


    she wanted to hear those words from him, that no matter how many women came and left, he would love her and be there for her, to care and to spoil her rotten.


    that she was equal to them, and worth something.


    "thank you." she muttered between the tears and pressed her forehead to his.


    the warmth from his skin, comforting and reassuring. not once did kumiko make a sound or interrupt them, instead she watched from the living room area with a smile on her face and whispered.


    "good for you, risa~ i''m delighted you could finally hear those words."


    risa''s eyes became swollen after she cried in his arms, and after the stress and her feelings were unlocked, the beautiful nekomata fell into a deep sleep.


    ''she''s so adorable when sleeping.''


    nikolai took a picture of risa and then tucked her into bed. he wondered if the words meant more because they did nothing sexual, and he comforted her sincerely.


    however, the moment he left her room, closing the door slowly, the atmosphere changed.


    click


    "nikolai." a hot, seductive voice called out to him from the master bed. kumiko was already half naked with a seductive smirk on her lips.


    wrapped in the silky sheets, she sat at the edge of the bed, with her juicy thighs peeking through the gap, along with a glimpse of her golden fur.


    it made his heart flutter as she raised a hand towards him and waved seductively, whispering, "come here, big boy~"


    the words made him chuckle, but he couldn''t deny her allure.


    soft, fluffy blond hair wrapped around her body, normally neat and straight like a shrine maiden, now messy and sexy. she even pulled off her hairband and put her hair down, giving him a new image.


    nikolai sat beside kumiko, her hand caressing his as he looked down into her beautiful golden eyes.


    "you know, i never thought you would be so naughty," he whispered.


    kumiko smiled and nodded, letting the sheets slip down her shoulders, revealing her heavy, and alluring breasts a size larger than selene, with a more rounded and fuller shape as they swayed lightly from her movements.


    "i guess, but that''s what makes this exciting, i always felt like i shouldn''t always be the perfect miko and let the things i want slip through my fingertips."


    "what things might that be?" nikolai asked, his eyes locked onto her exposed chest, and the delicate, faint pink areola.


    "oh my, would you like to know?"


    kumiko''s hips shifted closer, causing her thighs and breasts to shake slightly, before whispering something in nikolai''s ear, causing his eyes to glow blue.


    the heat of her breath and the tenderness of her delicate body touching his arm as he pushed the fox down onto the sheets.


    he gazed down, with the expression of a hungry wolf.


    "then, make sure you grip tight. kumi."

 Chapter 260 The Kistunes Sweet Nectar *

    Nikolai''s hand tapped Kumiko''s shoulder, causing her to fall back like a feather before she bounced on the bed. Then peered up at him with half-closed, deep golden eyes, and fluttering her long lashes as he leaned over her."You look stunning right now."


    "Really, do you mean it?"


    In contrast to her expectant eyes, Kumiko''s raspy voice echoed throughout the room.


    ''She''s nervous, it appears that the normal Kumiko is still in there.''


    His lips curled into a faint smile because of how loveable she appeared in his eyes. He reached out with his right hand.


    ''I can feel her heartbeat through my palm, she''s so cute.''


    Kumiko''s tongue slipped across her dry lips, lubricating it with shiny saliva, but the slight flick caught Nikolai''s attention as he lifted her chin.


    "Are you really sure you wish to go further?"


    She blinked a few times, and the corners of her lips twitched, while her cheeks blushed deeper and turned away slightly, her warm breath blowing against his face.


    "I¡­"


    "Haha, can you return to your normal form?"


    "Eh?!"


    His words seemed to shock Kumiko.


    Her body shuddered as if scared, but her eyes shone brighter.


    Suddenly, Kumiko slowly turned to face him and peered into Nikolai''s eyes, her chest thumping like a drumbeat.


    "R-Really?"


    A voice without confidence.


    Her eyes shone, while Nikolai could see the colours of her emotions, vibrant and clear.


    Expectation.


    Excitement. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elation.


    Affection.


    Kumiko''s feelings transformed like a butterfly escaping a cocoon, which made Nikolai believe she suffered from this issue despite having confidence while transformed.


    He wondered if she didn''t see that as her true self.


    "Of course, the cute Kumiko is just as charming, show me everything about you. This isn''t just a one night fling, right?"


    Experience from Selene, Nikita, and Risa helped Nikolai''s charm and mind grow.


    His thoughts towards Kumiko started from the moment they met, and he read his father''s message mentioning marriage.


    That''s why he focused on her, slowly building feelings, seeing what things she enjoyed and like before he finally made a move instead of rushing like his did with Risa.


    He wanted to cherish Kumiko because that''s what he thought she desired.


    Someone that cared and could understand her.


    That''s what Nikolai believed, and the way her cheeks blushed and the small tears forming in her lovely eyes further confirmed it.


    "N-Nikolai!"


    She hugged Nikolai''s chest.


    It''s a strange thing when one is in love.


    Because at the start, the feelings are like water trickling down a cliff.


    Slow and soft, but the more the person experiences, the faster and deeper it flows.


    Before he could move, her body flickered with a pink and golden mist.


    The next moment she shrank several centimetres and her chest also decreased, but maintained its beautiful curved shape and warmth as the silk sheet dropped from her body, revealing everything to him.


    "I was so scared and embarrassed about telling you this¡­ But I-I like you Nikolai!"


    Nikolai gazed at her face and reached out, stroking her smooth and silky hair as he pulled her into a kiss, feeling her heart thump rapidly against his body.


    ''So this is the real her?''


    A touch of cute, a dash of her seductive side, and a warm heart that wasn''t suited to monsters.


    The girl who was normally shy but hid many of her feelings deep inside.


    ''She really is adorable.''


    Nikolai broke the kiss, leaving a trail of saliva connecting them. Kumiko''s face remained closed tight, while her tongue still extended and dripping with drool.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    "When did you start liking me?"


    "Haa¡­ from the moment I first saw you at Nikita''s house." The lovely fox seemed dazed from the kiss, breathing deeply while rubbing her head against his palm.


    "You really are quite something."


    A smile spread across Nikolai''s face.


    He couldn''t believe she fell for him at first sight. It made him realise she must have been struggling and hiding those feelings to herself all this time.


    ''No more though.''


    He leaned over, pushing her onto the bed.


    The sheets were silky smooth beneath her fingers, and Kumiko felt a touch of fear and excitement.


    "I will have to treat my fox princess gently tonight."


    "Nn¡­ ??"


    Kumiko lowered her head, as if to hide her blushing cheeks, while Nikolai slipped her body further onto the king-sized bed, using his right hand to part her legs.


    "Ah." She gasped.


    The moment the air touched her crotch, and her golden fur was revealed, she became even more embarrassed after noticing Nikolai''s keep gaze that focused on her crotch.


    "D-Don''t look so much."


    His lips curled into a smile, while slowly stroking and caressing her inner thigh as he moved closer to her tender snatch.


    "I don''t see anything other than a lovely and beautiful flower that I wish to pluck." Kumiko covered her eyes with the back of her hands, and let out a cute cry as Nikolai touched the outer folds with his fingertips, soaking them in her thick, sticky nectar that leaked from her neat little slit.


    It was small, light pink, and had fluffy, soft golden hair on top.


    "Your fingers¡­ Nikolai." Kumiko gasped before baiting her lips, the sounds sweet to Nikolai''s ears.


    "You really are a cute fox." He whispered.


    She was wet, but not soaked, likely nervous as his fingers slid along her swollen labia, causing her legs to shudder and hips to tremble.


    "Look, it''s all over my fingers, your juices."


    Nikolai held his fingers up, which caused Kumiko to shake her head, not wanting to look.


    "Your smell is also quite enticing." He added.


    "S-stop."


    Nikolai''s body hovered above her while his face drew near, a few inches away, his hot breath against her neck.


    "You can''t even look at me? Are you that embarrassed?" He said while nibbling at her earlobe. "This is your body, there''s nothing to feel embarrassed about."


    "Nikolai." His fingers slid across the surface of her slit, teasing it with a feather-like stroke. "Your hands¡­ Are they enjoying my body?" The question caught Nikolai by surprise, and she opened her eyes and peered at him.


    "They are, every moment of touching you feels like heaven."


    The answer caused her lips to curl, and she lifted her arms, pulling him closer and nibbled his ears. "Then I hope they will be gentle."


    "Of course." Nikolai responded while his fingers caressed and teased her tender slit before sliding across her hooded clitoris.


    At first, she didn''t respond, the gentle touch slowly pulling back the skin covering her hidden gem, the sticky honey from her now smeared along her slit.


    ''She really is an adorable fox.''


    Kumiko''s hips began to quiver the moment his fingertips circled her clit, different from before, now exposed to the air. The intense sensation sent jolts of pleasure down her spine as she gasped and twisted her body.


    Mnnn~ ?


    Kumiko moaned sweetly as Nikolai''s fingers caressed the little pink nub.


    He continued to toy with it, his movements slow and steady, causing her back to arch slightly as his fingers danced along her petals, before slipping into her sticky opening, and curling inside.


    The sensation cause her to yelp, gripping his arm, as his fingertips pushed against the roof of her vaginal wall.


    Hnnng~ ??


    Nikolai leaned over, kissing her soft and tender lips while slowly thrusting his two fingers in and out of her wet snatch, feeling the warm honey coat his digits.


    Mmmph! ?


    The moment he kissed her, she parted her lips as if mesmerised by their kiss earlier, extending her tongue as she licked across his lips. Unable to resist the warm, sticky sensation, Nikolai copied her, entangling her tongue with his.


    Lost in a passionate kiss as his fingers rubbed inside, pulling on her slick folds, squelching each time he caressed her sweet spot. While his left hand cupped her breasts, massaging them slowly and twisting the pink, hard nipple.


    His fingers increased their pace, the sticky honey that dripped from her slit now bubbling with a wet sound as it oozed down his hand, the squelching sounds echoing in the room.


    Hnnng~ ???


    "It feels strange¡­Nnnph."


    Her cries of pleasure only increased his desire.


    "Your breasts are so cute too."


    His words made her cheeks blush as he squeezed her right breast, twisting her pink nipple. The soft sensation as his fingertips sank into them, causing her to gasp, while he teased them both as if obsessed.


    "Your nipples are hard, you must really like having your breasts squeezed."


    "Ahhh! D-don''t talk about it~ It''s embarrassing."


    Kumiko''s mouth bit down gently on his tongue, her mouth groaning and moaning hot air into his as she trembled. His fingers swirled inside of her sticky tunnel, rapidly teasing her g-spot as her pussy contracted, her fluids gushing from her hole and dribbling down her plump buttocks.


    "Ahh~ Ahhhhh! Ahnnn! Ah! Hnnng~ ?"


    Nikolai could see her pleasure in her eyes, but he continued his attack on her body, rubbing her sweet spot while searching for more. Each time her body convulsed or reacted, he made a note in his mind, licking her cheek as she reached a small climax.


    "Hah¡­ N-Nikolai." Kumiko seemed exhausted. "D-Don''t bully me like that."


    She looked at him, the lingering afterglow of pleasure visible in her eyes as he removed his fingers from her sopping pussy.


    "It looks like I was too rough for my pretty little fox. But didn''t you enjoy it a little too much down here?"


    He showed Kumiko his hand covered in her thick, warm nectar, and Kumiko turned her face to the side, embarrassed.


    "Don''t tease me!"


    The next moment, she opened her mouth and bit his neck, her little teeth sinking into his flesh, as she wrapped her arms around his back.


    Nnnph~ ?

 Chapter 261 Blood Awakening- Seductive Megitsune ***

    The moment after she climaxed, Nikolai started to caress her gently, not aiming to overwhelm her like the other women. Instead, he began caressing her body, massaging her while enjoying the soft and comfortable sensation of her breasts.Hnng~ ?


    "Do you like it when I pull your nipples like this?"


    "Haa~ it''s strange, but it makes my chest tingle."


    He pecked her cheeks while his fingertips squished her pink nipples, feeling her thighs rubbing against his body, as she started to breathe heavier.


    ''She seems to be getting more confident.''


    "Can you touch here?" Nikolai asked, gently guiding her hand to his erect penis, the swollen shaft covered in bulging veins.


    "Mmmm."


    Kumiko''s delicate fingertips stroked the tip of his cock, a sticky goo spreading over her fingers, causing his cock to throb and press against her palm. The kitsune''s soft palm stroked his length, sending tingles up Nikolai''s spine as it grew larger.


    "Ohh yeah¡­ that''s it," Nikolai grunted, causing Kumiko''s eyes to widen, her mouth opening as she seemed to enjoy his groan of pleasure.


    "Is it good, do you want more?" Her soft voice like a bell tingling, as her hand moved faster, a sticky sound echoing as she bit her lower lip, enjoying his hands grabbing and gently kneading her tits, brushing against her nipples with his thumbs.


    He couldn''t help but enjoy how this gentle and delicate handjob made him feel a slow, yet deep pleasure.


    Ahh! ? my breasts feel so good, be gentle ?


    ''Wow, he''s enjoying it so much, his cock keeps twitching.''


    Kumiko was getting excited by touching Nikolai''s penis, feeling the throbbing shaft against her hands and his powerful heartbeat as she noticed the small veins pulsing.


    ''It feels so big and warm.''


    "Kumiko¡­"


    "Y-yes?" Kumiko stopped moving her hands, her palm touching the tip, as it bubbled with more sticky pre-cum. Her heart skipped a beat when he called her name with such a deep and husky voice.


    She looked up to meet his gaze, her eyes widening as his face inched closer.


    Mmmn~ kiss me more ?


    Nikolai grabbed the back of her neck, pulling her in for a passionate kiss. Kumiko''s moan filled his mouth as their tongues intertwined once more.


    Hnnng~ ? oh god, his fingers are entering me again. It''s wonderful~ Mmmn ??


    His fingers slid into her sticky slit, stroking the smooth walls of her pussy, teasing her soft folds as she tightened around his fingers. While Kumiko''s hand moved faster, her delicate fingertips brushing the tip of his penis before sliding to the base, pulling on his shaft. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tingling sensation spread through her body, a shiver of excitement coursing down her spine as she heard his grunts.


    Hahn¡­ I''m so turned on¡­ Ahnnn, his fingers feel so good~ ??


    She could feel his thick fingers spreading her apart, while his cock thrashed in her hand, causing her womb to become hot.


    Kumiko wanted to feel it inside her as her walls pulsated, getting tighter around his fingers.


    "Oh, oh, ooh, right there!" She whimpered, but Nikolai pulled his hand away, her slit clamping on his digits as she came again lightly, before he withdrew them completely, leaving a trail of nectar dripping from his hand.


    "Ah¡­ why?" Kumiko asked with teary eyes, her legs squirming, her toes curling up in anticipation. "It felt so good, don''t stop."


    Kumiko''s voice quivered, and she stared up at Nikolai with pleading eyes, her cheeks flushed, her pussy twitching with anticipation, a trail of clear juices dripping from her swollen lips.


    ''I want to feel him again¡­ it was so close, that big tingling sensation.''


    "I''m not stopping." Nikolai kissed the top of her forehead. "We are just going to the next level."


    She couldn''t help but bite her lip and pull on his shaft harder as he kissed her, causing her chest to flutter.


    "The next level?" Kumiko asked with curiosity, tilting her head while looking into his eyes, which sped up his heart rate.


    He chuckled before kissing her cheek.


    "Here."


    He guided her hand, lowering his cock to press against her opening, the slightly wet entrance making a soft squishing noise.


    She then pressed his cock between her pussy lips as a line of nectar rolled down his length. When she rubbed it against her, coating himself in her nectar.


    "Oh¡­" Kumiko whimpered.


    A tingling sensation spreading through her body when Nikolai guided her to press the tip of his cock between her legs, the warmth radiating into her body.


    "Mmm, I''m going in," Nikolai groaned as he pulled his hips closer to hers, her eyes widening as his thick head spread her lips apart, a wave of warmth spreading inside her as he penetrated her.


    ''Oh my, this is¡­ a-amazing¡­ ugh it''s a little painful, I''m being stretched apart.''


    The warmth was quickly replaced by a tinge of pain, making her frown and bite her lip, feeling the thick shaft stretching her out. Kumiko grabbed the sheets of the bed and gripped them tightly.


    "Hahn¡­" she whimpered, tears forming in the corners of her eyes.


    Hnnng~ ?


    Nikolai pulled away, his cock sliding out of Kumiko''s tight slit, a wet splutter of their juices leaking from their connection, as hints of a red hue appeared in the fluids.


    "Mnnn¡­ it was a little uncomfortable," Kumiko said with an apologetic smile, rubbing away her tears, before gasping as his hands wrapped around her cheeks, and his thumbs wiped her tears.


    "I will wait until you have adjusted, my lovely fox."


    "Oh, but you are so big," Kumiko moaned, feeling his thick member pressing against her pussy, making her feel full as his cock throbbed inside her.


    ''He is so gentle, but I have to. Haah¡­ make him feel good too.''


    Kumiko remembered the girls speaking about sex in the bedroom, about how they would tighten their ass, or squeeze as if holding in a pee, to make it squeeze his cock, and that Nikolai liked that.


    "Please¡­ I want you to enjoy this," she said with a soft voice, her heart racing in her chest as he looked into her eyes with a caring look.


    She could feel his cock throbbing inside her, as it slowly bored deeper into her pussy, sending a shiver down her spine. "Please, keep going," Kumiko begged, her voice quivering.


    ''He''s really long¡­ it''s reaching so deep, and my chest is beating so fast.''


    Ahhn~ ??


    Find your next read at empire


    Nikolai''s lips curled into a smirk, then stroked her cheeks. He could feel her insides squeezing and twisting around his cock, the slimy and warm insides making his dick feel incredible.


    His hands wrapped around her buttocks, lifting her slightly as his hips started to move, pushing into her slippery cave with a smile on his lips. "Kumiko, it feels great."


    He said in a low, deep voice, his words sending shivers through her body.


    "Ooh¡­" Kumiko whimpered, her insides squeezing tightly, the thick head of his cock spreading her open.


    She could feel his shaft throbbing. The tip reached into her deepest depths, unable to stop her excitement as her walls clung to him while her pussy sucked him inside.


    ''Mmmn¡­ Ahhn¡­ he is going so deep,'' Kumiko thought, her hands gripping his shoulders.


    Ahhh~ ? I feel so full. My stomach is so hot¡­ Hah¡­ I''m about to have a big tingling feeling, but I have to endure.


    Nnnnm~ what if he thinks I am a lewd woman? Ahhn ??


    Nikolai thrust into her with slow movements, her wet and warm walls squeezing him, causing his cock to drag against her soft folds, pulling on them to create more pleasant sensations as a grunt of pleasure escaped his throat.


    "Oh god, you''re the best Kumiko."


    "Really? Am I doing it right?" She asked between gasps as the feeling of something big and thick spreading her walls was taking her breath away.


    His movements became more forceful, his cock pushed against her womb, as she suddenly felt too much pressure and the sensations made her mind become chaotic.


    ''Oh, ah, he is moving so fast¡­ Ahn~ ?''


    "Kumi-" he groaned as her insides clamped around his length.


    "Oh¡­" she moaned, her hands gripping the bedsheets, her back arched as her legs squirmed under his weight. Her body tensed, and she clenched her buttocks, trying to tighten around his throbbing cock, pulling on him as he continued to fuck her.


    "I love you so much, Kumiko," Nikolai whispered, before leaning in and biting her neck, as his hips pounded against her soft ass, causing a loud splattering of fluids, making her gasp with each thrust.


    "Haa. I love you too¡­" she moaned, her body trembling.


    "Oh¡­ I can''t hold back, it''s so big¡­ ahnn~?" Kumiko''s voice trailed off as her orgasm hit her like a truck, squeezing and milking him while her body rocked back and forth, increasing her force and tightness with every thrust.


    "Kumi!" Nikolai groaned, his cock pulsating, pumping, and spewing inside her as she came, his cum spurting out and filling her pussy.


    "Oh¡­ hah¡­ oh, it''s so warm¡­ and filling." Kumiko whimpered, feeling his cum erupting deep inside her, a shiver of pleasure running through her body. As Nikolai''s thick shaft throbbed uncontrollably like a beast inside her, flooding her with his hot sperm. Her body convulsed with each shot.


    The kitsune could feel his seed flowing inside, making her body shake. ''Ahhn, this is inside my womb¡­ I can''t believe it''s so much.'' she thought, as the pleasure and warmth of his seed inside her were incredible.


    Nikolai grunted as he kept pushing into her. In a fit of pleasure, he slapped his hips against her ass and lifted her legs to penetrate deeper inside. Their sweaty bodies rubbing together, her pussy tightening around his throbbing cock as their lovemaking ended.


    "Phew."


    "Nn."


    Her golden hair became longer, messier and spread over the bed, while her mature face gazed back at him, the captivating and bewitching fox, with deep golden eyes.


    "Kumiko?"


    He gazed in shock at her figure, the seductive and beautiful mature form gazing back at him with sleepy, wet eyes and a face dyed in pleasure.


    "Nnn?"


    "It seems you''ve reached maturity."


    "Eh?"


    His words caused her to gasp, but the fox, who tried to sit up, suddenly grimaced with a sharp pain in her crotch. The seed he poured into her, oozing out with a sticky noise, causing the mature beauty to blush deeply.


    "I transformed, when?"


    Kumiko naturally transformed into her Seductive Megitsune style. As her massive breasts slipped to either side, she lay on her back, still tired, but a fire for more grew inside her.

 Chapter 262 The Morning After

    Nikolai and Kumiko seemed to have a great compatibility, but after the second time, they slept. Rather, the soft body of Kumiko was too comfortable as she hugged Nikolai tightly in between their moments of passion. The pair slipped into a calm sleep."These two really went all the way?"


    Risa entered the room, holding her head with an expression of mixed emotions. Read new chapters at empire


    Even though she asked them to go for it.


    To think that it happened so easily for her best friend, she couldn''t help feel a little complicated that they didn''t come and wake her. Rather, the soundproofing of the hotel rooms was better than the mansion.


    Sniff!


    ''Kumi looks delighted. I cannot get angry with her, and it appears that they only did it once or twice.'' Risa thought to herself, sniffing the air, and able to tell from the density of his scent on Kumiko''s body.


    "Should I wake them up, he mentioned wanting to see Nikita first thing in the morning?"


    ''Although they might accept me, will they accept Kumi?''


    Risa worried because Selene and Nikita might seem the most accepting and generous women in the world but as their rivals. However, she knew the truth, and that both of them were obsessive, protective and very territorial women.


    Usually, the phantom of his mother would appear and give advice at moments like this, but even Elizabeth was asleep right now.


    "Well, let''s wake Kumiko up first." Risa muttered, stepping close to her friend, only to notice the red marks on her neck and breasts, feeling a twang of pain in her chest and the jealousy she tried to keep control of starting to grow.


    ''I wanted to enjoy that feeling again last night¡­ why didn''t I just ask him to fuck me?''


    Once again, Risa shook her head, while reaching out and touching the exposed shoulders of Kumiko, the glamorous and seductive kitsune with a figure that beat all of Nikolai''s women collectively.


    "Phew, Kumi, wake up. Hey~ wake up."


    "Nn¡­"


    Risa called out while lightly shaking the shoulders of the kitsune, and the body of Kumiko trembled while she was sleeping.


    "Ku, Kumi, it''s almost afternoon, so wake up~"


    "Hey¡­ five more minutes¡­"


    "Hey, hey, hey. If we don''t leave the room soon, the maids are going to kick us out."


    This was a lie.


    She just didn''t want to let these two shower together, knowing Nikolai loved sex in the shower the morning after.


    "Huh, wait¡­ What?"


    Risa''s words seemed to finally work, and Kumiko woke up with her head scattered and eyes that were barely opened, revealing her naked figure.


    "What is that ridiculous size? Don''t those hurt your neck?" Risa said while frowning as she noticed how much bigger Kumiko''s breasts were in that figure, it wasn''t out of jealousy of the red marks covering them, or the clear swollen nipples from a lot of Nikolai''s attention.


    "Un, they do a little, but Nikolai really seemed to like them, hehe~ so I don''t mind."


    "Wait¡­ Kumi¡­"


    Kumiko''s response was extremely honest and direct. The voice that was trying to wake her up wasn''t the low, masculine and sensual voice of her new man.


    Instead, it belonged to a familiar girl that she called her best friend for a while now.


    When her sleepy brain registered this, Kumiko''s face changed, and she looked guilty. "Ah~ I am sorry, Risa. It was a moment of impulse."


    "It is fine¡­ Just tell me what he did to make you so willing to throw our agreement to share him aside?" Risa replied, feeling the jealousy inside of her growing even larger than before.


    ''I was wrong, I was very wrong! Why did I ever suggest sharing him?!''


    The dark feelings grew, but the bright and lovely face of her friend melted them as quickly as they formed. She wasn''t angry, but happy. They might argue and be rivals now, but they wouldn''t be separated in the future either.


    Kumiko was a girl who was free and honest above all else, and Risa thought that after the two did it once, Kumiko might change.


    ''However, it seems she''s still normal? No obsession, or addiction to sex¡­ phew.''


    Risa sighed in relief and felt herself relaxing.


    "Risa? Are you mad?" Kumiko asked nervously, noticing that her best friend was looking at her and not saying a single word. This caused Risa to chuckle and reach over, giving her friend a hug.


    "No¡­ but¡­ can you go take a shower, while I wake him up?" She whispered in her friend''s ear.


    Kumiko nodded, but the second Risa tried to pull away. Her hand was grabbed, and she was pulled onto the bed.


    "Hng!" Kumiko hugged Risa tightly, her chest almost smothering the poor Nekomata. "I am so happy you pushed my back, I could finally confess thanks to you, Risa. Let''s do or best to support Nikolai together."


    Risa felt a smile appear on her face as the warmth and joy from her friend were passed onto her. She didn''t care if her friend could read minds. They would grow stronger together with Nikolai and the other girls.


    "Ok¡­ ok¡­ now please, you''re going to suffocate me." Risa said while laughing, her tail coming up to tickle her best friend''s face.


    Then sneezed, letting Risa go.


    "Hehe~"


    Risa laughed as she finally broke away, and Kumiko puffed her cheeks out, but soon showed a full smile as she grabbed her clothes, heading for the shower. "Thanks again, I love you." Kumiko said, disappearing behind the bathroom door.


    "I love you too, Kumi, and I hope we can stay friends forever."


    "You''re a wonderful woman, Risa." A deep voice sounded as Nikolai propped his head up with one hand, leaning on his elbow.


    "Nyah? N-Nikolai?"


    Before she could react, Nikolai pulled her onto his bed, grabbing her tight as he kissed her lips, and she snorted as he kept pecking her lips, forgetting why she wanted to wake them in the first place. "I am so happy I have such an outstanding, forgiving and loving kitten." He whispered in her ear, licking the lobe with his tongue.


    Risa shuddered in pleasure, her tails curling up in excitement.


    ''Ah, he is just too sexy, his voice is like music to my ears.''


    "I won''t forgive you, hmph!" Risa pouted, looking away with her eyes half-opened, her lips slightly curved as she was trying not to smile. Nikolai didn''t give up as he kissed the back of her neck, causing her to snort as a tingle of electricity ran down her spine.


    ''Ah! So close to the pleasant spot!''


    "Come on kitten, I know you are happy, but I do feel bad we didn''t do anything, so let me spoil you while Kumi showers."


    Nikolai''s words made her feel strange, and a few seconds later, he had her in the same position as Kumiko.


    "Ah?!"


    Risa''s body twitched when Nikolai''s warm and powerful hands touched her breasts.


    Nikolai was holding her from behind, with his lips kissing her ears. This time, he didn''t stop at her ears, but instead, he slowly went to the back of her neck.


    "W-We can''t do this here."


    "Haha, of course we can, that lovely fox is running a bath. That''s plenty of time."


    Nikolai''s words, the situation they were in, everything made Risa''s mind blank.


    "Ah!~"


    Finally, his hand touched a spot on her back that made her whole body shudder.


    ''He really knows my body, so good.''


    Nikolai didn''t let her calm down as his hands and fingers caressed her and lowered Risa''s guard until she couldn''t resist. With a bright red face, she nodded, then turned away.


    "Let''s do it. Be quick."


    Nikolai smiled and slowly undressed the lovely Nekomata, and tossed her clothes onto the ground, before spreading her legs with a delighted grin.


    .


    .


    .


    Thirty minutes later, Kumiko came back from the bath earlier than usual, only to find Risa wrapped in the quilt with messy hair and a neck full of kiss marks.


    "Ah." Kumiko didn''t feel the same jealousy that Risa did, instead she giggled and pointed to the bathroom. "If you need to wash, the water is still hot, Risa." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Risa nodded, her eyes red as she was holding back her tears, ashamed that Kumiko, someone who was a virgin a few hours ago showed her compassion. She couldn''t climb out of bed with her weak legs, so instead crawled to grab a robe.


    "Go get dressed Kumi, I don''t think you want Nikolai will hold back if he sees you now."


    "Haha, yeah I guess so, but he has already seen me, last night?" Kumiko''s voice sounded normal, but there was some hesitation and confusion.


    "Kumi, just go get dressed. You will have time with him when we get back." Risa said while crawling into the bathroom, the sound of her voice getting cut off as she climbed into the bath with a splash.


    ''Wow, she looked so radiant. But, I will need more time to be used to it. Oh, right, I should get dressed!''


    Meanwhile, wearing a loose robe. Nikolai was ordering a decent meal for the trio while responding to Nikita and Selene''s messages. He then started his daily business talk with Sarah, who asked if she could bring the girls into the tower more often after he told her about the cave in the city.


    "I understand, Sarah, but don''t go too far. The monsters become stronger, so if you want them to go to higher floors, maybe we can work something out with Selene, Nikita, or Risa." He said while hanging up.


    ''I really didn''t think of something like this, sending four of my thralls into the tower with Selene or one of my other lovers to get stronger together.''


    Nikolai thought of using the tower for himself and his lovers.


    The method Sarah suggested would also give him four days a week when he could do what he likes or date the women he''s closest to and avoid fights.


    Just then, Kumiko finally came out, her face red from the embarrassment, and she quickly took her seat in beside Nikolai.


    ''Well, this is lovely.''


    Nikolai thought as he noticed the girl fidgeting, trying not to make eye contact, while her legs would occasionally rub against his.


    The girl was so innocent that he didn''t want to ruin her by teasing too much.


    And thanks to Risa he enjoyed a great morning dance, so he didn''t act on the desire he had to do things to the poor kitsune.


    "Did you sleep well, Kumi?" Nikolai said with a gentle voice, making Kumiko nod while staring at the table, her face as red as an apple.


    "Yes, it was a very comfortable bed, and you kept me warm, hehe." Kumiko''s words made her even more shy, and Nikolai''s hand grabbed hers, gently stroking her head and letting her lean on his shoulder.


    "I''m happy you felt comfortable. If I could, I would have spent more time with you."


    "This is enough, I don''t want the others to fight, when I need you, can I come to you?" Kumiko''s style was different to the others, and it made Nikolai more attracted to her.


    "You can always come to me, Kumi."


    "Thank you." She muttered softly as her tails swished side to side, the fluffy tail brushing his body while he caressed her.


    Soon Risa joined them, her body still wet, and her fluffy tails puffed up adorably as they enjoyed a delicious brunch, and prepared to meet with Nikita and Selene who were waiting for them.


    ''At least I told them before it happened.''


    Nikolai thought to himself, happy the two women accepted Kumiko with comments such as ''I expected it to happen eventually,'' or ''Finally? It took so long.''

 Chapter 263 The Growing Family

    Nikolai stood at the entrance of the Imperium hotel. Thanks to booking their most expensive and exclusive room, he received a diamond VIP card, allowing them to book any room with a discount and priority when booking them.On his right, Risa wore a lovely black dress, while Kumiko wore a green dress with fluffy white frills.


    "You two seem to get along quite well after last night."


    He couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude to these two girls, who didn''t cause any troubles and instead settled their differences after Kumiko left the shower in the morning.


    "How could I fight with this cute fox, look at how cute and adorable she is?"


    "Hehe, Risa is so kind and considerate."


    The Nekomata seemed to have grown closer to the Kitsune after she matured, the height of Kumiko now just over 6ft (ca. 183 cm) while Risa was roughly 5ft 8 in (ca. 173 cm) tall.


    Not only that, but her hips became wider, and more meaty, the same for her breasts, which kept their alluring rounded shape with a slight droop and a plump rear.


    ''Kumiko used to be so cute, but now she is more of an erotic and sexy type.''


    Nikolai''s thoughts wandered from side to side, looking at his two lovers, who were each different like day and night.


    Risa had a powerful appeal to him thanks to her fierce attitude and the incredible bond between them. Her features were more on the modest side apart from her hips and behind, the appeal being her nimble and slightly muscular body.


    "Well, as long as our family can get along in the future. I have told Nikita and Selene, so when we go back, please don''t worry and speak your mind."


    He wasn''t concerned about the troubles that would arise because of this new relationship he started with Kumiko, but instead took it like any other adventure or challenge he had gone through since he became a hybrid.


    "I have to speak with Nikita, she seemed to have something to tell me. So, can you deal with Selene first?"


    Risa''s eyes shuddered for a moment, but Kumiko''s lips curled into a smile because her fluffy tails were hidden as they were in public. But Nikolai knew they would be swaying behind her.


    "Hehe, I am excited to become a sister with Selene and Nikita." Kumiko''s mind wasn''t like Risa or the others, she knew this kind of relationship might happen from the start, due to her bloodline and Nikolai''s being so special.


    Her ancestors lived in harems, and her mother even shared her father with two other women from the same clan.


    Not only was Kumiko happy to embrace her partner''s desire and love, but also looked forward to connecting with the people sharing those feelings, for each woman brought something else into the relationship.


    ''No, Nikolai said it better, we are a family now.''


    Kumiko''s face looked radiant, but her walking seemed a little awkward, but with the support of Risa she climbed into the arranged care that Leona drove with a dark face.


    "Young Lord, it''s not safe to stay out of the mansion overnight¡­" Leona scolded Nikolai, who chuckled and sat in the back seat between the two women.


    "I understand, but I don''t plan to stop doing it. That place is special to me and these two."


    His hand cupped Risa and Kumiko''s, clasping their hands.


    A light cough came from Leona.


    "Whatever you wish for¡­ as long as you can give us a more detailed plan in future."


    He understood the reason, and felt a little guilty about Leona who waited for them all night, and likely didn''t get to stay in a decent room.


    "In the future I will book a room for the security, and when we return have a rest, Leona."


    "You''ve worked hard. I sincerely appreciate it."


    A wide smile grew on Leona''s face, which seemed almost unnatural because her expressions were usually subtle at best.


    "I''ll hold on to those words," Leona said happily before focusing on her task, and driving carefully toward home.


    The journey home didn''t take long, rather the two women seemed to nod off into a light sleep leaning on his shoulders, though they did nothing world changing last night. It seemed the pair of them felt too much ecstasy last night.


    This allowed Nikolai to enjoy watching over his beloved companions in a pleasant silence.


    The soft bumping of the tires over speed control on the side of the road woke up Risa and Kumiko from their nap. As the car pulled into the Volkov compound, with the massive castle buried into the mountain, he felt a sense of excitement to be coming home to Nikita and Selene.


    "Nikolai!" A shrill voice pierced the air as Nikolai left the car.


    Suddenly, a lovely white-haired werewolf flew across the air and landed in his arms the moment he left the car.


    Her body swung around him several times as the slender woman clung to him, while pressing her wet cheeks against his chest. Even her fluffy ears kept slapping his head in agitation, but Nikolai endured without complaint as he held on to Nikita tightly.


    ''Strange¡­ her aura is a little different, no even her scent¡­?''


    Nikolai wasn''t raised as a werewolf, so like those who were trained and raised as monsters from the start, they would understand this sudden change. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nikita, you''re so cute today, why does your body smell so sweet?"


    He could also smell that her blood became sweeter and more appealing, a slight hint of summer fruits.


    With every breath, it caused the tip of his fangs to tremble slightly, not only that, but also he could feel a tingling sensation on his tongue.


    ''What''s going on?''


    Nikolai couldn''t help but think something was wrong with his reaction and how uncontrollably his body reacted. He wanted to wrap his arms around her and guard her, as if Nikita was in danger.


    ''Why do I feel this way?''


    This strange feeling made him hug her more intensely, lifting her into a bridal carry as her head leaned on his shoulder while he stepped away from the other females.


    "Ehehe~ I knew you loved me most."


    However, what made him feel stranger was the fact the maids and other werewolves backed off, and avoided gazing at them directly, while Risa and Kumiko looked at him and Nikita with shocked eyes?


    They stared blankly at him and Nikita with no expression or movement, as if their minds froze up completely.


    ''I should ask Nikita about this later.'' He thought because being a werewolf who lived this way from being a little child, she would know why.


    "Leona, can you take care of Risa and Kumi before you have your rest?"


    "A-Ah¡­ yes, Young Lord."


    He gazed back at the two, feeling a strange sense of wariness because of the atmosphere and aura given by Nikita, as if they were dangerous predators. "Risa, Kumi, let''s have dinner together later, thank you for the wonderful night."


    "Y-Yes¡­"


    "Please do."


    Nikolai carried Nikita away while the pair spoke to each other in whispers.


    While the two girls remained stunned, the werewolves seemed much more relaxed and the moment Nikita vanished they resumed their normal duties.


    Like waking from a dream, both Risa and Kumiko shook their heads quickly before rushing inside the mansion, where the sound of running echoed loudly across the hallway.


    "Hey, you two, wait a second."


    Selene blocked them and beckoned them to her. "You''ve realised right?" Her face looked both frustrated, and there was also a different shine in Selene''s eyes that caused the women to nod subconsciously.


    "Good, let''s talk in here, okay? Ladies only."


    The two looked at each other before showing a cheeky smile as they entered the room with Selene.


    Meanwhile, in Nikita''s room in the mansion, her bed full of stuffed animals, all silver wolves with the Volkov shade, along with what seemed to be a Nikolai doll hidden under the pillows.


    What drew his attention was the massive amount of decorative weaponry displayed on the walls.


    Daggers, swords, guns, and a few spears.


    Nikita kicked off her boots, tossing her coat, shirt, and jeans onto the sofa while walking around casually half naked.


    ''Hmm?''


    Nikolai noticed that her stomach seemed a little bigger, and her breasts were slightly swollen and looked a little sore. Before he could ask, she walked into her walk-in wardrobe and came back out a few minutes ago in a thin black gown.


    "Hehe, now I am comfy." She smiled like the old Nikita and sat on the bed, before tapping the seat beside her.


    ''These nights really made me feel exhausted.''


    As he stood at the edge of the bed, he took off his jacket and sat beside Nikita, also curious to why the maids acted so differently around her, taking distance and speaking with a lower and softer voice.


    "Nikita, is there something you need to tell me?"


    "Hahaha¡­" An embarrassed chuckle came out of her mouth as she scratched her chin with a finger.


    "That''s right, uhm, can we cuddle first?"


    She looked nervous and flicked her eyes between his face and her hands.


    He nodded with a warm smile, wrapping his arms around Nikita gently, slowly hugging her.


    His nostrils flared and caught a stronger scent than before, a hint of sweetness that made him feel hungry for an entirely different reason.


    The more he trailed along her neck, the deeper his urges grow, but it wasn''t a sexual urge. Instead, he found Nikita more loveable and precious to himself, yet his vampire senses were on high alert, as if to guard her from any danger.


    Then suddenly, she placed both hands on his face, cupping his cheeks, pulling his head to look into her eyes.


    "Darling." She used his pet name again.


    "I am pregnant!"


    His whole body went slack for a moment before he embraced her tightly. The news seemed strange, and he didn''t register it for a moment, but then she whispered it again followed by a question that made him shudder.


    "Are you happy?"


    Nikita''s words shocked him at first, but what Nikolai cared about most was not himself. He couldn''t help but feel a mixture of emotions while holding Nikita''s trembling body and sensed her nervous and worried emotions.


    ''Why are you worried?''


    Because Nikolai wouldn''t trade her for anything in this world.


    "Today might be the happiest day of my life," he responded in a low, but honest tone, leaving the news to sink into his mind, and couldn''t help but wrap his arms tighter.


    The warmth of Nikita''s tears dripping down onto his shoulder.


    Nikolai realised that the family had indeed grown, in more ways than he imagined a few hours ago.

 Chapter 264 Worth, Resolve... The Future.

    Father.Nikolai believed that word was special. He regarded the word as something sacred. It represented strength, protection, and unconditional love. He idolised his father, but worried whether he could measure up to him.


    ''Am I worthy?''


    Nikolai thought while frowning, his hand stroking Nikita''s silky hair.


    ''No¡­ I will surpass him.''


    "Mm~ it''s comfy, itch my scalp."


    Nikolai wondered how his father felt when his mother became pregnant. Did his father''s heart race, banging like a drum, while wrapped in his mother''s warm embrace. Nikolai wanted to ask him, but wondered about finding his own path.


    He couldn''t help but feel conflicted, but knowing his child existed changed something deep within heart and mind.


    "Ehehe~ that''s right, mm, are you happy?"


    Continue reading at empire


    ''I should be honest with her. She probably feels more nervous than I ever will.''


    "I am happy, but worry if I can be a good father."


    Nikita''s body twisted, while leaning over his thighs, while closing her eyes and purring, despite being a wolf. She acted more like a cat during their private moments. "Ah?" Once Nikolai touched her stomach, her face showed a confused expression.


    She opened her eyes wide, while gasping. "Nikolai?"


    Nikolai''s eyes gazed down at her, sometimes red, other times blue because of the news. His blood pumped like a raging ocean, causing him to switch between his transformations. The beautiful wolf gazed at him with trembling pupils.


    "What''s the matter, Nikita?"


    Her eyes closed, with a smile on her lips after hearing his question, "nothing, hehe."


    Nikita didn''t complain about it, but Nikolai wondered if she liked having her stomach rubbed. He started considering what they might need, or things Nikita desired from him as her lover, and father of their child.


    "Do you like this?"


    ''Her stomach feels hard, is this normal?''


    "It feels good, I might fall asleep."


    The atmosphere inside Nikita''s room became warm, and affectionate. Nikolai considered countless thoughts while pampering her.


    "Sleep if you like, I won''t leave."


    "But then I will miss you!"


    ''She''s always been this adorable. I should speak with Nagisa.''


    Nikolai''s narrowed his eyes, calming himself of worries before brushing Nikita''s hair over her ear. He couldn''t stop his smile, a sense of delight that Nikolai couldn''t explain.


    ''What do we need to do?


    [How adorable. You''ve been thinking so hard about this. I cannot hold it in any more!]


    Elizabeth''s comment caused his hand to freeze. Normally, he could hide his thoughts when he didn''t need to communicate. But because of his happiness, it seemed he forgot.


    ''Mother¡­''


    [Don''t be embarrassed, your thoughts made me happy.]


    ''I was so focused, I didn''t think of you.''


    While the two mentally communicated, Nikolai resumed his pampering. But he noticed the tension in Nikita''s body. Every so often she gazed at him quietly, without speaking. He realised Nikita struggled with emotions.


    ''How can I help remove her fears?''


    It became harder to separate his inner desires.


    [You cannot remove them¡­ just being here is enough.]


    [Nikolai, Nikita''s mood switches were extreme without her hormones being in chaos. Try not to get upset.]


    Nikolai once did a short biology study during college for extra credits.


    So he understood many changes women experience during pregnancy. He also believed being a werewolf carried unique differences, like how the other females took distance from Nikita in the hallway, and likely since they learned of her pregnancy.


    ''The sweet blood, and change in her aura, must be because of pregnancy.''


    He didn''t understand that to other males Nikita''s blood would smell revolting, along with her scent because it was a natural change that female monsters underwent after becoming pregnant.


    Though, other women would smell a scent that would stimulate feelings of jealousy, envy, and the desire to have a child of their own.


    [Take it slow, one step at a time. Their birth isn''t due for a while.]


    ''Hmm¡­''


    Nikolai noticed his mother spoke in plural, his hand stroking Nikita''s stomach froze because he remembered something. That certain races gave birth to several children at once. Werewolves were one of those races, and the main reason that so many branch families existed.


    ''Though Nikita and her sister don''t have any siblings¡­''


    [Well, it depends on the bloodlines mixing, but you should prepare yourself.]


    ''Mother, that sounds ominous.''


    [Fufu, so many cute little pups rolling around. Mother cannot wait!]


    He closed his eyes, gazing at Nikita before brushing the drool from her soft lips with his thumb, her quiet snoring filling the room. Nikolai couldn''t help but smile at how she became defenceless around him. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I should deal with any obstacles before they are born.''


    Nikolai''s previous motivations, although driving, couldn''t compare to the feeling he was experiencing right now.


    [To see you look so serious, it reminds me of the night your father suddenly proposed because he knocked me up!]


    His mother''s words and comments caused Nikolai''s face to turn dark red, covering his face in shame. He couldn''t believe his mother who always seemed so strict would be this relaxed.


    "I should meet with Alexei, and spend more time in the tower.'' A determined expression accompanied his sigh as he gazed from the window.


    Meanwhile, in Selene''s meeting room she faced both Kumiko and Risa, with dark circles under her eyes. When she learned about Nikita''s changes, and confirmed it with Nagisa and the head maid, she started feeling insecure.


    "You two must have noticed the strange atmosphere earlier, right?"


    Kumiko stared down at her lap while clasping her hands. Because Selene''s aura wrapped around her legs, keeping her locked in place, even though the meeting had been called a while ago, she still struggled with what to say.


    "It''s because Nikita is pregnant, right?"


    "What?" Risa''s face looked shocked at Kumiko''s words. She looked between the moody Selene and the shy Kumiko, before covering her face with both hands. "I thought I did it the most with him, why?"


    The words Risa muttered caused Selene''s eyes to twitch before she tapped the desk.


    "It''s true, Risa."


    No matter how much Selene disliked it, she couldn''t help but face the truth. She wanted to get pregnant first. But vampires struggled to conceive, especially with werewolves.


    ''Why do werewolves get pregnant so easily¡­ if only he wasn''t a hybrid!''


    Although it might seem because he also had vampire blood, it would be an equal playing field. But because Selene''s body rejected the werewolf blood inside Nikolai, the doctors told her that it would be extremely difficult to get pregnant.


    Risa shook her head from side to side, trying to come to terms with Nikita being pregnant.


    "We shouldn''t panic, he is probably overwhelmed too," said Kumiko.


    "Nikita doesn''t seem stable." Selene leaned back, her head tilting as she sighed. "Because female werewolves became territorial and violent when pregnant, all the maids have been instructed to treat her with care."


    Risa found this information interesting because she didn''t know about other races.


    "Then what about Nikolai, will he change?"


    "Risa?"


    Kumiko didn''t quite understand the question, but Selene smirked and looked at Risa before clicking her tongue.


    "Male werewolves because protective, and very affectionate with their mate once pregnant. The first children are important to them, and it could change everything."


    Selene didn''t wish for this to happen. She hoped that because of his upbringing and being a hybrid, Nikolai would not become like Dimitri or Ivan. Two mean who swore to love one woman for all eternity and the whole Luna tradition.


    "Nikolai won''t become that way!"


    This time, Kumiko interrupted Selene''s rant, her voice sounding firm.


    "Nikita may be carrying his children, but I do not believe he will become that way, although I hope he treats Nikita and her children well!"


    "Huh¡­"


    Risa stared at Kumiko with wide eyes, surprised by her outburst. She couldn''t accept the changes in her little fox friend just yet.


    "Oh my, did getting railed by him change you this much, Kumiko?" Selene''s'' sharp voice and slight insult made the room''s atmosphere change instantly. Even without using her aura, she released enough anger to force Kumiko and Risa to straighten their posture.


    ''I should let them off easy today¡­''


    Selene realised she was being unreasonable.


    She knew Kumiko and Risa didn''t cause these circumstances¡ªthey were victims, just as she was. The culprit sat inside another room, with their lover purring like a cat.


    "Don''t look so scarred, I was wrong." Selene said this and stood up, walking towards them both. She wanted to remain calm, but couldn''t.


    "Do not forget I love that man more than either of you could understand, and we are no longer rivals but sisters who love the same man¡­"


    She knew it was arrogant, but her desire to be first, to reign at the top shattered into pieces because of Nikita and now Selene struggled to deal with this situation.


    Selene hoped there would be some harmony within their group.


    But Selene expected there would only be trouble once children became involved, but nobody expected it to happen this fast.


    ''I don''t want all the jealousy to be centred around Nikita.''


    She really didn''t think Nikolai would become swayed by his instinct like his father, grandfather, and great-grandfather. Selene resolved herself to help ensure each woman got their chance to be with Nikolai and avoided a situation of neglect.


    ''When did I become so open, and accepting?''


    Despite her desire to monopolise him and her obsessive feelings.


    Selene discovered she didn''t mind living with these three women. But this current situation couldn''t continue if she didn''t take the initiative and become the de facto leader. To avoid any issues in the future now that children were involved.


    ''Well, as long as he loves me a little more, I can forgive him.''

 Chapter 265 The Darkness Hidden in Plain Sight

    Meanwhile, in a hidden facility built deep underground with dull grey walls and distant screams echoing. A haggard male was kneeling before a council of blurred figures sitting behind a raised stone platform, resembling a courtroom bench."Member Seong, are you aware why we have brought you here today?"


    The haggard man, chained to the ground, gazed up with dull eyes. His face, once handsome and filled with charm, now gaunt and emaciated.


    "¡­"


    He couldn''t respond well, shaking with a terrified expression. His lips trembled and opened, but only groans came out, his greying hair messy like seaweed.


    "Member Seong, why did you break the rules and attack Nikolai Volkov, a specimen of great value to our project." Another of the blurred figures called out to Ryan''s father. A sharp, but elegant voice which caused the mature male to tremble.


    This voice resembled the one who ordered his torture.


    "I¡­"


    "Member Seong, speak before the council loses their patience."


    ''How could I have known?''


    Frustration, anger and disgust filled his mind at their judgement.


    His situation changed because he accepted an anonymous request from a high-level customer. After that attack, Jin Seong''s life became a living hell.


    The position that his family held for generations vanished. His companies and actions were investigated by the SSS, and he lost all power.


    ''Why did attacking that monster ruin my life?''


    "I only fulfilled a request, posted on the mercenary board!" Jin Seong snapped. He refused to take this treatment lying down and gathered his mind and thoughts, ready to fight.


    "Oh? Member Seong, are you telling us that somebody could post a request on a subject classified at the level of SSS Supreme command?"


    "Yes!"


    His response caused a commotion in the side benches filled with people wearing black masks, and robes hiding their features, curses, and insults were hurled at him.


    "Liar!"


    "How dare you attack the young lord!"


    ''Damn it, I knew that the higher ups joined hands with certain monster clans, but my son told me that Nikolai was just a stray¡­''


    Jin''s heart grew cold because of his desire to rise in the ranks before his son took over. He never imagined his son would betray him and take the side of a monster, hiding valuable information from his own father.


    "Shut up, freaks! How dare you stand above humanity, when you are nothing but insects feasting on corpses and blood!"


    He no longer felt guilty, his only regret not killing the bastard when he attacked, because of that most of his comrades and allies were killed, or forced to flee.


    "Member Seong, calm yourself! This is an official hearing, do not say anything that would incriminate yourself further!"


    "Hah! You''ve already decided to ignore anything I say, hypocrites."


    Because of one mission, he lost everything. His heir took the side of another daughter, condemned him for being a monster.


    ''How could I be like these freaks? They feast on humans in the shadows, while pretending to be our saviours!''


    Clack!


    The central figure hit his gravel on the bench, causing a deep echo, while casting his gaze upon Jin Seong, who no longer knelt but stood with trembling legs.


    "Member Seong, can you take responsibility for your words?" This man''s voice sounded familiar.


    A memory triggered, showing in Jin''s mind.


    Jin found himself reminded of a phone call one month earlier when he took the request. He found the voice identical to the current speaker.


    "Your task is to capture, or kill, the target known as Nikolai Volkov."


    Ryan sat opposite him, and he suddenly realised this request was something he couldn''t tell his son about because Jin recognised the name. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''That was the moment everything collapsed¡­''


    The memory faded, along with his son''s curious gaze.


    Despite knowing Ryan wouldn''t look at him with respect again, Jin refused to admit his mistake and forgave only his son.


    "Can you take responsibility for yours, head speaker?"


    "Oh?"


    The speaker''s voice contained a sense of respect, his hidden lips curling under the hood.


    Jin Seong''s trembling body, his fear, and sense of danger vanished in a room filled with monsters. At least, that''s what he believed. He no longer cared about his fate. If it was doomed from the start, he wouldn''t fall alone.


    He desired to get revenge on the ones who put him here, and Nikolai Volkov. Jin knew it wasn''t fair or logical, but when on the precipice of death, why did he need to care about virtues?


    ''I have no evidence, no one will believe me. Then what can I do to survive?''


    "Ladies and gentlemen of the council." Once again, the speaker''s voice echoed, filling the room, causing Jin''s spine to tingle.


    "What do you have to say, chairman?"


    "I must request you allow me to deal with this filth, as a matter of our honour and upstanding!"


    Jin''s heart pounded, the sound almost echoing across the entire room.


    "This man knows how to get access to classified information¡ªtherefore, he should be considered a grave threat."


    One blurred figure spoke.


    "I agree, Member Seong has shown himself to be resourceful if nothing else¡­"


    ''Traitors, all of them!'' Jin screamed in his heart, a pitiful and hoarse cry. His eyes never left the central figure, confused and constantly trying to find a way to escape this hell.


    "Then allow me, as head speaker and member of the supreme council, to deal with this threat! For the future of our alliance. People like this cannot be allowed to remain." As he spoke, two words kept appearing within the man''s dialogue, Alliance and Future.


    Jin didn''t know what they were referring to and didn''t care.


    "Who are you to determine my future!"


    He shouted out, spittle flying from his mouth, before the guards rushed towards him to beat down the ruffian.


    Bang!


    The speaker smashed his gravel against the platform once more, his blurred features now gazing downwards.


    "Jin Seong, we shall not blame your daughter, wife, or son and your role shall be inherited by Ryan Seong."


    "What?! Head speaker?"


    "You can''t do this, the Seong family must be punished!"


    "How dare you all speak against the head speaker! Do you know no shame?!"


    Jin''s eyes darted across the room.


    Various black robed observers complained, while the white and grey robed members argued back at the head speaker''s words. Enjoy new tales from empire


    ''What''s going on?'' He thought to himself, balling his hands into fists.


    Clack!


    "Retain Order!"


    Once the head speaker hit his gravel twice, the others stopped speaking, before the room filled with a frigid air, causing Jin Seong''s body to shake from the chill.


    "Mr Seong, let me ask you one last question." Asked another blurred figure.


    "¡­Ok." He nodded, eyeing the surrounding figures carefully, wanting to flee their piercing gazes.


    "Will you continue to be loyal to humanity even though you made such a mistake?"


    "What is the meaning of this?" Jin responded in a dull voice.


    "I''m just asking if you regret your previous actions."


    "Never!"


    This response caused the head speaker to chuckle to himself once again, causing the other speakers beside him to look confused, turning to each other before the gravel hit the bench twice again.


    "I will bestow judgement upon the sinner."


    "I¡­"


    "Yes, he deserves it for his crimes!" Several voices cried out together in unison. Their glee sending shivers down the former commander''s back.


    "No, there''s something wrong!"


    ''Someone save me!''


    "Hahaha." The head speaker''s laughter caused everyone to look at him confused. His blurry features, almost visible as they flickered in front of Jin''s eyes.


    "You are sentenced to death, but we are not monsters¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, the guards grabbed Jin Seong and dragged him away. He struggled, biting at their hands and kicking out in desperation, but it was futile because of the chains binding him.


    [Jin Seong, I will give you a chance to survive.]


    ''A voice?''


    Inside Jin''s mind, the head speaker''s low, arrogant voice echoed.


    [You will be sentenced to death, but I shall allow you to survive, wait for the third hour on the second night, and pray to the waning moon. There you will find the chance to retake your future.]


    "Take him to the tower of sacrifice, his execution will take place in seven days."


    ''But why?! Why are they giving me another chance, even after my sins?''


    ''I''m nothing but an insignificant insect¡­ why would they offer me a second chance?''


    [Because it''s fun!]


    The voice caused his face to turn white, the rough hands of the guards almost breaking his bones no longer hurt, only the feeling of terror, his life decided on such a careless whim. Jin Seong''s spirit almost shattered, before he bit his tongue, enough to tear it, forcing himself to remain sane.


    ''Since you offer a chance, I shall take it. Snake!''


    [Hahahaha!]


    Chaos overtook the courtroom while guards dragged Jin Seong to the tower of sacrifice.


    .


    .


    .


    ''That was two days ago¡­ but how could there be moonlight in this damn cell?''


    A dull, grey room wrapped in stone more than a metre thick kept Jin Seong trapped. He couldn''t contact family or friends, and his death was certain.


    The meals were low-quality slop, with barely enough nourishment to survive the two days.


    Thump¡­


    Jin hit the walls.


    He tried to find the hint before losing hope and wondering if the monster was playing with him one last time.


    His sense of time became vague, but the small hole at the top of his cage allowed him to see the tiniest speck of light, and Jin estimated it was close to the third hour, 3am.


    "Where could it be, what did the waning moon mean?"


    Desperate to survive, his hands slipped across the grey bricks, until the moonlight that barely shone started to move, and when the distant bell struck three.


    A certain brick was illuminated.


    "T-This?"


    Click!


    When he touched the brick, it sank into the wall and a moment later the grey wall started to part, piece by piece, before a dark passage appeared.


    "He didn''t trick me?"

 Chapter 266 The Mastermind

    Jin Seong wondered why he took the job while following the dirty, wet tunnel with a thick stench of sour waste. He couldn''t help but doubt the one who made this detailed plan. Was it only meant to help him escape, or something more?At the end of the tunnel, a luxury car awaited him with the engine already running. "Get in." His guide ordered with a cold voice, ushering him inside.


    ''Is this it, am I now safe¡­ or will I face another noose?''


    He closed his eyes while trying to understand the enemies'' goal. Jin''s eyes observed the trees and mountains before the city appeared in sight.


    ''This car''s windows are tinted, and the licence plate was private.''


    The car drove him into the northwest, an area which Jin recognised well. ''Ryan had a mission here weeks ago.'' His son fought against a nest of wraiths in this location.


    ''Wasn''t this place meant to be abandoned?'' Jin swallowed his saliva, shocked at the scene before him, an extravagant mansion and various new buildings on a site designated as a landfill.


    Slowly, the car slowed with a humming engine cutting out.


    "Strange¡­" Jin muttered.


    Once the car stopped before the impressive mansion, but before the gates opened, he could swear that he couldn''t see any people or buildings on the road leading to the mansion.


    "Mysterious, who are all these people."


    His heart suddenly started pounding, the car pulling into the drive, closer to the mansion. This is when he enters the front gates and various maids and servants await him.


    "Get out, don''t waste our time."


    The guide pushed him away, causing the middle-aged male to stumble, and stagger, standing before the maid and servants.


    "Guide him to the master''s place, Alice."


    However, Jin noticed something about the maids and servants, pale green skin, their cold gaze lacking emotions and various wounds or stitch marks hidden at the neck of their dresses, or cuffs of their jackets.


    ''Wait!'' Jin Seong noticed something terrifying about these features and couldn''t help but bite his tongue.


    ''Ugly, discoloured skin, menacing looks. The Nosferatu clan?''


    The moment he realised who these people were, his mind started to warn him of the danger and made him focus.


    ''Is this, really, the Nosferatu mansion?''


    He wondered whether the people surrounding him were even alive, walking through the elegant hallways, and grand entrance, he couldn''t help but feel cold despite the roaring fires.


    "Please wait here, human." A maid ordered him.


    Jin stood in a large office, with a cosy and warm atmosphere. On the wall was a massive bookshelf with hundreds, if not thousands, of books.


    He spent several minutes checking the titles, and genres of the books ranging from science, fantasy, history, language, and romance.


    A sudden chill swept through the room.


    "It''s been a while, Jin Seong." A low, raspy voice that sounded old, ancient.


    When Jin heard it, he trembled like a blade pointed towards his back. He turned from the books and opened his eyes in shock.


    A handsome male, with dull grey hair and pale eyes, watched him from the dark red wooden desk, wearing a faint smile on his lips.


    "I remember you fifty years ago, a little child still running around with his mother."


    ''This person is neither human nor supernatural, he is a pure monster.''


    Silence filled the office, causing the atmosphere to become awkward, but the old monster just chuckled, tapping his desk and watching Jin Seong with a soft gaze.


    "You don''t have to be so scared, boy." He then flicked a bell which tingled.


    A moment later, a maid appeared out of nowhere and started serving two cups of tea before she quickly vanished. "Come, sit with me. I am not the one who ordered you to kill that boy."


    ''Liar! Your voice, atmosphere, and tone are identical to that call!'' Jin wanted to scream before jumping out the window, but the words didn''t come out, and he could only grit his teeth.


    "Your eyes tell me you don''t believe me, a shame, haha. Good, you''re much smarter and worthy than a foolish boy who loses all focus and lowers his guard for mere women."


    The man smirked, then tapped the desk. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am here to offer you a chance, your last. Jin Seong, will you accept my offer, or die where you stand."


    A cold tone, like an unsheathed blade he threatened to cut Jin Seong''s throat. This wasn''t a mere threat, but a deadly promise.


    Unable to reject the offer, Jin''s chest pounded with rage infused with terror, and the desire to overcome this monster, but knowing the strength and power because of his knowledge, he couldn''t win. His heart collapsed and the desire to fight back became nothing but a tiny thought.


    ''I couldn''t even scratch this monster''s cheek.''


    Unable to remove his gaze from the old man, Jin''s eyes trembled with terror at the old handsome man sitting alone.


    ''Ryan, your father has been tricked¡­''


    He put his life first and avoided losing everything here.


    "What do you desire of me?"


    Jin Seong only took the original job, causing this mess, because of the possible prestige which would help Ryan.


    ''Damn it.''


    The mission offered not only money, but they promised to allow his son Ryan to step into a higher rank, something almost impossible in the SSS for humans, thus Jin thought it would help Ryan. However, the truth caused Jin''s plan and relationship with his son to collapse. Explore more at empire


    "Oh, it is a simple task. I have this meddlesome brother."


    "Brother?"


    Jin Seong didn''t know the old man, rather the only clue was the Nosferatu clan itself.


    The handsome man suddenly shifted his face. When the shadows flickered over his eyes, creating an illusion as his pupils turned silver, with black veins visible on his cheeks and forehead.


    "I want you to help me kill Alucard Nosferatu, the former patriarch."


    Meanwhile, current day.


    Jin Seong sat silently, smoking a cheap cigarette and leaning against a black leather seat in his custom M3 Destroyer. A simple car he weaponised with the help of the SSS and his current employer.


    "Ryan, forgive your father. I will do anything for you two."


    He muttered softly as his eyes closed to prevent the tears falling down his aged face. For the past two weeks, he stayed loyal to the old man, acting like an obedient servant while hiding from everyone, including his two children and wife.


    ''That old bastard. He set everything up, from turning my oldest friends into lifeless dolls and providing false information about Nikolai Volkov.''


    "No, it was my fault."


    Jin refused to keep blaming himself, and since the accident, he already contacted Nagisa Fenrir, the only neutral party he could think of to alert them of the issues. He used to be like Ryan, friends with several monsters, but Jin soon reached his limits. When he found his wife in bed with another, unable to resist the charms of a vampire, she ended up betraying him.


    ''But that''s in the past, and I cannot linger on it forever.''


    Sighing deeply, Jin tried to forget the pain of betrayal and instead focused on the issue, meaning tracking his son and attempting to contact Nikolai Volkov. From the moment his current boss spread the rumour about Nikolai''s blood, the SSS, and dozens of Monster clans started swarming to capture him.


    The monitor revealed Ryan walking away from his apartment building and towards the inner market of New Bremen.


    Bzzzt


    His phone vibrated. It was Ryan.


    "Haa¡­" With a long sigh, he pressed his thumb to open the phone and check the message.


    ? My Dear son


    Dad, although the company says you committed a big mistake, I don''t believe you would do it without reason. I will always be your son, even if we clash. I will be taking Nikolai''s side from today onwards, and cannot betray him again.


    Please understand


    Be safe


    Ryan


    ?


    "Dumbass¡­"


    Jin muttered softly as he gazed into the screen, a gentle smile forming on his lips.


    ''This isn''t like before, this is truly the end.''


    He believed that one day he could be reunited with his family. Though he and his wife became estranged after the incident, Jin still loved her.


    To keep his family and self safe, he had no other choice but to join his new boss, and leave behind the past thirty years of life.


    ''I guess fate had other plans, heh!''


    He wiped his wet eyes, threw away his cigarette and let his son leave. Jin disabled his observation equipment and closed his eyes.


    "No news on Alucard. That old bastard will be pissed."


    However, contrary to his words, the grin on Jin''s lips grew as his phone buzzed again. This wasn''t the phone he used working for the old man, but an old burner phone.


    Bzzzt


    The caller ID "Nagisa" flashed.


    "Oh? So it wasn''t a rumour then. The alliance became serious about resisting the Nosferatu. I should try to make it up to Nikolai, and help Ryan''s future."


    After he answered the call, Jin smiled brightly for the first time in months. "We''ve spoken often recently, Big sis''. You can trust me, I''ll give you all the information I know."


    Although he never expected forgiveness for almost killing her future son-in-law, he would rather make amends than die without a chance.


    ''You guys, I will let you all rest.''


    He thought about his former allies, now mindless zombies in the care of the Nosferatu family. With that said, Jin told her everything and while sitting in a dirty car, he once again tried his best to protect what mattered most to him.


    His family.

 Chapter 267 The Four Pillars of Nikolai

    Meanwhile, at the Volkov mansion. Nikolai and Nikita sat gazing at the moon from her balcony, nostalgic memories of when they did the same at Nikolai''s old apartment."Nikolai, do you love me lots?"


    "Of course I do¡­ but I love Selene and the others equally."


    The moment he responded, she showed a slight pout, but it didn''t last long, instead she threw her body at his chest, leaning on Nikolai with a faint smile. "That''s good."


    Nikolai said nothing back, wrapped his hand around her slender waist and stroked her brown hair. "Say, Nikolai, I hope you can treat the others the same as me."


    He didn''t understand why she became so different. When they started speaking, her atmosphere and aura felt entirely different from usual, softer and more accepting. Nikita used to resemble a hedgehog that refused to lower her guard, always cautious about people around her. However, this Nikita lacked that sharpness.


    "Of course," He replied in a low voice, knowing fully well the words he''d just uttered were his true feelings. "Doesn''t it make you jealous because I love other women?"


    Nikita''s lovely chuckle followed his question and stroked his arm. "I used to hate the idea you would want someone else."


    "But?"


    "But I love seeing you happy, Kumi, Risa and Selene." Nikita''s voice lowered into a whisper. "All of them can give you something I can''t, my rough attitude and violent nature cannot be fixed. That''s why I struggled when I first met them¡­" She showed a bitter smile, touching Nikolai''s chest, and stroking it. "Those girls could give you want I couldn''t."


    Nikolai''s eyes widened, unable to understand Nikita''s revelation, but she only gazed up at him with a beautiful smile, bathing in the moonlight, laughing gracefully.


    "I was scared you might lose interest in me if you got closer to those girls." Tears fell from the corner of her eyes. "That you would leave me behind. But I understand now that you would never let that happen, you love us all, and so I promise, promise to trust you, Nikolai."


    Nikolai''s chest throbbed a dull beat that made his spine shudder, the words and emotions of Nikita something he could understand without his blood art.


    "I know it''s unfair of me to feel secure only after I''ve already become pregnant. Haha, but that''s who I am, it helped me realise that Now isn''t the time for us to fight over these stupid things. With the enemies outside our family, why should we waste time and upset the man we love by fighting over him."


    Nikita closed her eyes and sighed, letting out a long breath while her lips curled deeper. "My mother gave me lots of advice, and I know projecting my ideals on you was unfair. You''ve done more than enough to prove you love me, although I cannot stop my jealousy. I promise I won''t reject others or have silly fights."


    "That''s a massive change, haha." Nikolai didn''t force her to change. Neither would he insist on it, but appreciated her words.


    "Well, you''re all my women and I adore all of you, but Nagisa is right, even if you wanted to argue or fight. I won''t tolerate it any more."


    Nikita''s lips curled into a grin. "Selene also got scolded by her mothers, saying that fighting just creates more stress and is more likely to drive you away to another woman. That''s why we are trying to adapt and accept everything."


    Nikolai laughed at the image of Selene and Nikita being scolded by those women, and felt a sense of gratitude to his future mothers, able to breathe with a sense of space and ease after hearing Nikita''s words.


    "Hmm¡­ well, I was too weak and didn''t speak my mind before." Nikolai stroked her hair and kissed her forehead before wrapping her body in his coat.


    Nikita''s body snuggled against him while closing her eyes happily.


    "You are all my women, all four of you. I will marry and cherish you all the same, so you better get along, even if you give birth and the others can''t that won''t change."


    "As long as you love me, I don''t care."


    "Then follow my words, and don''t cause trouble in the future." Nikolai needed to keep them together, avoiding future issues.


    "Hehe, then don''t be too harsh~ okay?"


    "We will see. Then, shall we go back inside, I want to speak with the others?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mm."


    He lifted her light body like a princess, softly putting her into bed, before stroking her cheek and tucking her in. "Sleep well." His lips left a loving mark on her cheek before leaving the room.


    Nikolai took a moment to gaze upon Nikita''s sleeping face. The past two weeks have been hard for him, considering all the changes and expectations growing, but thanks to Nikita taking this step, his shoulders felt lighter, with the burden now shared with her instead. Discover hidden tales at empire


    "Let''s go and see Selene, and ask how she feels about this."


    Before he walked to Selene''s room, he messages Nagisa, Salina and Claudia Anya''s mother to thank them for all their help. Without them, Nikolai doubted his heart could survive.


    Thanks to their support, Nikita and Selene seemed to have matured.


    Shortly after his call, Nikolai arrived at Selene''s door, listening to the faint whispers from inside. He didn''t need to sneak closer, eavesdrop or press his ear onto the wall¡ªhe could hear Selene and the other two women speaking about him and some of their desires.


    Knock! Knock!


    The sudden knock stopped whatever they were talking about inside as silence filled the room beyond the door. A second later, one of them spoke up. "Come inside, Nikolai."


    ''What an odd meeting,'' Nikolai mused to himself.


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed, seeing three beautiful women drinking tea. They gazed back at him and patted the seat next to them.


    He didn''t waste time or hesitate, walking across the luxurious carpet of her room, stepping over expensive shoes and sitting on the chair closest to the trio. "Hello girls, you all look lovely."


    All three wore unique styles, with Kumiko in a light eastern kimono, Risa wearing a casual style and Selene wearing a black baby doll.


    "Nikolai, how is Nikita?" Kumiko showed her usual consideration.


    ''Kumiko is always so kind, like a spring breeze, considerate and comforting.''


    He couldn''t help but lean closer to the lovely woman who matured the night before in his arms, and kiss her cheek, causing her to squeak.


    Kya~ ?


    "Oh my, Kumi looks so happy," Risa muttered, tickling the fox when Nikolai moved back to his seat and narrowed his eyes with a smile.


    "Haha, that''s not fair, why only Kumi, I''ll tickle that seductive gene from you!"


    "Hahaha~ stop, it''s too much, Risa."


    ''I never knew Risa and Kumi could be this cute.''


    Nikolai wanted to see more of this, where his women didn''t fight, instead they got along.


    Selene observed the atmosphere and situation, watching Nikolai''s smile and nodded. "I see, mother was right."


    Nikolai noticed her whisper and smiled to himself.


    ''Selene is remarkable.''


    He knew she used to be more jealous and insecure than anyone else in the group, but seeing her now, trying to act as the one who brings them together. Nikolai couldn''t help but find her adorable. Although everyone went through various stages of jealousy, he was tired of their conflict.


    Nikolai didn''t know the future.


    But desired honesty in their relationships with each other.


    Not long after Nikolai arrived, and they spoke about their day, Risa and Kumiko returned to their room, obviously making space for Selene. Risa''s wink and tone made it too obvious to Nikolai, who found her and Kumiko adorable how they treated Selene and each other.


    "Oh my, they gave us some space, Nikolai," Selene spoke in a low, husky voice while playing with her long, blonde hair.


    "They did," Nikolai observed her beauty and let out a quiet sigh, finding a slight nervousness in his stomach, knowing what needed to be said.


    "So, what do you think of me?"


    Selene looked at him expectantly, almost purring as she moved closer, pressing against Nikolai''s body.


    "U-Uh¡­well."


    "You can say it. Do you think I look sexy? Beautiful?"


    Her words struck a chord in his heart.


    She looked ethereal under the soft glow of the lamp.


    Selene was sexy and beautiful, but more than that, her changes differed from the carnal emotions, rather he focused on her maturity and elegance while speaking and laughing among the women.


    "Come sit here, Selene." Nikolai tapped his thigh while sitting on the handmade sofa.


    She shyly nodded with red cheeks, before skipping towards him and jumping onto his lap.


    Thud!


    "Oof."


    "Ah¡­sorry¡­"


    "Haha, I was kidding, you''re lighter than a feather."


    "Oh my, even with this body?" Selene rolled her hips, emphasizing her plump behind and heavy breasts.


    "Well¡­you are growing a little bigger there and here¡­but I love it," Nikolai grabbed her cheek, giving it a tight squeeze.


    Mhmm~ ?


    "M-Mhm, that''s good, it makes me happy." Selene giggled and held herself up by resting her hands on his shoulder, leaning closer to press their foreheads together, their gazes meeting directly. "Did you manage to speak with Nikita?"


    "Mm. I''m just glad both of you are getting along now." He stroked her back and ran a hand through her long, blonde locks, his fingers brushing against the smooth skin of her cheeks.


    "We''re trying," Selene smiled and nuzzled his hand affectionately. She leaned down to whisper into his ear, her hot breath tickling his skin. "Hey¡­ if I were to." Her warm, luscious tongue licked his ear. "¡­let you eat me up tonight, would you?"


    Nikolai''s eyes became like a beast instantly, before poking her pointed nose.


    "Don''t be so cheeky, I''ll eat you when I am hungry, so be good and look appealing."


    Pah!


    Selene jumped when a slap rang through the air, causing Selene to tremble and squeal softly.


    "Oh my goodness, you''ve become such a wicked man~ my butt is sore now, what should I do?"


    "Kiss me."

 Chapter 268 Father Son Talk I

    In the silence of night, the pair ravaged and tore into each other like a pair of feral beasts. It was as if desire rushed up their throats like a sandy tide, and they withered away from dehydration under the blazing sun. Even after quenching their thirst, it left them wanting more. Unable to endure, or hold back.And so, they forgot the passage of time, and the sensation of being satiated and continuously drank, ate and hungered for more.


    The beginning became the end, and the end another beginning, as logic and morality lost all meaning. Whether it be midnight, dawn, or the afternoon, Nikolai and Selene took no heed to the time or place and merely filled each other''s emptiness until their bodies collapsed.


    "Are you alright?" Nikolai asked, lying on his back enjoying a glass of blood wine, as the afternoon sun was setting to welcome the evening.


    "Hmph¡­ I can barely lift a damn finger." Selene''s usual quips and temper sounded weak, breathless and soft, like a stuffed cat teddy trying to complain.


    "I went easy on you."


    "LIAR¡­" Selene murmured while burying her face in his chest.


    "Then, shall we rest? Together."


    Hearing his voice, Selene''s body trembled, her tired, half-opened eyes gazing up at him as if holding a grudge.


    Yet, her heart raced, galloping like an excited horse in an open field, as her lips trembled.


    Although she could use plenty of excuses to stay beside him, remaining in bed together and enjoying this warmth and exhausting bliss.


    ''No, I shouldn''t be greedy.''


    "You are really over the top, how am I supposed to walk around, or wear a normal dress after making me look like this?"


    ''How ridiculous, I''m covered in marks!''


    "Even if we didn''t plan anything today, I still have to greet the maids and other girls, you know?"


    ''This is beyond something I can cover up.''


    Selene''s lips pressed together as she pouted. Normally, she might be happy to show off these markings, but her cheeks became hot, and her eyes averted from her image in the mirror, while Nikolai hugged her from behind and admired her nude image.


    "What''s wrong with it?"


    "Even if I don''t show it, I can get embarrassed too!"


    "Don''t act like you didn''t do the same to me last night."


    Nikolai sipped on his wine, with a matter-of-fact expression, watching as she looked at him with her eyes widened and nose twitching. "You clawed my back so badly that I thought you were a tiger."


    "Do you want to see my back as proof?"


    "Y-You told me to do that when I couldn''t endure!" Selene snapped back with a red face before turning away and slamming both hands on her dresser.


    "I did. But, why is your endurance so horrible?"


    Nikolai gazed at her body, a smile growing on his lips, before he said something in a low voice. "Well, like you said, since you can''t cover yourself up. You''ll have to stay here until the marks fade."


    "¡­ Huh?"


    "This¡­ wasn''t your plan from the start, right¡­?"


    Selene looked amazed, using her hands to cover her cheeks as she turned away and rushed to her walk-in wardrobe, ignoring his faint smile.


    "Of course I did," Nikolai whispered, watching her slamming the door after pulling out her tongue. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Sometimes she''s so childish¡­''


    Because he knew there might be issues with the women because of Nikita''s pregnancy and the addition of Kumiko. Nikolai completely overwhelmed Selene with carnal pleasure, driving her to the brink of submission and madness.


    ''With those marks, she should feel over the moon for at least a week.''


    "Well, let''s go and see my father."


    Nikolai learned from the maid''s whispers on his way home last night that Ivan would return after helping Anastasia recover. She wasn''t healed completely. He understood the process would take a long time because of what happened.


    ''I suppose it''s time to tell my dad, although he probably knows already.''


    "Selene, take care of yourself. I''m going to see my father, and I''ll be back before dinner."


    He spoke louder than usual to ensure she heard him, but it seemed Selene was still upset at how wild their evening was. Nikolai tapped his arms before grabbing a piece of paper and pen. Then he wrote her a lovely message and apology before sticking it to the dressing-table mirror.


    "I''m leaving, don''t be too angry. It''ll ruin your cute face."


    Slam!


    The moment Nikolai left, slowly the door opened with a small gap, a tiny and beautiful critter peeking through the gap with swollen lips and red eyes. Selene looked around before she realised he wasn''t hiding and it wasn''t a trick.


    "Hmph! How dare you just leave me¡­ Ack!" Selene''s face twisted in a grimace from the aching of her body, but she didn''t seem upset like her words suggested, but a dazzling smile filled her face.


    ''Maybe last night was enough, can I be like Nikita?''


    Selene''s thoughts and hopes allowed her to ignore the various kiss marks and bites on her body. She slipped out of the wardrobe and scurried to the note while naked, snatching it off the mirror before glancing at it.


    The not soon crumpled up, and her face transformed from a grimace, to look like she had eaten the most delicious honey dessert.


    "Idiot, why so sweet in words."


    No longer in a bad mood, she fell onto her bed, and wrapped herself in the quilts, "Since you said I could do nothing, then I will do so~ hmph! ?"


    Meanwhile, in the older parts of the mansion, Leona guided Nikolai to a special mansion hidden from the public where the main family line would meet secretly.


    "Young Lord, please follow me."


    After walking through a large hallway, Nikolai and Leona reached a spacious study room with many desks and bookshelves surrounding several loungers and a fireplace with embers burning within.


    "What is this room?"


    "Ah, it''s the previous meeting room for the Main line of the Volkov clan," Leona said softly while standing straight with her back pressed against the wall.


    Although he knew the mansion was constructed inside a mountain, it had taken him some time to grow accustomed to the layout. The interior walls were made from marble stone and the floors were mostly covered in expensive rugs to prevent discomfort from the cold surface.


    Noticing there were no windows, or anything apart from the fireplace providing illumination, it left Nikolai wondering if this room had been sealed away by choice.


    ''There are even markings on the walls and floors, deep marks, like werewolf claws.''


    Looking closely, everything seemed as new as the rest of the mansion, with no trace of dust or dirt anywhere; it appeared the rooms were unused rather than forgotten.


    ''It feels strange. The scent and presence of many werewolves, dozens, fill this room, yet none of them feel foreign.''


    Nikolai closed his eyes, inhaling.


    The smell was like a pack marking its territory to keep out rivals.


    What surprised him was the similarity in scent that other werewolves had compared to his father and grandfather. But the ones at the council meeting each carried a distinct scent¡ªeven the family who branched from the Volkov.


    They each had their own territory that separated them, a unique combination of spices and aromas that defined them.


    ''A heavy metallic taste, like iron and rust, fills my mouth. Blood has been shed in this room, lots of it.''


    "Your father should be arriving soon, I will be outside, Young Lord."


    Leona bowed and stepped backwards out of the room after speaking. After taking another step toward the large table, Nikolai sensed an overpowering bloodthirst in this area. Different from the past places where he fought. It wasn''t like a massacre had occurred here, but something else, which chilled his body and made him shudder.


    "Haha, can you smell it, Nikolai?"


    A low, nostalgic and comforting voice sounded from the door.


    Ivan must have entered when Nikolai was distracted by the scent of blood.


    A rough-looking man dressed in a military-style jacket entered through the doors with an almost silent step, without hesitation, moving directly beside Nikolai. While looking over Ivan''s attire, Nikolai couldn''t help noticing many scratches on the leather coat''s exterior, as if he had just returned from fighting in a war zone.


    ''This old man does wear whatever he wants.''


    "Dad, it feels like a lifetime since I saw you."


    "Naturally, with how busy I am. Still, how about we enjoy a glass of whiskey and reminisce?"


    Without waiting for Nikolai to answer, Ivan placed a bottle of black labelled John Daniels Kentucky Whiskey 1on the table between them, along with two glasses.


    "Always at your own pace, huh?"


    Nikolai bitterly laughed, noticing his father''s silver hair looked a little dull and his once towering wide shoulders became smaller, as he stood half a head taller now. "Are you alright, dad?"


    ''I don''t like it.''


    It was a rejection, a sensation that most might feel when they noticed their father changing over the years, his grey whiskers, and hair becoming thinner and dull. The ageing of a father destroyed a child''s invincible image of their father¡­ even when they were werewolves.


    "Look at you, almost crying. What''s that stupid look, drink this and stop whining."


    A sharp, stinging heat rushed down his throat like a bullet and spread to every nerve within his body after he finished the glass in one shot, trying to show Ivan he could handle himself.


    But his father just snorted, and with a slightly Stoic look, he spoke again.


    "I heard that Nikita girl is pregnant."


    "That''s right." Nikolai didn''t look at all nervous or anxious. Instead, his chest puffed out and his eyes seemed determined, like he had already become a father.


    "Make sure you protect her, keep her happy."


    His father''s words sounded melancholic as if trying to tell Nikolai something, but the message landed like an atomic bomb because Ivan was alluding to his mother. From the moment she passed away, even the childish Nikolai noticed his father seemed half-alive and like a living corpse.


    "Do you love, mom?"


    "Hmm? Why are you asking a dumb question like that? Of course, I do, with all my damn heart!"


    "Even now?"


    Ivan turned toward the wall, gazing upon the many scratch marks, not even blinking.


    "The woman I loved isn''t among the living¡­ but the woman I love will never be anyone but Elizabeth."


    "I understand."


    Nikolai noticed his mother''s figure in the corner of his vision. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    It was for her that he asked this question.


    He believed as a ghost, his mother might have doubts, worries, and fears, and this might have been one of them when looking at Nikolai with several women at once.


    ''Congratulations, mother. Your man ranks number one in the world.''


    Parody of Jack Daniel''s Tennessee Whiskey!

 Chapter 269 Father Son Talk II

    The father and son drank in silence for a short while, before Ivan started to gaze at his son. His eyes overflowed with pride before he started pouring another glass."Nikolai, I am proud of you. I hope you know that."


    "How embarrassing Dad."


    Nikolai took his glass, sipping more of the burning whiskey, but what surprised him was that after three glasses, the heat became comforting and the taste came through thicker.


    A sweet caramel taste with hints of dark chocolate and tobacco with earth and a rich malty flavour filled his mouth.


    He couldn''t stop from smacking his mouth, licking his cheeks to savour the flavour, when he noticed his father''s amused expression.


    "Haha, did you finally appreciate the taste?"


    "It''s delicious, the subtly sweet flavour enhances the earthy malt flavour."


    "Look at you, my little boy trying to sound sophisticated, how did the years pass so fast, Nikolai?"


    Nikolai watched his father drinking faster than before, an atmosphere that even his blood arts couldn''t understand fully, a complex emotion of delight and equal sorrow.


    "Dad, are you drunk?"


    Smack!


    A thick hand slapped Nikolai''s head, causing him to grimace. Though the pain wasn''t that big, he couldn''t help but react the same as he did ten years ago, a nostalgic interaction.


    "Haha, sorry Dad don''t get upset."


    "Cheeky boy¡­ I was just being emotional."


    Nikolai couldn''t help but admire and respect this old man. His face was handsome with a few wrinkles of a long hard life, with battle scars criss-crossed all around. The nose was straight and tall and his eyes piercing silver, while his short hair started to grey.


    Ivan Volkov, the man Nikolai aspired to be for most of his life.


    "Dad?"


    "Yeah?" Ivan responded with a gruff voice, but his gaze oozed affection towards the young werewolf.


    "Have I been doing well, am I on the right path?"


    After three cups of extremely strong whiskey, even Nikolai started to become drunk, asking about something he constantly considered and worried about.


    He had done things differently from everyone and acted unusually, though not always by choice. But he needed an assurance from his dad, who knew better, someone he trusted. Who could give advice he would never hear from anyone else.


    "I don''t think the right path exists," Ivan replied after some silence, his voice filled with nostalgia.


    Nikolai was startled because it didn''t seem like drunken talk, but words with meaning.


    "You see Nikolai, sometimes even the right path can lead to disaster, and a loss that you cannot bear. But if you changed that path, what if you lost something else, would it be worth it?"


    Ivan pulled out a locket from his neck and snapped it open. When he turned it towards Nikolai, it showed the image of his beautiful black-haired mother, holding a small child, with the happiest smile on her face.


    "If I was given the chance and changed the past, what if I lost you instead?" Ivan''s voice dragged, almost a stutter as he smacked his lips, before gazing at Nikolai seeking his answer.


    Nikolai stared at the happy picture and thought. In the photo, his mother wore white with two gold pins at the shoulder, while her straight hair flowed down her side and she cradled him gently like the world''s most precious treasure. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [You still have this picture, Ivan?! I told you I looked horrible¡­ my makeup was all wrong.]


    "But what if you could have mother beside you again?"


    "¡­a life with Elizabeth at the cost of you isn''t worth it. You are the treasure we both created." Ivan answered without hesitation.


    Nikolai was surprised once again, and his father noticed. Though not usually so open, he continued.


    "A treasure, your very existence, saved me in my darkest moments."


    "Even if I am the reason mother died?"


    Nikolai saw his father flinch. He didn''t expect the man to avoid him at such a critical moment, though after a brief pause, his dad looked up again.


    "Every "If" comes with regret, Nikolai, but every second you existed made your mother happy," Ivan explained in a soft voice.


    "So if you are here, I am sure she is out there somewhere. Happy, and watching from beside you, her little treasure."


    A gentle expression and wet eyes gazed at Nikolai, showing him a rare sight. His father''s tears were something that rarely appeared in all his memories.


    Whether it was from the alcohol or the subject, Nikolai could feel his father''s feelings for the first time, and he became immersed in an ocean of emotions, carried from those silver eyes.


    Grief. Love. Pride. Regret. Longing.


    They wrapped around his mind like a warm embrace, and the burning whiskey seemed cold compared to the heat welling up from deep within his chest.


    "I haven''t given up on finding a way to bring her back." Ivan''s sudden words shook Nikolai to his core. His father''s eyes showed determination and an iron, unbreakable will.


    "But until I know you can stand on your own two feet, and those idiots stop messing with you. I will clear the path you follow, Nikolai."


    He said nothing more about that topic and lifted the glass, emptying its contents down his throat in one go. But Nikolai felt everything his father wanted to say more but stopped.


    "Do you love them?" Ivan asked in a lighter tone.


    "They''re all wonderful people who deserve everything good in this world. If anything, I am the one unworthy of their affection."


    "But do you love them?!" Ivan repeated, emphasising each word as if scolding a child.


    "I would rather not lie, even now, I find it difficult to put into words what exactly I feel. But when they are gone I long for them, if they cry I want to comfort them, if they need me, I want to be there for them. If someone hurts them, I feel anger, and a need to punish them. When they laugh, I wish to share it with them and see their smile. If that is love." Nikolai paused for a moment in his ramble before blurting out, "Yes, I love them."


    Silence lingered between them, but only for a moment until his dad reached over the table, pinching his cheek.


    "Don''t be so dramatic and long-winded, how about Kumiko, do you feel the same about her?"


    After being scolded, holding his sore cheek. Nikolai was honest and admitted the things he denied because he worried the other women would be upset.


    "I fell for her at first sight, and fell even further after getting to know her." Nikolai smiled fondly at the thought.


    "Why does that feel weird to hear coming from my son, haha!" Ivan laughed before sighing.


    "You remind me of your mother, she always liked stories with happy endings, I think she would be delighted by your group of brides," Ivan spoke with nostalgia before taking another sip. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Astonished at his mother''s proud look, Nikolai almost spat out his drink before gulping it down.


    "Nikolai, I only ask that you don''t abandon them if you''ve sworn to love them and stepped past the line of return. Remember, a Volkov man never turns his back on his wife. It will be harsh for you, with the others judging you, since most werewolves only have one partner."


    Ivan tapped the table, his eyes half closed, with a deep smile. "But you don''t have to stick to the rules, fuck that old man he''s too stingy, make them all your Luna, who cares if you have four, or five wives. Treat them right, and Dad won''t beat you."


    "Dad?"


    Nikolai felt confused. He hadn''t expected his father to accept, let alone support his love life going in an odd direction, but he couldn''t help but feel happy, from his father''s honest words.


    "I only ever saw her, it was a destiny carved into my fate, and every bone in my body longs for her still. But that''s just me¡­ no, your mother was simply that special, haha."


    "Dad you''re drunk!"


    "I know, but my son is going to become a father, I will be a grandfather! I am so happy, this moment, I wanted to share it with Eliza."


    "Oi, Dad, stop crying."


    "Oh shut up."


    "Ok."


    The two sat in silence. Ivan recovered his composure, smiling awkwardly.


    "For a long time, I dreaded becoming a father. Much like you right now. I didn''t think I was good enough, or had the skills to become one."


    "What did you do, dad?"


    "Well, your mother kicked my ass and told me to stop being stupid."


    "Pfft, what?"


    "Yup, then she told me. No one starts a good parent. But if you try your best, you will never be terrible, or even good. But she was right. The moment I saw your dumb little face poking out, the world around me changed. If your mother made my world colourful, then you¡­ You made it shine. That''s what having a child is like Nikolai, I can''t put it into words."


    Nikolai sipped his drink, taking in his father''s words.


    A heavy responsibility and pride mixed with fear of failure and many unknowns plagued Nikolai''s future.


    ''But I''ve never felt so close to my Dad before.''


    "If you trip, or fall, I will be there. So, live however you want and when you face a wall you can''t surpass, then I will give you a boost."


    "Thanks, dad, I''m grateful to have you."


    "You''ll be even more grateful, wait and see. So just focus on what makes you happy, Nikolai."


    "Oh¡­ we finished the old man''s favourite whiskey, haha, he''s going to be pissed."


    Later that night, Nikolai realised that even now, there were parts of Ivan that remained childish, much like him. But seeing these parts only cemented his father''s image, helping Nikolai to accept his own faults.


    They were scolded by Viktor for drinking his prized whiskey, but the smile on his father''s face was a memory that Nikolai etched deeply into his heart and mind.


    Thanks to the discussion, his feelings became clear, like a fresh stream in winter.

 Chapter 270 The Mysterious Link

    Not long after their conversation, Ivan''s gaze became serious and after a long sigh he turned to Nikolai with a strange gaze. His eyes soft, yet filled with concern. He reached out, as if to stroke his son''s hair, before stopping halfway."Nikolai."


    "Yeah?"


    "You were right to be worried about the strange corruption."


    The moment his father mentioned the corruption, images of the caves filled with gunk appeared in Nikolai''s mind. His eyes widened, knowing this wasn''t the same level of talk compared to before.


    "Did you discover something, dad?"


    Ivan rarely smoked after he recovered, but this time he flicked open a packet of his red stars and placed one of the death sticks into his lips. Then he snapped his old metal lighter with two flicks. The scent of tobacco filled the room.


    "Forgive me, I cannot calm myself after learning this truth myself." Ivan''s voice sounded hoarse while he blew smoke into the sky. "The tower, we never tried to understand it, treating it like some kind of gift from the gods or whatever people believed. But, why didn''t we doubt it?"


    ''Dad looks worn out suddenly¡­''


    "How could people have known, it gave them gifts but wasn''t worth completing for most monsters?"


    "That''s right! But humans, if humans learned about such a thing, they would have cleared it by now for sure. I bet my life on that."


    Ivan became excited and slammed the table, exhaling in frustration while sucking on his cigarette, almost exhausting it in a few intense puffs.


    "Nikolai, that tower¡­ the Nexus, why did everyone assume it was safe? No, why did our ancestors assume it was built for us and never doubt that?" Ivan''s voice trembled, and his eyes almost appeared to be searching for something.


    "Dad, what did you learn?" Nikolai could feel the tension and tangible fear his father felt, which made his spine tingle because his father wasn''t the type to become scared like this, even facing against dozens of men.


    "The tower is alive, which is something many scientists believed, but the royals and nobles laughed at them and drove them away."


    After this, his father spoke of a story that Nikolai already knew, from Alexei''s wife, about how her entire race was destroyed. However, his father told Nikolai that this wasn''t the first time and that hundreds, maybe more, worlds have already vanished in the past two hundred years.


    "The nexus, isn''t a safe haven¡­ but a source of invasion!" Ivan grunted, his hand crushing the empty pack of cigarettes.


    "I don''t understand, why would something that has helped us for so long, be dangerous suddenly." It made no sense to Nikolai. His knowledge of the place was quite limited, but it never caused him any danger and was quite helpful.


    "Then, why do you think the worlds suited each race so well? Do you have a solid answer?" Ivan''s eyes, filled with conviction, gazed into Nikolai.


    "I thought the gods created them to help the Supernatural races survive after being hunted and engaging in wars for so long?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikolai''s skin filled with bumps the more they spoke. He could feel something itching the back of his head, a thought, or feeling, that he couldn''t help but deny. Also wondering how his father learned this kind of information.


    "I don''t know everything Nikolai, what I learned was from an old friend many years ago, but until now, I have thought it was nothing but a fantasy, a fairytale."


    "Then what made you convinced?"


    "I entered the Nexus from that cave you mentioned. The nexus, the tower''s corruption and the worlds which suit each race are perfectly connected." Ivan closed his eyes before leaning back and continuing with a gruff voice. "This made me confused, so I started looking into our clan''s history books and learned something shocking."


    "What did you learn?"


    "Thousands of years ago, before our clan met other races and clashed with humanity¡­ there was no Nexus and no mention of many races that exist currently."


    "But dad, Selene said that the nexus has existed for over ten thousand years."


    The conversation began to make little sense. Every word felt like a lie or trick. However, Nikolai couldn''t see a point to it.


    "It took me some time to learn the truth, rather¡­ thanks to the old and doubtful men who led our family, there were records dating back to the dawn of man''s rise. When their religions started to form." Ivan pulled an old, tattered book from the shelf, slamming it on the table, creating a storm of dust, causing Nikolai to cough.


    "That book records the first known contact of Supernatural''s and humans, a vampire the first head of the modern Tepes family, who was killed by the eastern soldiers, and ''rose from the dead'' after he regenerated, drinking the blood from corpses left in the tomb with him."


    "This sounds pretty normal, vampires are undead, after all. They won''t die from simple stab wounds, and they avoided decapitation." Nikolai stroked the surface of the book while flicking through the pages covered in ancient words, but strangely he could read it.


    But what he noticed is that the text spoke of an evil tower that swallowed the world.


    "The humans called it the tower of Babel."


    Ivan and Nikolai quietly read several books.


    The tower was referenced many times, but with different names, Tower of demons, Tower of god, Tower of Death.


    "However, here is where it becomes complicated, the humans claimed that the tower helped create miracles and formed an almost magical city that couldn''t be attacked or destroyed." Ivan started to cross-reference the history of Volkov, with the myths and religious texts of humans from their early advancement.


    "I see, but¡­ here dad, it says they destroyed the tower, or at least ''God'' did." Nikolai flicked to a page regarding the destruction of such a tower and spread the races and people across the world. Then it spoke of the world''s people starting to war and fight one another.


    "Not possible," Ivan shook his head while he flicked through countless more books. "No¡­ wait? Nikolai, what if the people who were spread among the world weren''t humans, but¡­" His voice paused, his fingers flipping the pages of another Volkov history book, and his face twisted. "Nikolai, look at this page."


    "Hmm?" Nikolai caught the thrown book and started reading the passage. "The humans were mercilessly killed, our food source almost vanished. Devoured by that eerie darkness, so we abandoned the mountains and joined forces with them. All to defeat the thing inside the tower."


    The passage spoke of a great war as the Volkov family created the Alliance of Moonlight. A gathering of werewolves who fought beside humans, forming bonds that eventually led to the current Volkov and other clans.


    He noticed that Fenrir and Silvara (Silver) were all noted in these older journals.


    But things weren''t all positive. There were monsters who enjoyed seeing humans suffer, those who obeyed the tower. "At least that''s what this book says, Father."


    "It does, but there are far older journals than this, maybe two thousand years ago. There you will learn that the alliance formed before that, not against some mysterious enemy but¡­ against others of the same kind. Because they suddenly changed, and became hostile."


    Nikolai and Ivan spent hours, although they didn''t read all the books from the past. Some were too damaged and others missing.


    However, they put together several points that happened in the past.


    The Tower and Past Strife


    ? In the past, there were two towers that seemed to have significant influence on human and monster culture and religion and power.


    ? One of these towers was called Babylon by the humans, and caused a great war.


    ? Humans, werewolves, vampires and many other monsters lived in Babylon peacefully co-existing.


    ? The tower suddenly started to ooze a black corrosive mist that tore apart the city, killing millions, and records end here saying that all races were split around the world. (Maybe related to the Nexus?)


    ? Once the first tower became corrupt, new monsters and horrific beasts started to leak from the tower, and caused an era of strife and chaos where most vampires and werewolves dwindled. This created the need for a special method to increase numbers.


    ? Thus, the Squire and Knight system was created. This turned former allies who fought together into pseudo supernatural beings to fight against the enemy. (Enemy unknown at this point!)


    ? After the great war, records became damaged and there is a 100-year gap between journals, but after the war, suddenly the Nexus appeared, and monsters now inhabiting 60% of the world''s land.


    "Interesting, this is what you''ve put together from the books¡­" Ivan''s eyes looked tired. The sun didn''t leak into this room, so neither of them knew two days passed while they became immersed in their research.


    "Father, I still can''t make heads or tails of everything, but is the tower inside the Nexus Babylon, or¡­ is the place we call Nexus actually the ancient city of Babylon?"


    "I don''t know¡­ we need to get more people to help, I will call Nagisa and Selina, you should have Selene and those girls help you."


    The father and son looked at each other, dry skin, dark sunken eyes before they suddenly started laughing at each other. The bottles of whiskey now empty and hundreds of books lay on the table between them.


    "I need to speak with Vlad, I think that his family would know more about this because the enemy they spoke about¡­"


    "Those who raise the dead and use them as weapons? Is this the quote that worries you?"


    Nikolai couldn''t blame his father, if this referred to the Nosferatu, or a family that existed before them and somehow became linked to the modern-day vampires. Then, with the appearance of corruption in S-City, they might be attempting something dangerous like in the past. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "It''s not just that, do you remember how they referred to the two armies fighting? The Moonlight alliance, and the other one hidden in darkness, formless. Does it not remind you of the Day walkers, at least it fits logically?"


    "Dad, aren''t we taking this too far, we should get the clan''s intelligence division to work on this."


    "Hah¡­ you''re right, but when there are so many coincidences, it''s difficult to believe it''s not linked in some form."


    "We should have a rest¡­ I''m exhausted." Nikolai''s eyes stung from all the reading, and after drinking only whiskey, he desired actual blood.


    Nikolai wouldn''t linger on these thoughts, but kept them in the back of his mind. They lacked too much information. Currently, he needed to discover if the Tower was indeed babel, then he would take things step by step.


    ''Imagine searching for answers, only to have more questions than when I started¡­''


    The only thing that made him confused is the history of squires and knights taught to people now, was because of a selfish war between monsters.


    In reality, it was a war to protect the world from invaders¡­

 Chapter 271 A Moments Rest in the Sunlight.

    The moment Nikolai left the main building, Leona came to find him with a strange gaze. ''She seems a little tired, her eyes have huge dark rings.'' Nikolai couldn''t help but wonder what happened. Since he spent two days with his father researching, he worried about the girls scolding him."Is everything alright, Leona?"


    "Young Lord! Finally, I found you."


    "Did something happen?"


    ''Strange, she seems relieved¡­ what happened?''


    "Ah, the young ladies missed you quite dearly. At first, they became a little angry, but after learning you were with Lord Ivan they became calm, but there was still a sharp atmosphere."


    ''Phew, there weren''t any fights. It seems they kept their word.''


    He couldn''t help but smile, although his body ached, and he wanted nothing more than to sleep. Nikolai chose to visit the girls first. "Can you take me to see them?"


    Leona''s tired face transformed into a smile before she nodded vigorously, and turned around.


    "Follow me, Young Lord."


    Nikolai followed close behind her when he started hearing chatter. He immediately recognised Selene''s voice, and couldn''t help but smile to himself.


    "We shouldn''t be so demanding, I know you miss him Nikita, but you know how rarely Nikolai meets his father recently."


    "I know, but it''s been two days, what if something happened, and we''d never know!" Nikolai''s voice didn''t sound violent or aggressive, but concerned and gentle.


    "Young lord¡­"


    "Huh?"


    The moment Selene turned to look at the door, she bolted towards him and jumped in his arms. The force made him lose his balance and fall backward to the ground. Luckily, Leona moved away just in time, or else she would have been knocked down by the blonde vampire.


    "Selene, it''s great to see you too, but my body is sore."


    "Mmmm, you smell so good." Selene rubbed her face against his chest.


    Nikita''s eyes widened for a moment, before her lips curled into a smile, and she started jogging towards him.


    ''Good, she seems much better than before, come to think of it where are the others?''


    Selene and Nikita seemed to have been in the garden together, but the others were missing. Even as Selene continued to sniff him like an animal.


    "Don''t be so weird, Selene!" Nikita hugged him from the side, her warmth different from the slightly cool body of Selena. Her scent was delicious¡ªshe smelt of milk and honey. It was probably because the girls used expensive and specific scented bath oils recently. Either way, it felt nice to see them not fighting.


    ''Ahh, so comfortable.''


    He glanced towards Nikita and saw her face had a cute pouty expression.


    ''Damn it, she''s so cute.''


    Leona watched the scene with a smile on her face, before slowly backing away like an excellent servant and maid should do. She planned to arrange some refreshments and drinks while they sat in the garden together.


    "You were gone for so long, Nikolai~ we missed you."


    "I missed you too Nikita, sorry me and my dad, ended up talking a lot."


    "We know."


    After calming Selene down a little more, and kissed his cheek a brief moment before he did the same to Nikita. ''I can''t show favourites unless we''re alone in a private room.'' Nikolai thought, giving both of them his affection, enjoying the comfort of their bodies.


    "Can we sit down at the table?"


    "Of course~ let''s go."


    His whole body ached from sitting on the soft chair, with both girls dragging their chairs beside him as they enjoyed the warm sunlight under the gazebo.


    "Where are the other girls? Have you all been having fun?"


    "Ah, the old man wanted Risa and Kumiko to help him with something earlier, they should be in the mansion working on it right now." Nikita responded with a wave of her hand, though she seemed to notice Selene looking down and upset.


    "You look upset, what happened?"


    "Ah, well. I wasn''t of any assistance to your grandfather." Selene seemed a little upset at that fact.


    ''What''s she worried about?''


    Nikita then whispered in Nikolai''s other ear, "Selene wanted to be of help, but it seems to be something she couldn''t help with."


    Nikolai found it quite interesting that Nikita started to take the role of older sister, was it because of her pregnancy, or that she was the older of the pair. Nikolai didn''t know. But he placed a gentle kiss on her lips while running a hand over her cheek, thankful that she kept her word.


    "Selene, you don''t need to worry, everything has its time. I could meet you now thanks to that." He chuckled, hugging Selene''s body and kissing her lips with a loud smack, matching Nikita then whispered in her ear.


    "I want to drink your blood, can I?"


    ''Her cheeks are bright red, her fangs are poking out slightly.''


    The sudden change made Nikolai chuckle.


    "Nn, you can."


    Because of the time spent underground, Nikolai''s thirst almost reached the level of blood frenzy. The hunger in his chest rumbled, growing more intense after catching the scent of both Nikita and Selene''s tempting aroma.


    ''It won''t cause them any trouble to drink just a little¡­'' Though, he wanted to avoid drinking Nikita''s blood because of her current situation.


    Selene''s cheeks remained red as she brushed her hair away from her neck. Her veins pulsed rapidly. Because of her instincts, Selene tilted her head and revealed her pale skin, presenting herself to him as she swallowed in anticipation.


    The act of drinking the blood of your partner was something special to vampires. Nikolai didn''t understand many vampire customs, but for Selene, who closed her eyes and began breathing deeply.


    "Oh~ you''re going to drink Selene''s blood?" Nikita whispered in his ear, the moment he leaned towards Selene''s pale neck with the scent of berries.


    "Yeah¡­" He licked her neck, sucking softly on it before releasing it with a lewd pop sound.


    "Your lips are so hot." Selene shivered, gasping and squirming in his grasp.


    "When did you become so naughty." He asked, before his fangs extended. Sharp and long, piercing her neck with one quick bite.


    "Ugh~!"


    His fangs slid inside without resistance, her flesh parting around the sharp incisors.


    Her blood, like a delicious nectar filling his dry, cracked lips a sweet warmth flowing into his throat, nourishing his dry and empty body. A sign of how long since he last fed.


    It had been three days.


    ''It tastes so sweet.'' Each gulp felt so invigorating, energising him with each second.


    Gulp!


    "Wow, Selene''s making such erotic sounds." Nikita gasped, her arms wrapped around Nikolai''s back. She could see Selene''s mouth agape, a trickle of saliva dripped down her lip as she panted softly.


    "Shh¡­ be quiet. Nnn ?"


    The way he fed was quite interesting for Nikita. The way his slurping lips and the quiet gasps escaping Selene''s throat growing louder as she gripped his thighs and closed her eyes tighter. Nikita''s cheeks flushed with excitement. She watched the erotic display with wide-eyed curiosity.


    ''Wow! Selene''s really noisy, but is this what it''s like when vampires drink their partners'' blood?''


    Though watching wasn''t enough for Nikita, and soon she started nibbling on his shoulder. Her small fangs pinching him through his shirt, though it only made him focus on Selene''s delicious blood.


    ''I''m a little jealous, she looks so happy.''


    "Haa¡­" With a long Sigh, Selene''s eyes slowly opened, after Nikolai''s mouth parted from her neck with a wet smack, her blood dripping down the corner of his mouth. "Nikolai, that was too much." Her wet eyes gazed at him weakly as she dropped against his chest, peeking up at his face.


    ''Now Selene looks hungry.''


    With a small smirk, he licked his lips, turning to Nikita before she pulled him closer, and kissed him with an open-mouth. Her small tongue wrapping around his, as she gripped onto his clothing.


    ''Hmm?! I can taste Selene''s blood! It''s icky!''


    As they swapped spit, the iron-rich liquid spread inside their mouths, increasing their arousal and pleasure as her tongue slipped out of his mouth with a slight red hue. Selene''s eyes narrowed at the sight.


    "Oh, you''ve got a dirty look in your eye, Selene."


    "Both of you are enjoying yourselves a bit too much. Selene pouted, as she watched Nikita''s cheeky face while sucking on Nikolai''s tongue, which she left hanging.


    When Leona returned with two glass jugs and two maids behind her with some snacks and refreshments. She paused, seeing the state of them all. It became quite obvious what happened during her absence.


    Nikita and Selene looked embarrassed while Nikolai''s skin looked shiny and fresh, almost radiant.


    "I hope everyone''s satisfied?"


    The trio froze as they glanced back at the servants walking through the garden, none of them paying attention to their current state. Nikolai closed his eyes, resting quietly while Selene and Nikita played with his hair, tying it into braids.


    "The Young Lord seems happy, look at his face." Leona placed their drinks and snacks, some were specifically for Nikita who was expecting, and the others for Selene.


    ''How do they know what I like?''


    Leona smiled, while a knowing glint flashed in her eyes. "Our Young Lord gave us a list of your favourite foods, fufu. If you need anything, just ring this bell, Lady Selene, Lady Nikita."


    "We will take our leave now," the maids curtsied before they turned and walked off together, taking the cart back to the kitchen.


    Selene watched the maid walking away, and peeked at Nikita, who started eating her cake using her hands instead of the provided fork and spoons. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re so messy¡­"


    "Hehe~ I don''t care, this cake is from darlings love for me."


    "Tsk!"


    Nikita''s changes made Selene feel strange, always on the back foot, which was something she wasn''t used to. Yet, she couldn''t bring herself to argue or fight with the short werewolf stuffing her face, instead she didn''t realise her lips were curled into a smile.

 Chapter 272 Mercenary Work - Should We Particiapte?

    A few hours passed, with Nikolai and the two women falling asleep in the garden, Leona and the other maids quickly covered them with a blanket and observed to avoid any issues with Nikita''s current state.However, a few minutes later, after training with Nagisa and the Fenrir clan, Risa and Kumiko returned to the mansion. While walking down the path, they noticed Nikolai, Selene, and Nikita sleeping together.


    "Oh? Our beloved man is sleeping so peacefully. How cute." Risa''s pace increased, running towards their group.


    "Risa~ don''t disturb them, Nikolai rarely gets a chance to rest." Kumiko''s black and white kimono with pink flowers was a gift from Nagisa who treated her like a daughter. Though Kumiko knew it was to have her treat Nikita better, she didn''t mind.


    ''I want to get along with my first friends, and Nikolai too.''


    Because of that, Kumiko''s body split into four as her clones darted forward and grabbed Risa who was running towards them. "Argh¡­ stop! Help~ I''m being attacked." Before dragging her to the ground.


    "Behave, Risa, look at his face." Kumiko''s tone became stern as she gazed at Nikolai, her golden eyes narrowing into a delighted crescent shape, her body inching closer to him.


    "Kumiko? You''re doing the same as me."


    Risa complained, watching Kumiko standing behind Nikolai, her nose flicking as she sniffed his neck, causing a massive smile to form on her lips.


    "Ack, this girl became a pervert after one night together." Risa tried to push off the ground, but the clones held her tight, each of them smirking at Risa wickedly, causing her to become frustrated.


    ''This damn fox, look at her horny face!''


    Kumiko''s sharp eyes flicked back to Risa as she pressed a finger to her lips, squishing them. "Shh."


    ''Tsk, she never shows this side to the others!''


    Risa''s pleading eyes searched for an ally, but even the maids and Leona turned away, as if they didn''t wish to get involved. Truthfully, Risa wasn''t that bothered. Rather, she acted this way so Kumiko wouldn''t become shy again and hold back.


    The two of them became friends first, and Risa understood Kumiko as well as she understood Risa, allowing them to bring out the best in each other.


    ''I''ve also seen the effects of Kumiko''s illness.'' Risa''s mind returned to the past when they started speaking and getting to know each other, and she saw Kumiko vomiting blood and enduring a seizure several times.


    "A body that cannot accept divine blood¡­"


    This illness was something that currently only Risa and Ivan knew the details about.


    Although Nikolai and the others read the message saying her bloodline was divine and came with complications. Kumiko feared if they learned about her body being unable to endure the divine blood from her bloodline might make them discard her.


    ''Silly girl, from the moment you slept with him¡­ that illness became doomed.''


    Risa planned to bring the subject forward subtly because, by that time, she knew that connection to Nikolai would help her body change.


    ''Just like me, you will smile without worrying. Nikolai will save you, I am sure of it.''


    She already transformed after Nikolai''s help, and that was before they slept together regularly. Risa noticed that coming into close contact, and doing those acts would strengthen her body, tone her muscles and help her grow stronger if she trained the next day.


    "Oh? Nikolai''s breathing changed, he''s awake."


    The moment Kumiko''s clones heard her words, she jittered. With her nose touching his neck, she noticed his eyes peeking at her with a faint smile on his lips.


    "Good morning, my little fox."


    "Ah~ Nikolai, hello." Kumiko flashed a nervous but lovely smile.


    "Nn¡­ Nikolai?"


    "Mmm, more sleep."


    Selene and Nikita also woke up after hearing Nikolai''s voice, as if he was their universal alarm clock.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "How are you two feeling, and where''s Leona?" Nikolai scanned his surroundings, noticing the maids vanished, but somehow after that brief nap his entire body felt energised. His lips looked juicy and full, his skin smooth and glossy.


    "Ah, Nikolai, the maid is over there." Kumiko pointed to the maids staying out of sight while completing mundane tasks and keeping the area quiet.


    Risa finally escaped the clones of Kumiko when she became fixated on Nikolai. "Hey, what are we going to do next?"


    "Well¡­ let''s go back inside the mansion and take it from there." As if being summoned like magic, Leona re-appeared with her maids.


    Her usual smirk and beautiful figure attracted Nikolai, along with Risa and Kumiko''s attention. They both felt jealous seeing beautiful mature women since they had yet to bloom properly to reach her level.


    "Sure, I''ll carry you, Nikita, come." Nikolai spread his arms, remembering his fathers'' advice to try to make the women feel special as much as possible.


    ''Yes!'' Nikita slipped into his embrace, hugging his neck with a bright smile, peeking at Kumiko and Selene before pulling out her tongue. "Hehe~ I love your hugs the most, they are so warm!"


    Risa pouted as the two of them started walking away, and her hand grasped his shirt as he turned back and winked at her. His eyes held a profound, mysterious, but seductive hue. Elizabeth''s lips curled into a smile as she muttered to herself.


    [Even more dangerous than Ivan''s.]


    This time, Nikolai was the one to lift his tongue, playfully imitating Nikita''s previous action, which caused Risa and Kumiko to giggle. The girls skipped behind him with delighted faces.


    Meanwhile, Selene remained calm and elegant, walking beside Nikolai. She then gently wrapped his elbow, ignoring Nikita, who tried to kick her.


    "Let''s go inside. I have something to share with everyone." Nikolai wanted to tell them about his deal with Ryan and reveal his plans to them, and ask for their input and support.


    Inside the mansion, the maids served an array of coffee and tea, with Nikita drinking a fruit cocktail made of pure fruit juices. This made Nikolai amazed that pregnant vampires and werewolves would eat human food, high in vitamins and minerals for the babies inside their stomach.


    Rather than their usual diet of blood, they would gain the needed blood from a medium rare steak instead.


    ''Somehow it feels like the baseline of existence is still humans.''


    Nikolai''s eyes gazed at the beautiful women who loved and followed him, whether Kumiko who gave him a sense of purity and gentle affection like silk.


    Risa''s intense and high-speed love was like a car racing down a road, with no roof, exhilarating and dangerous. Selene recently changed, a slightly obsessive but traditional style bride, her calm eyes checking to see if he required anything, while Nikita''s love was warm, like a soft blanket that you would cuddle in during the cold.


    Each was special, each a part of his world. This wasn''t something he would allow anyone to take or to change. The thought of them not being with him brought intense anger to the surface and a sign of his own obsession and love taking shape.


    "It''s great to see you all here, I apologise for vanishing for two days, did you all worry?" Nikolai asked while eating a soft peach coated in condensed milk. His words caused the girls'' bodies to tense, but they remained elegant and graceful in their seating.


    ''Ah~ he looks so hot eating that peach, please eat my peach that delicately~ baby.''


    ''I''ll be fine, you actually remembered to apologise. Should I reward him tonight?''


    ''Hehe~ Nikolai is smiling at me.''


    ''Nikolai doesn''t need to apologise, but I am happy he treats me like the others.''


    The thoughts of the women seemed to contain similar feelings, as Risa''s thoughts became racy. Selene wanted to reward him. Nikita just enjoyed his affectionate stare and smile, and Kumiko, ever happy to be included in his heart.


    "Since you all look at me with those cute smiles, I cannot help but feel happy." Nikola finished his peaches, with a slightly vulgar slurp, then got down to business.


    "Well, you might be wondering why I called a meeting."


    "Yes."


    "Honestly, I was wondering where you were, and I hoped you weren''t hurt." The other girls looked at Kumiko before turning back to Nikolai with a nod. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haha, sorry, I was with my father. I already told Selene and Nikita, but there are some things about the Nexus we are looking into, once the information is confirmed or more detailed I will share it. But today. I am asking if you''ll let me do something dangerous."


    "Eh?" Kumiko gasped, a worried expression filling her face.


    "Nikolai¡­ don''t get hurt."


    Nikita followed, but Selene and Risa didn''t speak. Instead, their heads flicked, motioning him to continue.


    "You all know about Ryan, my friend who is a member of the SSS, he asked me to help him take out another Fiend Nest."


    "NO! HIS FATHER!" Selene slammed the table, her eyes glowing bright red, as the tips of her hair turned red, flickering with blood coloured embers.


    "What? What''s going on?" Kumiko also became agitated, and Nikolai quickly grabbed her shoulder to comfort her, but Selene continued.


    "Tell me I''m wrong, please?" Selene continued.


    "Ryan isn''t his father, although that old bastard Jin tried to kill me. I need further information and the SSS is the only way I can get it, otherwise this city, even the world, might be in danger."


    "But¡ª"


    "Please trust me. If something goes bad. I will tell you where and what we are fighting, and won''t complain if you bring thralls from your family, same to you Nikita. I plan to have the maids from the mansion also join you in case something happens."


    Selene''s eyes widened, shocked at Nikolai''s growth and changes. Her lips trembled as she hugged his chest tightly, muttering to him in a weak voice. "Then¡­ you cannot get hurt, absolutely!"


    Nikolai couldn''t help but embrace her tight, feeling Selene''s intense worry and affection, while the worried gaze of Nikita and Kumiko felt similar. They would rather not limit him, but their wet eyes close to tears and clenched hands made him feel at ease.


    Risa looked relaxed because she knew she would join him.


    Kumiko then stood up, seeming to break from her previous mould, the seductive kitsune''s nine tails flicking the air.


    "Please, tell us what your plan is first, otherwise¡­ I cannot accept you going without me!"


    She wouldn''t stop him, but threatened to join him.


    Nikolai liked this about Kumiko, who broke her shy exterior to confront him.

 Chapter 273 The Growth of Each Member

    Nikolai explained the plan and told them he would follow Ryan''s leadership, but with Risa beside him, they would also make a security and backup plan to ensure safety."Because this nest is in the south, it will be easier to gather forces. It appears that the enemy is a sea monster, but won''t be confirmed until mission day."


    "Then, Nikolai, will we wait along the coast in plain sight?"


    "No Selene because there are multiple caves, and like the wraiths before. I believe they will be connected. This time we are going as a solo group. So I would like your group to enter the caves we can''t and secure a safe route for me and Risa."


    Selene and Nikita nodded while smiling faintly.


    They became excited at Nikolai''s growth over the past few weeks.


    He became more caring and open but started to put his foot down and take a stance when the girls went too far, or he didn''t like something. They didn''t want a yes-man, but a powerful male that loved them and would eventually lead them.


    "I understand, Nikolai. Then will you need anything else from me, I can create clones that work well as either scouts or combat aides."


    Kumiko''s transformation shocked them equally, from the moment she accepted her feelings for Nikolai and they became a couple. She matured and started acting like his wife, supporting and guiding him forward, all while protecting him from behind.


    ''She''s a strong competitor, but doesn''t mistreat anyone, so I cannot hate her.''


    ''Kumi is such a good woman, it''s difficult to compete.''


    Selene and Nikita''s thoughts were almost identical to the Nine-tailed fox, but they didn''t dislike this honest and friendly competition.


    It helped Nikolai improve, and become happier. Meanwhile, they also matured and grew stronger as a unit, all because their roles became solidified with Kumiko as the glue.


    "I hope you can support Nikita and Selene while your true body sticks with Leona and the maids to pass on messages should the technology or headsets fail."


    "Yes, Husband, I will follow your wishes." With a polite eastern bow, at a perfect 90-degree angle, she looked enchanting with her faint smile.


    Nikolai''s cheeks became slightly red.


    Although he was showered with the fierce affection of all the women, Kumiko''s gentle and graceful way of displaying her support felt foreign and a little ticklish.


    ''This seductive fox is becoming dangerous.''


    Sometimes Kumiko would shift her shoulders, or hips while speaking to him, showing her destructive cleavage and curves at a better angle. Almost as if inborn into her body.


    "Phew, what about you girls, is there anything you want to know?"


    Nikolai''s smile caused them to gasp, before Nikita spoke first, a lovely voice as always.


    "Why did you accept Ryan''s request? I thought his father tried to kill you."


    The question caught Nikolai off guard, but he couldn''t help but smile back at her sharp yellow orbs, and curious expression.


    "First, because Ryan is not his father. But¡­ because he''s been my closest friend for years, he was there when I had nothing or no one else to help me and finally. How many times did I let you girls down, it''s more than once, right?"


    "Ah¡­ but Nikolai."


    "It''s okay, Selene, don''t sugar coat it. I know that I had many things to learn and acted foolish several times." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, you were a bad boy." Risa mused, biting her lower lip.


    ''She''s trying to lighten the mood, such a wonderful woman.''


    "That''s why I wanted to give him another chance, after all¡­ Unlike humans, we live a long time, once he dies I will still have a long life ahead of me. To hold a grudge against someone not directly related is a slippery slope."


    "What if this is another attempt on our lives?"


    "Then I won''t show any mercy, and skin him while alive. But I have my doubts that he will."


    Nikolai looked into their eyes while answering their questions but was troubled because they became excited about each answer.


    Kumiko stood furthest away, but her tails and red cheeks gave away her state. Risa and Nikita clung to his arms, touching his thighs while Selene, took a step back for once.


    The other women took their turns asking, but even if he tried to guide the conversation, it would steer back on course.


    "Alright, let''s calm down and prepare for the hunt, Ryan said it would take place tomorrow."


    Nikolai gazed at the four women, noticing Leona to the side, silently observing with a faint smile. He realised how talented Leona was after speaking with his father.


    ''To think she was one of my father''s potential bridal candidates, does she hold a grudge?''


    "Are you okay with helping me, Leona?" He couldn''t help but ask her, causing the young-looking woman''s shoulders to jitter.


    "Y-Young Lord, my duty is to¡ª"


    "It''s not about duty, but whether you and the other maids are willing to accept the danger. It''s not an order, but a request."


    He noticed that many of the women became quiet when he spoke and waited for him to finish before they interrupted. Nikita seemed happy just hugging his side, while Risa used his arm as a pillow, grinning back at the others.


    "U-understood, then if we may¡­ The maids and I will be happy to follow along with the Young Lord. To do our part." Leona gave him an angelic smile, and he couldn''t help but accept it.


    "Then, you are dismissed. Go have a rest with the other combat maids, send the reserves to serve us until tomorrow."


    "Yes, My Lord." With her long dress, she bowed and disappeared behind an open door.


    "¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "Tsk¡­"


    "Oh My~"


    The four women, Nikita, Risa, Selena and finally Kumiko, reacted to the actions of Leona, each one noticing the subtle changes the maid showed when dealing with them and Nikolai.


    "I don''t like that woman, she''s sneaky," Risa complained while squeezing Nikolai''s arms.


    "Haha, Risa looks jealous, but I agree darling, why does she act so strange?"


    Nikita''s question caused Nikolai to touch his chin while thinking, as Leona''s odd behaviour came to his mind. Occasionally, she was overly touchy and close. Yet, she never stepped too far with him. He noticed the girls seemed insecure about her, and couldn''t help but be honest.


    "Nothing is going on between us and if I was going to fuck her. I will tell you first, understood?"


    His declaration caused Nikita and Risa to look at each other before they smirked. Selene''s eyes and body seemed to flicker with embers as her teeth sank into her lower lip.


    Kumiko however, stepped closer to Nikolai and leaned into his ear, and whispered something as she placed his hand between her chest.


    With the alluring and seductive action from Kumiko, the four women seemed shocked, especially since Kumiko rarely showed a competitive or envious side in their presence. "You understand, right, dear husband?" Kumiko''s soft voice echoed as his hand sank deeper into her cleavage.


    ''Warm and soft¡­''


    Nikolai''s cheeks burned from the saucy comment from Kumiko, different from her neat and innocent image. It was enough to make his crotch ache, but he understood that this was her warning and jealousy.


    "I do, rather than looking for a wild dog, I''ll seek my lovely fox."


    Mwah ?


    "That''s my hunky werewolf."


    Kumiko''s lips pressed against his cheek, then his nose and then his forehead, before she tapped each place with her fingertip. She then turned around and flicked his face with her soft, bushy tails and skipped away with a radiant smile.


    "Did we just lose to Kumi?"


    "I think so, Nikita¡­"


    Selene didn''t speak, only watching Kumiko who returned to her position, the place Nikolai touched as red as her cheeks. She could only shake her head and realise that she needed to improve her approach.


    "Nikolai, I am going to prepare for tomorrow, please come to my room later." She then left with a polite bow, her sharp scarlet red eyes watching Kumiko.


    Nikita remained quiet and instead leaned her head onto his shoulder, looking at Risa before gazing back at Kumiko who started preparing some eastern style tea. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    "I thought you might be thirsty after talking so much, Dear husband."


    Now the women were noticing how dangerous and skilled Kumiko''s approach was, causing their desire and competitiveness to spike.


    Even Nikita''s heart shuddered in shock when Kumiko''s actions made Nikolai''s hearts race so fast. Nikita could hear how much those simple and natural actions shocked him.


    Nikolai himself didn''t think this way.


    Each of the girls carried their own charms, and Kumiko''s gap made her so appealing.


    The homely and intense love of Nikita constantly made him warm and soothed. Selene''s cold and heavy love filled with her passion and jealousy was fun and kept him on his toes.


    Meanwhile, Risa was like a chameleon. Her love was sometimes thick, and other times heavy, but able to adapt to the situation and avoid clashing with the other women.


    "You girls should follow Selene and prepare, I have to speak with Alexei and train with my father later today. Moreover, I think Nagisa and Selina will be visiting with Anya and Claudia to help train you in the future."


    Because he worried about his wives, he asked his father and Nagisa if they could help them grow stronger. Of course, Nikita''s training would be light because of her situation.


    ''It''s not like our enemies would stop killing because our women are pregnant.''


    Especially if this was bigger than just the clans, and involved the tower¡­ Ivan went to visit Vlad to ask if it was the current Nosferatu who betrayed the vampires and caused chaos in the past.


    ''Is this what Alucard was speaking about when I went to meet him?'' Suddenly, a few of the things that Alucard spoke about and the truth behind the false history started making sense.

 Chapter 274 Preparation and Premeditation

    "Well, since we''ll be busy from tomorrow, do you girls want to go shopping?""Eh? But shopping is tiresome."


    "Can''t we just order online?"


    "¡­"


    "I don''t really want anything, darling."


    Nikita and Selene complained, while Kumiko''s honest fox tails swished as her eyes shone, while Risa started to swing on his arm flirting with him.


    ''So they would rather not shop?''


    "I see¡­ I was going to offer my card and¡ª"


    The moment, Nikolai extended his hand with his black card. But it vanished! There wasn''t a thief, it was snatched by Nikita, who was lying on his lap. Then she teleported to the other side of the table. Then the other girls joined her, all filled with excitement.


    ''Huh?''


    "I thought you didn''t want to shop?"


    Nikolai couldn''t help but feel these girls could be so sneaky. He didn''t mind because they were the women he adored. But the only one who remained consistent throughout was Kumiko, who wanted this from the start, and now her tails were swishing faster.


    "This is different if it''s darlings card. Then all the things we buy are gifts filled with your love!"


    "Ah, Risa~ that''s such a good idea!" Nikita leaned close to Risa as the two took the lead, calling out to the maids.


    Selene joined them, but her face became bright red when she noticed Nikolai''s teasing smirk.


    "N-Nikolai, it''s not like that¡­"


    "Don''t worry, buy something you like, it''s my present to my lovely Selene."


    His words made the beautiful vampire princess blush deeper. When he stood up and approached her, Selene remained motionless. He stepped in front of her and cupped her cheek, caressing her soft skin with a faint smile.


    "Selene, you can be more honest with yourself. Okay?"


    "Mhm, is it really okay?"


    "Of course, go¡­ I''ll see you tonight."


    Pah~


    "Ah?"


    Her face turned bright red after he spanked her lightly and mentioned her request to meet her at night. Nikolai knew how low her defence against these things was and enjoyed teasing her.


    He couldn''t help but lean forward and peck her soft red lips, causing the vampire''s eyes to widen as tingles travelled down her spine.


    "I¡­ I get it!"


    Selene muttered as she stumbled away, touching her lips after he kissed her.


    But his main goal was the fox, watching him with expectant and shining eyes, her tails causing a small draft as they flicked behind her.


    "Now, then, to my obedient and lovely fox."


    "Wan!"


    "???"


    "Ah¡­ ignore that, embarrassing."


    Kumiko''s face turned bright red, her tails slapping the ground, while Nikolai couldn''t help but chuckle, remembering how he made her bark each time she reached a climax after their second time at the hotel.


    "Maybe you aren''t so innocent, always tempting and seducing me."


    "Nikolai!" Kumiko gasped, while putting her hands over Nikolai''s mouth, her eyes closed tightly as she made cute sounds. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He pulled her into his arms, hugging her tight while whispering into her tall fluffy ears, "buy anything you like, and relax today. I hope you have a nice time with the girls." Nikolai kissed the tip of her nose, before stepping back, the warmth and citrus scent of her perfume fading as she suddenly lunged at him and grabbed his cheeks.


    "Mmmph?!" Nikolai''s eyes widened.


    By the time he realised what happened, the warm and sweet taste of the small lemon candy Kumiko was eating filled his mouth.


    Her soft, squishy tongue wrapped around his before she pushed it into his mouth. Before quickly pulling away, a thick strand of saliva dripping from her tongue as she closed her lips.


    Pop!


    "Hehe~ there''s my gift to you, fufu I can tell you enjoyed it."


    Kumiko winked at Nikolai, her hand sliding along his crotch, feeling his half erect tent, and skipped away, brushing his cheeks with her tails, leaving her scent lingering on his body.


    "Somehow I feel that I have an increased affinity with foxes¡­"


    Nikolai wiped the remnant of Kumiko''s drool from his lips before sucking on the small lemon candy. He wondered how she could seduce him with such finesse and ease.


    "Young Lord." Leona called Nikolai from the side, she wasn''t in her maid outfit but a casual green dress.


    "What''s the matter Leona, you can call me Nikolai when you''re not on duty."


    "But that would affect discipline, My Lord."


    ''So stiff!''


    "Well, forget it. Tell me what''s wrong."


    He didn''t mind if the maids were more relaxed while not working. Nikolai didn''t want to make their lives difficult just because he was lucky enough to be his father''s son.


    "Ah, of course." Her eyes seemed a little reluctant, before she cleared her throat and built up the courage. "It seems that someone from the B¨¢thory clan has arrived at the mansion, and the Lord requested your presence."


    ''I see, she told me today I wouldn''t need to do anything and I gave her time off.''


    "No problem, but you can enjoy your day off, Leona."


    "But My Lord¡­"


    Occasionally, Leona stopped calling him young lord and would treat him as if he were already her lord. This made Nikolai happy, to be accepted by one of the head maids was important to him and would help in the future.


    ''Well, I am thinking a little too far ahead.''


    "Leona, though, I need you. I would rather not take back my words when giving you some time to rest. Okay?"


    He could feel that she was reluctant, so Nikolai patted the top of Leona''s head before leaving. "I will be counting on you tomorrow, so get some rest, that''s an order."


    Because he left quickly, Leona never got the chance to change his mind, watching his back with a bitter smile on her lips, as she touched her head, and walked back to the mansion. When she returned, Nikolai had already reached the main building. The enormous fortress always amazed him each time he saw it.


    "Well, I wonder who came to visit."


    [Me too, is it my father? He tried to contact you in the past.]


    Nikolai didn''t know and remained calm, wondering who came as the substitute maid guided him to the meeting room. She wasn''t as attentive as Leona, but Nikolai didn''t mind because she was respectful and didn''t damage the Volkov name.


    "Young Lord, the master is waiting inside."


    "Thanks, Tanya, it was a pleasure to meet you."


    "A-Ah¡­ thank you, Young Lord!"


    "Hm?"


    He watched the blushing maid almost rushing away¡ªher steps almost bouncing off the ground. Nikolai tilted his head confused, but only for a few moments, as he knocked on the door. "Grandfather, it''s me. Nikolai."


    "Ah? Did I hear correctly?" A smooth male voice emerged.


    "Yes, Nikolai has arrived. I brought him like you asked." His grandfather replied with a chuckle. "Come inside, my child."


    After the confirmation, he pushed the heavy oak doors and walked into the large meeting room. Inside stood a tall, handsome-looking older man and two others.


    ''Wow those two women look like Mother!''


    [Ah¡­ Karoline¡­ Adela!]


    Nikolai''s mother called out two names with affection.


    Stood behind the old man with silver hair and red eyes were two women almost identical to Elizabeth.


    One with a pure black bob and crimson eyes, while the other''s hair was tied into a half-braid flopped over her shoulder with the rest loose.


    "Welcome, Nikolai, it''s good to see you."


    However, Nikolai''s eyes focused on the two women. He couldn''t help but feel their intense looks focused on him.


    Because of his bloodline becoming stable, his hair became silver like his father and his eyes were crimson red like his mother. His lips curled into a smile as he bowed politely to the trio.


    "It is my pleasure to meet three members of the B¨¢thory clan, Grandfather Alphonse, Aunt Karoline, and Aunt Adela. You have travelled far to visit us in this distant land."


    "Oh my?"


    "Oho?"


    "Hmm?" Alphonse narrowed his eyes with a curious gaze, but that only lasted a moment before his emotionless face transformed, showing a faint smile. "After all, the blood of our B¨¢thory runs through your veins¡­ that pretty face shape, is just like Elizabeth."


    "Sister~ he knew our names, our cute little nephew is gorgeous."


    "I know Adela~ he looks so lovely, and reminds me of big sister!"


    Nikolai took in their compliments, and while they did slightly resemble Elizabeth, the way they moved, dressed and carried themselves were much more provocative, but he kept his feelings hidden, greeting the two politely.


    [They''ve grown so much. When I first met them, they were only children.]


    He could feel his mother''s emotions.


    That''s why he didn''t want to rush the meeting. Nikolai gazed at the two, learning that Adela was the girl with long braided hair and Karoline had a bob.


    But in terms of appearance, they were so similar. Their skin looked pale, and while they appeared to be identical twins, they had distinctive features.


    "I can''t believe my mother had such beautiful sisters."


    "You are so handsome, Little Nikolai, we wish for the best in life, do come and meet your Aunts, here look I brought some high vintage virgin bloodline, it''s perfectly aged." Adela seemed more friendly, while Karoline watched with gentle eyes, as Alphonse and Viktor sat together.


    Pop!


    Adela popped the cork and gestured for Nikolai to enjoy the scent. "Enjoy the fragrance."


    Nikolai closed his eyes as the fruity citrus scent filled the air. Though it was quite delicious, he couldn''t help but think about Kumiko and Selene''s blood, unable to compare the scent of their blood to this vintage.


    ''Well, it''s better than normal bloodwine.''


    "It''s a nice, sharp scent, but my women have a much more delicious aroma."


    "Haha~ little nephew, you have several women, such a playboy."


    "Well it just happened, I am sure Aunt Adela could have any man she wished with that face and lively personality."


    The two got along better than Nikolai thought.


    Meanwhile, Karoline became like a chaperone and watched over the two younger vampires enjoying wine suddenly.


    "So, Alphonse what did you come today for. I thought the B¨¢thory clan avoided the spotlight."


    "I''ve come to offer our support to the Moonlight Alliance, and bestow my grandson with the title of B¨¢thory''s Heir."


    The moment Alphonse spoke, the room became silent.


    Shocked at the comment, Nikolai almost dropped the bottle of wine.

 Chapter 275 Girl Talk

    Meanwhile, the maids took the girls into the city in matching coloured outfits. Leona joined them, but she wasn''t working. She joined them off-duty, wearing a blue summer dress and thigh-high tights."I can''t believe this is what you look like in private, Leona." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? You look amused, Lady Selene. Does my outfit look strange?"


    "No," Selene shook her head and smiled faintly. "You look gorgeous, so good that I worry about letting Nikolai see you like this."


    "Haha, that''s true. She seems like our fool''s type."


    "Nn, Nikolai likes pretty women."


    "Wow, even Kumiko agreed that you''re pretty! That''s amazing." Risa chirped, looking out the window with a wide grin. Nikita and the others happily spoke and gossiped with the head maid, who usually protected them.


    The conversation in the large black van proved much better than Leona had expected. Though Nikolai told her to have a rest, she worried something might happen in her absence.


    "It''s my pleasure to be complimented. Lady Risa."


    "Haha, don''t be so stiff. At least for today, call us by our names, forget the lady."


    Risa worked the hardest to bring the women together while Nikita wrapped herself in a fluffy jumper, leaning against the door and watching the cars passing them.


    "So, what are we going to buy first?" Selene''s voice filled the car.


    She gazed around the car, with her red eyes shining bright. From her tone, the girls knew she was in a good mood.


    "Um? Do we need anything right now~ I''m not sure."


    "Nikita, don''t you need to buy things?"


    "Yeah, but my mother already bought so many things for the future."


    "What about a gift for Nikolai?" Kumiko''s voice sounded different from the time before she matured. Now, a more seductive and sweet voice. Even when she spoke normally, it created a very sultry voice.


    "A gift for Nikolai?"


    Nikita''s eyes shone brighter, causing her lips to curl upward.


    "What do you think, Selene?"


    "Should we buy a gift alone or together?" Selene''s eyes narrowed, a sense of competitive spirit burning within them.


    The girls became quiet while Leona watched them with a warm smile. Because she normally needed to pay attention to everything, being relaxed and calm rarely happened.


    "Should we buy gifts for the Lord in groups, maybe Risa and Miss Kumiko and Selene and Nikita could buy a gift between themselves, I believe Nikolai would be happy with such a thing?"


    "Good Idea, Leona!" Nikita seemed happy because she didn''t need to think any more while looking at Selene with a cheeky smirk on her lips. "Selene, you better not pick something boring!"


    Kumiko looked embarrassed, having known him the shortest time. She couldn''t help but feel inferior and looked at Risa with a bitter smile. "Let''s do our best, Risa."


    "Heh, Kumi worry not! Everything will be fine."


    The car continued along the road as the conversation shifted, becoming vibrant and filled with the four women discussing presents in a vivid and excited mood.


    Leona watched the group of young women, her eyes narrowed with a pleasant smile on her lips.


    Meanwhile, at the mansion, Nikolai sat opposite his two aunts and grandfather while Ivan and Viktor sat beside him.


    "Lord of the B¨¢thory, you understand that Nikolai will become the leader of the Moonlight alliance in the future, correct?" Viktor''s low, aggressive tone filled the room, causing Alphonse to narrow his eyes.


    "Calm yourself, Lord of Volkov. I am old, and my ears ache when dogs bark outside."


    ''What?''


    Nikolai''s eyes widened as his two grandfathers started to argue. Thanks to the arguments between Selene and Nikita, Nikolai understood Alphonse''s subtle insult.


    "Haha, sometimes we find leeches in the marsh. It seems a few managed to get into the mansion. I''ll have to crush them under my feet."


    "It seems you still don''t understand the current situation. An old dog that cannot even fight back barks on a high pedestal, how pathetic." Alphonse''s voice became deeper as the two men confronted each other.


    "Father, stop being stupid. The feud with Elizabeth''s family should stop here and stop with me!" Ivan''s words caused both the men to gaze at him, and silence covered the entire office as they watched one another. However, they couldn''t help but see the seriousness on their faces.


    "Nikolai''s life was in danger just a little while ago. Yet where were they?"


    "They came to help me in the past, Father," Ivan cut the older man off before turning and glancing at Nikolai with a look that demanded he take this moment and talk. "We would have perished had the B¨¢thory family not helped us."


    "Haa¡­ a traitor in my pack." Viktor shook his head. "Whatever, I am getting old¡­ tell me, Alphonse, what do you suggest?"


    "Simple, marry Nikolai to one of the B¨¢thory side branches and form an alliance with them. There are three candidates for marriage, all are the heads of families and come with considerable territory, not to mention that they will become strong and beautiful women."


    "Impossible." Nikolai''s voice reverberated this time, much lower than Ivan''s and more aggressive and snappier than Viktor''s.


    "Eh?"


    "Nikolai, calm yourself. Alphonse, I am grateful for everything the B¨¢thory Family has done for us, but we will not force Nikolai to marry anyone, he will choose his brides."


    The response seemed to be expected by Alphonse, who showed a bitter smile, gazing at Nikolai for a moment before showing a sly grin, "That''s good, so I can take it his current choices are his own?"


    Nikolai nodded to the question, "Yes, they are." His response was curt, causing Viktor and Alphonse to turn their heads towards each other in surprise.


    "I see, forgive me, honourable silver wolf. I just wished to learn the truth. Rumours and false words linger in our world, and many twisted the facts." Alphonse''s smile brightened, watching Viktor with amusement in his eyes.


    "Tsk, this is why I hate you damn mystic fools." Viktor and Alphonse knew each other for decades, sometimes as rivals, other times as in-laws. Their hatred and dislike withered over the years, and now they were just bitter old men.


    "Anyway, how were the four children?" Alphonse showed a warmer tone. While Nikolai didn''t understand, Ivan sighed heavily, shaking his head before leaning over the table with his arms folded.


    "The princess of the Tepes clan, the princess of the Fenrir clan, the last remaining royal of the elusive Nekomata clan and finally, the divine saint of the Kogetsu clan. Do you think these women are not worthy of our grandson?"


    "Hmmm~ well, barely."


    "That''s the first sensible thing you''ve said, Alphonse."


    ''These old men, are they close friends or enemies? It''s so confusing!''


    While the older three continued to chat, Nikolai was more than confused about his grandfather''s relationship with each other. His eyebrows twitched slightly, a clear indicator of his irritation. He also noticed his aunts seemed shocked, too. Maybe Alphonse didn''t joke and make such vulgar remarks with them.


    "Little Nikolai~ how about you come with Auntie and have some tea."


    "Yeah, leave these old men to discuss boring topics."


    "Karoline, Adela, stop trying to disturb this meeting!" Alphonse scolded them, but the two women stood up and hooked Nikolai''s arms, lifting him from the sofa.


    "Father, you''ll go bald if you are so stressed."


    "Calm down, father."


    Alphonse''s face turned red before he shook his head, turning to Viktor and Ivan with a weary look. "It seems that Nikolai has some of you in him, too focused on women!"


    "Shut it, Alphonse¡­ Nikolai, go enjoy yourself." Viktor turned away, looking out the window as the two women who resembled his late daughter-in-law pulled his grandson out of the room, causing a small chuckle to slip from the two men''s lips.


    Slam!


    Once the door closed, the old men''s atmosphere transformed.


    "Haha, it''s been a long time, Alphonse, how is retired life?" Viktor''s voice became calmer.


    The earlier hostility between the two was just a ploy.


    An act they performed for the younger generation of the pack''s sake, mostly for Nikolai''s. Their previous argument and dispute about Nikolai were real, but their antagonistic remarks to each other were fake.


    "Ivan, Viktor, it''s great to see you both again, I hope you know I do not blame you for Elizabeth''s matter." The old man turned his attention to Ivan and spoke gently. While it was true, they knew some people believed he blamed Ivan.


    "You don''t need to talk about it, Alphonse, we both know that I could have done more back then."


    "So modest, do you think that it was a simple event? Even when our B¨¢thory clan couldn''t foresee it properly?" Alphonse''s tone changed to one of exasperation. He wasn''t sure when he would get old. His back didn''t hurt, and his hair became whiter, and it wasn''t easy to go to feed either. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Elizabeth wouldn''t blame you, my son." Alphonse patted Ivan''s shoulder before closing his eyes. "So, the boy fell for a girl from the Tepes clan. Isn''t it ironic that the women and families from that ritual came together again?" Ivan and Viktor trembled. They spoke their titles out fully to pass this information to Alphonse.


    "Well¡­ do you also think it''s strange?" Ivan asked his father-in-law.


    "I do, the fact that all the girls who attended the ritual are now engaged to Nikolai, and once again, the Nosferatu are causing trouble¡­ Not only that, but I cannot scry the future, just like seventeen years ago.


    "You cannot scry?!" Viktor''s eyes widened.


    The B¨¢thory clan was very secretive.


    Not even Nikolai or the others knew much about them. They were a race descended from a bloodline of vampires known as witches, able to see the future. Viktor also remembered the last time he heard this from Elizabeth and Alphonse.


    It was the year Elizabeth died, and the civil war between vampires started and lasted five years.

 Chapter 276 Choosing Gifts - Unexpected Fox

    Nikita and Selene rushed away, eager to buy something nice for Nikolai. Kumiko''s lip trembled, watching them leave, and took a deep breath to clear her mind, wondering what to buy for him.''I don''t know Nikolai that well, but I want him to make him happy.''


    Unable to choose herself, she asked Risa.


    "What should we get for him?"


    "Risa, what do you think he would like?"


    Kumiko closed her eyes, trying her best to imagine what could make him smile.


    A flicker of movement filled her mind¡ªNikolai, his muscles taut as he sparred with Alexei, his claws carving black arcs through the air. The clash of flesh rang in her ears, his sharp breaths mingling with the scent of sweat and leather.


    But then the images shifted.


    The weight of his body pressed against hers, his breath warm at the base of her neck. A delicate touch drifted down her spine, setting her skin ablaze.


    She could almost taste the salt of his skin, feel the heat pooling low in her abdomen. A soft gasp escaped her lips before she could stop it.


    "Kumiko?"


    A chill brushed her cheek¡ªlight but sharp against the warmth still clinging to her skin. The illusion of him shattered. His scent, his heat, the delicious weight of him¡ªgone.


    Reality replaced dreams, stark and unyielding: the sterile lights of the department centre, the distant hum of conversation. She swallowed and shifted on the spot as the lingering heat faded, leaving behind a dull emptiness¡ªwhile her choice of a perfect gift lingered in her mind.


    Risa''s face hovered above her, delight painted on her lips.


    "What were you thinking about?" Risa''s voice hummed. A faint, knowing smile tugged at her lips, as if she held a small secret just for herself. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-What do you mean?!" she stammered, her eyes wide with a trace of shock.


    Risa''s playful tone softened the tension.


    "Hehe~ don''t worry," she teased, watching as Kumiko''s gaze drifted toward the shop display, where provocative images made her breath hitch.


    Risa suddenly reached out, grabbing Kumiko''s hand, before pulling her towards the luxury shop, with various dolls wearing laced, fancy underwear.


    "To think our cute Kumi would have such an erotic mind." The Nekomata skipped into the door while Kumiko''s chest thumped, pounding heavily as she gazed at the black laced panties with a slit down the crotch.


    "Don''t tease me, Risa!" With bright red cheeks, Kumiko protested against her while her eyes noted the items she wanted to try.


    Meanwhile, during the time Risa and Kumiko browsed the adult clothing store, Selene followed Nikita, who, despite being pregnant, rushed around the various fashion stores before reaching a gentleman''s watch store.


    "Hah, are you still not sure?" Selene huffed, breathing out as she watched the excited werewolf choosing Nikolai''s present.


    "Because I want to get something that will make Nikolai happy!"


    "Do you know what would make him happy?"


    "Hmmm~ apart from a blowjob, or anal, I am not that sure!" Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The sudden explicit words caused Selene to focus, "¡­" Selene''s lips twitched as she placed a hand over them to stop herself from smiling.


    She flicked her eyes around, while biting her lower lip. The quiet whispers and judging gazes from the other women close to them made her cheeks darken, a ticklish feeling travelling up her spine.


    "Don''t be so vulgar, Nikita¡­ this isn''t the mansion." Selene''s low voice carried a sense of urgency and shame.


    "Hah?" Nikita turned around, her eyes half closed, as she snorted before curling the corners of her mouth.


    She approached Selene with sly movements, swaying her hips as the smile grew. When Nikita reached Selene, stepping on her tiptoes, she blew into Selene''s ear. "Weren''t you blowing him in the hallway this morning?"


    Selene''s eyes dilated as she shuddered, hot words of blame and truth flowed into her ear, causing the whispers to turn into accusations against her.


    "After all, who is the vulgar one~ isn''t his seed still dripping from your crotch?"


    "Stop!" Selene extended her arm and covered the lips of Nikita, her warm breath blowing against her palm as the werewolf gazed at her with crescent-shaped eyes.


    "Oh my, did you hear that young woman?"


    "I know, young people these days, so disrespectful."


    The surrounding people started whispering between each other, causing Selene''s back to tingle, embarrassed, while Nikita''s eyes narrowed, her lips curling as she hopped around the store, looking at watches.


    Nikita eventually chose the newest line of Carter watches because she wanted to go home and meet Nikolai. The watch looked beautiful, with a silver frame with small encrusted diamonds, along with a vibrant red dial and pointers that resembled Nikolai''s eyes.


    "I am glad we found this watch~ hehe." Nikita swayed with each step, her voice bouncing with her movements.


    "Yeah, I am sure that Nikolai will like it."


    Selene''s lips curled gently, her subtle smile causing many males to turn their heads to watch the beautiful woman, but she remained focused on the receipt showing the engraved text she selected for the watch.


    "I''m hungry, shall we eat something?" Nikita then stopped after seeing the food court sight, then seemed to realise something and tapped her head. "Ah, when will we meet the other two?" Nikita wondered while observing Selene.


    "Well, they are probably busy¡­" Selene watched Nikita''s gaze, the potent scent of fried food filling her nose as she winced. "Do you need to eat, Nikita?"


    "I do, but you don''t like cheap food, right?"


    "No, it''s fine, let''s eat here, a burger won''t kill me."


    With their minds set, they walked into a well-known burger company. There, they ordered their meal, and after a bit of waiting, a female clerk put their food onto a tray before giving it to Selene. When the clerk noticed Nikita, a smile bloomed.


    "What an adorable girl, are you a friend of this young lady?" The clerk watched Selene before looking at the smirking Nikita. However, she didn''t wait for them to answer her question because she had to serve the next client.


    After Selene grabbed the tray and sat at an empty table with Nikita, Nikita began giggling with a mischievous look on her face, her eyes sparkling as if the person sitting in front of her was a naughty teenager.


    "She didn''t realise that you''re both pregnant and old," Selene said, her eyebrows knitting in confusion.


    "You look older, though," Nikita replied before grabbing the fries from her meal, squirting lots of sauce and placing it in her mouth.


    "You little brat," Selene hissed in annoyance before grabbing her fries and putting them on top of Nikita''s.


    The tray soon emptied as Nikita fed her body. Selene ate slowly, sipping her soda from time to time as she remembered her memories. "Do you think I can enjoy the taste of this food one day?" A question popped up on the tip of her tongue, and she spat it out with her gaze filled with longing and desire. She didn''t know whom to ask, whether the deities in heaven, the girl in front of her, or the child in her womb.


    Selene also wanted to be a mother.


    ''When did I start feeling this way?''


    "Do you want to be a mother?" Nikita''s voice became calm, and her eyes became soft. She gazed at her rival as she curled her lips into a warm smile. "I think that would be nice¡­ to have babies at the same time as you."


    "Who would have thought you were capable of being mature," Selene sighed.


    "Are you saying that I''m immature?" Nikita''s eyebrows knitted, her mouth slightly curled into an inverted shape.


    "Hah? Are you not aware, idiot."


    "Hmph¡­" Nikita pouted in annoyance, her voice carrying a sense of hurt. "Let''s go find the others, I''m bored," Nikita muttered as her mouth shifted into a disappointed expression, her voice low and slow, but her words still audible to Selene''s ears.


    "Yeah," Selene nodded as her lips curved into an awkward line, a hint of embarrassment crossing her features.


    The two stood up before dumping the rubbish into a bin and leaving the area to search for their fellow harem members. Selene and Nikita began discussing their time together. They noticed Kumiko and Risa stood together, speaking.


    "Hey, why do their cheeks look so red?" Nikita muttered.


    "They do look a bit embarrassed, should we find out?" Selene responded as they made their way toward them. Nikita and Selene noticed the two women holding their shopping bags with the image of the Adult shop logo on them.


    ''I wonder what they bought?''


    Nikita''s eyes sparked with interest and curiosity as the four of them started chatting. Suddenly, Kumiko blushed and looked away in embarrassment, her long eyelashes fluttering like the wings of a butterfly as her cheeks grew rosy. She clutched a shopping bag tightly, the paper crumpling beneath her fingertips, while a shy smile graced her face.


    "So~ what did you buy?"


    "I''ve got to be honest¡­ we bought some¡­ l-lewd clothing for him," Kumiko confessed in a soft, hushed whisper. Risa smiled, a twinkle in her eyes as she leaned in and added to Kumiko''s revelation. Her words filled with excitement. "Kumiko bought a few sets for herself as well!"


    Kumiko''s face reddened as if she was blushing, her lips parting in a gasp, while her cheeks heated.


    "Eeeeh!" Nikita''s eyes widened in shock as she stared at Kumiko with an expression of surprise. She then grinned broadly and elbowed her gently. "Tell me what, tell me~ hehe."


    Even Selene''s eyes shone for a moment, curious about what happened.


    "I''d rather not say¡­" Kumiko''s blush deepened, her skin glowing pink. "But it was quite a naughty item. It wasn''t my first time buying something like this, though¡­"


    "Oh, really, how many did you get?" Nikita inquired, her lips curling upward in a teasing manner. She winked playfully at Kumiko and tilted her head, her hair cascading gracefully to one side. "Just between you and me. How much did you buy?"


    "T-Two outfits¡­ a few things, and some sets of underwear."

 Chapter 277 My Curious Aunts - A Mothers Smile.

    Nikolai ended the meeting with both his grandfathers. He asked for time to decide, as the girls were shopping. He knew what he wanted, but wanted to hear the opinion of his future wives. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire''It might help deal with other vampires.''


    He stopped the discussion instead of dragging the argument and making his grandfathers disagree. Nikolai left to enjoy tea with his two aunts. It seemed they wanted him to take the title.


    "Nikolai, your aunt has this delicious tea from the east, it''s sweet and made with the blood of a virgin foxkin."


    As they walked toward his room, Aunt Karoline kept offering him a small snacks¡ªa tentative gesture that, despite its initial awkwardness, spoke of her genuine curiosity about his unusual tastes.


    Meanwhile, Adela held his hand and, every so often, let her delicate fingers drift through his hair. The gentle brush along his cool scalp brought a simple comfort, as if her touch attempted to convey her emotions.


    "Your hair is so soft, I bet Elizabeth stroked you like this in the past¡­ ahh~ so addictive."


    "Haha¡­ well, I cannot remember, but Aunt Adela''s hand is soft and feels good."


    "What about me?"


    Aunt Karoline was next to him and looked to be in a playful mood.


    His Aunt Karoline pouted, and she reached out to stroke his head gently with her fingers. He could see Aunt Adela eyeing the movement between them closely, watching as though assessing the dynamic between himself and Karoline.


    Her expression shifted into a smile when she realised Nikolai didn''t seem to mind.


    "To be honest, Nikolai. We didn''t even know my sister gave birth until recently." Adela''s voice echoed along with their footsteps in the annexed mansion.


    Nikolai nodded while considering the situation he faced regarding Elizabeth¡ªhis mother¡ªand that after her death over fifteen years ago, because of what happened at the ritual, many people only discovered she had given birth and his existence was revealed.


    Aunt Adela smiled at him kindly, "I understand your hesitation; after all, you have only been a part of this world for a short time. It''s difficult adjusting to a new world," she said sympathetically as they continued their stroll toward his room.


    "My father and your grandfathers are relatively conservative vampires, we are the last old-blood of our family around. So they may appear quite stern and old-fashioned when meeting others, especially you," Karoline interjected, clearly referring to his grandfathers fighting and being so stubborn.


    "That explains why I''ve never seen my pretty aunts and grandmother," Nikolai replied, taking an offered biscuit from Aunt Karoline.


    "Yeah, they are more direct. Unlike humans, we vampires tend not to beat around the bushes¡­ unless we have some hidden agenda or long plan. However, it is good your aunts can stay longer before travelling away again."


    Karoline became quiet after Nikolai mentioned his grandmother, causing Adela to elbow her, reminding Karoline silently with just a glance and a raised eyebrow.


    "I¡ªI think my sister was always smarter than me." Karoline suddenly stopped and took a deep breath before she faced Nikolai directly as they neared his quarters, where tea would be waiting for them.


    "I want you to remember one thing, Nikolai¡­"


    Nikolai saw Aunt Karoline''s usually bright red eyes clouded with a tinge of regret as he felt an immediate and strong connection between himself and his aunt¡ªit was like nothing else mattered besides the words passing through the air connecting the two.


    He couldn''t help but pay attention, focusing all his senses solely upon his aunt Karoline who continued to look straight at him without flinching even once. Something significant must be weighing heavily on her mind right now, judging by how serious she appeared despite seeming lighthearted only moments ago during their conversation earlier.


    "Whatever choices or paths you choose from now on, I won''t abandon you¡­" She paused briefly as if trying to find the correct words while staring intensely into his eyes, still filled with a deep affection yet also brimming with uncertainty.


    "No matter what happens next, we are family¡­" Adela spoke then, interrupting Karoline gently.


    "We''re family¡­" Karoline repeated softly before taking another deep breath before nodding to herself, her lips curling into a smile.


    Adela looked surprised at her sister for what she was saying, something Nikolai didn''t understand, as Karoline usually disliked physical contact and being close to other vampires.


    When Nikolai finally reached his room with Adela and Caroline, he opened the door to see the table ready.


    A servant came into the room and served three cups of blood tea and prepared small plates containing cookies and various pastries for them to enjoy.


    What amazed Nikolai was when Karoline started speaking, "You see these cookies were made with butter from a female Minotaur, fufu, taste how sweet and delicious it makes them." She gave a delighted giggle as if imagining something pleasurable.


    "You know, this reminds me of when I used to eat them with Eliza~ ah¡­" Karoline covered her mouth, an apologetic look appearing on her face, as though feeling guilty for bringing up painful memories.


    "N-no¡­ Actually, hearing about my mother has been nice. I don''t actually remember anything, so having stories helps create a picture for me."


    Adela wasn''t like Karoline once they left her father''s presence. She became more serious and much quieter. In fact, there was no similarity to Elizabeth, almost like night and day.


    "Ah, yes. It helps us to talk about Eliza, even if it brings sadness with the memories." Adela''s lips curled into a weak smile before lifting her cup towards her mouth to sip from it gracefully without spilling, despite shaking ever-so-slightly because of her emotions took down her guard down momentarily.


    The sweet aroma of tea mixed with virgin blood of a foxkin, sweet and warming, a caramel taste.


    "Did Aunt Adela and Karoline love my mother?"


    Adela froze, surprised by Nikolai''s question, which caused both sisters to look at each other, unsure what exactly they should say, before nodding. "Yes, I adored Elizabeth¡­ she was my role model and the best sister."


    "Is my mother older?" Nikolai wondered because he didn''t know the specifics.


    "No¡­ it''s a little complicated because we share different mothers." Karoline added with a nervous smile. "I''m the youngest sister, then it was Adel and Elizabeth. Our mother''s conceived, but Adel and I were twins, and Eliza was born to our first mother and."


    The conversation continued, telling Nikolai more about his mother.


    He watched her sitting on the windowsill in his room, kicking her legs and smiling at the two sisters. A strange sight to see when thinking about his usual mother, but Nikolai could tell she was relaxed and happy around Adela and Karoline.


    [These girls used to be so cute.]


    Elizabeth spoke suddenly, causing him to raise an eyebrow.


    ''What would you say now?''


    [Hmmm¡­ Karoline is super cute, while Adela looks cold, but she''s so adorable.]


    Hearing that made Nikolai smirk when he eyed Adela. His Aunt noticed his gaze and blushed softly when she turned her attention away from his glance. The red blush crept over her features, showing she felt slightly uncomfortable under such intense observation from her nephew.


    [Haha, well, Adela always had a weak spot for handsome and pretty boys.]


    ''Mother¡­''


    Though he wanted to complain, to hear his mother laughing so happily and joking about her sisters, and couldn''t help but lower his guard.


    He enjoyed the sweet caramel tea that tasted similar to Kumiko but lacked her sweet and tarty tang. If the foxkin heard him compare her to blood to a random virgin, she would probably kick him.


    His mother laughed like a young girl.


    "Fuha, Fuha¡­" His aunt gasped, trying to breathe between fits of laughter after she told another funny story about Nikolai''s mother.


    The light shining through the window hit the vampire women, and Nikolai couldn''t help but notice their skin glisten subtly under its glow.


    Nikolai leaned forward with anticipation as one story blended seamlessly into another.


    Eventually, the conversation came back around to Nikolai, and Adela smirked like a villain planning something evil toward him.


    "By the way, have you picked anyone to be your bride?"


    Her words sent Karoline into a panic, as her hands waved furiously, as though wanting desperately not to hear anything bad related to marriage or brides. This caused the tableware to rattle loudly on top of the glass surface where they sat drinking their tea together.


    "Who cares? Nikolai is too young, don''t bring that up, sister!"


    Adela ignored her twin, shrugging off Karoline''s panicked reaction as nothing out of ordinary, while giving him an expectant stare full of curiosity about whether the next heir already chose his future bride.


    "You know about the vampire race''s method of choosing their wife, right?" Adela tilted her head before looking at Karoline and sighed.


    "Humans tend to do monogamy, one male and female¡­ however¡­" Adela tried to explain, but Karoline was becoming frantic now with concern for Nikolai. "Vampire''s live for a long time, I believe most devote themselves to one bride, but our father and the Tepes patriarch also chose polygamy."


    "Is choosing a bride important, I''ve heard about Luna''s is a Vampire Bride similar?"


    "Yes. Brides are chosen by vampires who will eventually marry or become devoted life partners, it involves sharing blood¡­ in that way, the strongest B¨¢thory abilities will be granted to the vampire bride and in return, the brides'' strength will also be transferred to the groom."


    Adela cleared things up quickly before Karoline cut across in frustration after hearing that answer.


    "B-but you have to genuinely love each other, or both will perish."


    "Perish?"


    [You don''t need to worry.]


    [Those girls all love you more than you realise, especially that cute fox.]


    S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 278 Gifts... and Gratitude I

    Nikolai sat atop the mansion wall, gazing up at the moon, thinking about his conversations over the past few days. Information about the werewolves who choose a special mate called a Luna, and the vampires who take brides.''I don''t want to leave anyone out.''


    At first, he thought making Nikita his Luna would solve any issues, while the others could become his vampire brides.


    ''However, that''s not what I want¡­ somehow, my heart isn''t matching my mind.''


    He could only pick his Luna and Vampire Brides once, so he felt it must be someone special¡ªor if it was a matter of his feelings toward each girl, that could make deciding a lot harder. In truth, he still didn''t understand the way monsters loved each other, and the concept.


    However, in rare and extreme cases, the body and mind would select different women.


    ''That''s only half true.''


    Nikolai felt it was best to be honest with himself; there was a girl with a certain pull, one that made him think differently to the others, one that captured his attention in a way he''d never experienced.


    ''Damn, I''m thinking like some mushy teenager,'' Nikolai shook the thought from his head, but his body still kept this feeling.


    "I don''t want them to think I am not choosing them, what can I do?" Nikolai tried to think of an answer while staring at the moonlight, however, he wasn''t aware the girl was having similar problems to him.


    In another room inside the mansion, a sensual blonde woman with golden eyes stared into the mirror, wearing the ''gift'' she bought for Nikolai. She blushed from her cheeks to the tips of her ears as she could not get the man out of her mind.


    "Mmm~" she moaned quietly, pushing her arms together, turning and twisting her hips in the mirror, wanting to see if she looked good, the heat in her abdomen and chest building as she realised this was more than just her mind.


    Her body sought him, desperately seeking a deeper connection, a powerful need to love and be loved by him, ignoring her logic and thoughts like an addict.


    "Haa¡­ Haaah¡­" With hot sighs, and deep breaths, she leaned on her wooden table, pulling up the skin-tight clothing, revealing her full figure, with racy slits in the chest and crotch revealing everything when she adjusted her posture.


    "Nikolai~ why do I feel this way?"


    Meanwhile, during her struggle, Nikita, Risa and Selene sat together in the dining room enjoying a fruit tea with scones.


    The trio seemed different from usual.


    "Ah~ these scones are wonderful," Risa said happily, stuffing them in her mouth like it would disappear any minute.


    "Don''t eat them all, they are for Nikita¡­" Selene snorted back with her cold tone while sipping on a cup of herbal tea.


    "S-sorry about that, Nikita, you were right about Selene''s baking; it''s wonderful~ I can''t help it."


    "Ahem!"


    The compliment caused Selene''s cheeks to turn pink; her face turning away slightly, trying not to make it obvious; she loved praise, after all.


    "I wanted to talk to you two about something important."


    "What is it, Nikita?" Selene asked, looking over at the small white-haired werewolf''s curiosity as Nikita crossed her arms.


    "I think Nikolai has chosen his Luna." A slow, low voice, almost a whisper as she stuttered slightly.


    This statement hit hard. Both Risa and Selene looked over, with Selene placing down her teacup.


    "W-what?" Risa and Selene replied in sync. "Who?"


    Because they knew the customs of most monsters, thanks to their upbringing, the pair knew it wasn''t them. Once a Luna was chosen, the pair''s feelings for each other would become almost magical.


    Able to sense each other''s desire, affection and needs along with their bond becoming deeper.


    Selene stared into Nikita''s eyes with a death stare as Nikita continued.


    "It''s NOT me!" She sounded more than convinced, but also revealing the bitterness and jealousy in her voice, knowing how it would look and sound if anyone else heard her.


    "It''s someone else¡­"


    The room was silent as tension filled the air.


    Nikita had suspicions about whom it might be, but Risa didn''t change, and so she removed her from the list of suspects.


    The fact it wasn''t Selene shocked her even more. So, she felt it best to share what she believed with Risa and Selene only, feeling safe enough around those two.


    This news shocked them deeply. They started asking questions.


    "Is she here?"


    "Do we know her?"


    "If she becomes his Luna, I don''t think we can be beat her." Selene and Risa became a little flustered by the sudden information.


    They started speaking and asking questions in succession.


    "Calm down." Nikita closed her eyes for a moment, considering the situation. "I do not know the answer to these questions, but, we must find out."


    Selene agreed with a nod, but Risa started to shudder with jealousy in her heart, unable to believe it. She thought after everything that she would have the largest chance, but learning the truth became a little shocking.


    "Wait, but he''s a hybrid, right?" Selene suddenly muttered. "Even if he chooses a Luna, can''t he still have Vampire Brides?"


    Nikita nodded slowly at this statement; this is precisely why she wanted to discuss.


    The function of a Luna, although similar, wasn''t the same as a Vampire Bride. To some races, especially vampires, their bond of blood could be much deeper and important than the mystical bond of a Luna.


    "I wanted to be his Luna." Nikita muttered, but with a hand on her abdomen, she showed a bitter smile before shaking her head. "If we all love him, perhaps being vampire brides would be our best chance."


    Both Risa and Selene fell silent as Nikita''s voice grew sombre while rubbing her stomach, clearly upset.


    "¡­ It wouldn''t just be us, either, we''re not his only potential brides." Selene suddenly uttered.


    Risa seemed upset, looking down at the table, trying to hide it while drinking her tea.


    "Who else?"


    "Kumiko of course?"


    "She would make the best bride," Risa stated sadly. Both girls paused, knowing she was the biggest rival. However, Nikita had to bring up another point.


    "Kumiko could also be his Luna, her affection differs from ours¡­ more natural." Nikita revealed one of her hidden feelings, her jealousy towards Kumiko, due to how she could meet Nikolai and their relationship developed. "But we must be careful because it could be another woman too¡­ like that Sarah or even your sister, Anya."


    The women discussed their topics but avoided confrontation, instead accepting each other as sisters and allies in their desire to make Nikolai happy.


    After calming down Risa and Selene, Nikita got up and left the room. They planned to give the gifts they bought to Nikolai tonight, and would meet in his room in an hour.


    Back on the roof, about to return inside.


    Nikolai sighed into the cold night sky, his breath creating a puff of steam.


    The feels inside him different from his mind, yet he could only believe what his father and Viktor told him when confiding in these feelings.


    ''How confusing¡­''


    His body had already chosen the woman who suited him most as a Luna, but his mind wasn''t in sync with that choice.


    Because of this dissonance, he would struggle to make the final choice unless he could admit his feelings. Though his mind thought of Nikita most vividly, he wondered if that was because of how deep and long their friendship was and the fact he impregnated her, which didn''t make her his Luna.


    ''It''s not that I''m worried, but, will it change my life forever?''


    With all these feelings, Nikolai considered speaking with his father again, but part of him wanted to solve the issue by himself.


    ''The answer is obvious, why am I avoiding this?''


    Maybe he feared telling the other women, or he always saw himself as special and thought he could make them all his Luna, but his body and the changes he sensed in himself woke him up. No matter how much he tried to resist, it was clear his body told him otherwise.


    The wind blew past his hair and his clothes fluttered in the air. His scent wafted gently through the night as he leaped from the rooftop onto a tree branch and landed inside his room, finding four beautiful women awaiting him.


    "Nikolai!"


    "Darling!"


    "Dear husband."


    "Honey, I missed you."


    Risa, Nikita, Kumiko, and Selene were all inside, but something felt strange.


    A scent filled his nose, filling his senses, yet making him feel strange and hot, with a tight feeling in his chest and pants. It made him want to rush at her, but he bit the tip of his tongue and dissipated those intense feelings.


    ''After all¡­''


    ''How did Kumiko become my Luna?'' sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No, even his mind struggled to refute why. Her kind and gentle side, mixed with the seductive and wild figure. She never fought and always treated the other women well and brought them together at her own expense.


    Maybe if he could ignore his body, then his mind would pick Nikita or Selene.


    ''No, I am looking at this in the wrong way. Why is being a Vampire Bride less than being a Luna?''


    The title of Luna would grant protection to the one chosen.


    Kumiko, with no family to protect her, was the ideal choice, but that was merely his mind trying to rationalise and suppress his desires.


    ''I should think about this clearly, and earnestly.'' He decided instantly in his heart, ignoring any further hesitation.


    But he remained silent and kept all this to himself for now.


    "So, you girls went shopping?"


    ''Luna or not, I love them all, and will not let nature take its course, Luna or Vampire Bride¡­ these are the women I want by my side.''


    ''With or without those stupid titles!''


    He refused to let these emotions rule him, forcing himself to calm down, while the girls became excited and started to show the things they bought. The effect was like pouring iced water on scalding hot lava, but he gritted his teeth and forced himself. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Even if his body sought Kumiko like a meth addict right now, Nikolai wanted to fight against it, to become stronger, able to accept and desire them all in the same way.


    ''I will make them all my Luna, even if it kills me!''


    "Ugh¡­"


    Of course, resisting these urges, and trying to achieve this goal caused significant damage, as muscles spasmed, and he almost coughed up blood.


    To make them all happy and surpass common sense.


    This pain was nothing.


    As if responding to his call¡­ his black heart shone in the depths of his chest, pumping faster, and rapidly made the pain became acceptable.


    But in return, his eyes flickered with a black light and the desire towards Kumiko increased more than before, as if the solution found was to drown in this sensation.


    Then his devil''s blood distorted his desire, stopping his Celestial Aura that tried to pour into Kumiko, instead diverting it to the other three women.


    It might have been a few moments, but Nikolai felt the same desire that ate away at his sanity from Selene¡­


    The answer was not to deny these feelings, but to accept them.


    Let them overwhelm him like a reed in a river, and then divert them to each woman, slowly increasing the amount his body sought them out, before making them all as his Luna.

 Chapter 279 Gifts... and Gratitude II

    [My Dear Nikolai, your resolve is a wonderful display of your affection for those girls.]The gentle voice of Elizabeth echoed through his mind, a soothing warmth spreading through the painful organs, reducing the pain in Nikolai''s body.


    [But¡­]


    A sudden pause, his mother''s voice low, and without her usual confidence.


    [Do you think you can handle it?]


    ''W-What do you mean, Mother?''


    He never doubted his mother''s reasons or meaning because she mentioned this. Nikolai knew for sure that she didn''t say these things just to second guess him, or to make him doubt.


    [It might have been fine in the past, until you slept with her. But your body is being torn apart resisting that natural desire right now.]


    [Can you endure it, my lovely child?]


    Elizabeth''s affection and love, something he would never doubt. Now he understood her meaning, and the burning sensation spreading through his abdomen, the dull ache in his muscles each time he turns away from her.


    She wasn''t lying to him.


    But he didn''t want to give up on this, since he survived as a hybrid¡­ to recover his memories and power and meet the women who supported him.


    ''I can¡ªno, I will!''


    Nikolai watched the beautiful women worrying about him. Risa and Selene helped him sit on the sofa, while Kumiko dabbed his forehead with a cold cloth to soothe the sudden fever.


    Nikita watched quietly,


    His face constantly frowning, he did not want to worry the girls any more than they already were.


    After all, they were no longer alone, and neither was he.


    Nikolai sat up right after experiencing a brief pain across his abdomen, and he couldn''t let the girls worry about him even more.


    "Do you feel better, is there anywhere that hurts?"


    "I''m fine, Nikita, what about the gifts?"


    As if sensing his emotions, Nikita did not dwell on it and instead nodded. She then presented three beautifully wrapped presents with a name tag on each.


    "These are for you!"


    "Hm?"


    A small box with a tag came first, with Selene and Nikita''s name written in a fancy font. Nikolai picked up the little gift from Nikita and carefully pulled on the ribbons that tied it together.


    "Carter?"


    The Carter brand was known for luxury watches, but this one had a bit of a unique design, a classic analogue watch with a leather strap, but it glows at the right angle.


    He touched the cold silver, noticing the diamonds, and found the red hands quite charming.


    Nikolai gave the girls an odd look, but Selene winked. "This is expensive, but, beautiful."


    "Ah~ I will help you wear it." Selene took the watch from him, and gently looped it around his wrist and closed the band. The small watch came with a comfortable weight, but he really liked the sensation.


    ''Reminds me of watching my dad go to work in the past.''


    "Thank you! How much did these cost? I''ll pay you back¡ª"


    "No way! That''s our gift to you; please don''t say such rude things."


    Selene puffed out her cheeks as she leaned back. Nikita also nodded, agreeing with her statement. However, Selene seemed to smile rather than showing displeasure, and Nikolai felt flustered by her actions.


    ''I''ll have to keep this safe!''


    "Then what are these two, from you?"


    "Hmm, open it and see!"


    Kumiko smiled at Nikolai. His eyes turned towards Risa and Kumiko, both with slightly red cheeks. Though their main gifts seemed to be something else, he noticed that the one Kumiko gave him was a small rectangular box.


    "Oh?"


    As he opened the present, he saw a delicate, and elegant silk cloth, no it was a tie, with his initials written in a beautiful silver font on the tail end.


    "This looks like pure silk¡­ thank you!"


    He put it on his neck¡ªthe tie was cool against his skin. It draped on top of his shirt smoothly; normally he wore white or black shirts.


    The moment he wrapped it around, Kumiko leaned forward, her sudden movement causing his insides to convulse, the intense desire to grab her almost overwhelming him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he resisted, calming down just as the blonde took hold of the collar, making sure that it looked good and matching.


    She pressed her hands on the fabric, patting down any wrinkles before moving away.


    "You''re so handsome, fufu. I want to keep you to myself."


    ''¡­''


    Enchanted, Nikolai''s heart pounded, his eyes pumping with blood as they alternated between a purple, red and blue hue. Despite that, Kumiko did not seem affected, still keeping her bright smile and loving gaze on his form.


    ''So many emotions right now.''


    No, it influenced her more than he first thought. Her hot, heavy breaths lingered in his ears, Kumiko desperate to them hold back as her hand trembled, brushing against his skin purposely.


    ''Dangerous.''


    "Thank you, I will treasure it."


    Touched by her thoughtful gift, he then opened another present from Risa, and as he flipped it over, he was greeted with a small pair of azure cuff links, the gemstones, genuine sapphires, from the card in the box.


    "Risa¡­ did you really buy these?"


    Nikolai bit down to ignore the ache from the desire to throw Kumiko down, and instead stared at Risa. The woman gave him an innocent yet slightly guilty look. In response, she moved closer and hugged his shoulder.


    "I had some savings lying around. They reminded me of your eyes, and you always wear suits, so I bought them."


    Risa gazed up, a shy strip of pink across her face as she curled her lips gingerly, forming a smile. Her scent travelled straight to his senses, the smell of rain and mist along with vanilla.


    His mother''s warning rang inside his mind, but thanks to Risa the intense desire faded, his focus changed to Risa. He found comfort in her emerald eyes and relaxing voice, soft like the gentle breeze.


    "I can only thank you. I feel so grateful to you all." Nikolai sighed happily as his hand went up and stroked his cheek, his nails lightly scratching against her soft cheek. "However, didn''t you buy yourselves something? I wanted to make you happy."


    "We did," Kumiko said as she held out a necklace with a golden gemstone. A pretty stone and a silver chain to hold it in place. "We matched them, look."


    "Here''s mine~ hehe" Nikita''s gemstone, a slightly duller gold, but still pretty.


    "Mine''s pretty too!" Risa''s emerald necklace took the shape of a tear.


    Selene showed her ruby red necklace, with the same design, like the sister, but it also made him wonder about rings, if they were to become his wives.


    He achieved his goal of making all of them his Luna and Vampire Brides. Nikolai gazed at their necklaces while considering what ring to buy them.


    "Now that you mention it¡­"


    They spent quite some time shopping for things unrelated to themselves. Nikolai let the topic slide, enjoying the fact that they bought such wonderful gifts. Perhaps with the money he gave them before, he couldn''t complain.


    In reality, he felt over the moon because of the gifts he received.


    "Nikolai, did you enjoy our gifts?" Selene leaned against his shoulder, tapping his cheek. A wide grin tugging at the corner of his lips while he gazed at the watch and cuff links.


    "Of course, I''ll use this every day! Haha."


    "Aww, that makes me happy!"


    With a light chuckle, he nodded and met their eyes, his gaze meeting Risa''s last, and noticed her winking, which made him doubt her. He knew she hid something. But his gut told him to move past it and wait for her to reveal it.


    Subsequently, he spent quite a lot of time chatting with the girls. But soon the time arrived close to midnight, and Leona and several maids came to collect the girls.


    Once alone in his room, Nikolai gazed out the window, while stroking the silk tie around his neck, while slowly unfastening his shirt, feeling tired but happy after spending time with the girls, his family.


    He raised his new watch, admiring its elegance and simple beauty.


    His cuff links clinked together while he moved his arm. Then he slowly removed them, placing the watch in its box, cleaning the surface with the special cloth and the same with his cuff links, before he finished the door sounded.


    Knock Knock!


    "Hm?" He raised his head. The familiar aura came from Risa outside the door, Kumiko seemed to be with her too.


    He walked forward and twisted the metal doorknob, and Risa pushed through.


    "What?"


    "Ah!?"


    The moment she flew into the room, falling into his chest as he stepped back to catch her, Nikolai noticed the clothes she wore, and couldn''t help but cover his mouth, hiding his smile.


    At the door, Kumiko peeked inside, stepping closer while trying to hide herself with both hands, and a bright red flushed face.


    "Wow¡­ you two, was this the other gift you mentioned?"

 Chapter 280 Gifts and... Bunny Outfit?

    The moment Kumiko entered his sights, her face bloomed like a rose, covering her face with a cute sound. Nikolai smacked his lips, unable to remove his gaze.The tight, stretchy black corset that perfectly framed her crotch, with a pair of black stockings that wrapped around her thighs.


    ''Though this couldn''t be called a ''bunny'' suit.''


    He lifted the corner of his lips, smirking at Kumiko who wore the traditional ''bunny suit'' and instead kept her fox features, and tails, technically making it a Kitsune suit instead.


    "D-Don''t look so intently, it''s embarrassing."


    However, another person existed.


    Risa''s hands touched Nikolai''s cheeks as she pulled his face down to look at her. "Look more closely at me, I''m also your fianc¨¦e!"


    Her black hair that reached the base of her buttocks was combed perfectly with a small bow, tying it at the bottom. The small Nekomata wore an interesting outfit. Upon seeing, it closely, Nikolai''s eyes shook.


    This little kitten was wearing a babydoll¡ªa skimpy, undergarment nightdress, with red and white laces all around it. It only hid the necessary areas¡ªNikolai could even see her thighs peeking out under her underwear. "I didn''t like the outfits, so I bought this underwear to make you happy." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikolai looked around for Risa for a moment.


    She had modest breasts, but still seemed a tad small compared to the melons on Kumiko''s chest, but her tight and lean body carried an attractive charm of its own. He wanted to rip that cloth from her right now and feast on those breasts.


    ''As if the cat got the cream.''


    "Alright¡­" Nikolai finally replied.


    Though their figures were in two different leagues, the appeal carried different weights.


    He couldn''t deny the feeling of how erotic she appeared¡ªthe problem lay with the fire growing because Kumiko appeared in such a seductive outfit.


    How could he resist and hold back with her becoming so bold?


    Risa hugged him after grabbing him and moved over towards the bed. She held a devilish smile across her lips. "Aren''t you tired of standing? Let''s go to the bed."


    "You look lovely, both of you, I can barely control myself seeing you so captivating."


    "Hehe." Kumiko blushed as she walked up closer towards Nikolai.


    Risa slipped her hands down between his legs, slowly rubbing them against his thigh before running her hands all over the growing tent in his trousers. "I knew you were a pervert, but to think Kumi knows you so well."


    "Ah¡­ I just wanted to make him happy."


    Nikolai relaxed himself, letting Risa push him back onto his bed, watching the two vixens as he fell backwards.


    "It''s okay, though," Risa said as she ripped open Nikolai''s shirt, exposing his muscular chest. His chiselled abs gleamed from the moonlight through the window. "We are just as perverted. Mmmn~ Let me taste." The next moment, her soft lips wrapped around his nipple, her warm and sticky tongue brushing along the surface.


    "Gah¡­"


    It was the first time having his nipples being played with, a jolt of excitement travelled straight through his chest.


    "So cute~ You''re making an ecstatic face." Risa smiled deviously.


    Nikolai looked at Risa''s bewitching face when another touch came from his other side, a sudden buzz, like electricity flowing through his body, as Kumiko leaned over his face.


    A fragrant scent came from the woman who drew closer while brushing her hair behind her neck. His vision was soon filled by a set of large, swaying breasts right before his eyes.


    "You can touch my body all you like."


    The voluptuous breasts moved closer as they were guided towards Nikolai''s hand. They weren''t just close, they were literally plastered onto him; Kumiko even squashed them onto his face, their warmth spreading through him.


    Kumiko''s heated breath hit his cheek, and the bulge in his pants strained against the fabric as if wanting to escape.


    "I''m also very excited." Her hand slid down his cheek, her eyes wet with lust.


    "Mmmn." Risa released his nipple with a wet pop, her saliva dripping onto his chest, the night air causing it to cool instantly on his skin. A sudden cold sensation washed over him.


    "Don''t get too excited," she purred. "It hasn''t been a few minutes since we started." Her teasing voice echoed in his ears, while her fingers flicked open his buttons and unzipped his trousers.


    Then, just as swiftly, Nikolai''s undergarments followed.


    "Hehe¡­" She rolled his erect cock between her fingers, reaching out to grasp the twitching member in her palm. "It''s so hot, it''s almost burning my hand."


    "Nghh!"


    Before Risa finished talking, a pair of lips planted themselves on the head of his cock, lathering the sensitive tip with a wet tongue. A throbbing sensation rippled through him with each warm, slimy flick.


    "Don''t forget me, my dear."


    Kumiko''s whispered voice followed as her plump lips sealed his in a kiss, at first pushing her tongue into his mouth, brushing along his lips, and then they''re sliding around his tongue. A deep and loving kiss.


    Pleasure consumed Nikolai as he lost control of himself, driven by lust.


    Risa kissed the head of his cock, as if taunting him.


    "Mwah~ are you prepared for tonight?" Risa asked, looking at Nikolai through her half-closed, sultry eyes.


    Kumiko pulled her lips from Nikolai''s and grabbed his hand, bringing his fingers to her breasts, and squeezing them with her hands, rubbing against him with a low, lovely groan.


    The heavy sensation of Kumiko''s breasts in his hands, soft and squishy.


    He couldn''t stop caressing them. He took another greedy squeeze, fondling and groping her. She leaned into him, moaning sensually.


    "Hnnng."


    He pinched and teased her perky nipples through her bikini, while Kumiko stretched the material, letting them flop out, slapping against his face, with her body heat wrapping around his face.


    While Nikolai was distracted, Risa lowered her face.


    She extended her tongue and trailed it down the length of his penis.


    When she reached the bottom, her lips curled up in a mischievous grin as she kissed his balls and slowly climbed her way back up.


    "So hot, It''s like you''ve not had sex in months, the scent is so thick."


    Sniff!


    In front of Nikolai and Kumiko''s gaze, Risa sniffed at his erection.


    "It''s musk is so powerful, it makes my brain feel numb." She ran her wet tongue along her moist lips. "I wonder how much you will give me."


    Her breath tickled his cock as she opened her small mouth.


    Risa placed her tongue near the bottom of his glans and slowly closed her lips over it. Slowly collecting her spit, she let it drool over his tip, while stroking his cock with her smooth lips.


    "Nnnph¡­ Mmmmn."


    And then she began licking it with her soft, gentle tongue. From one end to the next, a tingling sensation trailed through Nikolai''s spine.


    At first, the sensation was merely teasing but, it quickly grew in strength.


    A warm, slimy sensation are her silky lips sealed around his glans, slurping away in slow strokes as her tongue slithered around his tip, suckling and prodding against it, creating a mix of sloppy sounds. Her cheeks hollowed, sucking gently before gradually increasing the intensity.


    "Mmmnnn¡­ Gluk¡­ Phwah."


    Pop! She freed his cock, and a sticky string of drool hung off her chin as she looked up at him.


    "Salty!"


    As if enchanted by her voice, Nikolai reached down and wrapped her head, before grunting, "Keep sucking."


    Risa''s eyes shone from his commanding tone, her tongue cleaning her lips as she lowered her head, while taking her hand off his erection and grabbing a hold of his thighs tightly.


    "Give me plenty," she whispered.


    "Then do a good job."


    Kumiko''s eyes narrowed, her eyes alternating between the two of them while unable to control the heat in her abdomen, jealous of their connection.


    She climbed onto the bed and lifted her leg over Nikolai''s face. She then grabbed the material of her corset covering her vagina and pulled it to the side.


    "Lick me."


    She spoke with a nasal breath, almost panting with excitement. Her pussy lips brushed against Nikolai''s lips, smearing her juices across his face as she grabbed his head with her spare and lifted his face.


    Panting heavily, Kumiko threw herself forwards and grabbed the bed''s headboard. As soon as Nikolai''s tongue touched her slit, she arched her body as electric currents shot up her spine.


    "Aaan~ different¡­ it''s too different!"


    A pleasure different from their first time, her body chaotic as if a wildfire burned inside her abdomen. Her pussy, already dripping with juices, quivered against his tongue.


    After giving herself a few moments to recompose, Kumiko slowly rocked her hips. "Amazing, it feels so good."


    Nikolai grabbed her waist before slipping down and squeezing her fat ass cheeks. He spread them open and pulled her against him, flicking her clit with his tongue, before poking deep into her folds, wriggling and curling his tongue inside her.


    "Mmn¡ª!" Her sweet voice resonated in Nikolai''s ears as Kumiko moaned loudly. The pleasure and heat flooded her core as she rocked her hips back and forth in time with Nikolai''s tongue movements.


    "Mmngh¡­ Haunnng¡­ Gluck¡­ Glurp¡­ Glurrup."


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    On the other side, the wet sounds of Risa sucking his cock sounded obscenely loud in the room.


    Her lips swollen from the suction, and her lovely head bounced along his shaft, the top of his penis hitting the back of her throat.


    Each time she withdrew her head, strings of saliva stuck to his cock, then suddenly it disappeared again back into her warm, soft mouth.


    She paused, changing the angle of her head, the squelching sounds from her throat increased and Nikolai felt the pleasure explode across his groin.


    A blissful sensation consumed him each time her slippery throat caressed his shaft.


    "Hnng~"


    His fingers dug into Kumiko''s ass as the vixen continued fucking his face, riding his tongue, until she reached her peak as her insides tightened and gripped his tongue, drowning him with her sweet and sour taste as she came.


    "Mmm¡­" With a long groan, Kumiko arched her body once more and collapsed on his face, her ass crushing his mouth, as she clenched tightly, leaning on the headboard.


    The sweet smell of a woman washed over Nikolai as he laid beneath Kumiko, still tasting her on his lips as The heat in his abdomen grew rapidly from Risa''s intense blowjob.


    ''It''s coming, I can feel it swelling!''


    Unable to hold on any longer, Nikolai grabbed Risa''s head, halting her movement, and exploded his load inside her small mouth. Before he began to thrust with all his strength.


    Her lips deformed, crushed as her eyes widened and sperm bubbled from her nose and lips as she pressed against his thighs, unable to breathe.


    "Goho¡­ Uguh¡­ hohh¡­ Hrrk Glugh!"


    Hot, white liquid filled her mouth as her cheeks swelled and tears filled her eyes. Her hands pushed against Nikolai''s thighs, barely able to stop herself from vomiting as his cum rushed down her throat.


    She choked slightly, coughing against the meat rod stretching her mouth, gagging as a stream of cloudy fluid spurted from her mouth, and then he thrusted deeper.


    Her nose bent flat against his groin as she fought desperately to free her throat.


    Pop


    The vacuum broke as his cock escaped her mouth, followed by thick threads of cum pouring from Risa''s mouth, connecting her to Nikolai''s penis as a long string dropped onto her chest and stockings.


    Risa gasped, trying to calm her breathing.


    "Are you alright?" Nikolai asked after calming himself from his orgasm.


    "Of course¡­ haa¡­. haah¡­. Ugh¡­ Urp¡­" Her chest heaved as she panted. She looked at Nikolai before suddenly smiling like a cat.


    "I hope you''re prepared to return the favour."

 Chapter 281 Manipulating the Bond

    Amid the relentless waves of passion and pleasure, Nikolai''s gaze lingered on the beautiful woman straddling his chest, sliding her fingertip along his muscles as she parted her plump, glossy lips and narrowed her golden eyes into thin slits.


    "Nikolai, I need more."


    Words that no man could stand for, especially from their beloved woman.


    Hnnng! ?


    Kumiko leaned back with a hot sigh gushing from her lips, creating a puff of steamed breath in the air. Her hips lowered, pressed against Nikolai''s chest as a shiver jolted down her spine when she caressed her body, eager for his affection. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    A flicker of light hovered in his blurred vision, stretching from his chest as it twisted and swayed before sinking into Kumiko''s skin.


    The light pulsed, drawing something from within him, pouring it into her, etching unseen marks beneath her flesh.


    "Well, we can''t have that, what should I do with you?"


    The corner of Nikolai''s lips curled upward, revealing a wicked smile carrying the charm of a devil.


    Hrrk~


    "I''m going to the bathroom." Risa''s words muffled by her hoarse voice as she gazed up at him, with a face covered in his seed.


    Though enchanted by Kumiko''s bewitching atmosphere, his hand reached out, softly caressing Risa''s cheek. A gentle nod accompanied the movement as his thumb grazed her swollen lips, enjoying the soft, squishy sensation.


    "Thank you."


    She peered back at him, the corner of her lips curling into a sarcastic grin before her tongue slid out. A thick, viscous fluid clung to the tip, dribbling down and pooled in the centre.


    The sight erotic and alluring as his chest pounded, faster and faster, before he could feel the black blood in his veins flowing towards his crotch.


    "Well, at least I know you enjoyed it."


    Gulp~ ?


    Risa''s hips swayed as she climbed off the bed and sucked the fluids back into her mouth. She gulped them down before showing an exaggerated sigh and blew him a kiss.


    Hehe, Mwah! ?


    ''There it is again.''


    Flicker!


    The strange light which created a bridge between him and Kumiko floated in the air, attached to Risa''s chest, but the colour was different, and its intensity lacking


    In his aroused state, he noticed that the more Risa appealed to him, the thicker their light became, and something flowed from his body, pumped into her chest.


    ''Is this¡­ how a Luna is created?''


    It was a simple hunch, but he could sense something from the bond, the emotions, and feelings flowing from Kumiko as she glared at him hungrily.


    Kumiko''s hand slipped across his chest, her fingertips brushing along his muscles with a delicate touch. Fingers like soft silk, she approached his abdomen, each finger dancing across Nikolai''s flesh until she reached his crotch.


    "Oh my, isn''t it more brutal than usual?"


    Her words were true.


    Normally, he didn''t allow the evil god''s blood to travel to his crotch¡­


    However, because he tried altering his strange urges toward Kumiko and spread them to Risa during her blowjob¡ªhe stopped controlling himself.


    "I really¡ª"


    Kumiko''s fingertips traced along his shaft, the bulging veins almost grotesque with the slight dark discolouration. A veil of lust covered her cheeks, tainted red as she pressed her lips together which creating a wet, glossy sound.


    "¡ªLike this, thick and violent weapon."


    Swollen and thicker than usual, bulging veins and a vicious aura, he felt it before she touched it, but now it pulsed so harshly that it seemed it had become another living creature.


    Haaah~ ?


    Kumiko let out a heated sigh as her fingers caressed his brutal cock, teasing and prodding with playful touches. Her breathing intensified, causing the warmth in his chest to surge violently. An unmistakable dampness formed between her legs.


    "It smells so thick¡­ and delicious¡­"


    With a coquettish gaze, she looked up at him with pleading eyes.


    "Can I have some? It will be a waste just to put it inside me when it smells and feels this good?"


    A moist tongue peeked out, sliding over her plump bottom lip with a seductive flicker, highlighting how badly she wanted to taste him.


    "How can I resist a face like that?"


    As he spoke those words, the lights brightened even further.


    But why did it become so bright?


    Was it his fault?


    Perhaps there was more to becoming a Luna than his father, or grandfather realised, the bond being etched in both of their chests, as if his name was carved into her body, and hers into his.


    "Don''t make me beg for it." She teased, emphasising her plea by nuzzling her plump breasts against his bare skin.


    Kumiko crawled slowly and provocatively down his chest while leaving trails of kisses in her wake.


    Mwah~ mwah¡­ M¡ªmwah ?


    The sounds of her passionate affection echoed in his ears, stirring the primal urges within him. The velvety softness of her lips pressed against his flesh, leaving lingering sensations that reverberated through every fibre of his being.


    As she neared his manhood, a rush of heat surged through his veins, igniting an almost animalistic desire deep within him. Instinctively, he gripped her long black hair, entangling his fingers in its silky strands.


    Then he saw her eyes, excitement, desire, obsession and most of all, he knew instinctively this is what she wanted, for him to become like this and use her however he pleased.


    Nikolai held on tight to Kumiko''s hair, keeping control over her pace as he guided her lower toward his throbbing member.


    Haaaaa~ ?


    Her hot breath lingered heavily upon his rock-solid cock, each exhale sending tingles through his cock, before her pink tongue finally slid out.


    "Take it slow at first," Nikolai ordered.


    "Mhm¡­" Kumiko murmured softly, her lips parting as her warm, inviting mouth enveloped the tip of his shaft.


    Her mouth spread apart as she widened her eyes.


    The thickness almost doubled after he used the evil god''s blood. Her small mouth being violated by his greedy and lustful penis.


    S-Slurp~ Slrp~ S-Sluuuurp! ?


    He noticed as she sucked and slurped at the tip that a white, creamy fluid oozed from his shaft.


    ''What is that?''


    It didn''t carry the salty, sharp taste of pre-cum or semen¡­ rather it smelled sweet, and carried a soft, creamy aroma.


    But even so¡­


    Shiver!


    As soon as it landed on Kumiko''s tongue, her whole body jolted.


    "Hmmghmmm?!?"


    Her voice carried a sensual hum which vibrated against his shaft, creating a comfortable and pleasurable sensation, but¡­


    It became increasingly difficult to remain stoic and in control as intense waves of pleasure rippled through him, threatening to shatter any illusion of composure.


    "Hnngm! Haaa¡­ Nnnmm¡­" Soft, muffled moans escaped Kumiko''s lips as her tongue expertly wrapped around his enlarged girth.


    ''Shit, she''s going to make me crazy!''


    In response to his thoughts, Kumiko began sucking on the tip, drawing more cream from the pulsing organ between her lips. Her hands squeezed his base, twisting and jerking him off, as more of the fluid oozed into her lips, causing her scent to fill the room.


    A maddening, yet beautiful fragrance. Sweeter than strawberries but richer, thicker than chocolate. A fragrance that seemed to bypass all other senses and go straight to his instincts, awakening the primordial beast within him.


    "Mmmmn¡­ pwah!"


    With a wet, slimy pop, her lips released his cock with a smack, his cock swaying, covered in spit and the white juices. She looked down at it before wiping her lips clean of the fluid with her tongue.


    "Haaah¡­ amazing¡­ It''s so addictive."


    A glimpse of a devilish grin tugged at Kumiko''s lips.


    "Kumiko."


    Something primal stirred inside Nikolai as he clenched his fistful of hair tighter. He pulled her back, a wide, delighted smile on her face as he tossed her onto the bed, face first, her ass lifted into the air.


    Schlap!


    His cock pressed firmly against her plump, juicy cheeks, the mixture of juices soaking her ass as they seeped out the tip, and dribbled down her crack. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nikolai¡­" She called out, almost pleading, as the light pulsated harder.


    "Aren''t you forgetting something?" With one hand gripping her ass cheek, he leaned down to her ear and whispered in a dark, commanding tone.


    "Please fuck me, husband~ It aches so badly."


    Kumiko whimpered softly before raising her hips higher into the air. Her body trembled slightly, her pussy already dripping and soaking her inner thighs with her natural lubricant. But he wasn''t finished.


    Throb!


    His cock pulsed before his muscles tensed, trying to resist the urge to plunge deep into her, to breed her like some kind of animal.


    This was different from other times. He never allowed himself to become this crazed, always maintaining an ironclad grip on his restraint. After all, what if he hurt the woman he loved?


    However, the locks and grip faded from his mind, replaced with one simple mantra:


    Fill her to the brim!


    Fulfil your duty as a husband and seed your wife!


    Shlick!


    He aligned himself, spreading her lower lips open.


    "Haah¡­ haah¡­ ah¡­ nnng! Aaah, please, don''t tease me like thi¡ªAAHH!" Kumiko let out a desperate screech, arching her back as his cock spread apart her tiny entrance, expanding and stretching it until his tip slid in.


    Tight, constricting, yet wet and warm, her walls tightly contracted around his cock, massaging and pulling it deeper inside as her warm juices clung to his length.


    "It''s spreading me apart! Ah! Nnnhgghhh!" She continued, before crying out again as his tip sunk deep inside her pussy.


    Squelch!


    "I thought this is what you wanted, why are you so docile?" His words were dark and sadistic.


    "Maybe you should show me how much you really want this?"


    He watched the light pulse fiercely between them¡ªthe intensity growing each moment his cock remained inside her.


    ''So this is how it works¡­''


    Able to divert the intense light into Risa in the bathroom, but he couldn''t feel the same pain he endured earlier when trying to do it with the others.


    Rather¡­ instead of pain, he became more aggressive and overwhelmed by his carnal desires.

 Chapter 282 Two Luna... halfway there ***

    "Haa¡­ Hnng¡­ Mmmn¡­ Aah¡­ Nnnm!"


    The depraved groans of Kumiko echoed in the darkness, a wet pop and an equally perverse squelching noise accompanying her moans. Her eyes were half closed as she desperately grasped the soft cotton bedding.


    "You came again?" A low grunt followed, "Your cunt is so tight, good girl."


    Nikolai''s eyes shone with dark light, as her warm insides coiled around his cock like a python, gripping and massaging him like a fleshy tube.


    He increased the pace of his thrusts, leaning back while holding Kumiko''s plump ass, enjoying the sight of it jiggling each time his pelvis slammed against her.


    "Mmnnaaaaah!"


    Kumiko let out yet another muffled groan, drool flowing freely from her mouth onto the pillow as her hands desperately gripped at the bedsheets, her head shaking from side to side, now the light connecting them brighter, and more stable.


    Shlick!


    Shluck~


    "Hnng¡­! Ah!"


    "A-ah¡­" Kumiko panted, her breaths short and shallow as she moaned uncontrollably into her makeshift gag, biting the damp pillow stained with her drool.


    Her body trembled, unable to withstand the pleasure, his cock easily rubbing and poking her sensitive spots, driving her to the edge every single time.


    But Nikolai kept edging her, stopping right before her sweet climax, making it unbearable for Kumiko.


    "Mmmn!" She moaned again, almost as if it were a plea.


    "Beg! Beg me, and I will let you cum." His lips curled, able to feel the movements and slight changes in her vagina, the uncontrollable tightening and erratic squeezing that sent shivers of pleasure through his body.


    But Kumiko moaned out another unintelligible sound, a mess of letters mumbled by a girl intoxicated by pleasure, "S-st¡­sh¡­opp¡­mngh¡­nooohh."


    "Fine, have it your way then." Nikolai grunted as he stopped moving.


    His cock pressed against her womb, while he gripped her plump ass with both hands, caressing the smooth flesh with his thumbs, teasing her hole by not moving.


    Kumiko groaned in dismay, "M-mmhh¡­"


    A few droplets of sweat ran down her forehead and along the bridge of her nose, dripping onto the sheets, while the soft sounds of the two''s panting filled the room. They were stuck at an impasse. A warm yet silent night.


    He pulled back slowly, making sure that only the tip was left inside before going back in all at once, leaving no place untouched.


    Their pubic hair mingling, her ass-cheeks reddened by how he slammed his crotch into them.


    "Aah!" Another squeal slipped past Kumiko''s lips, the overwhelming pleasure almost sending her over the edge, her voice growing louder, tears glistening at the edges of her eyes.


    Every thrust felt like it pierced straight into her soul, every movement rubbing against her sensitive zones, sending jolts running through Kumiko''s mind as it collapsed to pleasure.


    "Mmm¡­more¡­" she pleaded quietly under her breath between laboured pants, unable to think of anything else.


    The wonderful feeling coursing throughout her entire body, wanting him to fuck her brains out. It became impossible for Kumiko to speak properly, reduced into just letting out incoherent noises now that reason and rationality vanished.


    Squelch!


    When his hips started to speed up, picking up the pace little by little, until the lewd sounds of slapping meat returned once more to their room. He moved fast enough, so there wasn''t even time for air to escape when their bodies slapped together, nor pause during penetration.


    "Your pussy''s so fucking wet, do you want me that badly?"


    She nodded fervently, "Mm¡­" She agreed with whatever dirty phrase Nikolai said. Not thinking rationally at all as long as he kept giving her endless waves of ecstasy without pause.


    Kumiko was now on the verge of climaxing at any given moment, unable to hold herself together.


    "If you cum, I am going to fuck Risa instead."


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Shudder!


    The bathroom door jolted, a pair of eyes sneakily watching their act, while Kumiko''s ass suddenly tightened, and gripped onto his brutal cock for dear life.


    "Look at you, such a slut." Nikolai grunted, increasing his tempo, not bothered by the deathly grip. "You''re jealous of Risa, when you''ve been cumming all night!"


    Pah!


    His hand slapped her fat ass, while he continued pounding away relentlessly, ramming deep inside her womb, his dick piercing it again and again, a familiar feeling washing over Nikolai.


    The thick black aura that flowed into Kumiko, now started to spread, like a formless pool at first, now formed thin threads. Four of them slowly increasing the amount that travelled towards Risa, Selene and Nikita.


    The pain from earlier now transformed into aggression, lust, and desire towards the four women.


    "Gnghaaaaa!" Kumiko shrieked out loud as his hips sped up further, forcing his cock into her womb, feeling the heat increase around them as the temperature rose dramatically from before.


    Nikolai''s eyes burned with bestial delight, his hips pistoning in and out of her juicy cunt until her insides suddenly transformed again, the tunnel tightening around his length and milking it mercilessly.


    "Mhh¡­" He gritted his teeth and groaned.


    Her vagina became like a living creature, wet, slimy and warm as it contracted repeatedly, trying it''s very best to coax out sperm.


    It didn''t matter that it already had two loads inside, mixed with the sticky fluids leaking from between her legs. Her mind drowned in depravity, focused solely on pleasuring him.


    This was no longer her body.


    No matter what she wanted or desired previously today¡ªnothing could compare to having his evil cock plunging deep inside her folds, making everything else irrelevant in comparison.


    "Haa¡­Hnng¡­. It''s coming¡­ please¡­" The corners of her eyes glistened with tears again, but no longer sad ones¡ªthese were joyful ones. It felt so incredible that she didn''t care about anything else except this man''s touch, which brought unbelievable ecstasy.


    "Coming¡­ coming¡­ Aaah! Yes, yes yesh!!!" Kumiko cried louder than ever, screaming ecstatically.


    Kumiko writhed in orgasmic bliss beneath him, shaking violently against the mattress while moaning uncontrollably. The feeling of her insides bubbling and melting his cock with her heated honey sent shivers through both lovers'' bodies, causing goosebumps to pop up on each other''s skin.


    Her tight passage quivered continuously around Nikolai''s shaft, gripping it tightly, sucking forcefully and spasming erratically, before the pressure pushed him out and she squirted.


    A soft glow emanated from Kumiko as she gasped, her eyes opening wide, a look of shock mixed with bliss.


    Pshaaaa!


    Cries and moans resounded as her juices squirted from within her depths. The floodgates of heaven had been thrown open, allowing rivers of pure ecstasy to flow throughout every inch of her being¡­


    Her ass swayed in the air as her pussy gaped, dripping down her love juices mixed with Nikolai''s semen. They dribbled along her thighs and fell onto the sheets below.


    "You came alone, huh?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Creak!


    Kumiko''s body collapsed, leaving the bed a mess as her eyes flickered, barely awake, a few tears streaming down her face, but her lips curled into a blissful smile. Her chest moved up and down slowly as she breathed heavily through half-parted lips. Exhaustion written on her beautiful visage.


    "Well, it can''t be helped."


    Pah!


    His brutal member flopped in the air, the evil blood still pumping through his body, as he turned to face Risa, who knelt at the door, fingering herself.


    "You heard me, right?"


    He extended his hand.


    Risa gulped down saliva as she stood up and walked towards him. But the sight of Kumiko panting while half-dead made Risa avert her gaze, shame burning across her face, but not enough to stop her hands trembling with excitement.


    "I will let you feel the same thing, now¡­ come sit on my lap."


    And as Risa climbed onto the bed, straddling his hips, the lights that connected the two grew stronger.


    How long passed?


    The wet sound of Risa''s pussy carried a slightly deeper sound than Kumiko, sometimes air escaping their connections as she gasped, and mewled.


    "Nikolai, more¡­ inside¡­ make my brain melt again!"


    Nikolai sat there, completely naked, his massive size dwarfing Risa, who seemed impossibly small compared to him.


    His thick muscled arms wrapped themselves firmly around Risa''s body and lifted her effortlessly, sliding her along with his cock.


    Then sliding her down as she held on to his back desperately. She buried her nails into the hard muscles, while his muscular body took the initiative for most movements.


    "I can feel¡­ I''m going crazy!" She panted loudly and buried her face in his neck.


    Thud!


    His hips pounded against her as she pressed against the wall, a lewd squelch echoing outwards along with a cry.


    Each time he penetrated her, he pressed her against the wall. A cold sensation brushed against her feverish, sweaty back as he began thrusting faster and with more force, almost gouging her insides.


    Her modest breasts smothered and smashed by his pecs as his strength pulled her body back down so he could pound even deeper inside her, pushing past her cervix repeatedly.


    "It feels good, doesn''t it?" A whisper resonated near her ears before he licked her earlobe sensually, nibbling gently.


    Shlick¡­ Shluck¡­ Thud!


    "Y-yes! You bastard¡­" Her mind fogged once again, unable to resist against his overwhelming presence.


    "This is only possible because I am going easy on you¡­" His cock pulsed hard, throbbing vigorously, stretching open her insides ruthlessly.


    "L-Liar¡­ Mn¡­ Fuck!" She scowled bitterly and a bit Nikolai''s shoulder. Her body shook wildly under his relentless assault. Yet strangely, despite how rough they got during sex, neither hurt themselves nor injured another¡ªinstead, pleasure, affection, and lust coursed through their veins instead.


    What followed next was too sudden; his cock swelled one size larger, causing her to gasp, a sense of tightness and pressure expanding her insides. Nikolai bit into Risa''s neck, drawing blood. Then he started slamming her against the wall with more power than before, rattling her brain and insides at the same time.


    That''s when she realised in the hazy consciousness¡­


    ''He''s going to cum!''


    Bang, Bang, Bang!


    "Ohhh¡­ Ohhhh!! Ahhhhh!! Nnoooo~"


    The sounds of flesh slapping echoed loudly as he aggressively ravished her, the tight sensation of his muscular arms tightening around her back as his hips thrust forward without pause.


    His hot breath tickled her sensitive earlobes as drool slipped from the corner of her mouth. Heat emanating off their sweaty bodies merged.


    Squelch!


    "Ghkhk¡­"


    Risa choked back a sob.


    As the bulge grew bigger and bigger, swelling until she feared it might split her apart, before her eyes dilated. A sudden heat flowed into her body, causing her to gasp, a pleasure she didn''t know, different from past orgasms.


    Risa could barely breathe.


    The moment his hot sperm gushed into her womb, the amount made her shudder as she lost control, slapping her hips and forcing his cock deeper as if crazy for his essence.


    Her vaginal walls stretched and tightened, accommodating his cock, as her mind melted, overwhelmed by her man''s essence.


    "Hnnng!!! Gnah¡­ah¡­ ah¡­"


    Everything went dark, a familiar feeling as her body slackened and went numb. His weight held Risa upright against his chest and pinned to the wall. She could feel the warm sperm flooding her cunt, but she couldn''t speak, move or react. The tingling sensation became greater, as her head flicked back.


    The purity and intensity of his essence consumed her, filling Risa''s entire body with fire and searing away any coherent thoughts¡­ The ecstasy sent shivers running down her spine, making her toes curl and muscles spasm.


    "You seem to be enjoying yourself¡­" A deep whisper echoed in her mind.


    The slight vibrations of his voice causing her to whimper with a wordless purr.


    And finally, he pulled out.


    His floppy rod, still throbbing, slipped from her pussy, dripping with viscous fluids.


    "Ahnnn¡­" She moaned weakly, mind unable to recover as he held her in midair, the sound of his excessive fluids leaking from her crotch, as he stroked her black hair.


    "You did well¡ªfinally, the connection is strong."


    Nikolai''s breathing was haggard. He panted while amazed at how much semen filled Risa, bubbling and leaking onto the floor with lewd sounds.


    Bloop!


    "Nhmm¡­"


    Risa''s body jolted softly against his chest as she squirmed and twitched.


    The smell of raw passion hung thickly upon them, clinging to every part of their sweaty skin.


    Nikolai''s eyes shone with satisfaction because the two threads connecting him to Kumiko and Risa were almost identical and the desire and affection that pulled him towards Kumiko now also existed towards Risa.


    "I was right, you girls are the best."

 Chapter 283 Mercenary Again - Hunting Phantoms!

    "You look horrible, what''s wrong? Too excited to sleep?" Ryan leaned against his black Jeep, watching Nikolai, who approached him with dark circles and sunken cheeks.


    "Shut it¡­ last night a bit wild, that''s all."


    A ringing bell still echoed in Nikolai''s head as a dull ache caused a groan to escape his lips. "Fucking pounding my head."


    "Fancy seeing you here."


    Nikolai looked around; the car park was empty, apart from Ryan, before his lips curled into a grin.


    Squeak!


    The sound of Risa''s outfit entered his ears.


    The squeak of the special material she requested, with the durability of leather and the flexible nature of Lycra. Her new bodysuit, black with green elbow, chest, and knee patches, appeared on the horizon, but her black hair seemed dyed blonde, and her eyes turned blue.


    ''Her original appearance wasn''t so bad.'' Nikolai thought to himself, as her hips rocked from side to side, approaching the two.


    "Panther one, it''s been a while." A low, sultry voice echoed in the small car park, different from the past. Her voice sounded thicker and more mature, yet her eyes never left Nikolai''s body.


    "Oh? Panther three, rather Lisa, you look so radiant, you''re practically glowing!" Ryan grinned. "I have to say I like this suit, very sexy."


    "Spare me your nonsense, panther three." She flipped him off and went behind Nikolai, placing her arms on his shoulders; leaning her face on his shoulders. "Look at me again with those disgusting eyes, and I''ll gouge them out!"


    ''Well, poor guy, her body shape wasn''t this impressive before. I guess she couldn''t change them with Kumiko and Nagisa''s illusion techniques.''


    "Why is everyone looking so weird?" The fourth member asked as he stood by the jeep, leaning against the back door. His grey tracksuit almost blended in with the morning sun and reflected against the jeep.


    "Is that you, Alex?" Nikolai recognised the bald man, he looked different from the usual smart butler in his suit and tie.


    Messy clothes, a dull sunken face with dark rings around his eyes, and glasses that seemed to be broken.


    "It''s Panther two, for you. Wolf."


    Risa''s teeth ground together as she whispered an insult upon hearing the man''s rude response. Her arms tightened their grip as they slid down, pulling him into a tighter embrace.


    "Aww¡­ Alex. Don''t worry, Lisa likes you too." Ryan placed his arm on his shoulder and patted his back comfortingly.


    The atmosphere a little awkward, Ryan and Nikolai''s friendship close to collapsing after what his father Jin did to Nikolai, yet today wasn''t the time to waste time on this kind of thing.


    "So, where are Brian and Bruce¡­ also what are we hunting?"


    Nikolai leaned his head against Lisa, the Nekomata smirking at Ryan and Alex as if she won something.


    While all they could do was sigh and give up, not even able to fight her because of their own pride and reputation.


    "We''ll be meeting those two on the way because this is a dangerous task, two units were given the mission." Ryan popped open the jeep doors, while taking out two data pads. He gazed at Lisa and Nikolai and sighed to himself, knowing both of them tossed out their SSS equipment already.


    Nikolai took the tablet, but found it no different from the past.


    He tapped the screen he identified today''s targets, a strange monster but something that tickled his desire to hunt.


    "Ghouls?" He gazed at a humanoid monster, walking on four limbs with its chest pressed to the floor.


    "Two high school students found an old tunnel, according to local legends, it was made by smugglers to move between houses. But when they explored it, they triggered these monsters, now I know it sounds far-fetched, but check the report."


    Ryan pulled out another pad from a bag behind his seat. The next information had multiple pictures of humans half-eaten by these creatures, the gruesome sight causing Nikolai''s mouth to twitch.


    "What abilities do they have?"


    "Increased strength, ability to take the form of anything they eat. However, they can only stay that way until the energy runs out, then revert into that disfigured form." Alex sat in the driver''s seat after having a brief look at Nikolai and Ryan.


    "So these are some dangerous phantoms." Ryan finished gazing at Nikolai. "Let''s get started on hunting."


    Alex started the car''s engine, which roared for a brief second before returning to a gentle humming sound. Nikolai helped Lisa enter the jeep before she climbed onto his lap, and the pair looked at the data pad together.


    "It doesn''t seem dangerous." She mused while leaning back against Nikolai''s chest and gazing up at him. He returned a smile before stroking her chin. She purred from the sensation, rubbing her neck into his hands.


    "Well, it sounds easy¡­ we don''t even have to go all out since they aren''t too powerful."


    "You''re wrong Lisa, these guys should be fun to hunt, look at the number. It''s a small village." Nikolai''s eyes shone with excitement as he started remembering the fun hunting brought him.


    "Hmm, are you sure?"


    Nikolai nodded.


    "Then what''s the plan, Boss?"


    Ryan glanced back through the window when Nikolai called out to him, Alex driving to the meeting spot where they would meet with the others.


    "Well, first things first. We''ll need to group up with the other team, and pick up Bruce and Brian, but then we will head to their known nest, which seems to be a small village on the outskirts of a nearby village. "But¡­"


    "You''re worried the village is compromised, right?" Nikolai''s eyes flashed, causing Ryan to nod, a bitter smile painted on his lips.


    The issue was caused by the information given, with their ability to mimic the person they kill, it meant they could easily hide among the townspeople and wait. Which also increased the danger.


    ''Well, only humans are in danger¡­''


    "We''re not here to save the people though, so we can just let them handle themselves," Ryan spoke coldly, shocking Alex and Lisa who believed him to be nice.


    "What''s that look for?"


    His voice changed from warm and soothing to sharp and cutting. "We can''t save them, and telling a ghoul from a human is almost impossible without the right items. But we don''t have the time for that."


    Their plan was quite dangerous.


    One team would enter the next directly from the rear, while another would face the ghouls in a pincer attack that could collapse if one team failed. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So you''re saying it''s better for us to leave the civilians as bait, and use the distraction to exterminate all the ghouls before they kill more?"


    Ryan''s lips trembled before he responded to Nikolai. "The orders were to slay anything that gets in the way of our mission¡­ this is an SSS sanctioned hunt."


    Because the SSS sanctioned the hunt, it became much stricter than normal, but much less risky since any trouble would be taken care of afterward.


    "I see it makes sense now, no wonder¡­" Nikolai muttered, while sliding through the methods to kill them.


    Nikolai didn''t mind who sanctioned the hunt. He would just fulfil the request, killing the monster, as usual, being the thrill that mattered.


    He didn''t care what or who set the target, wasn''t relevant.


    They reached an abandoned area on the outside of the city where an old jeep lay rotting. Next to the jeep, a group of several people awaited them, with two familiar figures stepping forward.


    "Leader!"


    "Oh? It''s Wolf!"


    Brian, the vice captain, with his shaved head and dark eyes, rushed up to Nikolai and hugged him, shaking like an excited puppy.


    "I thought we might never meet again, you look so good, brother." He mused, placing his hand on his shoulder, looking up and down the length of his body with a smile.


    Bruce stepped forwards; a dark face, with his messy black hair and grey eyes.


    Though he looked frail, there was a creepy aura around him, as he greeted Alan and Lisa, but ignored Nikolai. "Leader, it''s great to see you. Ah, Panther Three, it''s been¡­ a long time, have you been well?"


    ''Oh¡­ this guy had a crush on Lisa, I forgot.''


    Nikolai smiled, understanding everything at that moment, the situation changing slightly within his own eyes.


    There were four more members in Brian and Bruce''s squad: One was a tall young man, with bright blue eyes and a cheerful demeanour. Behind him was a slim lady, her face covered by a bandanna. She walked with confidence in her step.


    Behind the three was a shorter woman, her legs crossed and arms folded. In her hands, she held two whips, both attached to her waist.


    Next came a tall, slender woman, her golden hair sparkling brightly in the early morning sun.


    However¡­ they smelled strange to Nikolai.


    ''Why don''t they smell human?'' He wondered to himself¡­ while Ryan and Alex quickly started to speak to the tall woman with golden hair.


    The village was around twenty minutes away on foot.


    While the hidden nest would take around an hour to reach from this location, Nikolai wondered which squad would have the harder job of finding the nest entrance or attacking from the front.


    Alex and the new female unit leader spoke with each other before shaking hands.


    "We have your back'' panther squad." The female spoke with a loud and powerful voice before she seemed to glare at Risa.


    "Do you know her, Risa?" Nikolai whispered to the quiet Nekomata, who remained at his side, reading through the data pad in silence.


    "No, I don''t." She turned to him with a small frown and began playing with the data pad.


    Ryan turned to his own unit with a serious expression and handed out their own personal weapons and equipment.


    "Silver weapons and defensive items are a must for this hunt." He explained to the trio while handing them a silver dagger, bullets, shotgun shells, and even silver powder.


    Each item could be used for hunting in various ways, though most monsters hated the touch of silver. It could also reveal their true form and kill them if shot into their bodies.


    Nikolai tilted his head, and took a dagger, while Lisa took two of them, but the bullets gave Nikolai a complicated feeling, remembering the bullets from last time that rendered him useless.


    "The mission shall commence at 17:00 hours, understood?"


    "Yes, captain!"


    A chorus of voices rang out, answering their captain''s call. Five hunters, including two panther units, stood, saluting in unison, except Nikolai and Risa, who were unaware of such an action.


    Though this earned a scowl from the blonde woman who would be joining Nikolai in the nest.

 Chapter 284 Ghoul Nest

    Ryan split the teams while waiting for the sun to drop, needing the cover of darkness to sneak into the hidden passage. Nikolai and Risa ended up paired with the tall blonde woman and another member of their group with black hair and blue eyes.


    ? Team One: Bruce, Brian, Luke, Nicola.


    ? Team Two: Nikolai, Risa, Maria, Ryan.


    "Team one will engage with the villagers, head on, using these goggles, able to detect the abnormally cold body temperature of Ghouls." Ryan''s voice echoed, while Luke, the leader of the Tiger unit, stood beside him.


    With a nod from Luke, each member of Team One approached and received one goggle each.


    Nicola pushed her dirty blonde hair back and put her goggles around her neck. The other''s in team one seemed amused by their usage. The second team using the hidden path took the goggles too, but Nikolai and Risa didn''t wear them, instead inspected them quite impressed.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Keep an eye on that river; it appears to be running underground." Said Ryan, while holding his own pair of goggles, his eyes fixed on Nikolai, his gaze faltering. The team was waiting on the opposite side of the riverbank to the village.


    Once the time hit five o''clock, they would rush along the passage.


    "Risa, are you excited?" Nikolai whispered as they waited in silence.


    "A little¡­" She muttered, her lips curling upward as she held her dagger-like weapon in both hands, watching Team One get into position. The leader of the Tiger unit seemed a little on edge while keeping an eye out for the sun''s placement in the sky.


    "Panther 5, do you trust that man?" Luke became fixated on Nikolai from the moment the groups split apart, his eyes flicking between him and Maria.


    "He''s a piece of shit, Tiger 1 you should be careful, or that woman will end up in his bed too."


    Bruce spoke badly of Nikolai, his teeth showing when he scowled toward Risa and Nikolai, the soft fairy master nowhere to be seen.


    He didn''t even bless and enchant the second team.


    "Hey, leave the kids alone. They can''t help falling for each other, he''s a handsome boy!" The sudden sound of Brian defending Nikolai and Risa shocked Bruce as he glared back at Brian with cold eyes.


    "Don''t stick your neck out for those two!"


    "Why not? If I was ten years younger and a woman, I''d be flirting with him too." Brian narrowed his eyes, the moment Nikolai vanished from sight, nodding with a smile, no longer worried this jealous kid would play some tricks.


    "Freak."


    Bruce huffed, and turned away, walking over to Luke and Nicola.


    "Nikolai¡­ this mission doesn''t seem to be normal, be careful." Brian''s tall figure gazed back along the river one last time before turning away. "This is all I can do to repay you." He learned from Ryan about the missions where Nikolai saved his life from certain death, which made Brian more humble.


    Meanwhile, sneaking along the river Nikolai observed the dark water, catching sight of the setting sun bouncing off its surface.


    Risa walked closely beside him; her face hidden by her mask. Every so often, they stopped to listen to the villagers'' conversations.


    "Do you think it''s true?" A voice came from above their heads while they rested against the wall, Risa pointing her daggers into the air.


    "Shhh!"


    "Hm? I heard that those SSS bastards are coming for our village." Another hoarse voice echoed.


    Risa gasped and gripped Nikolai''s arm as they looked at each other for a few seconds before crouching down low.


    "The SSS¡­ those stupid cunts!"


    Nikolai assumed the three voices came from demons. In response, he pointed upwards before standing again, taking a peek above them, seeing three old men with pale white eyes.


    Crunch!


    Inside a pot, they boiled a human body.


    "Sickening creatures!" As soon as whispered those words, he held on to Risa''s wrist and kept moving forward silently, both on full alert, their senses stronger than Maria and Ryan who were oblivious and leading the way.


    "Nikolai, what should we do?"


    The disgusting crunching sound faded into the background when they pressed against the wall. Nikolai touched his chest, the slow beats of his hearts calm and undisturbed. This made him realise his humanity started to shrink, fear and the negative emotions of a human fading.


    "Let''s just keep going, there''s something we need to check, the nest is close."


    Though the three men looked like human villagers to the other people in the group, for Risa and Nikolai the ghouls were disgusting, balding, sparse hair, wrinkled pale faces with rotten teeth and disfigured faces.


    "This is the entrance." Maria found the hidden path after thirty minutes of walking without knowing they went past the monsters cooking humans. The sunlight became dark red as it started falling beneath the horizon, ready for night to take over.


    "We made it. I''ve been here once before, but never used this passage." Ryan looked back at Nikolai, Risa and Maria.


    "The door." It was difficult to see, forcing the human pair to use the goggles, but the others quickly saw the outline of an old wooden door. There was an eerie silence once they reached the place.


    ''Shit.''


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed because the walls were warm, sticky, and covered in the black corruption just like the wraiths'' nest. Once might be a coincidence, but twice, there is definitely a connection.


    ''Someone, or something, is trying to do something using these stray monsters.''


    He shook his head to focus on the mission. Ivan promised to research about these caves after he finished bringing Anastasia home.


    ''Do we go through?''


    Nikolai''s hand lingered on the door handle, but Risa spoke, sensing danger.


    "There''s a strange tingle running along my arms, be careful." Risa moved towards the handle, and bumped Nikolai away with her hips, her delicate and skilful hands picking the lock open, as a loud sound echoed the moment the door opened.


    Thunk!


    A series of black crossbow bolts flung at the place where Nikolai would have stood if he opened it.


    "Tsk!" Nikolai complained while glaring at Ryan as if telling him ''I thought you did your research!''


    "Hey, stop messing around, get your ass moving." Ryan had to let everyone know he was the boss, but in front of Nikolai and Risa, he could only put up a shallow front. The memories when they fought in the club humbled him.


    "Careful, the air smells foul."


    Sniff~


    Risa and Nikolai''s noses twitched and flared, the thick scent of death and decay, the overwhelming smell of rotting flesh bombarding them as the group walked into the passage.


    "Oh, god, that smells terrible! What died?"


    Ryan''s eyes narrowed, his own nose irritated by the assault.


    "Dead bodies, likely the leftovers tossed down here to marinade. Ghouls seem to love rotting meat."


    Nikolai covered his mouth, trying his best not to retch.


    "We should hurry, there''s no point in bickering, Panther 1, White wolf." Maria tried to ease the tension between Ryan and Nikolai. She couldn''t understand why Ryan accepted mercenaries who were so sloppy and lacked any sense of danger.


    Shuffle~


    Step!


    Various sounds echoed through the caves. At least Ryan brought a basic map, allowing them to move deeper into the network.


    "Panther 1, Tiger 2 can you hear me?" A crackle of static filled Ryan''s communication device. Luke contacted them suddenly, letting them know their situation.


    "I can hear you loud and clear, tiger 1, we are approaching our target." Ryan kept his voice steady while talking on his earpiece. Though the walls were filled with corruption, there was a pathway down the middle which seemed clear of all contamination. Even Risa felt relieved now she noticed that, too.


    Nikolai''s eyes gazed at the corrupted walls.


    A feeling of dread filled him each time he came close, as if a shadowy hand would grab him and drag him into the darkness.


    "The monsters have gathered, this is weird since there''s not even a single ghoul patrolling up here¡­ be careful Panther 1, Tiger 2!" Luke''s chat ended quickly, giving some vital information.


    "So the ghouls are gathering underground?" Maria muttered.


    Bang!


    "Argh!" As the four moved further in the tunnels. Nikolai caught sight of someone running, darting behind a wall out of sight, it''s figure almost human, but like a beast. It ran on all fours, and moved in a bizarre, inhuman fashion.


    "Careful, Tiger 2, Panther 1. The enemy is close."


    Risa lowered her hips, spreading her arms while focused on the ghoul climbing around the cave. The silver glint of her daggers granting minimal light as she rushed ahead.


    Tap Tap Tap!


    Drip¡­ Drop¡­ Drip¡­


    Splash!


    Her steps splashed on the surface of puddles.


    Growl!


    A strange growling noise vibrated through the air, then from above the ghoul with a bloody maw leapt toward them from the top of the wall.


    Thud!


    It landed near Ryan and Maria''s feet. Ryan stepped back to evade the snapping jaws of the Ghoul as it lurched forward and swiped at Maria with its sharp claws, before Risa''s body darted ahead of her, and deflected the monster''s claws with her daggers.


    In a rush, Nikolai charged forward and smashed a fist into its chest, lifting the creature up off its feet before slamming it to the ground.


    "Grreeek!"


    A fist shaped dent appeared, after the force shattered the Ghoul''s heart and bones, killing it instantly. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ryan, get your weapon ready, we''ve got company."


    Nikolai''s low voice snapped the other two out of their shock, then voices appeared, dozens of growls coming from the depths of the cave.


    "It seems that the entire village has become ghouls¡­ not just a few!"


    In the dark caves, the sound of shuffling feet, and claws dragging against stone echoed, while Nikolai and Risa stood waiting.


    Their lips curved into a deep smile.


    "The one with the least kills buys dinner." Risa mused, her hips swaying as she prowled.


    "Deal!"

 Chapter 285 The Mysterious Door

    The ghouls descended upon the group like starving beasts eager to feed. Nikolai''s steps were swift, measured, and silent. His right arm half transformed with claws that shimmered in the dark, he darted towards the creatures with a faint smile. A glint of silver shone in the pitch-black cave before the creature''s head hit the ground, rolling over to its brethren.


    Nikolai''s claws severed his neck clean off. He twirled, ducked from sharp fangs eager for his flesh, and spun around with a supernatural grace.


    "Hah!" Risa''s voice echoed through the caves, a sweet voice like a siren, as her blades cut into the ghouls'' backs. The creatures twisted their heads back but could not touch her.


    The shadows slithered along Risa''s body; they curled along her limbs, binding up her torso and snaked down her legs, a sense of greed and victory in their pale yellow eyes.


    Flash!


    The air filled with streaks of silver, two articulate arcs slicing through their necks, as Risa''s actual body twirled behind them, stepping off the jagged walls when her clone smirked before vanishing into a puff of smoke.


    "I''ve got your back." She grinned at her partner with a serene chuckle, her emerald-green eyes flicking towards him in the dark.


    "What a dependable partner."


    Nikolai''s hand was a flash of silver as his claws ripped through flesh like it were nothing. The creature staggered away with a desperate screech but collapsed onto the floor.


    Nikolai sighed and turned towards the third ghoul.


    Their bodies started to tremble, pulling back with clear hesitation and fear as Nikolai eyed it up and down.


    "No need to worry." He reassured, his hand glimmering, "This will be painless."


    Ryan''s gun flared, a flash of beautiful gold and amber in the dull, damp caves as he aimed his twin guns towards ghouls attempting to flee.


    He missed more than he would like to admit. Though his mind and body were now accustomed to fighting enemies that could regenerate their body parts or possessed immense strength and abilities, his movements were still slower, less sharp, than a seasoned hunter or a supernatural like Nikolai.


    What made him bite his lip in frustration was the blonde woman stood ahead of him with a cruel smile on her lips. It was obvious from her lack of technique with a blade¡ªshe was inexperienced in hand-to-hand combat. However, as her eyes locked on to the creature, a bright golden hue flickered across them.


    The next moment, her curved blade had sliced through the ghoul''s flesh. Another spin and her left arm dismembered the creature entirely before Ryan could even move an inch.


    Ryan watched in stunned amazement at how quickly the ghouls fell.


    "Damn!" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bang!


    Once again, he shot another one who dared to approach.


    "If you''re here, why do we even need him?" Risa huffed, pouting with envy and disapproval at seeing the poor skill of Ryan once gain, though she lifted her brows at the woman and gun he used.


    "He''s my friend and our captain, don''t be so rude."


    Nikolai scolded Risa, his hand crushing another ghoul, as they changed their movements, becoming desperate as if to protect something ahead.


    "Now," he said, cracking his knuckles. "Time for the last¡ª"


    He cut himself off and abruptly crouched down before Risa could react, forcing his face into her breast as his claws struck upward to a creature leaping down above them ripping its head clean from its neck.


    "I told you I''ve got your back, right?"


    He tilted his head, lifting it from Risa''s chest, who nodded her head wordlessly with wide eyes, before scoffing. "You didn''t have to pull away so quickly, fool."


    As they ventured deeper into the caves, the air was suffocating¡ªthe musky odour of mould mixed with the pungent smell of decomposing bodies was not a pleasant greeting.


    Ryan''s breathing became deeper, slower and more controlled than when he first used the gun to fight vampires in the club; yet, he remained hesitant to fire against creatures as quick as ghouls. He took two shots, neither landing on the ghouls, whose blackened skin coated their taut muscles.


    They darted towards him. His heart pounded, threatening to burst out of his chest when suddenly, one dropped dead, then another.


    A dirty black blood sprayed through the air, coating the beautiful woman''s face, as her golden eyes glared at the monsters, almost shining enough to brighten the cave.


    "You''re welcome." She stated coldly, passing by the shocked man, spinning her blades, her breasts bouncing beneath the tight, dark leather.


    "You can thank me later."


    "¡­"


    Nikolai''s eyes flicked away from the pair, the strange atmosphere and scent of the woman becoming stronger as she fought and perspiration.


    ''So she''s not human.''


    Though he only noticed now, because of her thin, almost negligible blood. Nikolai wasn''t all that curious about what kind of creature she was¡ªafter all, he spent most of his time with the strongest and most pure-blooded women in the entire supernatural world.


    "Let''s head deeper in, there''s something inside these bastards are protecting."


    The group continued their trek into the deep unknown until, at last, they came across an open clearing where multiple tunnels intertwined and connected.


    A foul odour permeated the area, emanating from hundreds, if not thousands, of human bones scattered across the rocky surface. As they inspected closer, many had visible marks left behind by ghouls feasting upon them, teeth marks clearly imprinted into pale skulls.


    The sound of dragging feet, the sound of bone crunching, was the only thing audible in the silent pitch-black night. But their silence, this darkness, didn''t last long as dozens, maybe a hundred, eerie pale eyes appeared, opening one by one, with a low grunt of hunger.


    "Well," Risa glanced around with a faint frown marring her usually relaxed and cheery expression. Her hand tightening around the daggers in both hands. "This might be trouble."


    "Don''t be so sceptical." Nikolai scoffed, his own eyes turning a vivid crimson red. "I haven''t had such fun in so long."


    Risa shook her head, turning towards Ryan and his companion with an apologetic smile. "This is the reason I refused to work underground in the past."


    A blur wrapped her body as she split into two identical figures.


    Each wore a similar outfit to one another. They carried matching weapons, but one looked a little pale while the other kept her vibrant colours.


    In the darkness, they were indistinguishable.


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Then, shall we?" The twin figures echoed as she smirked back at Nikolai.


    ''I wonder if those things can be used for other things.'' Nikolai wondered, watching as Risa dived into battle and her clone evaporating after every hit like smoke before reforming.


    Four tails fluttered behind her as she moved, slashing into ghouls left and right, slicing them clean into pieces that flopped onto the ground, squirming and struggling to pull themselves together.


    However, Nikolai would not allow this.


    He didn''t want to lose their bet, and flicked his wrist and extended the length of his claws and leapt into the group of ghouls.


    He used brute strength, ripping and tearing through the ghouls. While the rest struggled, especially the two humans, Nikolai and Risa ripped through ghouls as easily as paper.


    However, unlike Risa who took each ghoul methodically and carefully with grace. Nikolai went through them with little finesse and care for their environment, ripping off limbs and leaving them in pools of their own blood. He also used their body parts as weapons.


    "Damn it, there are too many!" Ryan''s gun flash, the tip dark red from the residual heat of rapidly firing bullets into ghouls.


    "These things keep coming back." He muttered, shooting the legs and arms off a couple and flinching as they still crawled forward like slugs.


    "Watch this," A blonde woman''s voice echoed beside him.


    Shling!


    A curved blade whistled through the air before colliding with the ghoul''s neck, slicing it clean off in a beautiful curve. Then another, followed by another.


    "Aim for their brain, or neck, and keep your calm. Panther 1."


    Her soft yet scolding tone sent shivers down Ryan''s spine as he stared at the woman with admiration. Ryan couldn''t help but keep watching her as their team endured the battle in the darkness.


    After an hour, the battle soon ended.


    The deeper they travelled, the more thick the corruption along the walls, much worse than the wraith nest, causing Nikolai''s spine to tingle with a sense of dread he hadn''t felt since facing off with Alucard.


    "W-What is this place¡­?"


    Risa pulled away from him, wiping sweat off her forehead as she shook her head. "No clue, but it makes me feel strange, my skin is covered in goose bumps."


    "This isn''t good," Nikolai muttered.


    Nikolai led them through the labyrinth-like system of tunnels after they crushed the ghouls, with half of them fleeing.


    He didn''t understand how he knew the path, but following his instinct, they moved through the cavern. They did not encounter any additional supernatural creatures, besides the occasional ghoul stumbling toward them.


    "Careful, Wolf." Ryan became more cautious with every step. "Something terrible is lurking here."


    There was something in the atmosphere. Perhaps it was just their intuition and fear making it seem more terrifying than it needed to be.


    ''A human can be useful, since they are so weak.''


    Nikolai took heed, slowing his pace while observing the entire cave, able to see without the special goggles that Ryan prepared.


    The dark, gooey corruption undulated on the walls as if alive.


    ''It''s a spell?'' Nikolai realised.


    The further they travelled into the cavern, the greater his apprehension grew. Finally, they reached the end, a gigantic archway¡­ and a door stood before them.


    A black door with etchings on the surface, but what made Nikolai most confused was how it resembled the doors at the end of each floor in the Tower.


    "Where does this lead?" Risa muttered, while Ryan and Maria stood quite far away.

 Chapter 286 Entering the door - The Forgotten Tower

    The moment he gazed upon the black door, its edges started to glow, small Latin symbols forming numbers that counted to thirteen lit up.


    "Woah, what''s going on?" Ryan held his gun while gazing at the door with wide eyes, his hands trembling at the sight of something so bizarre.


    Beneath the door a black moss bubbled and leaked, the sound of a metronome sounding with a mind-numbing echo


    Tik-Tok!


    Tik-Tok!


    Tik-Tok!


    "Nikolai, we should get out of here!"


    Risa''s eyes dilated as she grabbed Nikolai''s arm, squeezing tightly.


    He noticed the hairs on her arms starting to stand on edges along with slight bumps along her skin, a reaction of fear and danger.


    ''¡­''


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed.


    He grasped Risa''s hand and pulled her into his chest, stroking her back with a stern gaze at the door.


    ''Hm?''


    Behind him, he could hear shuffling feet and growling approaching from behind them. The remaining ghouls fleeing from the other group as the sound of gunfire and clashing blades echoed from the distant tunnels.


    "The other group will be here soon, what should we do?"


    Maria''s voice remained still and calm, her eyes gazing at the door oozing interest, excitement, and her feet inched closer to the door, which caused Nikolai to become vigilant.


    The scent of the air started to change, becoming something similar to that of honey-sweet smell.


    His eyes became half-lidded, blinking several times and rubbing his face with one hand, forcing himself to regain focus and attention on the situation before him.


    ''She''s not human, this scent reminds me of Kumiko!''


    Ryan''s eyes fluttered before he collapsed to the ground with a thud. A loud snort came from his nose, showing he''d fallen into an immediate slumber. Maria chuckled beneath her breath, gazing at him with amusement.


    "Don''t worry about Ryan, we can''t have a human ruining everything, now can we?"


    Maria''s form transformed, her long fluffy golden ears and two fluffy tails swaying behind her, as she stepped towards the door, only for Nikolai to stand ahead of her, with his eyes narrowed.


    "So you were an inferior kitsune."


    "¡­"


    Nikolai sighed heavily as Risa gripped his coat sleeve tightly, pressing herself against his back, struggling to keep them open, after the sudden attack from Maria.


    "How dare you!" Maria''s throat released an aggressive growl.


    "You werewolves are so stupid, believing every you are the pinnacle of the world. "She glanced toward the door behind them.


    "When I learned that people from the agency would be coming, I was ecstatic¡­ if I eat your heart, I''ll ascend once more," her tail wagged as if excited, gazing hungrily at the two in front of her.


    He examined her body, his eyes turning black, the aura, and emotions filling her body becoming visible as his lips curled into a vicious grin.


    Clack!


    ''Fear, Anxiety, Anger¡­ How interesting.''


    Despite her aggressive front, the moment Maria saw Nikolai''s smile she shuddered slightly, stepping away from him. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though Nikolai stood still, his hands in his pockets, a sense of dread filled her heart, as if a sword hung above her head waiting to drop.


    "Little bitch, you should kneel and beg for forgiveness, before I rip you apart." Nikolai''s eyes shone with a fierce red light, his hair flickering and swaying from his growing aura, like a small gust growing into a storm. His blood started surging within his veins and even Risa stopped her acting, an insidious grin on her lips.


    "W-What?" Maria''s voice trembled, as the four tails behind Risa appeared clear, her hair turning black as she slipped from Nikolai''s grasp, and stood in front of Maria.


    "You dare place eyes on my man? Are you in heat already?"


    "Don''t be so cruel, Risa." Nikolai''s voice became a guttural snarl, his body transforming into a black werewolf, his silky fur like midnight, along with a pair of pure black pupils. Even the sclera vanished, this form a first for Nikolai, almost completely formed with his Evil god''s blood.


    A power he never used before, exploding forth as a thick, tangible black aura.


    "Hmph," Maria huffed, despite her trembling body.


    Her hands and feet grew numb, the pressure exerted upon her, feeling as if she could die at any moment. She needed to attack or suffer death.


    "T-The agency! My patron won''t allow it!"


    "Oh?" An amused, yet terrifying smirk appeared on the wolf''s maw, his eyes narrowing into slits as the pressure became unbearable for the fox. Her knees buckled and forced her to kneel before him.


    Clack!


    The final symbol glowed, and the lock clicked. The black moss which oozed beneath the door disappeared, showing a clean black marble door as the entire structure shook.


    Risa stepped forward, her daggers shining as the fox trembled at Nikolai''s enormous presence. A sickly sweet aroma began to ooze from her pores and seep onto the ground, urine pooling beneath her pants and trickling onto the stone floor below. Her face twitching uncontrollably, tears rolling down her cheeks from terror.


    "It''s true, those fucking wolves¡­ they''ve created a monster, an abomination!" Maria''s words became quick, crazed and her eyes darted from side to side, fixated on Nikolai''s frame reaching close to three metres tall.


    "Nikolai''s not a monster!"


    Thud!


    Risa''s foot kicked the wolf to the ground, snapping her leg twice, breaking her nose with a brutal impact, before falling onto her back while convulsing.


    "Don''t insult him! You fucking fox bitch!"


    Maria cried out as Risa placed her weight on Maria''s chest and stomach, one hand pulling on her blonde hair while the other placed the sharp edge of her blade against Maria''s neck.


    "I''m tired of all these bitches using their disgusting tricks and trying to take him away from me! You stink, whore!"


    Risa''s eyes narrowed, her lips twisted into a vicious sneer, glaring at Maria with her glowing emerald eyes.


    "Urk!" Suddenly, a thin line of crimson appeared along Maria''s throat and soon turned into a thick gash as crimson liquid spurted across the ground. Risa slit the whimpering vixen''s neck, throwing her against the ground with a powerful kick as she spat at her dying figure.


    She squatted down, grasping Maria''s hair, and whispered in her ear.


    "Now go, suffer in hell for eternity. Not only did you try to seduce my mate with your skanky scent, you dared to insult him."


    Click!


    Woosh!


    Before Risa could react, the door snapped open, and a blinding light enveloped the cavern. Nikolai''s arm stretched out to grab her but failed as thousands of black, sticky arms grasped onto his furry limbs and pulled him toward the portal.


    "RISA!"


    "E¡­eh? Nikolai?! Nikolai!"


    As Risa screamed towards him, the arms and dragged him into the portal, his powerful body raged, trying to tear free. "Risa, grab my hand!" As Risa reached for his hand, the hands became more violent. Dozens more appeared and wrapped around his face, covering his mouth and nose.


    No matter how much he tried, his muscles couldn''t break free. He watched as the figures started crawling up his body, pinning him down, squeezing harder. No matter how strong his body was, his muscles began to scream in pain.


    They were dragging him through the doorway. What once seemed like a flat wall now appeared as an infinite well, threatening to swallow him whole.


    Finally, the shadows engulfed him; the door slamming shut. And once again, they were sealed within their prison, returning to their eternal slumber once more. This time, however, the door cracked and collapsed into dust.


    Bang!


    A violent shake occurred on the ground as Risa watched with wide eyes at the black door which swallowed up Nikolai, her eyes trembling, as the door vanished¡­ gone.


    "N-Nikolai¡­" She shuddered, staring with disbelief at the spot where the door stood a moment ago, vanishing as if it were never there. Like a domestic cat, she dragged her claws along the rocky wall, scratching desperately.


    She closed her eyes and exhaled slowly through her mouth and opened them again, seeing that it disappeared forever.


    "Nikolai?"


    A desolate voice, a low whimper from deep within her throat, escaped as her face wrinkled, struggling not to burst into tears.


    ''It wasn''t a dream. What is this feeling inside me?''


    She shook her head and took a deep breath.


    The tunnel before her seemed so dark and menacing now without the company of her master and beloved man. She clenched her fists, wanting to kill Maria, but in the chaos the body vanished¡­ only the blood stains remained, while even Ryan vanished from the spot.


    Only Risa remained.


    ''I have to let the other''s know!''


    Despite the fear, panic and aching sense of loss in her chest, she bit her lip.


    With a determined gaze, she made haste, running to the surface.


    Meanwhile, in the chaotic darkness, thousands of shadows clamouring at each other for space as they pressed against Nikolai''s body.


    Their strength overpowered the black werewolf as they wrapped around every inch of his skin until there was none visible. Slowly, their hands crept higher and higher until they were at his muzzle.


    ''Damn bastards, let me go!'' He raged in his mind before his eyes snapped open, a sweet and delicious taste filling his throat sweet like candy, smooth like cream. The shadows poured into his mouth, a pungent, bitter stench making him cough.


    It made his eyes burn as his entire body jerked with each convulsion. It didn''t stop pouring from the darkness into his mouth, slipping its way down into his chest. Each breath burned as if breathing in fire.


    Elizabeth''s connection vanished.


    His connection to Risa, Nikita, Selene and Kumiko vanished.


    His blood art stopped working.


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Nikolai found himself kneeling in a pool of squishy dirt and in front of him a tower.


    Tall and glorious, at least it might have been in the post, the white tower''s surface marred with corruption, broken stone and damage.


    ''I''m becoming stronger?''


    The pulsing shadows that overwhelmed him started to fuse with his body, becoming fuel and fodder for his black heart, which started to pulsate, throb and suddenly caused him to scream.


    Nikolai grabbed at his chest, the pain like a furnace burning his innards, the Celestial, and Vermillion hearts for his vampire and werewolf bloodlines enveloped in the raging flame, as the black heart devoured them.


    "Ugh¡­ what''s happening¡­?"


    ¡ºGrata, puer amissus¡»1


    Welcome, Lost Child

 Chapter 287 The Forgotten Tower - I

    The voice echoed inside Nikolai''s mind, just once, before the deep rumble was overtaken by the hum of something hidden in the darkness. All that appeared in his gaze was the damaged tower, wrapped in a horizon of endless dark matter and twinkling stars.


    Nikolai tried to rationalise the sound, as he did with anything. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    The likelihood of hearing a voice echo inside a mind with no source would be just impossible, right? But Nikolai was having trouble thinking at all.


    When his connection to the girls vanished, even his link to Sarah faded, he became isolated in this strange world.


    ¡ºComplete the challenge to survive.¡»


    Once again, the strange voice echoed, but this time in r-dialect, something that Nikolai understood well, causing him to stand up and dust himself off.


    The creature or existence speaking to him wasn''t making itself known, and despite their current separation, there was a sense of connectedness between them. This presence almost suffocated Nikolai as it weighed down on his spirit like a tonne of steel.


    He could focus on the voice for just a moment longer, though, before his thoughts solidified they started fading away one after another.


    "Well¡­" With a sigh, he exhaled and stepped forward. The sound of rocks crushing into powder echoed out underfoot. "I should find my way out."


    Without waiting for an answer, he continued walking forward until the darkness began to warp and twist around him. Everything seemed endless and never-changing.


    Something clicked in Nikolai''s head, as if unlocking some ancient memory long since forgotten, yet never fully erased from existence entirely.


    The more he tried to avoid the tower, the more twisted and deformed the passage, until after walking for some time, he found himself standing in the same spot that he started out in.


    It took several attempts before he even discovered the phenomenon happening right beneath his feet; should he move away from the tower, the ground subtly curved to the right, or left until the path eventually brought him full circle.


    "Do I have to enter here?"


    After staring at the structure for a long moment, he turned back towards where he came from, frowning.


    "Well, isn''t this peculiar. What else will happen?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A shadow crossed over Nikolai''s eyes, but no hint of fear appeared within his mind as he took numerous deep breaths, he decided to enter the tower.


    The passage itself resembled that of a cathedral or temple rather than anything else, leading up a steep incline until it ended with two doors opening outward.


    An ominous sight met him when they opened: dozens of skeletons lay strewn about across the floor, many piled high atop one another. He noticed these skeletons spread from the tower and continued until the horizon.


    There must have been millions, if not billions, of corpses.


    That''s when he suddenly thought of the war and the second tower mentioned by his father and those books in the Volkov vault.


    ''Is this the tower that caused the great war, the tower that was destroyed?''


    He paused, glancing behind himself, and noted how now things made sense.


    From this position he could see deep craters, a dry and devastated land filled with countless dead, and the darkness hiding them from existence. It looked as though a meteorite crashed down onto its surface, destroying everything.


    But as much as Nikolai found himself staring outside, there seemed little point lingering, since entering the tower was clearly the goal of the existence guiding him.


    "Well, let''s go inside!"


    Nikolai''s lips twitched, the musky scent of mould and damp filling his nose as he pushed the heavy silver doors open.


    Meanwhile, on the outside, Risa became berserk.


    The moment Nikolai vanished, and their connection severed, her heart started pounding, a mix of emotions causing blood-red lines to appear across her skin, spreading through the whites of her eyes like spider veins. Her pupils contracted and expanded at an alarming rate.


    Her body shifted through various shapes, transforming into her battle form, claws, eyes, and whiskers sometimes fading as her nose started bleeding and steam erupted from her ears.


    Risa''s chest tightened, breathing growing erratic and irregular.


    Risa''s self-control and sense of reason slowly eroded, until finally something snapped in her mind.


    Then she simply stood still for several minutes, swaying gently. Her eyes glowed while the fleeing ghouls approached, her ears flickered each time a wet footstep or sound echoed.


    ''Nikolai¡­ where are you?''


    Her mind became chaotic, unable to keep track of even basic thoughts. Yet, her expression was cold and focused. When two more ghouls were spotted in an adjoining room, she reacted.


    With frightening speed, her eyes locked onto them with the pinpoint accuracy of a sniper scope.


    A vicious snarl escaped Risa''s lips, fangs dripping with saliva.


    Before she knew what was happening, she found herself standing above the headless corpses of the two ghouls, covered in their disgusting mottled blood, with more footsteps coming closer.


    Nikolai, don''t leave me alone¡­


    ''I''ll make them pay.''


    The sounds of flesh tearing and screams soon filled the tunnels, as Risa''s instinct and hunger overwhelmed all higher brain function.


    Without Nikolai, Risa became an unstoppable beast rampaging through the tunnels. Her mind lost to pure instinct.


    And within moments, it happened: She came face to face with the other humans.


    A few moments before she started the massacre, Selene, Kumiko and Nikita also stood on the edge of the village, with dozens of the Volkov maids behind them.


    The instant that Nikolai vanished, a devastating shock washed over them.


    Their eyes dimmed and dulled, looking down at the ground below. They heard something crash through the forest canopy above them, then saw a human body covered in wounds roll across the ground, holding a gun.


    "Why is this human here, wasn''t he supposed to be with our husband?" Nikita''s voice became low, a guttural growl as she narrowed her golden eyes, her arms, and legs already transformed into a werewolf.


    "¡­" Selene remained silent, her pupils constricted into tiny dots, as she touched her face, which contorted itself into a monstrous visage, with sharp fangs and teeth growing.


    Unlike her usual pretty visage, Selene looked like a true monster.


    "I guess we can''t let him live." Kumiko whispered to herself in an empty and emotionless tone, her hand gripping Ryan''s throat. As she transformed into her complete monster form, only the maids seemed to be focused and didn''t transform. "I don''t care if he lives or dies now¡­"


    With those words, she started squeezing Ryan''s neck.


    "Lady Kumiko!" Leona''s voice echoed as the maids dashed forward.


    Though weaker in pedigree, their age and time training allowed them to at least restrict her with numbers, dragging Ryan away, with his neck turning dark with a bruise. But Kumiko didn''t remain idle. Her expression twisted as she looked up at the village.


    "He''s there¡­ He went there¡­" Kumiko growled.


    "He did¡­" Selene said while licking her lips with a monstrous look.


    "Let''s go!" Nikita''s eyes almost seemed to turn black for a moment, her movements swift as they rushed into the dark caves, seeking Nikolai.


    Unaware of what was happening, Nikolai found himself on the tower''s first floor. The walls covered in sticky black corruption, and the monsters all dead, with flowers and strange fungi growing from their dried corpses.


    "The monsters were wiped out," Nikolai said as he pushed himself back on his feet, looking around carefully, checking everything inside his surroundings.


    But when his eyes turned towards the door, his instincts flared, and a small, subconscious instinct screamed to stay away from it.


    "Hell¡­ This is why I hate magic."


    He shook his head and sighed deeply before placing his hand on the stiff door, jammed in place, forcing him to kick it open, stepping over the mummified corpses that stood guard beside it.


    An instant later, Nikolai was sent tumbling outside. And by the looks of things, it appeared he was in the centre of a village somewhere.


    There were several dilapidated houses lining the sides, with a central bonfire surrounded by dozens of people who knelt, frozen in place, like stone statues praying to the sky.


    "What?"


    The village reminded him of the mermaid village he slaughtered in the other tower, but this time there was not a single monster in sight. Everything seemed eerily calm and peaceful, especially considering the tower itself was warped in darkness.


    Cautiously moving forward, Nikolai examined each of the kneeling statues until he finally approached a large building in the centre of the village.


    On the floor, he found a strange, half rotten book with a few readable pages.


    ¡ª The gods have forsaken us.


    We prayed our haven would remain free of the blight, but I fear my faith has dwindled as more and more succumb to the evil plague sweeping our village. In times like these, one must wonder if anything could save us from our fate.


    There are many who do not deserve such horrible suffering.


    ¡ª Another child died today. The gods still do not answer our calls!


    Are you there?


    Have you abandoned us?


    ¡ª I cannot keep writing about so many deaths.


    ¡ª All hope is lost¡­


    ¡ª People I''ve known my entire life rot in their homes, while others seem immune. Perhaps we''ve angered the gods. A blasphemous belief spreads among survivors: there is only one way left to survive.


    The page is covered in blood, but the words are etched into the paper¡­ as if someone scratched them hard enough to reach the cover.


    ¡ª WE MUST KILL ALL HUMANS FOR SALVATION!


    "What?"

 Chapter 288 The Forgotten Tower - II

    Nikolai roamed the tower for what seemed like hours, each floor filled with a similar story, villages, cities, and towns filled with monsters¡ªall dead. The eerie silence and howling winds created a solemn atmosphere, making the tower feel more like a tomb.


    He stood on the ninth floor, the ground beneath him cracking as the pile of bones leading to the exit started to crumble.


    "This is¡­ horrible." Nikolai narrowed his eyes, gazing back at the desolate opening before he stepped through the portal to the tenth floor, a heavy ache growing in his chest each time he ascended further.


    A silent plain, the distant sound of waters washing ashore.


    This floor became like a scene from a painting, no sounds of life beyond the waves.


    "Welcome to my garden. Is it not beautiful?" The hollow voice called out to Nikolai from behind, forcing him to spin around and enlarge his claws, as if ready to fight at any moment.


    However, a familiar face greeted him.


    "It''s been a while, handsome." The ghostly image was the mermaid queen he defeated in the tower.


    A strange tension filled his body, nerves on their edge as he remembered her blue skin, and the luscious pink hair that shone in various colours when underwater. "How are you here?" He asked, a defensive growl leaving his lips.


    She sighed as she floated towards him with little effort. An alternative form replaced by what remained of her corpse. A long white dress hung loosely against her waist, flowing gently behind her as if swimming in water. "This is my home, the place where I lived before my first death."


    "First death?"


    Then he remembered that monsters in the tower would be endlessly reborn, their soul damaged with each revival, and once it shattered, the tower would use a new monster instead. It meant that these monsters suffered endlessly until the end of their existence or someone freed them from its grasp.


    "In the past, we were just searching for a home, a place to be safe from the relentless hunting of our kind. Yes. I was a traveller just like yourself, before becoming the queen, I watched my mother try to support the people. Forced to become a traitor and sell the future of our race to the tower; otherwise we couldn''t survive."


    The memories of the queen appeared in small mirages, the water around her showing countless memories, and scenes that the young mermaid endured.


    "The tower chose me after it broke us, but it spared our people for generations. I believed in its power for so long and trusted it over my own instincts. But it betrayed me too.


    A jolt travelled through his mind before he remembered her name. "Amphitrite." Nikolai called out. Her eyes narrowed into a curved slit, while her lips also formed a faint smile.


    "So you didn''t forget me?" She spoke, approaching Nikolai at a casual pace.


    The werewolf held his ground, but he couldn''t sense the tingling that normally pricked his back when others came near with the desire to attack.


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    He felt nothing from her, but an overpowering presence that reminded him of an oceanic storm. As if her aura were more powerful than the tower itself.


    "No¡­ I remember your kindness towards the end." Her eyes widened for a moment, before she covered her thick purple lips, chuckling softly beneath her elegant hand.


    "I bet you enjoyed that thoroughly, no?"


    The mermaid queen mocked him, as Nikolai frowned and the act he needed to perform to escape replayed in his mind before he asked a question. "That wasn''t actually needed to reach the next floor, was it?"


    "Hohoho~ you''re right." Her light expression changed into a far sharper tone.


    A darker smirk spread along her cheeks and showed her dangerous side. Sharp fangs protruded past her lips as they opened, ready to devour anyone who opposed her. "I just wanted to see what it would be like."


    Amphitrite closed the distance between them, pressing herself against Nikolai''s chest. Despite how small most mermaids seemed, she was actually far larger than Nikolai. Her massive body a size larger, only when he transformed into a werewolf could he surpass her.


    "What do you want appearing here?" He asked, no longer in a calm or playful tone. Instead, an authoritative force spilled into his voice. "Why are you even still alive?"


    The mermaid frowned and took a step back. "Am I really alive, the only reason I can manifest in this tower is that you took my pearl." A mermaid''s pearl couldn''t be replaced, only one grew in their lifetime. What most humans and other races didn''t know was that the mermaids'' pearl was, in fact, their mana core.


    "By taking away such a critical organ from this tower, it damaged the link to me, allowing this ghostly reflection of myself to remain outside the cycle. With each death, my soul gets weaker¡ªbut not any more, the tenth floor boss isn''t me because the tower detected a flaw in my soul and discarded me."


    With her appearance being only temporary, her body started to grow thin and translucent, her form vanishing before them as time ticked onwards.


    "How much longer until you''re completely gone?"


    "In here, I can remain for almost an eternity. Outside, well, much like your lovely mother, I can survive inside an item."


    "I see."


    Nikolai noticed her goal. It was quite obvious from how transparent the mermaid queen acted and spoke, but that didn''t mean he would accept her request. There must be a benefit for him, or he would just ignore it.


    "If I help you, what do I get?"


    Amphitrite paused and pondered the question. After all, Nikolai had shown how crafty he could be.


    "I don''t have much. My kingdom is gone, all my sisters have perished. Though I can help expand your knowledge about the soul, and I have knowledge about two, untouched bodies."


    "Untouched bodies?" Nikolai asked curiously.


    "Yes, because they destroyed this tower during the great war, most of the functions became dysfunctional, however, the place where future monsters are created remains, and two fresh bodies have been waiting for souls. All we need to do is reach them."


    With a solemn tone, her voice turned quieter. "One will go to your mother, and the second goes to me. If you have any other way of reviving them, then don''t bother with me. However, you cannot bring your mother''s consciousness back into a poor body¡­ as her true form will only come back through a suitable vessel."


    "What''s special about these bodies then?" Nikolai scoffed, his mood souring.


    ''I can''t let her take control of the pace¡­'' sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Those bodies were masterpieces, designed for the royal bloodline of Mermaids. A body able to transform between human and mermaid at will, to hide their monster features, something created to escape prosecution."


    As she explained her words, images, and memories displayed in water magic, mirages of lifelike experiences. A beautiful female stepped out of the water. Her scales and gills slowly disappeared. Then she stepped into a coffin like tube, filled with a strange green liquid.


    It showed how perfect the transformation was. In fact, a similar event repeated with each person.


    "Then, what do I do if you betray me?" Nikolai''s eyes narrowed before he felt a strong current pushing down on him.


    An intense pressure made his feet sink into the ground beneath him; however, it failed to crush his bones.


    "I''m not a fool that believes everyone can trust each other. Let us make a contract, one that binds our souls and should either of us betray the other. Then we will become that persons'' servant for all eternity."


    The dark grin Amphitrite sent towards Nikolai told him everything he needed to know.


    She was deadly serious.


    There would be no lies when they made this contract.


    A seal of mutual trust between two monsters.


    After a brief pause, Nikolai nodded.


    He trusted his gut instincts, which told him to make a move on this opportunity.


    Not only that, but he also needed to find a way to escape this strange tower. He knew Risa and the girls must have been worried about him being absent.


    Without asking questions, they began.


    The mermaid placed her hands on Nikolai''s face, kissing his forehead slightly.


    ''This feels weird¡­''


    She whispered verses in a strange language, with lots of mouth sounds and almost like a folk song. And although he couldn''t understand it at first, the meaning became clear the second after she said each word.


    His mind instinctively started to translate them.


    ''A promise from those that desire another chance at life.''


    ''To form a bond that cannot be broken.''


    ''Only death can separate it, and only loyalty can keep it alive.''


    ''Come, I ask for a soul binding pact, one that ties us together.''


    ''Speak your name.'' Amphitrite''s voice echoed in Nikolai''s mind as he spoke his real name.


    "Nikolai Volkov."


    ''The contract is complete.''


    And before either could react, the power surrounding them exploded outward, waves crashing down around them and tearing a storm of light across the floor. Forcing water into an endless cyclone that pushed deep into the clouds above.


    A pattered formed across Nikolai''s waist.


    Meanwhile, the mermaid queen''s abdomen also started to change, a tattoo forming across her pelvis descending further down, until the tip of her feminine slit.


    "Wait¡­"


    "Aha~ I forgot to mention, this ritual and promise is only possible between a husband and wife." She grinned mischievously and stuck out her forked tongue. "You fell for it!" But before she could step back or say another word, Nikolai gripped her throat within seconds and squeezed down gently.


    "Do not mess with me, fish woman." That''s when his eyes widened. He could ''touch'' a ghost?


    "My throat hurts, husband~ please, let me go." His grip faltered as he stared at her in shock.


    "Is there anything else you wish to tell me¡­ WIFE?!" His low growl filled with hostility, as his dark eyes shone brightly while his clenched fished visibly shook.


    "No~"


    Nikolai''s mood plummeted after being tricked, but he noticed that the actual soul pact didn''t hinder him, at least for now. So, as she swam through the air, guiding him. He thought about how to explain this to the women back home.


    ''I''m so fucked¡­''

 Chapter 289 The Forgotten Tower - III

    Nikolai wasn''t concerned about what Amphitrite claimed.


    Once they discovered a body suitable for his mother, he would kill her. His eyes flicked across the destroyed tunnel as they moved through the fifteenth floor, searching for the passage which led into the hidden parts of the tower.


    "Come on~ why are you so stiff?"


    "Because I hate you, get away from me." He pushed the mermaid away with a low grunt before walking ahead.


    "It''s not that way~ dear¡ª"


    Shling!


    The mermaid''s voice cracked as she froze on the spot, black claws tainted by the evil god''s blood pressing against her soft throat.


    "Make yourself useful, I am not your toy to manipulate."


    He refused to be taken into her pace.


    After being tricked by Alucard, he learned to protect himself and read people better. Even if the mermaid claimed to have become his husband. Nikolai had no desire to follow such a thing.


    He wasn''t in need of any new women, and the only reason he didn''t end her was because of the bodies which could help his mother.


    ''I will choose whether I have a woman or not.''


    However, he didn''t think Amphitrite was being serious either. The playful actions and moments she clung to him. Nikolai could smell the fear and insecurity, a bitter, fishy scent, as her eyes constantly seemed to try gauging his reactions.


    "I¡ªI understand." Her voice became a soft, powerless hum. "This way¡­"


    Because he rejected her so violently, she stopped her childish acting, her eyes narrowing and most of the pitch of her voice lowered.


    "Couldn''t you treat a maiden a little more gently? Mother lied to me¡­"


    The mermaid huffed to herself, walking ahead of Nikolai, with her eyes shimmering in the darkness.


    The two travelled in silence for several minutes before they came across the destroyed remains of a tunnel leading downward.


    "Here, this leads to the hidden storage, monster laboratory and incinerator."


    Amphitrite stood at beside a normal rock wall.


    Nikolai''s eyes scanned the surface but couldn''t find any hidden temperature changes, sounds, or indications this was the place. His lips pressed together as he bit down, while narrowing his eyes at the needlessly captivating fish woman.


    ''I swear to god¡­''


    "Here, this is a place that only those who have been bound to the tower can access. Though, I would put away those thoughts of killing me to use another. The user needs to be the apex of their floor." Her voice took a deeper, commanding tone.


    Nikolai raised his brow, his claws retracting in a mixture of shock and amusement at the change.


    ''I see.''


    "Then open the way, or I''ll be eating sashimi for dinner."


    "Fufu~ you could eat me anytime, handsome."


    "I''ll pickle you, squid. Get moving."


    "Hmmmph."


    With a last huff, she turned away, a smile growing on her lips.


    ''Why is she smiling?''


    Then her ghostly palm touched a strangely smooth rock, where the rest of the wall looked jagged and sharp. Her eyes closed as a warm blue light emitted from her hand, spreading to the surrounding rock.


    The wall suddenly shimmered like a calm lake surface. A loud click echoed through the hallway, like countless cogs turning to create a rather calming melody. Nikolai watched the light, then the mermaid''s face.


    She was wearing a rather content expression, while her body became increasingly more ethereal.


    ''Her form is fading?''


    Before long, a large door appeared.


    The icon, engraved in the middle of its stone frame, identical to the ruined doorway at the base of the tower.


    With each step Nikolai took, a small light glowed revealing another tunnel and revealed more of the room which led to what looked like a study, or library filled with the dense musk of old books, cigars, and fresh ink.


    The room was large, though it seemed to only be a small part of a much bigger area. The ceiling was arched, with a large chandelier hanging from the middle of the room, and two bookshelves built into the walls spanning the entire area, with three doors leading out.


    "I see, so it was here." Amphitrite muttered with a soft whimper her hand grasping a small crown, the gemstones bright blue, with a strange inscription at its side.


    "I thought I would never see this¡­ I lost it back then."


    Nikolai was not interested in what she said, walking past her and grabbing a book that looked interesting before pulling it out.


    Poof~


    Sssss~


    The old books collapsed, dust and dried pages turning into ashes and dust, the bookshelf emptying itself, before a clicking noise sounded, and a large, iron safe appeared. The lock mechanism was simple, but the structure was not something that could be broken easily.


    "Huh?" Nikolai''s eyes gazed at the discoloured black safe that appeared before him, the door and dial swirling with a buzz and click, before the door swung open.


    "What''s this?"


    There was an old, dusty book.


    Its yellowed pages were full of writing, with a strange crest at the top of each page. Nikolai couldn''t read what was on the page, but he knew this would be important.


    The paper remained relatively sturdy, and because the mermaid queen was touching the crown tiara in her hands, he quickly stored the contents into his ring.


    ''Dad, and grandfather should be able to help with these documents.''


    "But why was the Nosferatu clan''s emblem on the front?" He muttered to himself before shaking his head.


    ''It''s not the time to think about this now,'' he flicked his gaze to Amphitrite before turning away.


    He stepped before one of the sealed doors, a strange series of patterns and runes etched into the door.


    Nikolai''s hands reached out, stroking the indentations.


    He was about to pull the handle when his ears twitched. His head jerked around. The ghostly image of Amphitrite pushed her hand against the door and looked at him with terrified eyes.


    "T-That''s not the right room."


    "Oh? You can''t enter?"


    Amphitrite shook her head.


    "That is the torture room, where unwilling monsters who refuse to accept the tower''s rule are sent. There is nothing useful in this place. Here¡­ this door is for the laboratory, be careful not to touch anything."


    Nikolai watched the mermaid with a raised brow. ''I wonder if she''s lying.'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, let''s go there first. But¡­"


    He walked over to the other door, grabbing the handle.


    Nothing


    "¡­"


    "Well, you''re not a monster registered in the towers, soul cache, here, let me."


    That was when Nikolai noticed she left the crown on the desk.


    He looked at the mermaid and her figure seemed to have faded even more than before. His chest became hot, a throbbing coming from his mother''s necklace, so he grabbed it.


    ''Strange.''


    "Why not take the crown?" He asked curiously, but received no answer.


    He thought as he watched Amphitrite slowly turn the handle. Once again, the brilliant light spread from the etched sigils. Her expression became increasingly stiff as the door opened, and a pungent, fishy smell came from inside.


    "Ugh, what''s that smell."


    "Oh god, what is this?"


    Inside, the dull green glow of the laboratory illuminated rusted copper tanks with small windows. The unspeakable horrors that appeared caused Nikolai''s eyes to dilate, his hands trembling at the deformed, mutated monsters.


    ''Those are the corpses of the monsters, why are they still alive, floating in those things?''


    "Come on, this place is only going to get worse. I cannot believe we''ve been fooled for so long." Amphitrite''s eyes dripped with ghostly tears as she moved to the next room.


    Nikolai''s eyes flicked across the chalkboards with diagrams and images of different monsters, their organs, and other scientific diagrams before following Amphitrite.


    However, one phrase stuck in his mind. "The Artificial Hybrid Project."


    This door was different, with only one small symbol and no handle. When Amphitrite''s hand pressed against the centre of the symbol, the door split down the middle and opened up, allowing them to enter the next room.


    An endless hall stretched before him, filled with endless rows of shelves stacked high. Each shelf held countless jars, and in those jars were bodies. Organs. Limbs.


    "This is the storage." Amphitrite''s voice was now weak, her body almost completely invisible as she leaned against a shelf.


    Though a ghost, it made Nikolai unsure if this would work. He noticed the thick medicinal scent and ammonia in this room washed away the musky, dirty scene of rotting corpses.


    Nikolai''s cold gaze became worse as he walked down the aisle. Each jar held a different body part, or some kind of organ, and some were filled with blood, bile and other bodily fluids.


    Werewolves, Mermaids, Vampires, Body Changers, Mimics, Ghouls, many monsters, all used in this laboratory like rats.


    "C-Come on, Nikolai this is the room."


    Amphitrite visibly suffered. Her words became lighter and less audible while she stood outside a white doorway, with a more intricate lock and seal around the edges.


    "Are you going to disappear?" Nikolai asked as he caught up.


    "I''ll tell you after you find what you need." Amphitrite said softly. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    The seal to open the door was the same as the other rooms, but with an extra step. Amphitrite touched the lock and a strange, pulsing energy passed through her and into the door. Once again, the lock mechanism clicked and opened, revealing a clean, sterile room.


    The walls were like an old hospital, or asylum, while two silver tubes sat against the back wall, inside pristine corpses, their features both female, with a beautiful face, a tail, a pair of wings and gills.


    It took Nikolai a moment, but he noticed the similarity between the two.


    ''Would this body be worthy enough for mother?''


    Nikolai''s eyes turned towards the desk in the room corner before he read the strange text. Although difficult to read, it was written in an old style of writing.


    His expression grew increasingly dark, his eyes twitching, before he suddenly grabbed a piece of parchment, crushing it in his fist.


    "H-How dare they! These bastards, they experimented on us for fun, and pleasure?"


    These two creatures weren''t just ones with wings and tails, all the monsters in the previous room, the regeneration of a werewolf, the strength of a werewolf, the hearing of a ghoul, and the magic absorption of a mimic.


    Everything was combined in them, they were the ultimate creation. But, the most important thing was written on the last page.


    These two bodies were created with humans as the base. Twins. Both from the ancient world.


    The experiment so cruel, an entire city used just as the initial test.


    First, they were turned into vampires, then infused with a werewolf''s blood, this stage caused horrific casualties.


    ¡ª Experiment #502


    Specimen 502''s transformation into a vampire completed without issue, but upon injection of werewolf blood, the subject experienced extreme discomfort, before her body swelled up like a balloon, and popped.


    Status: Dead.


    ¡ª Experiment #505


    After a week of experimentation, Specimen 505 has shown no adverse effects. They are now undergoing treatment with a body changer and mermaid blood.


    Status: Dead.


    ¡ª Experiment #507


    Specimen 507 has undergone successful treatments with the shapeshifter, and mermaid blood. However, the body rejected the mimic tissue injection, causing her heart to burst.


    Status: Dead.


    Nikolai tossed the report down, and covered his face, but then he noticed that the visage of Amphitrite became almost completely invisible.


    "I have done what you asked." She said, before pointing towards the tube. "You need to inject a small amount of the person''s soul and your blood to begin the merging process. The process will take a while, and shouldn''t be rushed."


    ''Wait, blood¡­ how will she?''


    "Where''s your blood?"


    The moment Nikolai asked, her lips curled into a bitter smile. "I have been bound to the tower and died thousands of years ago. Do you think there would be any blood remaining?" Her eyes showed a deep sense of regret, but also a hint of relief.


    "Amphitrite¡­"


    She shook her head. "My death cannot be overturned."


    "Then why did you act like that, and make that pledge?"


    "Fufu." Her hand covered her pale lips.


    "Of course, who would want to vanish without no bonds?" She then floated closer, with a trembling smile and bright eyes.


    "If I disappeared now, would you remember me?"

 Chapter 290 The Chance of a Lifetime

    Nikolai''s emotional connection to the mermaid didn''t cause him pain, nor was there a devastating sense of loss to see her fading without a chance.


    However, Amphitrite brought him here and taught him about this room.


    Without her help, no matter how twisted and unfair, he could never have found a suitable vessel for his mother''s revival so soon. No, if he became honest¡­ Nikolai might find one, but would that body compare to the ones standing before him?


    ''What am I even considering here? There''s no way¡ª!''


    Suddenly, a flash of inspiration flickered through his mind.


    When he defeated her in the past, he took an item that, although it didn''t contain her blood, was something created within her body.


    He gazed back at the fading figure sitting on the cold steel gurney, kicking her feet like a fussy child. This woman was a monster he barely knew, yet somehow, he couldn''t quite accept the fact she would just vanish after helping him.


    ''Dad, it''s a foolish thought, but¡­'' Nikolai injected his aura into the golden ring on his finger, searching through the mass of useless items, potions, and vials before he found it.


    ''A Volkov always repays, right?''


    He closed his eyes before watching the mermaid''s body vanish as luminous blue particles floated into the air.


    Thus, he chose the path that made the most sense¡ªrather than trusting Nosferatu''s former patriarch.


    He would also pursue this path, using the patriarch''s method as a backup plan.


    ''Even if this were her plan from the start, you wouldn''t want to abandon the woman who gave the mother a chance to live once again, right?'' Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Phew¡­"


    Nikolai grasped a warm, slightly moist sphere in his hand. The slightly red marks were likely the blood of Amphitrite''s other body¡ªthe one used by the second tower, which constantly whittled her soul down until she became like this.


    "Is our pact something that would end if you died?" Nikolai''s low, husky voice echoed through the chamber.


    He wanted to know if it would remain should she gain a second chance.


    Because if it remained, then at least Amphitrite wouldn''t be able to harm him, even in a new body.


    "Of course, it would! Even if I died, our bond is eternal." Her illusory figure flickered, stepping closer as a cool sensation brushed along Nikolai''s cheeks and chest. Her ghostly touch passed through his body, yet Nikolai felt it. "Fufu, why? Are you getting sentimental?"


    ''That''s enough, I will bear the consequences myself.''


    Nikolai pushed through her from enjoying a cooling mist before he stood before the two capsules; both looked similar to a chart, however¡­


    Ba-Dump


    The two bodies had a different look, although twins at birth had slightly different transformations.


    Nikolai observed the one on the right.


    Long pink hair and blue scales across her cheek, along with gills and sharper teeth, were clearly inherited from mermaids and other ocean monsters. He wouldn''t comment that her body was more curvaceous and alluring than the other.


    ''This one.''


    The other sister, with long white hair and a delicate face, carried a slight elegance and resembled his mother''s atmosphere more than the other.


    "Haa¡­"


    Nikolai opened his mouth with a sigh before putting the pale white sphere into it.


    The taste was appealing if not for the salty, fishy scent that poured into his nose the moment he swallowed and the bead entered his throat. This was followed by a burning sensation that spread and flowed into his oesophagus.


    He closed his eyes, and the sweet yet tangy taste of the blood lingering on the bead absorbed into his body. His chest started to ache like small daggers poked through the soft membrane of his black heart and gouged the central valve.


    The pain lasted several moments, and Nikolai could feel something moving and changing inside, an unnatural change to his body. However, he accepted this as a small sacrifice.


    ''Please¡­'' He thought, hoping for some luck and fortune.


    This wasn''t about his desire to save a beautiful woman or because of their stupid bond; maybe it wasn''t even an act of kindness in return for a favour.


    Amphitrite could help them, and he didn''t want to put his mother in this body until he confirmed any issues. Thus, he would use the mermaid, observe her, and prepare for the perfect revival. On his mother''s birthday, he would complete the ritual.


    ''Whether this year or next¡­ once the time is right.''


    The burning sensation subsided, and the aching in his chest became a dull feeling of discomfort. Then he opened his eyes and looked at the capsule.


    "Come back here, Amphitrite."


    "Why are you getting lonely now? I have to leave~ such a cute boy."


    He ignored her bravado, the tremble in her lips, hands and eyes, and her lingering gaze on the bodies before he tapped the disengage button on the right capsule and opened it up with a loud hiss. Steam and air flushed into the room, a salty yet fragrant scent flowing into the room as she floated silently.


    "What are you doing?! The body will start to degrade without a soul!"


    Nikolai turned back to see the ghost of Amphitrite lunge at him, but she passed through and fell towards the body, which was now falling from the upright capsule.


    Before she could adjust and escape, his eyes shone black while a purple aura flickered from his fingertips.


    The soul energy he practised each morning, the spirit arts of the Djinn clan, allowed him to wrap the hybrid''s body, sealing Amphitrite inside.


    "How do I complete the ritual, mermaid?"


    "W-What? I can''t leave the body. Hnng! Stop! It won''t work without my blood!"


    "Don''t underestimate me." Nikolai''s lips curled up as he looked at the body of a woman in her twenties. The soul''s age was irrelevant to the body''s age. He found the body suited this cheeky woman perfectly. "Tell me how to complete the ritual."


    His eyes darkened further the more he forced his black heart to pump himself full of the mermaid blood he ''recreated'' using the Evil god''s ability to copy all bloodlines.


    ''Though it''s not perfect, with a small amount being that of a vampire¡­ she''s already a hybrid.''


    Nikolai didn''t know what would happen, but the original ritual should have worked. If it didn''t, then he would be more cautious when helping his mother.


    "You¡­"


    He clenched his fist with a stern look, the purple energy tightening along with his movements.


    "Hnng!"


    "Tell me before you disperse forever."


    Her reaction shocked him a little before she suddenly cried out in a desperate wail.


    "Don''t you understand that if you give me this body, our bond won''t break? Only in death can it fade¡­ We won''t be able to part from each other, regardless of what!" Her figure flickered before huffing at him.


    "Even if the distance between us is as vast as the ocean, and we should hate each other, our bodies will seek the other! We won''t escape the pain, the suffering! We''ll be stuck in a horrible cycle of madness and desire until one of us dies!"


    Her voice shook his chest; the words stunned him.


    It almost sounded as if she worried about him and this choice.


    "I see."


    However, Nikolai already accepted the consequences, so that he wouldn''t back down from his choice.


    His eyes hardened, and his hand squeezed tighter, the purple light shining and constricting the ghostly image of Amphitrite. "Tell me the rest of the ritual, or I won''t hesitate."


    "Alright! Stop, it hurts so bad, like an itch inside your skull that won''t stop!"


    "Then tell me quickly!"


    Her figure flickered as if she was trying to leave the body, but she couldn''t. Her cheeks trembled as she tried to form the words.


    "Tsk, where did the cute werewolf with the lustful mind go?!"


    Amphitrite made one last complaint before a flash of blue light shone.


    A mark appeared on her ghostly forehead, the marking created when they made their binding ritual. Another mark appeared on Nikolai''s head as his eyes flashed, images, knowledge, and the method flowing into his mind.


    "Ah¡­ so that''s how it is performed."


    He now understood the reason she claimed it would be impossible to revive her.


    The amount of blood needed would be enough to take the life of the offering. In order to revive the person''s soul, it took at least three litres.


    "Hmph, see? That''s why there''s no hope for me, don''t be sad. I knew it from the start¡ªWhat''re you doing?!"


    Slash!


    Nikolai''s left hand gripped the body''s chin, pulling the stiff mouth open before extending his claws and slicing through his veins, a deep gouge causing blood to pour from the wound into her mouth.


    "Ugh!"


    "Stop, this cannot work! How can you use your blood? It won''t work¡­ it won''t¡ªHeh?"


    Her voice vanished, not because she disappeared or passed on, but a suction force. The body''s heart started beating with a powerful thud before she was suddenly absorbed into the body.


    A dull pink light flickered as strange runes, an ancient language used by the first descendants, floated around Nikolai and the body in the tank as he staggered, constantly slicing and re-opening his wound that healed.


    "Ah¡­"


    Nikolai felt his vision blur as the ritual continued to drain his blood. However, he didn''t stop; he refused to give up and let the ritual end before it was completed.


    This wasn''t just to save this woman but also for his mother. He swore to give her the perfect body so she and his father could be happy for a long, long time.


    ''That''s it¡­'' dazed, his head bobbing as the mouth of the body started swallowing, gulping the black blood which contained the perfected blood of an ancient mermaid.


    The unique characteristic of his blood allowed him to copy and perfect any blood¡ªthis was the unique trait of the first vampire and the first Lycan, who gave birth to the modern vampires.


    However, his ability wasn''t like theirs, as many carried a similar trait in the past, but their purity and limits never surpassed 40% purity.


    Those with these traits became kingmakers, helping to boost the purity of races and held great reputations and honour in the past.


    Nikolai''s power gave him the ability to copy and improve the purity of a race''s blood completely.


    100%


    Removing genetic flaws or generational mutations, and thus this skill or gift could be equal to a curse should other clans discover its true strength. The Necromancy of the Nosferatu would finally break the limits, and their true goal would be achieved.


    This characteristic caused the first great war when a human able to convert 50% appeared.


    "Ngh¡­ it''s too delicious." A hoarse yet bell-like tone echoed from the pristine body, flowing and dripping with a liquid similar to amniotic fluid and water, which kept her hydrated. "More, more, more!"


    A pair of arms wrapped around Nikolai''s hand, the voice turning more feminine and enticing by the second. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This might be a little dangerous¡­''


    Soft fangs punctured his flesh as a long pink tongue slid over his wrist and sucked the blood into the girl''s mouth.


    The more she sucked, the more her body kept a healthy glow, the pink scales on her face and neck shifting and growing along with the gills on her neck until she finally became stable.


    Ba-dump!


    Ba-dump!


    In her chest, two hearts beat frantically, with great power.

 Chapter 291 The Second Hybrid

    Nikolai''s lips became pale, his eyes hazy from the blood loss, yet he couldn''t help but gaze down at the pristine, captivating woman.


    "Ugh¡­"


    From the moment her sharp teeth pierced his flesh and started taking in his blood, he noticed the strange sensation.


    ''What''s going on?''


    His chest tightened. The moment her teeth sank into his flesh, his three hearts started beating faster, pumping harder as if someone squeezed them, causing a dull ache.


    He gasped for air, with blood surging through him and into her mouth.


    "Nnnph¡­ Mmmn¡­ delicious." Her angelic voice resounded, masked by the ghastly image of her bloody lips and mouth before it entered his vision¡ªthis image almost tricking him.


    However, Nikolai''s eyes widened in shock¡ªnot at her beauty or the gap between her voracious appetite and her petite and sensual body¡ªbut at the fact that her bite was special.


    His body created blood at a faster rate, almost double the normal speed, and the painful sensation of his wound and the dull ache that spread through his chest became numb.


    Maybe it was her saliva or fluids which caused this.


    But if this was true¡­ then that meant her bite contained a venom or poison that could work on Nikolai, able to affect his brain much like the venom of many spiders and snakes would affect a human.


    "Ngh, stop. That''s enough, woman!"


    Amphitrite''s hands wrapped around his arm, tightening the longer she drank from him. Her eyes flickered, no longer a beautiful colour but pitch black.


    ''She''s gone berserk because of the Devil''s blood!''


    Weak because he gave her so much blood, Nikolai gritted his teeth and pulled his fist back before punching the little mermaid square in the head. The punch caused Amphitrite''s eyes to widen as the black drained from her eyes like ink before she fell away.


    With some drool on one side of her mouth, his blood stained both sides and the front and dripped down her throat and onto the ground.


    "Ugh, why did you hit me? Huh? My body¡­ what?"


    Amphitrite''s voice lifted several octaves as she noticed her changes.


    Her perfectly shaped hands stretched out, spreading each finger as she examined her palms. She looked up at the pale Asmodeus, her mouth gaping open.


    Nikolai breathed raggedly, clutching his hand over his now-healing wound that would normally heal in under two minutes, but his rapid loss of blood from the greedy sea-dweller slowed everything down.


    "You''re quite dangerous¡­"


    He panted while grabbing her by the throat and pushing her back onto the steel tray, able to see her body perfectly as her pink hair fluttered and cascaded out around her body.


    "Well, let me have a taste."


    "¡­"


    Amphitrite didn''t complain about the pain or his hand crushing her throat. Instead, she gazed up at him with glowed eyes filled with awe and wonder at his face.


    He didn''t have the composure to hold himself back after being pushed to the limit.


    Nikolai''s hands released her throat, leaving a deep hand imprint on her fair skin before his palm pushed down on her face, covering the mermaid''s eyes as he leaned forward to bite her neck.


    "Ah?"


    A soft sigh escaped her lips the moment his fangs touched her skin, the sweet scent of her body and the alluring aroma of her blood drawing him in.


    Despite using his blood to revive her, the scent, taste, and colour of her blood was nothing like his, the black blood now an almost azure colour as his fangs sank into her flesh.


    "Urk¡­ Nnngh?!"


    Amphitrite gasped the moment his fangs penetrated her throat; her hands clasped his wrist, pushing her down and covering her eyes, the loose grip tightening each time his lips sucked, and her throat gulped her blood.


    "Haa¡­ this feels too good¡ªwhat is this feeling?"


    Her sighs became intense, panting as she spoke with a nasal voice while writhing under him. She couldn''t endure the heat and pleasant feeling that jolted and shocked her nerves.


    The sensation made her body twitch and convulse on the cold table.


    When she drank from him, the pain in his chest numbed, and he started losing awareness, but when drinking from her, he suddenly had a new perception. His body burned with a pleasant heat, burning with each movement.


    However, when drinking her blood, the pleasureful, overwhelming feeling flooded his body. His tongue slipped across the wound, poking and flicking at her neck and lapping up her blood.


    With her small hands wrapped around his wrist, he kept it in place while one arm hooked under her knee. He pushed between her legs, bringing her closer to his body as if he needed her warmth.


    Nikolai''s fingertips stroked her soft blue scales as he pulled his mouth away from her neck.


    Amphitrite stared up at him through teary eyes, seeing his bloodied lips with a thread dripping down to her neck as he licked at his red-stained fangs and teeth.


    It sent a chill through her, but she couldn''t look away even if she wanted to.


    He grabbed her by the chin and forcefully brought her to a seated position. She balanced on one arm, her tail hanging loosely over the table''s edge.


    "How do you feel, Mermaid? Are there any issues?"


    "Hmm¡­"


    She gazed back at him with narrowed eyes, the beautiful blue colour shimmering in the dull light, before her lips curled upward into a seductive and sly smirk.


    "I feel extremely horny and wet; why did you bite me so forcefully? Can''t you give a girl a break?"


    Amphitrite''s body shifted as she lifted one leg and spread them apart, a sticky silver trail oozing onto the silver bed, pooling under her buttocks. "See? Now I am all hot and bothered."


    Nikolai watched her body quietly, his eyes taking in all the details. Her hips and chest had small, delicate blue scales around the sides, the same as her cheeks and ears, like a mermaid, with small gills on either side of her neck.


    ''It seems I bruised them¡­'' He noticed the dull colour of her fair skin after he grabbed her.


    "Is it painful here?" He pressed down on the side of her throat with his finger, brushing aside the sticky strands of hair that clung to her. It made her body shudder, not quite painful but ticklish, as his dull eyes gazed at her without emotion.


    "A little, Ngh¡­" Amphitrite scrunched her eyes tight, her lip trembling as her teeth dug into her plump lower lip.


    "Hold still."


    A firm expression crossed his face as Nikolai reached out, clutching her lower jaw in his grasp, making Amphitrite stiffen at how terrifying he looked at that moment.


    Her heart thumped against her ribs, hard enough to cause pain, not from a mixture of fear and desire.


    The man placed pressure on the wounded area, then massaged the spot in slow circles for a few seconds. He felt a wet sensation on his thumb as he ran his index finger and middle finger over the puncture holes in the column of her neck.


    "What are you doing?"


    She tilted her head as his breath blew against her neck, flushing the scales along her body and turning her skin deep blue. Her hands spread apart on the cold steel gurney, making a metallic rattle each time they moved, causing her cheeks to become red.


    ''What''s happening to me?'' Amphitrite asked herself while biting her lower lip to prevent her moans from escaping.


    Nikolai withdrew from her body, watching the splotchy bruise from his touch disappear under a layer of his saliva, healing before her very own eyes.


    "Phew, that should be better, right?" he asked, but he noticed her strange expression as she closed her eyes, lifted her chin, and tilted her neck toward him.


    "E-Eh?" Her eyes suddenly snapped open, and she quickly placed her hands on Nikolai''s shoulders, pushing him away until the male backed off with a grimace.


    "Well, we should test you to see if there were any changes or mutations," he said, pulling out various drawers and opening the cupboards, looking for something.


    "Huh?" Amphitrite stared blankly at him, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Now come on¡ªdon''t make me drag you off that table again. I''m getting a headache trying to keep up with your changes."


    "What are you looking for?"


    Nikolai turned back to gaze at her, his pupils shrinking each time he gazed at her naked figure.


    "Something to cover your damn body up."


    Amphitrite blinked; her mind wasn''t keeping up as she sat there, staring at him for several minutes. Then it clicked as her tongue slipped along her lips, curling them into a sly smile. "I see."


    "This is quite troublesome¡­"


    Clack!


    Then he opened a drawer and found a basic set of clothes¡ªjust a set of white pyjamas.


    They would do for now.


    "Oi, come and try them¡ª"


    Thud!


    The mermaid''s hands grasped his shoulders and pushed him against the steel cabinet, her body wrapped in a pink cloud of mist.


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed, but the scent that wrapped around her flowed into his nose. She curled her lips as the aroma of honey, salt water, and a fragrant blossom entered his nose, and the heavy musk filled the air.


    "Don''t you want a reward for saving me?" She purred against his ear, the lovely sound wrapping around him.


    Her hand slipped across his cheeks, the smooth and warm sensation of her fingertips tracing over his flesh and along his neck before coming to a stop on his shoulders.


    ''So soft¡­''


    Nikolai closed his eyes momentarily as the sweet fragrance dulled his senses. He felt as if drunk on the sea, drowning within it as the scent washed over him, like when sailors met the mythical monster, the siren.


    "W-Wait!"


    His eyes became black, his hands grabbing her wrists with immense strength and pinning her to the bed.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Do not tempt me."


    He gritted his teeth together. Yet, Amphitrite only seemed intrigued as her bright, glowing eyes locked onto him, never once leaving his face as he pinned her arms above her head.


    "Hmm? But I can feel something hard against my stomach."


    "Silence! Do not speak to me¡ªthis isn''t a good idea!" He grunted while biting his tongue to dilute the effect of her mist.


    "Really? I am not convinced the thing down below agrees with you. It seems happy with our current predicament, so how about I take care of it for you?"


    "No!"


    The more he rejected, the more intense and heavy her pink mist became.


    Her eyes shone with a desperate light, and she panted, grasping at his flesh¡ªdespite his pushing away and resisting. Amphitrite''s chest raced, pounding as if it would burst from her ribs at any moment.


    ''Why won''t my body stop? I feel like I''m on fire¡­ and that man is the only thing that can quell it!''


    Nikolai and Amphitrite didn''t understand the situation, and they didn''t fully check the creatures used to create her bodies, which caused this bizarre situation. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Calm down, Woman!"


    Pah!


    He rolled her onto her front, then before she could escape, his hand swung down and started to slap her ass. No matter how captivating and round it was, Nikolai closed his eyes and endured. The loud smack followed by the soft sensation as his hands sank into her jiggling flesh.


    "Hnnng! W-Wait¡­ Ahn¡­"


    Each hit made a loud noise, and soon, a red mark bloomed across her pale skin.


    "Ngh¡­ Mmmn, Agh?!"


    The screech sounded so much different from the previous sounds, making the man raise his eyebrows. After she stopped struggling, he slapped her one last time.


    Pah!


    Pshhhhhh!


    As his hand came in contact with her bottom, the sharp sting made Amphitrite tremble; a small gasp left her lips as a liquid squirt from between her legs.


    The salty spurt spread across the silver gurney and floor, filling the room with a scent of the ocean and a hint of Amphitrite''s natural odour.


    "Hmmngh¡­ W-Wha¡­"


    All sounds ceased.


    Nikolai froze in place, watching the fish woman convulse, her legs trembling as she made strange, muted sounds with tears in her eyes.


    He looked down at the woman with dead eyes, his lips parting as he asked.


    "Are you sick in the head?"

 Chapter 292 Escaping the fallen Tower

    Amphitrite gazed towards Nikolai''s back after he started searching the room for information.


    ''Did he just call me sick, for having sexual desires?''


    She shook her head, throwing those loose thoughts into the deep abyss while chewing her bottom lip and huffing in frustration.


    "What are you even looking for?" She asked, with a hand on her hip, narrowing her eyes as her nostrils flared.


    "Information."


    Nikolai''s response was blunt.


    He didn''t even turn to face her while flicking through a drawer filled with paper, old quill pens, and boxes of staples and tacks.


    The corner of her eyes twitched.


    She tapped her foot to calm her rage. A burning anger grew inside her stomach because of his careless response and actions.


    "Can you stop being such an asshole?"


    "Huh? I''m just looking for something to help with the future, what are you talking about?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmph, you know what you did!"


    Amphitrite flicked her head to the side.


    Her long pink hair floated before bouncing over her shoulder.


    "Haa¡­"


    Nikolai''s lips parted, releasing a long, drawn-out sigh before he turned back to her.


    "Is this because I didn''t fuck your brains out?"


    He shook his head and slammed the draw, then turned toward her and stepped closer, his footsteps echoing in the silent, sterile room.


    Tap


    Tap


    Tap


    "So, what else do you want from me?"


    He extended his hand towards her face, stroking the pink hair from her soft, silky cheek and brushing her swollen red lips with his thumb.


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed into a sharp glare while squishing her soft, velvety lips.


    Amphitrite couldn''t react fast enough to avoid him. Her chest pounded, beating so fast it slammed against her ribs as if seeking to crack them. Her moist, dreamy eyes shook with her breath becoming erratic and uncontrolled.


    "Do you think now is the time for those kinds of useless things?"


    "N-No¡­ but¡ªAhn?!"


    His hand slipped between her thighs and with each movement of his fingers created a sound reminiscent of syrup being stirred with a finger as her soft folds clung to them.


    "Tsk."


    Nikolai shook his head while curling his lips into a smirk, the translucent threads of her juices dripping from his fingers as she pulled the back with a wet squelch.


    "Y-You!"


    Amphitrite''s voice cracked, and her throat hummed from the lingering sensation of his touch.


    A phantom heat burned her cheeks as they turned pink, while her scales flickered in a dark blue, clenching her shaking fists when he turned away.


    "Now isn''t the time for this, so please bear with it. I am going to take the other body, but wanted to find all the documents first."


    He gazed back at the beautiful mermaid before snorting, with his lips twisting into a cruel smirk.


    Nikolai held out his hand towards the second tank with the white-haired maiden, and absorbed the entire unit into his item ring, the size of the item filling it to the brim.


    "Come on, you need to show me the way out. Amphi."


    Tap


    Tap


    Tap


    His footsteps echoed, leaving the silent room, with only the crackle and flicker of electricity where the plugs and wires of the machine suddenly vanished.


    She stared at his parting back with her lips quivering, the man able to lift her to the clouds and then drop her into hell with just two fingers. Amphitrite prided herself on being a woman who would never bow to another man or let herself lie beneath one.


    Yet, watching Nikolai, her eyes became soft and opened wider as she stepped forward, her bare feet touching the spots where his feet had stepped.


    ''This damn idiot, how can he just ignore such a perfect body?''


    ''He can''t be impotent, right?''


    Amphitrite knew these thoughts were retarded because the heat and traces of that hard, steel-like object lingered on her thighs, stomach, and hands.


    "W-Wait for me, you won''t escape without my help!"


    Her voice echoed through the abandoned laboratory.


    The soft smacks of her feet sounded in the distance as she chased after the man who saved her life.


    A while later, the pair stood before an enormous doorway, black and elegant despite the collapse of the tower.


    This place alone seemed reminiscent of the tower''s past glory.


    Amphitrite led Nikolai to an elevator shaft large enough to drive a truck inside before climbing to this strange area. The floor was made of black, glossy marble with specks of light within it, like stars. They moved across its surface as if alive.


    "Wow, how amazing."


    Nikolai''s voice echoed through the dark yet mysterious room.


    He turned his head back, gazing at Amphitrite from the corner of his eye, a smile tugging at his lips.


    "Don''t you find this beautiful?"


    When he questioned her, Amphitrite''s eyebrows shot up, forming an arch in surprise at his casual remark.


    She hurriedly stepped closer, trying to narrow their distance.


    The fire in her stomach, which churned with anger, faded, cooling the more she observed him travel through the tower.


    "Do you really like it? Is this what you enjoy?"


    Nikolai didn''t respond to her, his eyes remaining on the door and not moving even though he felt her standing by his side. Somehow, her existence didn''t make his blood boil in anger like before, and he slowly adjusted to the scent she emitted, which caused him to lose his senses and become an animal.


    ''Though if I let down my guard¡­ I would become nothing but a beast.''


    Shaking his head, Nikolai pushed the thought aside, glancing back and forth between the walls before pressing both his palms against the large doors.


    Tssss¡­


    An ice-cold chill spread into his muscles, seeping deep into the marrow of his bones.


    "I just like how the marble tiles sparkle like the stars." He muttered, before tensing his muscles, forcing them to move despite the cold. Nikolai slammed his shoulder into the black doors, sliding his hands along their edges and pulling.


    Amphitrite''s eyes widened as she watched Nikolai''s muscles bulge. Underneath his clothes, they strained, becoming larger and harder than steel.


    The sound of metal scraping against stone rang in her ears. Even the veins protruding over his muscles pulsated, as though struggling to keep up with his sudden burst of power.


    Bang!


    With one last tug, the two massive doors creaked open, exposing their corroded insides.


    Like an old and rusty hinge, the screeching noise reverberated, causing Amphitrite to flinch. When the darkness disappeared, it revealed a bright light shining through the opening and illumining their faces with blinding sunlight.


    Nikolai gasped for air, panting with beads of sweat rolling down his face.


    His efforts revealed a brilliant, shining portal beyond the twin doors. He glanced back with a smirk and glowing eyes, almost chuckling aloud, but because of his pride and confidence in opening the door, he looked almost childish.


    "Shall we leave?" A bright tone filled with passion, different from his usual voice.


    The sudden change caught Amphitrite off guard, her chest throbbing at the sight of his innocent look.


    "Yeah¡­" She nodded her head and whispered as if drunk. Her steps were loose and trembling as she teetered towards him.


    He walked forward and through the gate, holding out his hand for Amphitrite.


    Her heart skipped a beat. The heat within her body soared, rushing towards her face until her pale cheeks burned. Nikolai''s kindness wasn''t something she expected.


    "This isn''t fair¡­ why is it so different."


    Amphitrite muttered to herself, her voice cracking as she lowered her eyes, droplets of tears threatening to roll down her flushed cheeks.


    "I hope this takes us back!"


    Nikolai gripped the cool hand of Amphitrite and pulled her into his arms before they jumped into the shining portal. The world twisted and deformed as a sense of weightlessness filled him.


    Bzzzt!


    The surrounding space vibrated as the portal closed behind the pair. For a few seconds, they fell toward a brilliant sky in a land covered in golden sand. But darkness swallowed everything just a second later.


    As they twirled in the sky, their vision became distorted before they slammed into the ground.


    Thud!


    Nikolai''s mind became blank, unable to focus.


    Darkness.


    The scent of the earth.


    A cold breeze blowing from the distance, whistling through the caves.


    Nikolai''s body shifted, his hand clasping a familiar cold.


    ''What the hell¡­''


    "Ugh, my head."


    He groaned, trying to pull himself from the darkness, a soft, sweet earthy scent filling his nose, as the pungent scent of mould and moss drifted from the distance.


    Something lay above him, something warm and soft while also sticky, while another pressure rested upon his thigh. It twitched and jerked, making quiet muffled noises as if crying.


    "Nnngh¡­ not there¡­"


    It groaned and made choking sounds while wiggling and twisting like a snake.


    "Ahhh."


    Nikolai opened his eyes wide, his pupils shrinking.


    He adjusted to the darkness as his night vision took over, revealing the bare bottom of a woman rubbing against his lips and nose. The moisture caused strands of wet hair to stick to his cheek as it wiggled across his chin.


    Not too long ago, he had sampled what lay beneath, causing his lower half to grow, expanding to the limit at record speed.


    "Damn it¡­"


    "Ahhh~ it''s vibrating, stop¡­ Nikolai."


    Amphitrite moaned atop of his face.


    He wanted to scream with frustration, but it came out as nothing but a huff through his nostrils. That only pleased Amphitrite¡­ having recovered, his hands gripped her soft waist, sinking into her overly soft rump and lifted her from his body.


    "What are you doing?" He asked in a dangerous tone with an ominous edge. Amphitrite couldn''t reply or say anything since her body trembled, remembering the sensation of his soft, silky tongue and hot breath brushing her nether region.


    "Hmph!"


    Nikolai tossed her aside into the mud.


    There was a slight resistance when he tried to throw her away because of the fluids dripping from between her thighs that stuck to his skin. But he calmed himself and held back from becoming a wolf.


    "We should prepare to leave, here¡­ I forgot that I bought these."


    With the flick of his hand, a set of clothes appeared: tight black leather pants and a Lycra bodysuit underneath.


    "W-What is this¡­" Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "We''re back¡­ this is where I was before I entered the tower, but¡ª"


    The corruption was never this horrible.


    A dark, sticky rot covered the walls completely¡­

 Chapter 293 Blood Frenzy

    A pungent, murky and sour scent seeped through the tunnel depths.


    The rotting walls creating a putrid after-taste. Nikolai covered his mouth, gagging from the sudden assault on his senses, bringing him to his knees.


    "What is that¡ª" His voice cut off, choking with a chesty cough.


    Amphitrite''s eyes blinked slowly, and her long lashes fluttered gracefully as she observed the coughing werewolf.


    Her lips twitched before the corners lifted, smirking at his suffering.


    "Haha."


    "W-What''re you laughing at¡­ woman?"


    "An unsightly wolf."


    [Nikolai, what happened? I couldn''t sense anything, and you vanished!]


    The connection between Nikolai and his mother recovered, warming his chest as her pink aura wrapped around his body, somewhat blocking the foul scent.


    ''I discovered another tower.''


    "Shut it, fish woman."


    "Ack¡­ stop calling me that, what if people mistakingly think I smell bad?"


    [Ahem, Nikolai, although as your mother I don''t intend to judge you, but who is this busy and strange woman at your side?]


    ''Somehow we ended up becoming involved with each other.''


    [Another one?! Nikolai, how do you keep finding these women?]


    The beautiful woman with sculpted features, her nostrils flaring as she sniffed her body, clearly self-conscious of his words.


    Sniff~


    Nikolai sniffed the air dramatically while leaning closer to her, causing her cheeks to turn bright red and her scales glistened.


    The corner of his lips curved into a smirk as he narrowed his eyes and snorted at the mermaid.


    ''She helped me find something that might help us in the future.''


    [So what, those girls will surely be angry. Her scent is all over your body. Have you already copulated?!?]


    "I don''t smell!"


    The melodic voice of Amphitrite echoed through the cave as she swatted the air, pushing him away.


    "Hahaha, sure¡­ You smell really nice. I like eating fish."


    "Y-You, don''t be so vulgar!"


    "Weren''t you the one trying to sleep with me a few moments ago?"


    "Ack! Don''t make things up!"


    "Hahaha¡ªeh? Ugh¡­"


    Suddenly, Nikolai covered his face with his palm. The connection of four women recovered, the links faded after he left, but now¡­ the intensity caused a stabbing pain to fill his brain.


    "Damn it."


    He struggled to keep standing, his hand reached out, grasping the shoulder of Amphitrite to remain standing as he struggled and visibly suffered.


    "What''s going on? Nikolai, are you alright?"


    "No¡­ shit, woman, I am in pain, aren''t I? Ugh."


    "You¡­ didn''t answer my question."


    Though she bickered with him, her hands wrapped around his cheeks, using her long delicate fingertips to massage his temples. The cool sensation flowing into Nikolai''s skull, soothing the intense pain. Instead of mocking him further, her lips curled upward into a faint smile as her eyes became tender.


    Nikolai looked back at her, his vision blurred.


    "I''m fine, thank you."


    Her soft feminine body pressed against his broad muscular chest, causing her to squirm in discomfort.


    The moment she came into contact with his body, Amphitrite''s nerves tingled with a pleasant sensation, while her blood started to rage. She wanted more, becoming hungry for his blood and wanted to taste him.


    However, she fought those desires, shaking her head while circling his temples. Her breath blew against his cheeks, and they briefly brushed noses before she pulled away from his touch.


    The sudden rush of hormones confused her.


    "Does this help you, Nikolai?"


    His eyes narrowed into slits, a slight gleam of blue coming from his pupils, while breathing heavier. His hands rested on her hips as a low, comfortable purr came from his throat. The sensation seemed to soothe him greatly, and she couldn''t help but giggle softly at hearing the sounds of an animal in his presence.


    He wasn''t a human, nor a wolf. But a monster, who was strangely human-like.


    Meanwhile, Nikolai''s chest squeezed tight, beating slowly as the connection between him and the other four women strengthened.


    The emotions sent through this connection caused his head to throb, anger, rage, confusion, anxiety, then after the connection recovered, an intense desire, need, and affection bordering obsession.


    ''They''ve discovered I am back.''


    "Why do you suffer?" Her gentle voice entered his ears, interrupting his thoughts.


    "Just shut it¡­"


    "That won''t help you, though¡ª"


    "Ah, you should step away, otherwise a troublesome thing will happen."


    [Nikolai?]


    ''Mother¡­ all four of them have entered a blood frenzy, don''t you think that''s strange?''


    A distant echo rang from the depths of the caves. Low voices, the splash of dirt and mud. Nikolai''s hair stood on the back of his neck. He sensed danger approaching.


    "Why? I can take care of myself just fine."


    Amphitrite''s tone turned aggressive, unaware of the encroaching threats.


    "Yeah, whatever."


    Nikolai took a step backward, removing himself from her presence.


    Her face contorted. Angered by Nikolai''s lack of attention and the sudden cold that appeared when he stepped away, Amphitrite couldn''t stand it. She stepped forward, her long legs clearing the distance as she reached out for his body.


    Splash!


    A loud watery sound echoed, closer this time, as several footsteps resounded through the caves.


    "They''re close."


    His words alerted Amphitrite''s senses to something nearby.


    "Is someone coming?" She asked curiously as she glanced around cautiously at the murky surroundings.


    "My wives are coming¡­"


    "Wives?! You have other women?"


    "Yes, why are you so shocked?"


    "And they''re all heading our way?"


    "So what? Does it matter?" he clicked his tongue. "Come here, stand behind me, or you''ll be torn apart."


    Woosh!


    The first woman appeared, rather than the sound of her movement, after which Nikolai''s pupils dilated. Risa''s leg snapped at Amphitrite''s face like a deadly scorpion''s tail.


    "Look out!"


    Nikolai snarled, grabbing Risa''s ankle midair as it attempted to strike Amphitrite in the nose. His muscles stopped her leg in the air before Risa growled, "Another one!" Then her left leg pushed off the ground and propelled her knee towards his face.


    Thud!


    Her knees slammed into his jaw, causing Nikolai to fly backwards and crash against the wall. Her lips curled upward, and a maniacal grin crossed her features. "Why is another woman beside you?!" Her massive eyes glowed brightly, and an aggressive aura escaped her limbs as she spoke in a raspy, distorted voice.


    "I can explain¡ª" Nikolai tried to reply, but her agile body already dashed towards him, with a distorted smile on her lips.


    Bang!


    Once again, she attacked, her green tail wrapping her body in a sharp, ferocious wind. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nikolai?! Oh, my. You really know how to piss people off." Amphitrite yelped and hurriedly retreated to the side, dodging Risa''s vicious kicks while monitoring the situation.


    "Shut it, bitch!" Nikolai growled loudly, his voice carrying down the tunnels.


    A second figure, appearing like a blur, arrived in front of Nikolai and, with full force, swung its fist at his face.


    Boom!


    The punch brushed past his cheek and hit the wall hard, shattering stones and causing dust to explode everywhere.


    "Darling, why are you covered in the scent of another woman?" Nikita''s eyes glowed a dim golden, as her second punch followed instantly, barely giving Nikolai the time to breathe.


    Her hands moved like thunder and lightning, leaving nothing untouched.


    Even though they appeared slim and delicate, they were as fast and powerful as high-calibre bullets, launching themselves against his body in quick succession.


    Nikolai couldn''t strike Nikita back; her stomach swollen slightly, showing her current state. He could only avoid her blows and send attacks to stop Risa from killing Amphitrite.


    [This is so exciting, a real life shuraba!]


    A hearty voice exclaimed in excitement, forcing a smile onto Nikolai''s face.


    ''Mother!''


    "Nikolai." A soft, gentle voice echoed through the tunnel, causing him to lose his balance and gaze towards the beautiful woman standing at the entrance.


    However, the moment he saw her face, his spine became cold.


    Dozens of sharp blood spears formed around her body with deadly tips, as she brushed her soft lips with her thumb.


    "Nikolai, did you leave us for another woman?"


    Selene''s voice sounded gentle, but her eyes and atmosphere revealed an unmistakable murderous intent, which caused the air to vibrate with her anger.


    "Haaah¡­ Fuck." Nikolai''s shoulders drooped.


    A heavy sigh escaped his lips as he watched Selene form more bloody spears, his hands grasping Nikita''s wrists before pushing her against the back wall.


    "Ugh¡­"


    "Don''t hurt yourself, or the baby."


    Tenderness flashed within Nikita''s eyes before she snapped at him, biting his neck, her fangs sinking into his flesh, causing Nikolai to flinch, yet he endured and pushed her hands against the wall.


    The moment she pulled back, his eyes narrowed, and fangs descended.


    "Don''t be too naughty, little wolf."


    Rumble¡ª


    His growl vibrated the cave, sending a ripple of energy through Nikita before he bit into her neck, a forceful and aggressive bite that caused her eyelids to flutter.


    Her body arched as the fur on her tail raised from the bite. Nikolai''s intense sucking made her insides pulse. The soft tissue of her ears bent under the pressure, then suddenly¡ª


    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Crack~


    A red spike shot at him, but he had already formed a huge blood barrier behind him, blocking the spears aiming at him and Amphitrite, while his lips pressed against Nikita''s neck, drinking her dry.


    Every time he swallowed a mouthful of her blood, power flowed into his bones until¡­ her resistance waned, and she started to grab at his hair, running her fingers through it, while letting out lovely moans from her lips.


    "You beast¡­"


    Meanwhile, Amphitrite looked like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Her fins flared up as she bared her sharp teeth, hissing at Selene and Risa, who continued to attack her.


    "Nikolai, help me!" She called out, only to see him kissing the neck of the smallest woman, his hands holding her against the wall.


    Her first emotion was envy before scolding him.


    "Don''t ignore me, you brute!" Amphitrite roared, and water tendrils formed around her body before shooting towards the two women.


    "Now, now little fish. It isn''t the time for you to speak." An elegant and sensual voice echoed before two beautiful women with the same looks grabbed her arms, and lifted Amphitrite off the ground, and slammed her into the wall.


    Thud!


    Narrowing her gaze, Kumiko smirked at the struggling mermaid. The girl was pinned, like a moth to the board, with no strength left to struggle.


    "Nikolai, my lovely husband. If you keep drinking Nikita''s blood, she''ll climax and faint, how about you focus on the situation?"


    Kumiko''s voice echoed in his mind, causing Nikolai to pull back, a trace of blood dripping from the corners of his mouth, as Nikita''s arms went limp while lying slumped in his arms.


    "So you''re all here¡­"


    Their eyes feral and agitated, with powers much stronger than usual, as they all turned away from the defeated fish woman, and focused on him.


    "Well, are we going to have some fun?" He lifted his arms with a shrug, letting Nikita sit down on the floor.

 Chapter 294 Taming Feral Beauties I

    The moment Nikolai stepped forward with an arrogant tone, Selene''s brows twitched before sinking her teeth into her squishy lip. Her eyes narrowed as she snapped her fingers, creating several blood spears above her head.


    "Now is not the time to be a smart ass, Nikolai."


    Selene''s voice sounded distorted, her pupils shrinking before she stepped forward.


    "I love you, my arrogant ice queen. But we both know for me¡­ you burn hotter than the sun.''


    The corner of Nikolai''s lips curled upward, and his eyes glowed as he pushed off the ground, his muscular right leg bulging.


    With every powerful step, he closed the distance between them.


    Before Selene could speak, Nikolai grabbed her by her chin, tilting it up roughly. "After all, you''re the prettiest when you smile."


    Selene''s pupils dilated, her hands moved to swat him away, yet she didn''t put force into it.


    "You-" Selene hissed, but paused in mid-sentence.


    The fierce black glow in her eyes faded a little each time he took action, or complimented her a little more, of her blood frenzy faded, unlike with the hormonal Nikita.


    He didn''t need to drain them of blood to calm them, as each woman held different things close to their hearts. Read chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Nikolai peered down at the cold yet astute women, who pulled back slightly. He painted a cold yet sincere smile on his lips.


    "Don''t move!"


    Nikolai''s aura exploded through the cave when he snarled, freezing Kumiko and Risa, who rushed to attack him in place.


    "Will you keep fighting against me, even though you want this more than me?"


    Selene gazed at him with aggression and fear. Each time his fingertips brushed against her cheek, she could feel the anger and rage within her melting into the fire growing in her abdomen.


    Her hand lifted, as if to attack once again, before he grasped the back of her head and pulled her close. The scent of his body and the taste of his breath overwhelmed her senses, and she couldn''t help but reach out, like a woman on death''s door seeking their most desired thing.


    "I will always keep what''s mine."


    The two spoke for only an instant, but something changed between them in that single second.


    Nikolai''s lips contorted into a cruel smile.


    His mouth opened slowly, revealing his sharp fangs still coated in Nikita''s blood. Selene no longer resisted and leaned her head to the side while swaying her hips and wrapping her hands around his neck.


    "You vanished."


    "I know, it was an accident. Forgive me."


    The warmth of his breath blew against her neck, causing her skin to become hot, covered in slight bumps from her racing heart pounding inside her chest, as he dragged her up to his level.


    His icy voice was calm as he paused, taking in the sight of her porcelain white neck.


    "I adore you, Selene. As much as I treasure Nikita, or any of the others."


    Nikolai gently pressed his mouth against Selene''s collarbone, drawing a deep breath before pulling her further up and letting his fangs sink slowly into her neck, enjoying her nasal breathing, and hot sighs from the dull ache.


    While locked in place, Risa and Kumiko''s eyes gleamed with black and red light. Their faces bulged with black veins as they tried to resist his aura and break free from their current stasis.


    "Nnnn¡­"


    A soft, delighted hum flowed past Selene''s lips.


    She released another moan from the strange mix of pleasure and pain flowing from where Nikolai sunk his teeth in deep into her neck and siphoned her blood.


    The taste reminded him of Amphitrite after she took the new body. It was similar in flavour to his own blood, with its rich musk and sweet taste, which flowed into his mouth.


    Nikolai''s eyes flickered when he noticed the scent and taste fading, returning to the delicious taste of Selene''s usual blood. He then realised that his blood lingering within them caused the blood frenzy.


    ''So because I vanished, my blood inside them started losing control and drove them into a blood frenzy.''


    He watched Selene''s eyes return to sanity. The dirty black colour faded, and her beautiful scarlet orbs returned to normal.


    However, Nikolai realised the danger of his blood, and closed his eyes.


    A sense of frustration and worry built in his heart because this meant if he died or vanished, his beloved women would be in danger.


    ''I have to be more careful, and search for a solution¡­'' His eyes flicked to Amphitrite, who looked back with soft blue eyes. ''Even if it means using her, for that solution.''


    Selene let out another moan when his tongue swished across her flesh to lap up all the remaining blood. Her hands reluctantly letting him go as he pushed away with a faint smile on his lips.


    "I seem to have lost control, we almost caused a tragedy." A bitter laugh passed through her lips when she finished her words and looked at the corpses behind them.


    These corpses were ghouls, but if they came across humans, the result wouldn''t have changed either.


    Selene then gazed at Risa and Kumiko, who started to look unsightly from their struggling and rage. Her lips trembled, thinking that she looked similar to this a few moments ago, before grasping the corner of his sleeve.


    "Will you save them too?"


    "Haha, who do you think you''re talking to. Of course, I will."


    "Mm, I''ll go see to Nikita."


    Selene released his clothes, turned around and walked over to her former rival and new sister who was sitting down, still in a daze.


    Nikolai, on the other hand, stepped toward the two, still in a frenzy. Risa''s lips dripped with drool, and her claws extended as she showed a half-transformation that grew with each moment he delayed.


    Kumiko''s atmosphere was even eerier. She gazed at him with emotionless eyes, yet he could sense an aggression that dwarfed Risa''s coming from the two figures who looked like Kumiko.


    "I''ll make sure this won''t ever happen again." A vicious expression floated on his face when he whispered.


    "So, don''t worry, it''ll be over soon."


    "Peh!" Risa spat on the ground, before the aura vanished, allowing her to dart forward faster than before. "Dieee!!!"


    "Haa." A long sigh flowed out of Nikolai''s mouth before his eyes shimmered red. Using his blood art, he avoided her rapid flurry of blows, twisting his hips and stepping back to create space.


    With one smooth movement, he struck her in the chin with a powerful blow from his palm that rattled her brain and knocked her off balance. Then he stepped forward and launched her into the air by crouching down and thrusting upwards with both his legs like a spring-loaded coiled snake.


    Risa flew backwards, breaking a rock shard and smashing into the wall hard enough to leave a deep imprint.


    "Gah!"


    Blood spurted from Risa''s mouth when the momentum stopped suddenly, as the impact sent a surge of pain throughout her body. Still, she held tightly onto consciousness, and despite having shattered bones and ruptured organs, she resisted the pain by gritting her teeth and pushing off the cave wall with her feet, jumping back.


    Only to be met with Nikolai''s palm grasping her face. He pulled her close while using the momentum of the leap to drive her skull straight into the hard wall.


    Bang!


    Another crater appeared beside the first. The two craters connected when Risa''s face smashed between the two because of her velocity and his monstrous strength. He pulled her head back, and with another bang, her face split through the thick rock, driving her through the cave wall.


    "You need to behave, and not act out on these violent urges. Cat."


    Nikolai narrowed his eyes while ignoring her hands, grabbing at his wrist and forearm. He slowly dragged her in close when Risa let out a shrill cry before slicing his face with her claws, drawing blood.


    "Keep this up, and you will be punished," Nikolai growled, licking his wounds after they healed. "But I''ll give you the opportunity to make it up to me."


    Risa struggled in his grasp but froze when he continued.


    These were not normal women, a simple scolding couldn''t get through to them in this state.


    The only reason he could help Selene and Nikita so easily was because of an instinct that started building in them¡­ one to protect their bodies more than anything else, because of something inside their bodies.


    He held Risa off the ground while gazing at Kumiko from the corner of his eyes, noticing how eerily calm she had become. Nikolai''s face took on a strange look as he stared at the enraged kitten, his fingers squeezing her jaw slightly harder. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Will you not be a good girl and calm down?" His voice lowered, and his sharp eyes glowed dangerously with red light.


    "If you can be obedient now, I''ll forgive this minor mistake, but if not¡ª"


    His free hand lifted Risa''s body above his head before forcing her head toward the stone floor. When she struck the cave, a large spiderweb pattern broke open the surrounding area.


    "I have no need for you."


    Nikolai forced a cold smile that pierced Risa''s heart with an unfamiliar pain. Like a child who felt their parent was disappointed in them.


    He didn''t want to be so stern or strict, but his blood seemed highly compatible with Risa and Kumiko, which forced him to act angrier than he was to break their current frenzy.


    The darkness in her eyes shimmered and faltered as she spoke out with a whimpering voice.


    "W-Wait, no¡­"


    Nikolai squatted down and stared at the pitiful Risa curled up in a small hole.


    "Will you be good?"


    Tears formed at the corners of her eyes, and when the frenzy faded, her head nodded slowly up and down. With every bob of her head, the darkness inside her faded until only clear emerald cat eyes remained.


    "Good girl, then let me help you ease the pain."


    Nikolai lifted her from the crater, his eyes much softer than his fangs punctured her pale throat and siphoned off the tainted blood.


    "Come here."


    When he started drinking her blood, a whistle of wind sounded before his hand lifted into the air, catching a violent spinning kick from Kumiko, who broke free, but in the process she became completely berserk.


    Her nine tails swayed, while growling at him with a ferocious and feral face.

 Chapter 295 Taming Feral Beauties II

    Kumiko''s strength increased explosively since she learned how to harness her divine blood, creating clones capable of combat.


    Thanks to her devoted and determined nature, ever since learning of her strength, the kitsune spent at least six hours a day training until she could barely stand.


    However, this wasn''t known to anyone¡­


    Because Kumiko wanted to spend time with Nikolai, she would have her clones train throughout the day while enjoying time with him. Thus, the six hours grew to twelve hours, and then twelve became twenty-four.


    Kumiko exhausted herself using her clones, maintaining the focus of flirting with Nikolai while simultaneously controlling and directing her clones.


    This led to Kumiko''s strength increasing explosively while abusing her divine bloodline.


    "You look stronger than I remember."


    Nikolai''s lips curled into a grin when he focused on his beloved fox wife.


    His skin tingled as if someone pricked their skin with small needles the moment Kumiko''s aura dispersed through the cave.


    "You look more handsome than I remember." Kumiko''s raspy, seductive voice echoed through the cavern as she stepped closer, two vague clones of her splitting from the main body.


    He focused his gaze on her figure as his pupils shimmered with aura.


    ''Interesting.''


    The colours of affection, obsession, obedience, and delight spread from each of the clones in vivid, saturated hues. Nikolai couldn''t help but curl his lips into a wolfish smirk, seeing the amount of aura flickering from her clones and the main body.


    ''She''s improved her strength at least five times in such a short time.''


    Nikolai didn''t always check the strength of his women, to enjoy the sudden growth like this moment, as she growled at him and shifted closer.


    He slid his tongue across his lips, removing the remnants of Risa''s blood, before tensing his right leg and pushing off the ground.


    His figure vanished for a moment, before appearing beside Kumiko''s clone. His eyes narrowed, watching the other clone vanish as Kumiko''s aura spiked higher than before.


    The corners of his lips curled upward, his chest puffing up as he leaned forward.


    "I don''t know how you got so strong, but I am proud of you," Nikolai whispered in a deep tone, licking his lips while leaning closer until their breaths were mere centimetres apart.


    If he could explain the pride he felt with words, the moment her second clone appeared at his side, faster and stronger than Nikolai expected. Kumiko''s warm breath blew against his face, the scent of lavender tickling his nostrils as he took a moment to inhale her scent.


    Nikolai''s eyes flicked to the clone attacking him. Its movements were precise but still too slow.


    He raised his hand and caught it by the throat before the clone vanished into a golden mist. The next moment, two fists struck him from the side and back.


    Kumiko released her clones instantly before launching a sudden counterattack. Her fangs showed as she snarled, and she narrowed her eyes in a crescent moon shape.


    "Are we playing around? I thought you wanted a fight?"


    She purred out her words, shifting her body to the side when the clone behind Nikolai attacked. Kumiko''s fist connected with his cheek, sending him stumbling to the left as the clone charged after him.


    A low chuckle vibrated from his chest as he licked his lips. "I did say that," he admitted, turning to face Kumiko, raising his arms in defence, and catching the second clone''s fist.


    "But now, I want something else." He chuckled, slamming his fist into the clone''s chest and sending it flying through the cave. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh!"


    The shared pain caused Kumiko''s face to contort for a moment as the clone faded into nothingness.


    Despite the pain, the fox lunged at him with a series of well-timed jabs. Kumiko was on the offensive, forcing Nikolai to raise his arms in defence. It was almost impossible to land an attack between Kumiko''s flurry of blows.


    Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    The clone followed up each time a gap appeared, frustrating Nikolai who struggled to find an opening to switch to the offensive.


    ''She''s good.''


    Nikolai was impressed, but he refused to lose this fight. He slid back, creating some distance between them, before focusing his senses on the vibrations of the surrounding air.


    Kumiko tried to take advantage of her ability, constantly dismissing and summoning her clones. She moved at such high speeds that even Nikolai''s sharp eyes couldn''t keep up, but he knew how to predict their movements.


    The first rule of combat is to maintain focus and remain calm no matter what.


    Though her strength increased because she practised alone, Kumiko developed a few bad habits, one of them being the sound she made during attacks.


    ''She''s attacking from behind and the left!''


    Nikolai grinned, spinning around just as the clone''s fist flew past his face, and slammed his palm into its chest, followed by a secondary jab and finishing her with a lunging elbow.


    The force sent the clone crashing into the wall, vanishing before it hit the ground.


    ''One down!'' He twisted around and blocked Kumiko''s incoming attack with his arm before delivering a swift kick to her stomach.


    Kumiko staggered back, groaning in pain as she held her stomach.


    "Exciting enough for you?" Nikolai''s low voice echoed in the cave as he stood beside Kumiko, reaching out and stroking her cheek with a faint smile. "I think I''ve seen enough," he added, taking a step forward and wrapping his arm around her waist.


    "I know how much you want to impress me, but pretending to be in a blood frenzy isn''t good."


    Nikolai lifted Kumiko off the ground, her arms, and legs dangling before he lifted his hand, and brought it down with a swift snap and slapped her buttocks.


    PAH!


    "A good fox."


    "Ahhn~ don''t hit my ass¡ª"


    PAH!


    "Doesn''t"


    "Nnngh¡­ forgive me."


    PAH!


    "Play Tricks!"


    PAH!


    "On her Master!"


    PAH!


    "I was wrong, forgive me~ I was wrong!"


    His lips curled into a smirk, stroking her plump buttocks while caressing the warm, squishy meat. Kumiko''s tails wriggled about and flailed in all directions as he fondled her. She tried to protest, but he wasn''t having any of it.


    "So, do you understand now, training is good? But you need to have other people to avoid developing bad habits."


    The more his hand stroked her slightly swollen rump, the softer the kitsune became, no longer acting violent or in a frenzy, she dropped her pretence. The soft whimpers escaping her mouth told Nikolai everything he needed to know.


    "I was naughty,


    I''m sorry~


    I''ll never pretend again."


    Her hips wiggled like she was trying to get away, but he wouldn''t let go.


    He raised his hand high and brought it down hard, causing another loud smack to echo throughout the cave.


    "Hyan!"


    Kumiko created a lovely sound as her flesh jiggled beneath his palm.


    "You won''t? Then why were you doing it?"


    Nikolai questioned her, watching the fox turn her head to look away from him, her cheeks red.


    "To make you excited¡­"


    Her voice grew smaller as she admitted the truth.


    "What was that?" He asked again, smirking and raising his eyebrow.


    She pouted and looked at him with big puppy eyes, tears threatening to spill from her eyes. "I wanted to make you excited and protect the humans from the other women in secret!"


    Nikolai rolled his eyes, but smiled regardless.


    "I see, after all my fox isn''t a bad girl."


    He stroked her head, before slipping his hands underneath her knees and lifting her into his arms.


    Kumiko nuzzled her head against his shoulder, purring softly. "Won''t you suck my blood too?"


    The fox begged for him to taste her blood.


    He laughed softly before lowering his mouth and gently pressing his lips against the smooth skin of her neck. A slight shiver ran through Kumiko''s body when he bit into her tender flesh.


    "Nnnn~ so good," Kumiko whispered, closing her eyes in bliss.


    .


    .


    .


    A short while passed in the dark tunnels, while Kumiko briefed Nikolai on what happened when he vanished through the strange doorway, and how Ryan and the woman also vanished.


    ''Strange, I didn''t see Ryan or that woman¡­ did they get sent somewhere else?''


    Selene and Risa walked behind him with their faces turned to the ground, embarrassed about what happened earlier.


    "Ryan and the woman seem to have reappeared in the human tent a short while ago, thanks to my clones, I can do things like this, hehe." Kumiko finished her explanation and leaned against his chest, enjoying the warmth of his embrace.


    Nikita occupied the other side, ignorant of her actions.


    "That''s good, what about the other teams, did they suffer damage?" Nikolai''s voice became stern. He wanted to avoid the situation where the world hunted for his women.


    "The only deaths came from the village, dear husband, everyone else survived with minor injuries.


    We would have killed more of those men if not for your order," Kumiko responded with a frown.


    "Good girl, you all did well," Nikolai praised them with a broad grin.


    "By the way¡­ who is that woman?"


    "Hmm? Oh yeah, I forgot about her. She''s Amphitrite and helped me escape from the enemy territory and she; a skilled alchemist."


    When he mentioned her name and abilities, the women gazed at each other before nodding, knowing what would soon happen.


    "Another competitor¡­"


    "A rival?"


    "Her ass is huge!"


    The whispered voices from behind entered his ears, but he ignored them for now. He needed to get his stuff back from the guard and warn Ryan about what had happened.


    ''I guess Nosferatu had a hand in this too¡­"

 Chapter 296 The Unsatisfying End

    Nikolai''s group finished their mission and headed back above ground. At some point, the second team should have joined them, but this never happened.


    When Nikolai''s team reached the base camp, they found the old man Alex smoking near the van. He then turned his gaze to notice that Luke, aka Tiger 1, stood with his blue eyes gazing at the half-destroyed village and a pile of burning corpses in the centre.


    "What happened? Where is Panther 4 and 5?" Alex sucked on his cigarette, peeking at Nikolai, while his searching gaze peeked around him to find others.


    "Where is Panther 1, what happened to Young Master Ryan?"


    ''He''s not here¡­ that''s strange.''


    Nikolai''s thoughts returned to the tower, but he couldn''t have missed Ryan. He and Amphitrite covered each of the floors together.


    He looked back, and Risa gazed back with a nod. Thanks to him helping the others recover from their blood frenzy, they took the reluctant Amphitrite back to the mansion first, while Leona and the combat maids would remain just in case.


    "I thought he and Maria returned to the base camp, that''s strange."


    Nikolai''s words carried nothing but lies. However, his tone and steady words convinced Alex, who nodded before beckoning Brian over to him.


    "Something strange happened, White Wolf. When we were halfway through the mission, a strange door opened in the sky, and sucked half of the mercenaries inside. Bruce, Nicola, and Sarah from the Tiger team all vanished."


    "How did that happen?" Nikolai forced his voice to sound shocked. His mind raced, and he was sure something had happened because he opened the doorway.


    He clenched his fists, while worried about Ryan. Because if they didn''t get sent to the forgotten tower, then what if he went to the tower in the nexus.


    It was a long shot, but that was Nikolai''s current theory, and that tower was alive and well.


    ''There''s no chance of them completing that tower¡­''


    "Niko¡ªWhite wolf, Panther 3! You''re safe?!"


    Brian''s deep voice pulled Nikolai out of his thoughts, and he looked around him. Risa still stood beside him, her emerald eyes flickering as she checked her surroundings.


    "Panther 4, you look good. Nothing bad happened to you?" Nikolai grabbed Brain''s hand and patted his shoulder.


    "Yes, I''m fine. It''s all thanks to Luke and Alex." Brian smiled and clapped his hands together.


    "The boss seems to have vanished, though. What should we do?" He seemed genuinely worried, while Nikolai''s eyes scanned the area, curious about what actually happened and whether the others actually survived.


    Bzzzt!


    Suddenly, a loud sound echoed through the sky, and a door-shaped portal opened. A figure fell through it, crashing onto the ground. The person rolled across the floor, groaning and stopping as he turned around with a grunt.


    "Young Master Ryan!"


    "Ryan!" Brian forgot to call him Panther 1, but seeing as Alex also called his name, it seemed to no longer matter.


    The next moment after the portal flickered open with an inhumane blue light, several other bodies flung out, with ranging wounds, the black-haired Sarah, and the woman called Nicola with dirty blonde hair. All three of them were bleeding and covered in cuts and bites.


    Finally, a woman rolled out, her right arm hanging limp, but she wasn''t unconscious. In her left arm was a sword made of monster parts¡ªa common drop in the first five tower floors.


    Maria panted, while pointing the blade at the portal, as if waiting for it to close.


    ''Wait a minute, where is Brian?''


    Nikolai noticed that at the same time as Brian and Alex, the portal flickered and started to collapse. Luke hugged the two women on the ground while Brian shouted.


    "Where''s Bruce? Where the hell is Panther 5?!"


    "H-He''s gone." Maria spat blood on the ground and grunted in pain. "Bruce was a phantom all along! He is the one who created this trap and tried to kill us all."


    Brian stopped, freezing like a statue.


    However, Nikolai''s eyes narrowed. He would have noticed if Bruce was a phantom. This couldn''t be true; at least he wasn''t one in the past.


    ''Did something change?''


    Nikolai had a lot to think about, especially if Bruce was a Phantom, or at least half of one, which meant someone had converted him in the past few weeks. Could it be a vampire or a werewolf? He didn''t know, but asking too many questions would expose him or cause too much trouble to come Nikolai''s way.


    "How did he fight?" Nikolai asked Maria, who looked at him with dull eyes.


    "He could create monsters from thin air, out of blood, but the biggest issue we found was he didn''t die when shot, or stabbed." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes glimmered as she sucked in a deep breath.


    "Can you save the questions for later, my team member needs medical attention?" Luke suddenly interrupted them as he picked up Sarah. She groaned but stayed still. Her injuries were mostly minor, except for a deep cut on her leg. However, it was nothing serious enough to kill her. "Let''s go Maria."


    "Ugh." She groaned again as Luke helped her back to the van, before looking back at Ryan, who got back to his feet with help from Brian.


    "N-Nikolai, it''s bad." Ryan''s hoarse voice sounded like someone put blades in his throat.


    "What''s wrong?" Nikolai moved closer and held Ryan up by his waist. The young man felt so light that it almost seemed like he''d snap under pressure.


    "It''s¡­" He gazed at Brian and Alex before letting out a long sigh. "Let me speak in private, guys." He waved off everyone else and sighed.


    Nikolai helped Ryan to a nearby tree where they sat down against it. As soon as he was sure no one else was listening, he spoke.


    "They turned Bruce into a monster, like that night at the bar, where we fought those freaks. He was covered in scars, skin grafts and other stuff I don''t want to mention. They experimented on him."


    Nikolai frowned as Ryan spoke.


    The story seemed almost impossible, yet here it was.


    "So you think it''s the same people? How did they know about our mission here?" Nikolai asked, trying to piece everything together.


    "I don''t know, maybe he sold us out for power? It wouldn''t be the first time something like that happened."


    However, Nikolai didn''t think Bruce would be their trump card. His role was too small, and he couldn''t be the limit of the corruption. Perhaps the SSS wasn''t against monsters like they believed.


    "I saw something strange there," Ryan added as if reading Nikolai''s thoughts.


    "Oh?"


    Nikolai wondered if he visited the tower in the nexus somehow.


    "We found ourselves in a strange place, with corrupted black walls and strange gremlin-type phantoms. Maybe they were goblins?" Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''It could be the tower,'' Nikolai thought as he nodded for Ryan to continue.


    "Anyway, after defeating the monsters, we fought a strange phantom, like a stronger goblin, bigger and blue. Perhaps it was the boss and thanks to the Tiger team suffering we managed to kill it, before Bruce suddenly attacked us when we found the exit¡­ he used some strange device to lock the door and summoned more monsters before disappearing through it."


    Ryan gritted his teeth and shook his head. "It was awful. I can''t believe it ended like this. Sarah and Nicola were eaten by those things, and vanished."


    "Hm?"


    "Ryan, what did you just say?" Nikolai''s eyes shone black while gazing at the parting van.


    "Sarah and Maria were killed," Ryan repeated as if confused.


    Nikolai''s heart skipped a beat.


    Something was wrong. Ryan didn''t see them both come out, so he didn''t know to warn Maria or Luke! His pupils shrank when it suddenly crashed into a broken wall.


    "Quick, Help them!" Nikolai''s shout echoed through the village. Risa jumped up and gazed at the van, which made a loud bang. Her eyes shone with a green light before he spoke again. "Nicola and Sarah are Phantoms!"


    In the Van a moment before the crash.


    Luke''s hands wrapped around Sarah''s wounds as he applied pressure onto the bandages.


    "You''re going to be okay. We''ll take care of you."


    He couldn''t help but become worried.


    Maria was someone his boss asked him to care for, and he ended up letting her get wounded. Not to mention Sarah and Nicola, his current lovers, looked horribly pale and weak, hardly able to speak other than moaning or slurring words.


    "Let''s get to the hospital, stat!"


    "Yes sir!" The driver shouted back, aware of the situation and his team leader''s short temper.


    While driving away, Luke noticed a shadowy figure standing behind the car.


    He froze as cold sweat ran down his back. There stood a man with short black hair and dull grey eyes. Bruce from the Panther team distracted him.


    "Why is he raising his hands?"


    Bruce flicked his fingers in the air, drawing a strange shape or sigil. Then, behind Luke, Sarah''s blue eyes shone red. As she sat up, Nicola also moved, her eyes red.


    "Sir¡­ what''s happening?!"


    Before Luke could answer, the two girls lunged forward and tore into the driver''s neck with their mouths.


    Blood sprayed over the window, making it difficult to see ahead, causing the car to crash.


    "Arrggh!"


    "Ugh!"


    With a loud bang, Luke''s body shot through the window, smashing into the wall outside, knocking him unconscious.


    However, inside the van, Nicola and Sarah were fine. Their bodies had healed any wounds they had suffered during the crash. Grinning, they stood up and slowly turned towards the door.


    No¡­ towards the unconscious Maria with a hungry glow in their eyes.

 Chapter 297 The Poisonous Woman

    By the time Brian and Nikolai reached the car, everything ended.


    Nikolai scanned the scene with a keen gaze. The aura of the two women now completely faded. He checked the wounds on Luke and Maria and found that one bite to the throat ended the male''s life, while Maria suffered more, but¡­


    Ba-Dump


    A faint beating echoed in his ears, like a mouse limping.


    "Maria is alive, hurry and get a medic."


    His sudden voice caused the others to rush. They believed the flaming wreckage meant the worst and couldn''t bring themselves to check. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, the moment he revealed the truth, Brian and Alex rushed into action, but Ryan shocked Nikolai the most. He rushed past the others and suddenly joined the efforts to help Maria out of the car and into the second jeep.


    "Hm¡­"


    Risa stood beside Nikolai, who observed the situation with his sharp gaze. Her hand wrapped around his arm before she leaned against him. The slight weight of her body spread warmth through his body, allowing Nikolai to calm himself.


    "Are we just being paranoid that everything seems connected to the Nosferatu?" Nikolai''s question confused Risa because he rarely shared his thoughts so directly. She peeked at his expression, noticing him peeking down at her with a faint smile.


    "I don''t think you''re paranoid¡­ hasn''t there been a lot of evidence?"


    Nikolai couldn''t deny her response, yet something seemed off about this situation. He didn''t believe that the Nosferatu would be so sloppy if they wished to attack him or these groups. Otherwise, everyone would have died with no chance of survival.


    ''I don''t think it''s them, it might be someone working with the Nosferatu acting on their own.''


    "Let''s be careful from now on, the city isn''t safe enough to roam alone."


    "It should be okay if we travel in a group, though, right?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    The two continued to converse as Brian and Alex helped Ryan place Maria in the back seat of the jeep. They all noticed the strange wounds on her body, but no one said anything, as they were too focused on helping her survive.


    "She''ll be fine, because of her werewolf blood." Suddenly, a soft voice sounded from Nikolai''s right, before wrapping his arm around her body.


    "Nikita?"


    "Yes, darling?" Her eyes glanced up at him.


    Thankfully, she recovered from the frenzy enough to move and talk normally.


    "How is your body?"


    "I''m fine, thanks to you."


    "Hm¡­"


    He leaned down and kissed her lips before letting go of Risa. She pouted but said nothing because she understood Nikita also deserved comfort after what happened. The two women glared at each other for a moment before turning away with a huff.


    Nikolai smiled wryly before walking toward the jeep with Maria inside.


    "Ryan, are you leaving?"


    The sudden voice seemed to shock his friend, who turned around and when he noticed Nikolai, Ryan sighed in relief.


    "Fuck, man, I thought it was another monster or some shit."


    "Nope, just me." Nikolai smiled before asking again.


    "Are you leaving?"


    "Y-Yeah, the specialised hospital is about 30 minutes from here, so we need to hurry."


    "Alright, take care of yourself, but you know she''s part werewolf, right? Will that cause an issue at an SSS hospital?"


    Ryan froze for a second before nodding.


    "I''m sure it will be fine, I''ll make sure to keep her safe."


    "Alright, then I''ll see you later. Be careful, the enemy seems to have a personal grudge against our teams."


    Ryan''s eyes flashed with a sudden light, but he nodded and jumped into the passenger side of the jeep.


    Alex got into the driver''s seat while Brian took the wheel of the other car. Once everything settled, the vehicles drove off. The small, desolate village became quite silent after they vanished, leaving Nikolai, Risa and Nikita alone.


    "We should head back too, I don''t want to stay here any longer than necessary."


    Risa spoke softly before grabbing Nikolai''s hand. He nodded and led the way through the forest, retracing their steps.


    ''Why are we going this way?''


    He wondered until they came to a small clearing and found several cars, including a jeep, van, and executive car, sitting in the darkness, with Leona, Selene, and Kumiko waiting.


    When they saw Nikolai and the girls, they rushed over.


    "Young Lord, are you okay?" Leona asked first, checking his body for injuries.


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    "What happened? We heard gunshots and explosions."


    Kumiko questioned next, her eyes filled with worry as she scanned him.


    "I''ll explain once we get back to the mansion, let''s leave this place quickly."


    Nikolai closed his eyes before slipping into the executive car. Beside him, Nikita and Selene sat as close as physically possible, the soft sensation of their bodies pressing against him. Leona drove in front, and facing him, Risa and Kumiko sat, both looking at him from time to time.


    The atmosphere remained heavy as the vehicle moved swiftly through the forest, eventually reaching the main road and heading back to the mansion.


    He wanted to talk at first about the tower and things that happened in more detail, but the moment Nikolai sat between the four women, his eyes became heavy, like someone poured sand into his eyelids, weighing them down. Only then did he notice Amphitrite gazing through the rearview mirror at him with a concerned look.


    ''Sorry, I''ll tell you guys later.''


    With those final thoughts, he drifted off to sleep.


    "N-Nikolai?" Selene''s voice called his name when she felt the weight of his head on her shoulder. Her lips curled into a gentle smile as she noticed he began sleeping.


    "Aww, he''s asleep," Risa pouted, wanting to cuddle with him too.


    Nikita snorted but said nothing, enjoying the warmth radiating from his body. Her eyelids flickered as she dozed off, and the events of the night were quite tiresome.


    "It seems he worked hard tonight."


    Kumiko noticed the signs of exhaustion on his body from their time in the caves. She gazed back at Amphitrite with a concerned flick crossing over her face. "I am sure he''ll be back to normal after some sleep."


    Leona nodded, keeping her focus on driving while the others chatted softly. She glanced at Nikolai through the rearview mirror, noticing his peaceful expression as he slept soundly.


    "It''s rare seeing him so at peace." She added, before slowing the engine and keeping the disruptions to a minimum.


    The rest of the journey passed by quietly, with everyone lost in their thoughts. Finally, they reached the mansion, where Leona parked the car near the entrance.


    In the end, the maids helped move Nikolai to the mansion.


    When he opened his eyes, Nikolai found himself lying on an enormous bed. Four women all hugged his limbs while breathing softly. The familiar scent of Risa and Nikita mixed with the fragrance of Selene and Kumiko, creating a pleasant aroma that surrounded him.


    He tried to move, but the four girls clung tightly to him, making it difficult for him to escape without waking them.


    In the end, he closed his eyes once again.


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    A few hours later, the women started to stir, their eyes fluttering open one by one. Risa was the first to wake up, stretching her arms above her head before turning to look at Nikolai.


    As she noticed he was awake, a mischievous grin spread across her face. She leaned forward and kissed him passionately on the lips, causing the other three girls to wake up immediately.


    "Hey, you can''t take advantage!" Nikita''s voice sounded out, followed by Selene and Kumiko''s laughter.


    "Don''t be so jealous, Nikita. You can kiss him next, okay?"


    Selene rolled onto her side and quietly observed the situation.


    Though they still became jealous and fought, none of them wanted to make Nikolai worry or become sick of them. So, they tried to act as best as they could, even if it meant swallowing their pride.


    Nikolai watched as the four women interacted with each other, feeling grateful for their presence in his life.


    After a few moments of playful chitchat, the group decided to get out of bed and start their day. They went downstairs to have breakfast together and then discussed the new member, Amphitrite, further.


    "By the way, where is she?" Nikolai asked, sitting in the head seat and gazing at the four women, who each enjoyed a different type of breakfast.


    Because of her pregnancy, Nikita preferred sour jam and toast, while Selene chose a fruity blackberry scone and tea.


    ''That''s a little strange, why is Selene eating human food?''


    Normally, even at breakfast, only Nikolai would eat human food, while the others have special meals prepared with blood or other substances to suit their racial needs.


    He kept this difference in mind and let it pass for now because he noticed a beautiful woman stepping inside, wearing a maid outfit.


    "Good morning, Master." Amphitrite bowed slightly before moving toward the table and placing a plate in front of him, causing Nikolai''s lips to twitch.


    "Why are you dressed as a maid, Amphitrite?"


    Nikolai''s chest fluttered. The mere presence of her relaxed him. He didn''t know what had changed, but he felt comfortable around her, like a fish returning to water.


    She smiled gently before sitting on his right thigh, causing the other women''s eyes to become sharp. Their hands clenched the silver in their hands.


    "I thought it would be appropriate to blend in, since I will be staying here for a while."


    "You don''t have to serve me as a maid though, you''re¡ª"


    "It''s fine for now, I do not mind. Master."


    The mermaid pressed her finger against his lip, brushing across to wipe away the remnants of jam from his toast. A seductive smile crossed her face before she licked the substance from her fingertip.


    ''Fuck¡­''


    Nikolai shivered as his gaze met hers.


    "Hey! Maid, you should get off our husband''s lap!" Nikita growled, glaring at Amphitrite.


    The mermaid glanced at her, unbothered by the hostility. Instead, she turned back to Nikolai and whispered something in his ear that made his cheeks turn red, before he grasped and spanked her behind and pushed Amphitrite away.


    "Behave, don''t upset them."


    "Y-Yes~ master, Amphitrite will behave for you."


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed.


    He noticed the other women''s moods changing and realised that the mermaid probably acted this way deliberately, causing his lips to twitch.


    ''Damn poisonous woman!''

 Chapter 298 A Gala?

    After they finished eating, the girls vanished, leaving Nikolai alone. He then headed upstairs. Nikolai silently sat in his room, considering his options. He wanted to discuss something with his mother, but he didn''t know how to approach it.


    [What''s the matter, Nikolai?]


    ''Mother?''


    Her voice carried a gentle, yet urgent air, as if she noticed something.


    [I know there''s something you want to share. You''ve been a little strange since you came back.]


    [Is it related to that girl, the mermaid? Amphitrite, was it?]


    His shoulders shuddered, and he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Nikolai didn''t want to discuss this further until he was sure it wouldn''t cause any issues. Yet, the excitement that it could help bring her back drove him half-crazy with impatience.


    ''Mom¡­ do you remember when I swore to help you get another body?''


    The pale pink figure of his mother hovered behind the sofa with both hands ''touching'' his shoulders. When he spoke about a body, her figure fizzled and buzzed.


    [I do.]


    [Is there an issue, or have you discovered it''s impossible?]


    Nikola didn''t intend to make his mother feel this way, but the sound of her desolate voice made his heart ache.


    ''No! It''s not that at all. In fact, I may have found a way.''


    He felt the weight on his shoulders lift as she floated away from him. It no longer mattered if there might be an issue. Since she was his mother, Nikolai would tell her everything.


    If he couldn''t trust her, who could he trust?


    [So, what did you find?]


    She asked in a calm voice, but Nikolai knew better. He sensed the underlying emotion and excitement in her words.


    ''I''m sure you''ve noticed the girls have been acting strange lately, especially because of that woman, the mermaid Amphitrite.''


    [I did, but wanted to wait for you to explain about the new woman... who clearly carries your scent]


    "Haha¡­" He couldn''t help but laugh to himself before he sighed and leaned back against the sofa. Her phantom hugged his back. The sensation didn''t exist, but he could feel the cool, slightly misty feeling of her ghostly form.


    ''She''s an artificial hybrid¡­ rather, she might even be something more special than me because her body is the mixture of over five races.''


    His mother remained silent, but he continued speaking.


    ''Her blood contains the essence of multiple species, including human, vampire, werewolf, mermaid, and possibly even others.''


    [I don''t understand. What does it have to do with me?]


    That''s when he bit his lower lip before telling her everything.


    Nikolai told his mother about the tower, the things he found, observed, and believed might have happened, and his and Ivan''s hypothesis.


    He explained how ancient humans created the tower to protect themselves from monsters and create superhumans that could fight them. Finally, he told her about the experiments performed on the twin bodies and how they became a hybrid.


    [Such horrible experiments, then, the girl''s souls are gone?]


    ''Sadly, because of the horrific experiences, it seems their minds broke and collapsed, but their bodies remained strong, stored in the dying tower.''


    He paused for a moment, then looked up at the ceiling and spoke in a clear voice.


    ''But I believe we can use her body as a vessel for your soul!''


    [Because you did the same for that Mermaid.]


    [It''s difficult to believe that annoying woman in the tower is now inside that body and flirting with my son!]


    Nikolai learned from his mother that she also fought against Amphitrite decades ago, but the fight was unrelated to her pearls or that kind of perverted act. Even Ivan and the rest of her clan''s males didn''t have to do that.


    ''That woman was just playing tricks on me!''


    He complained while covering his face.


    ''Anyway, I want to ask you if you''re willing to try this method.''


    He sat up straight and turned toward his mother''s translucent figure. Before he focused on the body, he flicked his hand through the air, and suddenly, the books and information from the experiment appeared on the table.


    "This is the data for the experiment and other important documents from the lab room."


    His mother floated over the table and stared at the documents.


    ''Originally I wanted to read these documents with dad, to find a way to perfect the ceremony and monitor Amphitrite to ensure this would be a permanent and safe method of giving you a second life.''


    [I see... my son really loved me this much.]


    Her words confused Nikolai, so he questioned her.


    ''Didn''t you know I already promised to restore your body, and life?''


    Her shadow flickered, gazing back at him, before her warm and gentle voice filled his ears.


    [Of course I know, but I thought you were just saying that because you felt bad for me. I never thought¡­ that you would succeed!]


    She chuckled, making Nikolai frown.


    ''Mother, I may have said those words to comfort you, but I meant every word.''


    Nikolai didn''t want her to wait, but he also refused to rush things. First, he wanted his mother to know everything so she could make her own decision. If she asked to return now, he would have her return; he would only take action based on her choice and desires.


    ''I''ll leave you alone for a while to think about it. You can look through all the documents here and decide for yourself whether you want to go through with it or not.''


    [Okay Nikolai, thank you. You''re the best son a mother could ask for.]


    ''I could do better, but I won''t stop trying, Mom.''


    It felt awkward to remain in his room, somehow thinking his presence might change his mother''s choice, so he headed to the main mansion, wanting to meet with his father.


    The two guards outside his room bowed respectfully as he passed by them, but he ignored their greetings and walked downstairs. As soon as he stepped out into the hallway, he heard someone call out to him.


    "Nikolai!"


    He glanced over his shoulder and saw Amphitrite, in her maid outfit, skipping towards him. Her face brightened like a child who had just received a gift.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Just looking for my dad. Do you know where he is?"


    Amphitrite shrugged her shoulders before moving closer, like a shark hunting her prey. The new maid wrapped her arms around Nikolai''s, pressing her chest against him.


    "I don''t know, but I can help you find him!"


    She batted her long eyelashes, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Nikolai sighed heavily, gently pulling away from her embrace. But she was like an octopus, gluing herself to him tighter when he pulled away. He gave up and let her cling to him as they walked together.


    ***


    In the mansion, Nikolai found Ivan in the living room, reading a book. When he noticed Nikolai approaching, Ivan closed the book and set it aside, then stood up to greet him.


    "Son, I know you like women, but this maid¡ªwait, who is this?" Ivan''s eyes narrowed. His silver pupils shone as his aura exploded, spreading through the room and weighing down on their shoulders. "Explain what she is, Nikolai!"


    Ivan glanced at Amphitrite, who still clung to Nikolai''s arm. Although her maid outfit made her appear harmless, Ivan sensed something strange about her.


    Not just her mixed and distorted scent, but the strange feeling of danger that came from her body made Ivan aggressive.


    "Wait dad, it''s not."


    "Quiet, let her explain! Why are you beside my son!"


    Nikolai tried to intervene, but Ivan silenced him. He wanted to hear Amphitrite''s explanation directly.


    Amphitrite remained calm, unfazed by Ivan''s intimidating aura.


    "It seems that little boy who cried on the tenth floor, while his wife fought bravely, has grown up and begun acting like a real man."


    She smirked, her eyes twinkling with amusement.


    "What did you say?"


    Ivan''s voice grew even colder, and his aura intensified, causing the nearby furniture to tremble.


    "Did you forget? I am sure that Elizabeth would remember how my sisters and I defeated you."


    "¡­"


    His eyes narrowed as he observed the young woman, unable to remember such a face. Then he looked at Nikolai as if searching for answers. He noticed her gills and mermaid ears, and suddenly, memories resurfaced.


    A shameful memory, where he lost to a woman in close combat for the first time.


    "How can it be, you are?"


    He couldn''t believe his own words, but the proof was right there in front of him.


    "Yes, I am Amphitrite, queen of the mermaids."


    Amphitrite''s lips curled into a triumphant smile, savouring Ivan''s shock and disbelief. She enjoyed seeing the once-fierce opponent reduced to a state of confusion.


    "I will not harm your son, nor anyone else unless they provoke me first."


    Ivan stared at her, his eyes full of suspicion.


    "Plus, we have already confirmed the ''Vow'' and I cannot hurt him or his loved ones."


    The moment she mentioned the world vow, Ivan''s face became pale. He looked at Nikolai with an expression as if he had lost faith in the world.


    "Son. I know you like women, but please tell me you didn''t accept this damn fish as your wife!?"


    "No! Of course not! She''s just joking!"


    Nikolai quickly defended himself, explaining that he didn''t consider Amphitrite as his wife. He believed the vow was a means to ensure peace between them.


    But he didn''t convince Ivan. He knew Amphitrite wouldn''t joke about such a thing.


    "This is complicated," Ivan muttered, before sitting down and letting out a long sigh. "Whatever, just be careful. I don''t care anymore."


    "I will," Nikolai replied, nodding his head in agreement.


    "But I''m curious, why are you so interested in my son? What do you gain from being with him?"


    Amphitrite looked stunned at Ivan''s sudden question as she froze on the spot. Her cheeks turned pink, and her scales became dark blue.


    "Oh? Has my son managed to charm a mermaid¡­ how skilled." Suddenly, Ivan''s mood improved, as he patted Nikolai''s shoulder, and gave a thumbs up. "You damn playboy, what will we do if your mother finds out about this?"


    "Uh, yeah, what would I do?"


    Nikolai''s lips curled into an awkward smile. He looked at Amphitrite, who seemed to enjoy the attention. She smiled at Ivan and winked playfully.


    "You should be proud of your son, he managed to conquer a mighty Mermaid Queen. Body and Mind, with little effort." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As expected of my son!"


    "So, Nikolai, what did you want to speak about?"


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh, that." He intended to tell his dad about the method, but for now, he wanted to honour his mother''s choices, so he remained quiet. "It''s nothing¡ªI just missed you."


    Ivan didn''t look convinced, but he would never ask too much. Instead, he nodded, then opened his mouth wide with shining eyes and said, "Oh yeah, I forgot, but you and your girls were invited to a special Gala ball."


    "A gala?"


    "Yes, it''s a formal event hosted by the Nosferatu family, I believe you wouldn''t want to miss it for the world. So, did your old man do well getting us the tickets for our family?"


    "Of course, dad, you''re the best."


    "That''s my boy!" Ivan exclaimed, patting Nikolai on the back.


    "When is it?"


    "In a few weeks, so make sure to prepare yourself and your harem of little beauties."

 Chapter 299 Preparing for the worst... Mothers choice!

    "Amphitrite, can you wait outside a moment?" Nikolai didn''t want to make his father hesitant to discuss sensitive topics with her here.


    "Yes, Master."


    ''She noticed?''


    He watched her give a graceful bow, slipping her hand along his cheek, before she left the room with a loud bang.


    "It seems that she listens to you at least, but be careful. Mermaids are nothing but sirens that lead men astray with their alluring charms!"


    "Of course dad, now¡­ can we discuss the actual issue?"


    Nikolai watched his father''s grim smirk. He knew this old man just wanted to cause trouble, but he couldn''t deny the desire to learn more about the Nosferatu up close because their names popped up everywhere. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''It''s almost like they''re destined to become a plague.''


    "Dad, about the hunt today¡­ We found more corruption and another door."


    "Another door?"


    Ivan''s silver eyes shone with an eerie light, almost as if he predicted something. Then, with a sigh, he placed a hand on Nikolai''s shoulder.


    "It might just be as we feared, this gala could become dangerous if so."


    "Do you think they''d do something with all the nobles there, dad? Isn''t that stupid of them?"


    Nikolai didn''t think the new patriarch would risk something at such a massive event, but his chest became tight, and a bad feeling spread through his mind because of his father''s


    "Stupid? No. They do not need to fear the consequences. If they are really trying to start a war, then this is the perfect place for it."


    "Think Nikolai, this gala will bring all their enemies and allies into one place, would you turn that chance down?" Ivan''s words made sense, but Nikolai still couldn''t believe someone would be so brazen.


    "But what could they possibly gain by doing this?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ivan only shrugged before he turned away from his son.


    "Isn''t that what we need to find out before they crush us all?" The old man''s voice sounded tired, and Nikolai felt a pang of sadness when he saw his father''s back.


    ''He has been fighting for so long, but now I am here, too.''


    "Dad, I will stop them. Don''t worry, we have time to prepare."


    Ivan looked over his shoulder and smiled, his eyes glinting, and a proud smirk formed on his lips.


    "Time is never on our side, my son."


    Ivan left the room, leaving several documents about the Nosferatu clan''s current state.


    These documents were Nikolai''s homework. It was his duty to learn as much as possible about their enemy, and though he had already read through various papers multiple times, he knew there was always something new to discover.


    ''I should visit the girls before I get hooked on this again.''


    With a sigh, Nikolai stood up and left his father''s office.


    He spent most of the day with him, going over the things that happened in the caves and telling him about Amphitrite. He didn''t mention the second body until his mother answered. The rest of the time passed while discussing the latest news and how to proceed.


    ''What if dad is right, and they really want to start a war?''


    Amphitrite vanished.


    She wasn''t waiting for him at the door, causing Nikolai''s lips to twitch.


    Although he couldn''t fully trust her, he still needed her to help him with his mother. If any issues happened to her, he could stop himself without regret and find another way to revive her.


    The thought sent shivers down his spine because such an event would affect not only the supernatural but also humans. Nikolai''s eyes narrowed, carrying the massive stack of papers to his room first.


    Click!


    The moment he opened the door, he half expected one of the girls to be waiting to ambush him, but the pink figure of his mother''s phantom sat on the bed, as if waiting.


    [Hello, Nikolai.]


    She spoke with a dull, muted tone, but her eyes watched him filled with light, a passionate and determined light.


    "Hi mom, sorry I took so long."


    Nikolai placed the papers on his desk before sitting next to her.


    "Dad seems to be overworking himself, he had huge dark circles but still insisted on working harder. I want to help him, but I don''t have the skills or ability yet."


    Elizabeth listened to her son, her gaze softening when she heard about Ivan. Her husband worked tirelessly for their family and the safety of the people around them. She knew it was difficult for him to balance everything, especially since he had been doing so alone for years now.


    [Ivan always liked to do things without thinking about himself, but god forbid I do anything, and he''d act like I would die from overwork, fufu.]


    Her voice carried a hint of bitterness, but it vanished quickly, replaced by a warm smile.


    "But you''re worried about him, aren''t you?"


    [No less than you are, but you also worry about me, right? My cute little boy.]


    "¡­"


    Nikolai''s face turned away. Even at his age, hearing such words from his mother made his face hot, different from what he felt with the other girls.


    "Mom, please¡­"


    His voice trailed off, but Elizabeth just laughed softly.


    Nikolai felt his heart grow heavy as he looked at her. He could bring her back right now and have her walk among the living, but he lacked information about this method and action.


    ''Do I want to make the same mistake twice?''


    He shook his head and sighed.


    "I''m sorry, mom, but I need more time. There is no guarantee that Amphitrite''s method can bring you back safely, and even if it does, I don''t want to perform it while being clueless."


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened slightly, and she smiled again. She tried to brush his hair, but her hand passed through his body, causing goosebumps to spread across his skin.


    This feeling reminded him of how limited his mother''s actions were right now, and the thought caused his chest to tighten painfully.


    "It will be fine; I''ll find a way to bring you back!"


    [Fufu, there''s no rush to bring me back.]


    [Then how about the gala in a few weeks, was it? Why don''t we decide the night before?]


    Elizabeth''s voice held a playful tone, but her eyes showed determination. She knew Nikolai wanted to bring her back as soon as possible, but she also understood the risks involved.


    [In three weeks, I will give you my answer by then, so find all you can. Use that mermaid if you have to.]


    [If you can convince me, then I will accept this method and won''t doubt you.]


    Nikolai nodded, grateful for his mother''s understanding.


    "I promise I will bring you back safely."


    He yearned to hug his mother properly, but the current sensation was lacking and left his chest hollow. A warm, fuzzy sensation spread through him when he passed through her pink figure before she flickered and returned to the pendant.


    [I''m sorry... I need to sleep, Nikolai]


    "It''s okay, you can sleep, I will do my best. I promise."


    With a long sigh, Nikolai sat quietly in his room, thinking about the things he needed to do before the gala started. He knew that night would be dangerous, not just because of the event being his enemies'' turf, but the fact his lovers would also be attending.


    ''What if they''ve discovered how to harness the corruption?''


    ''Do they know about the second tower, and how to access it?''


    His mind rushed with countless thoughts and theories, and he drowned in his own questions. He didn''t even hear the door knocking before the handle turned and someone entered.


    "Nikolai?"


    A sweet voice pulled him out of his trance. He turned to see Nikita in the doorway, her hand pressed against the frame as she gazed at him with an uncertain expression.


    "Hey, Nikita. What''s up?"


    He couldn''t stop the smile from spreading across his face when he saw her, and he noticed the blush on her cheeks as she looked away.


    "I missed you, can I come in?"


    "Of course, here, come sit beside me."


    He patted the bed next to him, and she approached slowly, her tail swaying behind her. She wore a loose black shirt with a cat print. The material seemed thick and warm, while hiding her stomach''s slight bump underneath.


    Nikita sat down next to him, her warmth seeping into his side. He wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her closer, enjoying the feeling of her body against his.


    "Is there something wrong, or did you just want to be close?" His voice became softer, the low tone comforting and soothing.


    "I just wanted to be near you¡­" Nikita whispered, leaning her head against his shoulder.


    Nikolai smiled and kissed the top of her head, breathing in her scent.


    "Did you hear about the gala?"


    His question seemed to be right because her shoulders twitched as she grabbed his shirt tighter, almost as if she were afraid.


    "Yes, I don''t want to go, but I will if you''re going." Her voice trembled slightly, and he could feel her wariness.


    ''Is it because of?''


    Nikita''s pale amber eyes peeked up at Nikolai, and he felt a pang of guilt in his chest. He knew the current state made her hormonal, likely worried about the babies inside her.


    "You don''t have to go if you don''t want to," he reassured her, gently stroking her hair.


    "But what about you and the others?"


    He couldn''t help but chuckle softly.


    "We''ll be fine, don''t worry about us. You need to take care of yourself and the babies first."


    Nikita paused, her lips parted, but only hot air came out. She then adjusted herself and leaned her head against his chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    "Okay, I trust you." She murmured, closing her eyes.


    Nikolai held her tightly, feeling her warmth radiate from her small body, until she asked him another question: "Is that fish, another one?" Her voice sounded curious yet hesitant, as if unsure how to ask.


    "Not quite, it appears that she tricked me into some kind of mermaid ritual, but right now, she isn''t. But I think she might be useful in helping my mom."


    Nikita''s eyes widened, and she looked up at him with a hopeful expression. "Your mother?" She asked, her voice filled with curiosity.


    "Yes, but I haven''t told dad yet, I don''t want him to worry too much. I need to gather more information first before I tell him. Oh?"


    A sudden idea occurred to him. Yes, he wasn''t alone! He looked at Nikita, who might struggle to fight soon, and he didn''t like the idea of her fighting with his children inside her.


    "Will you help me?"


    "With what?"


    She looked confused, but he smiled reassuringly.


    "I would like to learn more about Amphitrite, the ritual, and these documents."


    He took the information about the twins and scientific research and showed it to Nikita, who gasped at first.


    However, then her eyes began to shine.


    She flipped through the documents and then peeked up at Nikolai, almost showing complete understanding.


    "I will help, but the others too¡­ let''s have everyone help bring back your mother!"

 Chapter 300 Nikitas growth, leading the group!

    Nikolai watched Nikita with a quiet gaze. He found her changes since they became lovers quite impressive, even more so after becoming pregnant.


    She even overcame her jealousy that used to overwhelm her.


    Nikolai hugged her tight when she suggested bringing the others. He wanted to have trusted people to help with this, but he worried about their feelings and whether they might argue.


    However, seeing her changes, he understood that his thoughts might have been incorrect.


    His lovers weren''t static dolls that would only change when told or ordered, but living women that constantly thought and decided for themselves.


    "I love you, Nikita."


    "Nn, I love you too. Nikolai."


    The soft sensation of her body, the delicate warmth that spread through him each time she touched him. Her increased body temperature was because she was pregnant. These small things added up to create a sense of comfort he couldn''t get elsewhere.


    ''I am lucky to have such support.''


    "Can I ask you to gather the others and start researching these documents to help my mother?"


    "You didn''t need to ask, I would love to help you."


    Nikita''s eyes shimmered as she clung to his chest and pushed her face into his chest. She muttered to him, "Thank you. Now I can keep helping you."


    At first, Nikolai didn''t understand her, but then he noticed her placing a hand against her stomach, and the slightly hard sensation woke him up.


    ''Oh, she know''s I didn''t want her to fight...''


    "I''m the one who should be thanking you, foolish wolf."


    "Hmph~ I''ll bite you."


    "Haha, if it makes you happy. Bite all you like."


    In the dim room, the pair embraced for quite some time before a different shimmer appeared in the young wolf''s eyes. She looked at him with a devilish smile, then pushed him back onto the bed. "I''m hungry; give me food."


    Not long after that, the sounds of hushed moans and heavy breathing filled the room as their shadows overlapped.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    After several days of preparation, Nikia brought the other women closer together.


    Instead of bickering or fighting, Nikolai found them in the common rooms or the library reading old, dusty books. They would occasionally discuss something they read or heard about, but otherwise, they were quiet.


    He was glad to see them getting along so well, but he also felt lonely without their attention.


    ''No I can''t be this pathetic!''


    Nikolai splashed himself with water, facing the mirror with a bitter smile. Although they would visit him at night, with alternating members, he started seeking the women out, eager to talk and enjoy their company.


    ''I guess I became more dependent on them than I thought.''


    Nikolai sighed, feeling the cold water dripping down his face. He had just finished a vigorous training session, and his muscles were sore from overexertion.


    Ivan convinced Alexei to help train the moonlight alliance werewolves, and thus Nikolai''s days became focused on training, his leadership, and Succession Lessons.


    Because the gala would be in just under three weeks, he needed to brush up on his etiquette as the heir of the Volkov and Moonlight Alliance.


    He also took dancing and etiquette lessons during the afternoon. Nikolai''s schedule became packed full, while he could only see the girls during meal times.


    "Phew..."


    Today, he finished his morning training with Alexei and his father and headed to his dancing lesson. However, he encountered a strange sight. His eyes widened when he noticed Selene''s figure in the hallway.


    Selene leaned against the wall, struggling to walk or move. Her legs wobbled, and she appeared disoriented.


    "Selene?"


    Nikolai''s voice caused her to flinch, and she turned to look at him with wide eyes. He noticed something was wrong instantly.


    Her face looked grey, almost void of colour, much different from her usual light peach tint, and her eyes were unfocused, darting around nervously. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you okay?" Nikolai asked, concerned.


    Selene nodded weakly, trying to reassure him, but he noticed the differences in her immediately. He stepped close and helped her stand, and she almost collapsed into his arms.


    "Drink, you are thirsty." He commanded, while unbuttoning his collar.


    She hesitated for a moment before leaning forward and sinking her fangs into his neck. The sensation of her feeding on him sent shivers down his spine.


    It was a mixture of pain and pleasure, an intimate act that bonded them together. Yet, this time didn''t spur the usual desire within him, instead he held her small back tighter and sniffed her silky golden hair.


    ''Ah, you too?''


    Nikolai closed his eyes and let out a sigh, not one of annoyance or anger, but relief. ''You''re pregnant.''


    He smiled as he stroked her hair, feeling the warmth of her body against his. The unstable and weak change in her aura, the way she started emitting a sweeter and richer scent, and the way her skin gained a fresh glow after drinking his blood all pointed towards the same thing.


    ''She''s carrying my child.''


    Nikolai felt a surge of happiness and pride well up inside him.


    "Should I say, congratulations?" He whispered, causing a slight pain as she jolted, her fangs cutting his neck slightly.


    "Ngh..." Selene pulled away, looking at him with wide eyes filled with shock and surprise. She covered her mouth with her hand, realising what he meant.


    "I... didn''t know how to tell you, became worried you wouldn''t be happy."


    "Why wouldn''t I be? I''m thrilled!" He exclaimed, pulling her into a tight embrace. "This is amazing news!"


    Selene relaxed in his arms, feeling relieved and grateful for his reaction.


    Her jealousy towards Nikita didn''t last long, because the days following her taste changed, and she started to crave things that made her confused.


    She craved human food, the kind that Nikolai enjoyed, sweet, sour and even spicy foods. She also found herself needing more sleep than usual.


    It wasn''t until she visited the mansion doctor for a checkup that she confirmed her state. Like Nikita, the pair became over the moon, but Selene worried Nikolai might not want more children and became nervous.


    But now, seeing his genuine excitement and joy, she couldn''t help but smile. "I''m glad you''re happy," she whispered, leaning into his embrace.


    "I thought you might be upset since we have so many things to do... but I¡ª"


    Nikolai couldn''t let her blame herself. He sealed her lips, a soft, silky sensation spreading through his mouth as he parted her lips.


    The pair passionately cuddled until a maid suddenly appeared under Leona. Her face froze, shocked at what she saw, and a little flushed.


    "Ahem, sorry to interrupt, but your father has requested your presence, Master Nikolai."


    "Oh, right. Sorry, I got carried away."


    "N-no... I also enjoyed the kiss a bit too much."


    Nikolai and Selene both blushed, embarrassed by their public display of affection. They quickly separated and straightened their clothes, trying to regain their composure.


    ''What''s wrong with me?'' Nikolai wondered. It wasn''t his first time, but the past few days had become increasingly difficult for him. His heart raced, and his body felt hot whenever he saw any of his lovers.


    ''I should ask the doctor if there is something wrong with me.''


    "Please take Selene to her room and let her rest, " he ordered the maid before turning to leave. The warm grasp of Selene''s hand gripped him, and he reluctantly parted.


    "I''ll see you tonight, okay?" She asked, with an almost pleading tone.


    Nikolai nodded, smiling warmly at her. "Of course, I can''t wait."


    With that, he left, heading towards his father''s office.


    Thought about how his life started changing rapidly filled Nikolai''s mind. He wondered what else might happen in the future, the excitement and worries about becoming a father and his sense of impending responsibility.


    As he walked down the hallways, he noticed the portraits of previous Volkov family members lining the walls. Their stern faces seemed to stare at him, judging him silently. He couldn''t help but wonder what they would think of him and his choices.


    Would they approve of his actions? Would they support his decision to have multiple women as his Luna and Brides, and having children with a Tepes vampire?


    In reality, he didn''t mind, but at least didn''t want his children to face discrimination.


    ''Would the child with Selene be a Volkov or a B¨¢thory? Does Selene want them to be a Tepes?''


    These idle thoughts filled his mind until reaching his father''s office.


    Knock Knock!


    "Come in," Ivan''s voice called out from behind the door.


    Nikolai entered the room and found his father sitting at his desk, surrounded by piles of papers and books. Ivan looked exhausted, with mangy hair, sunken cheeks and dark rings around his eyes.


    "Dad you look horrible!" Nikolai exclaimed, surprised by his father''s appearance.


    Ivan chuckled, rubbing his eyes. "Thanks, son. I appreciate the honesty."


    "What''s going on?"


    "Hmm? Oh, nothing just researching the past actions of the Nosferatu since the first generation''s head. It seems we were onto something doubting them."


    Nikolai frowned, concerned. "What do you mean?"


    "Well, it appears that the Nosferatu have been manipulating events behind the scenes for centuries. They''ve been using their influence and power to control the other clans and maintain their dominance."


    "How did the other vampires allow them? They''re not even the ruling family."


    "That''s the thing. The Nosferatu are incredibly cunning and manipulative. They''ve managed to stay in power by playing the other families against each other and keeping them divided."


    Ivan rubbed his temples before continuing as he pushed an old, decrepit book to Nikolai. "You see, they used their unique powers to turn members of each clan, not just of vampires but werewolves, Djinn and even mermaids against each other. An undead is normally easy to spot, but the Necromancy of Nosferatu is quite interesting."


    "They can create undead that mimic the living, and thus can blend into society without suspicion. This allows them to infiltrate and corrupt organisations from within. Once they have enough control, they use their influence to manipulate events to their advantage."


    "But, can''t we just smell or detect the undead from their blood?" Nikolai questioned.


    Ivan stood up with a bright light in his eyes. "I thought so too!" He exclaimed, grabbing a book off the shelf and flipping through it.


    "However, according to this book, the Nosferatu have developed a technique that allows them to mask the scent of their undead creations. Not only that, but the actual spell won''t activate until they die!"


    "Huh? Then it''s useless right? I thought they wanted to monitor the clans?"


    Nikolai sat beside his father''s desk, the mass of old books and thing scent of dust and musky paper filling his nose. Then Ivan tapped his shoulder and showed him a small excerpt from a former Volkov head diary.


    ¡ª Andrei Volkov


    The year is 1024. After the towers fell, my brother suddenly became strange, as his previous mission failed.


    Investigating the cause, I discovered the Nosferatu had turned him into one of their pawns. However, the strangest thing was that he didn''t appear dead nor did he smell like one.


    How long did my brother betray me for? Why did he only change after that mission...


    Well, the answer came sorrowfully.


    A member of the Tepes clan sent me a sealed warning message. Old man Vlad warned me of the Nosferatu''s betrayal and that my brother was already dead.


    He died during that mission, but his body still moved, and his mind still worked.


    At first, the old man thought it was a miracle he survived, until he sent his blood for testing on a whim.


    From here, the letter became unreadable because of damage and age.


    "Do you see, if this is what happened..." Ivan''s voice echoed, causing Nikolai to awaken from his stupor.


    "Dad, this is dangerous... we need to learn how to identify them quickly!"

 Chapter 301 Preparations And realisation

    From the moment Ivan and Nikolai learned of this unique and dangerous ability, which even the current head, Viktor, didn''t know about.


    Because of this, they started to increase their research and studied the many clashes that happened in the past. All to find out what the Nosferatu got involved with.


    The days started to pass, with Nikolai training in the mornings, fighting against his father, Alexei, and sometimes even Viktor would join. A sense of urgency grew each day. The upcoming gala became more dangerous the longer the trio researched past events.


    After two weeks, Nikolai''s progress in training, entering the tower and spending time with his lovers became a normal routine. Sometimes, he would return to the mansion at midnight, then be training once again at four in the morning.


    However, he never neglected his lovers.


    The only issue was Selene becoming a little strange.


    "We have seven days until the event." Ivan''s chest heaved as he looked back at Nikolai, a bruise on the older male''s cheek while Nikolai panted, his lips curved into a vicious smirk.


    "You have progressed faster than I imagined, but the grand elders will still be dangerous in your normal state." Ivan didn''t like to lie or sugarcoat his words.


    He never said things to make Nikolai feel better. The stern gaze of a tough father, yet his pupils shone with pride each time Nikolai stood up and faced him once again.


    Today was the first time Nikolai scored more blows in their training session. His father''s words were completely true¡ªhe was progressing quickly. It felt like his body was remembering how to fight, rather than learning from scratch.


    But sometimes he couldn''t focus, which led to Ivan getting the upper hand.


    "Dad, why are we training less in the last seven days? Shouldn''t I be training more right now?!"


    Nikolai''s breathless question echoed in the dark basement room with only the pair inside. Alexei was helping train the other troops, and today Viktor needed to meet with some vassals and members of the alliance.


    "Son, right now is the most important time... you need to wind down and calm your mind. The past two weeks you''ve been firing on all cylinders and more. The tower, training, duelling, researching, and even spending time with your fianc¨¦e''s."


    Ivan stepped closer and extended his hand, ruffling Nikolai''s hair with a wide grin.


    "My foolish boy, use these seven days and enjoy some time with your loved ones. If the event becomes something dangerous, what are you going to do when mentally exhausted, or worse, injured?" Ivan''s words made sense, but Nikolai still wanted to keep training.


    "But¡ª"


    "No buts," Ivan interrupted. "Now go back to the mansion and rest. Is it not enough you managed to almost break your old man''s nose?" He chuckled before turning away. "I''ll see you later tonight."


    Nikolai watched his father leave the room with slumped shoulders, and a slight limp. ''Did I really hit him that hard?'' Nikolai thought as he looked at his knuckles, which were bruised, swollen and cut.


    The door clicked shut, leaving Nikolai alone in the darkness.


    [You did well, Nikolai! You were so cool. Mom is proud!]


    ''Cooler than dad?''


    [Ack... well, you''re both cool!]


    He didn''t mind her honest answer; she always remained the same. Her devotion to his father made Nikolai more envious of their relationship in the past. But now, since he started communicating and listening to his lovers more, Nikolai understood how to attain that kind of relationship.


    "Seven days of rest..."


    Nikolai clenched his fists into balls and examined his muscles. He nodded with a confident smile at his bulging biceps and tough, forged triceps. They were not too big that they became unsightly, but a delicate balance between muscle and flexibility.


    ''I know that Selene and Kumiko like muscles...''


    He grinned as he thought about showing off his new body to his fianc¨¦es.


    After taking a quick shower in the basement, Nikolai left the underground bunker and walked through the streets connecting the fortress mansion and various other abodes where the other members of their moonlight alliance lived.


    The sun hung over the horizon as night beckoned for its turn. It was late afternoon, and Nikolai felt refreshed after such an intense workout.


    His footsteps echoed across the concrete path, and his ears picked up the sound of children playing in the distance.


    ''Children...''


    Since the moment Nikolai learned, he would become a father, he has been thinking about it. He wonders what his children will look like, whether they will be girls or boys, and whether they will model themselves after their mothers.


    Nikolai''s heart pounded against his chest, and he could feel his blood pumping. It wasn''t like bloodlust or his desire for their mothers, instead a primal excitement to see them born.


    ''I wonder if they''ll have all my bloodlines?''


    He couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought. Though he wanted a lovely daughter, Nikolai couldn''t accept the idea of her meeting a man one day. Somehow, he understood Dimitri and Vlad''s cranky reactions in the past.


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Hmm... I haven''t seen either of them for quite some time, did something happen?''


    Dimitri and Vlad vanished after he defeated Alistair Faust, but now he couldn''t remember seeing them, even at the meetings with the alliance Nagisa attended.


    "I should ask dad next time, maybe Nikita and Selene miss their fathers."


    Nikolai eventually found himself outside his mansion, a place he had used only to sleep and enjoy passionate nights with his lovers for the past two weeks. Now, he had come back here to rest, and it was a strange feeling.


    [You''ve been working hard non-stop. Take some time to recover. Nikolai, you''re like a taught rope right now.]


    ''I cannot deny that...''


    Since learning of the gala, he has trained and practised in all areas, including his bloodline arts and other abilities. His progress has been remarkable, but he also knows the dangers of pushing himself too far.


    But he still wanted to do more.


    He needed to be stronger.


    He had to be stronger.


    "Nikolai?"


    A gentle, and warm tone sounded from behind, followed by a soft tapping of feet. The familiar voice caused Nikolai to smile before he turned around.


    "Kumiko," he whispered with an inaudible sigh. She stood a step away, reaching out to hug him. In a simple white dress that hugged her curves tightly, her long blonde hair flowed down to her waist.


    "You look so intense." Kumiko''s eyes curled into crescent moons while grasping his hips, her fingers pressing and exploring his muscular abdomen while her smile deepened. "And you''ve been working out so much."


    Nikolai chuckled as he pulled her closer, wrapping his arms around her waist. "Do you like it?" he asked with a playful smirk, which reddened her cheeks.


    Her hand wrapped around his arm, causing her to suddenly gasp. "Oh my?" The surprise in her voice made him laugh.


    "I''m glad you like it." He leaned down and kissed her on the lips, a soft peck that felt like a cooling tide washed over him. Kumiko''s arms then grabbed his back, pulling him close. Her mouth opened slightly, allowing her tongue to slip inside his mouth and part his lips.


    "Mmm..."


    A soft moan escaped her throat, and she pressed herself tighter against him. Nikolai''s hands slid down her back until they reached her rump, where he squeezed gently.


    "Nnnph!"


    Kumiko enjoyed the sensation of his firm hands grabbing her and lifting her off the ground.


    The sudden act seemed to excite her as Kumiko continued to kiss him, moving her tongue with more passion, and her body squirmed against his chest.


    "Kumiko, we are outside," Nikolai whispered as he broke their kiss. He didn''t put her down, but he carried her toward the door, opening it with one hand.


    "It doesn''t matter¡ªeveryone knows we''re engaged." Kumiko''s breathless response caused him to raise an eyebrow, but he didn''t argue. The upward gaze peering at him from below destroyed all his defences.


    "I''ll be taking a week of rest, so..."


    "So we can spend more time together?" Kumiko finished his sentence with a bright smile, her eyes twinkling like stars. "I''m happy. You''ve been training so hard lately¡ªthe others will also be really excited." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikolai nodded with a smile.


    "I know, but I want to spend a day with you, alone."


    Kumiko''s cheeks flushed red once again, but she soon recovered, her fingers drawing on his chest as she nodded.


    "I look forward to it."


    The moment he entered the mansion, Nikolai experienced a sense of D¨¦j¨¤ vu, a feeling that he had lost a long time ago but finally found once again.


    He saw Selene, Nikita, and Risa waiting for him with the maids. Someone probably saw him walking around, and they all prepared for this. The moment their words echoed through the entrance, his heart fluttered in delight.


    "Welcome Home, Young Master!"


    "Welcome home, darling."


    "Nikolai~ I missed you."


    "Honey, welcome home."


    All the women greeted him, their voices unique and distinct from the maids. His enhanced hearing picked each of their voices out and stored them on his mind and heart''s hard drive.


    "I''m home!"


    The sense of having a place to return.


    ''Finally, I have a home again.''


    [He looks so happy and unsure how to react, so cute. You''ve built a family of your own.]

 Chapter 302 - 302: Date with Risa - I

    The days passed quickly, and Nikolai planned to spend time with his lovers.


    These were the last seven days before the banquet gala. Various advertisements appeared on television and in the city. Those who could visit changed from the typical vampires and close relatives to even humans.


    Nikolai and his father remained on high alert as Viktor prepared the entire compound for battle, facing their worst enemies.


    In the end, Nikolai believed there was nothing he could do but wait.


    The days passed without a hitch, and Nikolai''s rest and training sessions within the mansion continued.


    Five days remained until the Gala, and today, Nikolai visited the city with Risa.


    He closed his eyes while waiting at their meeting spot, the bustling city passing him by in a blur. Nikolai spent the last few days honing his skills, but felt something was off.


    A strange sensation gnawed at the back of his mind, as if danger were lurking just around the corner.


    Yet, wearing his smart blue shirt with short sleeves, tight, straight jeans, and a jacket to blend into the crowd, he tried to ignore the unease, focusing instead on the excitement of spending time with Risa. He had to remind himself to relax, after all, not to stress himself.


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''There are lots of people out today...'' sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite it being a weekday, Nikolai counted thousands of humans rushing around, purchasing, window shopping, and going about their business. The buildings towered over him, almost suffocatingly so.


    He stood amidst a bustling sea of humanity, surrounded by skyscrapers and glass towers.


    ''When did I change?''


    "Nikolai?"


    He kept his eyes closed, slowly flicking his eyelids as he tried to adjust to the thick scent of oil, gasoline, and human sweat. It was as though he could smell everything unpleasant around him¡ªthe rustling of clothes, the thumping of hearts, the pulsating blood coursing through veins.


    "Are you okay, Nikolai?" A soft voice spoke once again, different from the horrid sounds of the city.


    Nikolai opened his eyes, only to find Risa''s face staring back at him. Her eyes, emerald eyes shimmering like two deep wells of concern, slightly parting her lips as if she was about to say something else.


    The sounds of the city suddenly faded, and the foul smells were overwritten by the calming, floral scent coming from Risa''s body, as her long lashes fluttered. She looked stunning in her red dress that hugged her slim waist, with a black jacket on top and a pair of black heels.


    "I''m alright..." Nikolai mumbled before taking a deep breath.


    "You sure~ here, come let me see."


    Risa shifted closer, her movements elegant yet flexible.


    She reached up and placed the back of her hand on Nikolai''s forehead, her touch stiffening him. The cool sensation of her skin sent a jolt through him, leaving him frozen in place.


    "Sorry, being in this group of humans... somehow made me dizzy and feel unpleasant."


    "Don''t worry, you''ve been a little too reclusive since everything started getting hectic. We''ll take it easy today. After all, I''m your only girlfriend for the day!"


    Risa grinned with her mouth spread wide, her white teeth shining in contrast to the dark background.


    ''Like a ray of sunshine in the dark.''


    "Hmm, then shall we get something light to eat, maybe a coffee?" Nikolai offered his hand with half-closed eyes. Thankfully, when Risa came close, the foul scents and feelings vanished.


    "Mhm! You know what I love," she exclaimed while hooking arms with Nikolai.


    They entered a small cafe inside the department store, normally a little expensive compared to Moonducks, but the aroma of freshly brewed coffee greeted them like a snake charmer, guiding the two inside.


    "It smells so good~ hehe, I want a caramel latte with an extra shot!"


    "Then I''ll get a caramel macchiato with two shots."


    Nikolai stepped forward, but Risa''s hands pressed on his chest plate as she curled her lips into a soft, sweet smile.


    "Nope, I''ll pay! After all, you need some relaxation after everything. Plus, you''re mine for the day."


    With those words, she spun around gracefully, almost floating, her heels clacking against the floor as she walked away.


    Risa ordered their drinks quickly, a smile plastered across her face.


    They sat at the corner table near the window. The bright sun shone down upon the couple. Risa''s pale complexion seemed to glow under the warm sunlight.


    "Doesn''t everything seem so much better with the sun?" She asked with a tilt of her head.


    "I mean, it is nice. However, there is a certain charm to the moonlight."


    Nikolai responded as he sipped his drink, holding the steaming glass mugs in their hands. His lips quirked up slightly, forming a half-smile. It had been ages since they had done this, just the two of them. A date.


    ''No, maybe we never dated like this... I have been rushing too fast, like a fool.''


    He never realised until now that he had spent the past few months rushing, constantly chasing after ghosts and shadows and pushing himself to the limits.


    Nikolai sighed after swallowing the sweet, creamy liquid. Risa chuckled as she stared outside the window.


    "Yeah... It does... So... how are you feeling?"


    She turned to him, her expression serious, her emerald eyes shimmering with concern.


    "I''m okay, really." He tried to reassure her, but she wasn''t buying it. "You can talk to me. I may not understand everything, but I''m here for you."


    Nikolai normally views Risa as someone who enjoys playing around, but he would never have imagined her to be so caring and considerate.


    These narrow-minded thoughts made him feel terrible, and he looked away awkwardly. Then Risa reached out and took his hand in hers. She stroked the back of his hand gently, comforting him.


    "We all know how difficult your role is, how hard you work and push yourself to ensure our safety and happiness." Risa''s voice is a low, gentle murmur flickering in the cafe''s ambience. "But do you know, Nikolai, how much we worry about you when you give no thought to your safety, happiness, and life?"


    Her words struck a chord within Nikolai, echoing deeply inside him. He hadn''t considered how his actions might affect others, how people could view his relentless pursuit of strength and the perfect method to bring his mother as self-neglect.


    ''When did Risa become so mature and comforting?''


    He smiled softly, lifting his gaze to meet hers, revealing a side of him he rarely showed. "Thank you," he whispered sincerely, squeezing Risa''s hand. "Do you want to go enjoy some shopping?"


    Risa watched his expression, her eyes blinking as she nodded, a soft smile gracing her face.


    "Yeah!"


    They finished their coffees and began exploring the department store together, their footsteps weaving through the crowd.


    Risa normally led the way, eagerly looking at various stores, ranging from clothing to jewellery, but this time she wrapped her body around his arm, and enjoyed a slow, calm pace as they moved around.


    "So, what do you think of my outfit?" She asked while posing seductively.


    "It''s beautiful. The colour suits you well, and the dress fits nicely."


    "Hmmm~ is that all?"


    Her eyes narrowed, a devilishly seductive smirk spreading across her face.


    ''It seems like Risa wanted something else...''


    Nikolai''s gaze travelled down her figure, noting the way the dress highlighted her curves, making her look even more attractive.


    He understood what she desired, and chuckled in his mind, leaning closer and brushing his lips against her ear, blowing hot breath down her neck. "It makes you almost unbearably attractive, so much that I want to push you against that wall and ravish you right here."


    "Hehehe!" Risa giggled with a wide grin on her face. Her cheeks flushed a deep pink, and her green eyes glowed with mischief. "Oh, that''s lovely to hear, but let''s save it for later!" She tapped his cheek playfully before taking his hand again.


    After a few hours of exploring, they ended up in front of a large department store, its windows filled with luxurious items.


    "So, are you happy with that?"


    Nikolai watched her curiously, wondering why she chose a small platinum bracelet with blue gemstones¡ªthankfully they were real ocean sapphires, but nothing too extravagant.


    He thought she might want something more significant, but he noticed she was only interested in this small bracelet.


    "Mhm!"


    Risa''s lips curled into a smile that never changed. She constantly peeked at Nikolai before chuckling to herself and pointing to a new store or place to check. The feeling was strange, like being tugged along by an enthusiastic child eager to explore everything.


    However, Nikolai understood that the places she took him were ones that he also enjoyed, as if this date was for him.


    "Alright, where do you want to go next?"


    The sun started setting, painting the sky with vibrant hues of orange and purple.


    They sat down at a bench on the roof of the department store, with a small observation deck, which overlooked the city, watching the crowds pass by.


    Risa''s hand gripped Nikolai''s, her slender fingers intertwining with his. She turned to look at him, her eyes twinkling with mischief and anticipation.


    "Well..."


    She hesitated for a moment, biting her lower lip nervously. "Did you have a pleasant time¡ªdo you feel relaxed?"


    Her question caught Nikolai off guard, causing him to pause.


    ''Wait, Risa had been acting differently the entire day because she wanted me to relax?'' He stared at her, surprised by her thoughtfulness.


    ''She put aside her own desires and focused entirely on me, to make sure I had a great time.''


    Nikolai couldn''t help but feel touched by her actions.


    "Yeah... I did. Because you worked so hard for me, I had a wonderful day. Thank you, Risa."


    His voice came out softer than he expected, like a warm breeze caressing her skin. He leaned in closer, closing the distance between them until their foreheads touched.


    "I''m glad," she whispered, her breath tickling his skin.


    "Now what would my little princess wish for, our date still has quite a few hours."


    Since she worked so hard, he wanted to return the favour.

 Chapter 303 - 303: Date with Risa - II

    Atop the tallest building in the city, the wind howled with an icy chill. He never could have imagined that instead of a fancy dinner, or a visit to the usual hotel.


    Risa''s idea of a lovely date would be something so strange.


    Two people sat on the edge while drinking a bottle of expensive wine. Nikolai closed his eyes, taking a moment to think about how he ended up in this situation.


    "Are you alright, Nikolai?"


    He tilted his head, slowly opening his eyes to gaze at Risa, a faint smirk on his lips. "I''m fine, Risa." He gently took her hand in his, rubbing his thumb over it.


    The two sat there, looking at the night view. An entire city passed by, and neon signs flickered in the distance. The only thing lighting up their faces was the moon shining above them and illuminating Risa''s pale skin.


    ''He looks so handsome in this suit!'' Risa''s eyes remained fixated on his body, her hand squeezing his, as she sipped the nostalgic wine, the same one they drank together at the after mission party.


    "I was worried you might have expected something else..."


    She might be correct, at least at first.


    However, as he looked at her in the tight combat suit, with neon blue stripes... it reminded him of when he first met Risa, a strange feeling of attraction, borderline obsession, growing inside of him.


    "Like what?" A smile grew on his lips.


    She blushed, taking another sip from her glass, "Well... I don''t know..."


    ''That smile is unfair, why does he look so happy?''


    Truthfully, though he loved Risa, Nikolai didn''t realise how much he adored her.


    He failed to appreciate the small things she did, such as her cute reactions or how growing up in another country had changed her mannerisms and speech patterns.


    But now that he spent time alone with her, just talking about random things, he couldn''t help but fall for her even more.


    "You''re really beautiful tonight."


    "Eh?"


    Risa''s cheeks turned bright pink, her black hair fluttering in the breeze, although she attempted to hold it down with one hand, causing her to spill a bit of wine. "


    "Ah, it spilled, hehe. I''m sorry." She quickly apologised and glowed softly, like a child who had been caught red-handed.


    Nikolai removed his military-style trench coat and wrapped it around her shoulders. Risa''s nostrils flared the moment the heavy coat wrapped around her shoulders, sniffing his scent as it warmed her body.


    ''His coat smells so good.''


    She felt safe wearing it, even though they were on top of an extremely tall building. Nikolai''s warm, heavy coat made her feel secure and stable.


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Thank you, Nikolai..." Risa mumbled under her breath.


    As she remembered their first meeting, when they argued and bickered for silly reasons, Risa gazed at his profile from the side, wondering why he resisted her so fiercely.


    ''I want to know what he thinks... and feels.''


    Her lips moved closer to his ear, whispering gently, "Nikolai."


    "Hmm?"


    "What do you think of me?"


    Her question caused his brows to furrow, a puzzled expression appearing on his face.


    "Right now?"


    "Nn~ tell me, okay? You can''t lie."


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at him sternly.


    Her firm gaze caused his chest to tighten, but he remained composed.


    ''What should I say?'' He pondered silently.


    How could he convey everything he felt to her?


    He thought about it, and the silence between them grew longer by each second, as the wind blew louder.


    Nikolai wrapped his arm around her shoulder and pulled the beautiful woman into his lap. The latex and leather body suit made a slight squeak, followed by a purr in Risa''s throat.


    "Right now, you''ve become someone I''d die for." His answer was straightforward, with no hesitation.


    "I see."


    She couldn''t find any words to describe how she felt after hearing such a heartfelt response.


    However, it seemed he didn''t finish...


    "I love the way your nose scrunches up when you laugh, or notice something you like." Nikolai''s voice grew softer. "The way you smile when sniff things that you find important, then rub your scent on them." His fingers brushed against her soft cheeks.


    "And I love how..." His hand stroked her shoulder, pulling her head against his chest.


    Ba-Dum


    Ba-Dum


    "...No matter what you do, or how you dress. It makes my heart race."


    Ba-Dum


    Risa''s heartbeat began to synchronise with his.


    "It sounds so nice," Risa commented, pressing her small hands against his broad chest, feeling his beating heart. "I wish I could hear this more often."


    "Then, stay by my side."


    "Mhm~" She hummed happily. "I will."


    Nikolai''s grip tightened slightly around her waist.


    The quiet evening on the roof of the Imperium hotel passed as the couple gently whispered in each other''s ears, speaking of their plans and wishes.


    Risa''s wishes and curiosity all answered and fulfilled the moment she asked him.


    Nikolai, however, discovered more about himself and the beautiful woman in his lap¡ªthings he had never imagined before and never knew.


    "Hey, Nikolai... I want to know one more thing..."


    He nodded and hummed.


    "Will you also give me a child like Nikita and..."


    Risa''s eyes widened, and she covered her lips and buried her face in Nikolai''s chest. Her reaction caused Nikolai''s face to change¡ªhis eyes widened slightly, and he expressed shock.


    "I''m sorry... forget about it."


    ''She asked me not to say anything, what do I do now? Please let it go darling!''


    Nikolai didn''t respond immediately¡ªinstead, he leaned back slightly, trying to look into her eyes, which avoided his gaze.


    ''I don''t want to push her too much... let''s forget it for now, and speak with the others.''


    "Okay, let''s focus on your request instead." Nikolai''s deep voice softened further, a gentle rumble vibrating through his chest.


    "My... request?" Risa''s voice trembled slightly, as if she were unsure what he meant. Then, her body suddenly became weightless, and she hovered above the wall, nothing but a massive fall below her.


    "Kyaa!" Risa screamed and latched onto Nikolai''s neck.


    She held onto him tightly, trembling as she tried to calm herself down. But his warm embrace calmed her nerves, making her feel safe once again.


    "See, you''re so lovely. Let''s go to our room."


    He kissed her forehead tenderly before lifting her bridal style. "And tonight we won''t sleep until morning."


    .


    .


    .


    The sound of heavy rain pounded against the window.


    Risa''s eyes flickered, her peaceful sleep disturbed by the tapping window. Her eyes regained focus, and she awoke in an elegant hotel room, rubbing her eyes as she sat up. "Hmm..." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her hand patted the mattress, searching for her lover, only to discover it empty.


    ''Nikolai? Did he leave me already...?''


    She felt a sense of loss as she recalled the passionate night they had shared. They had been together since morning, exploring each other''s bodies without rest, like a bee desperately seeking pollen. He hunted her down, finding all the places that made her secret honey.


    She stood up, glancing at her naked figure reflected in the mirror.


    Large red marks from his lips,


    His sharp teeth left bite marks, some deeper than others.


    A particular set of fang marks on her neck appeared the most intense, accompanied by two trails of dried blood.


    ''He became like a true beast last night...''


    Memories flooded her mind of how Nikolai ravished her body.


    Everything had started when he laid her on the bed, undressing her slowly, removing every layer of clothing piece by piece, his large hands moving over her petite frame.


    ''Ah... I need to stop, my body aches and I can''t afford to get horny again, it''s swollen and a little red already.''


    Risa shook her head vigorously, banishing those lewd thoughts from her mind. Instead, she focused on finding clothes and covering up her exposed body, wrapping herself in a towel.


    Click!


    The next moment, the door opened, and she rushed to the bed, causing her aching muscles to scream, a burning pain spreading through her body.


    ''It hurts... my muscles are killing me...'' She groaned quietly.


    However, despite the discomfort, she showed a brilliant smile when she spotted Nikolai entering the room.


    "I''m back, Risa..."


    "Ohh~ welcome ba-"


    Before she could respond, he lifted her in his arms, and the pain seemed to vanish as he carried her to the bathroom.


    "Nikolai, I can walk just fine, please put me down..."


    "No, you''re hurt because of me." His voice remained steady, carrying a hint of regret as he spoke. "Until we check out, I''m going to pamper my little wife."


    "But..." Risa protested weakly, but her words were quickly interrupted by a kiss.


    "Shhh~"


    "Hmmf!"


    Their tongues entangled passionately, and Nikolai kicked the bathroom door open.


    ''I love this feeling~ I hope my dream comes true.''


    Risa''s delighted throughs faded slowly as the warmth of the bath spread through her body, and her conscious faded from his thick hands gently caressing and cleaning her body.


    The swish of water, and his low voice whispering affectionate words, her lullaby.

 Chapter 304 - 304: An Impatient Wolf!

    After a morning of reignited passion, their exhausted bodies lay in a tangle of limbs and blankets. The cool air from the ceiling fan felt good against their hot, sweaty skin. The smell of sex hung heavy in the room, and even though she had lost count of how many times Nikolai''s eyes shone with the bestial light of a predator.


    ''When did he drag me to bed...?''


    She could remember the bath, and preparing to check out, but then he suddenly kissed her... and Risa found herself pressed against the hotel window, her breasts crushed and exposed but the excitement stopped her from resisting, and instead she found great satisfaction.


    "Nikolai... Mmmm...." Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Risa''s eyes fluttered slowly, struggling to keep them open as her aching body rolled into his arms, pressing her nose against his chest¡ªshe couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    ''His scent is so...''


    Risa sighed again.


    His scent was intoxicating, wild, and dangerous. It was raw and masculine, and it had been imprinted in Risa''s mind since he first touched her.


    In the dim afternoon light, she could see the contrast between her skin and his¡ªhow different they were. The faint scars along his arms from when Nikolai pushed himself too far and the rough calluses on his palms were evidence of his dedication to training.


    She had always admired him for it.


    But now she could feel those hands on her body, every touch filled with a passion that left her breathless.


    ''I want time to stop in this moment... the way his powerful arms comfortably crush my body, and his hot breath blows against my cheeks, melting my desire to resist or deny his insatiable lust.''


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed at the sigh of Risa who faintly pressed her lips against his chest, pecking him with a soft smack, once, twice and then more.


    Her hand drifted down his muscular torso until she reached the base of his abdomen and a seductive light flickered in her eyes.


    "Again?"


    Nikolai didn''t wait for an answer¡ªhe grabbed Risa by the chin and forced her mouth to his. The kiss started slowly, their soft lips parting, a silky tongue sliding against teeth, brushing against soft flesh.


    "Mmmph... wait..."


    A soft moan escaped from Risa''s throat as Nikolai''s large palm glided across her smooth stomach. She could feel the heat radiating from his body as his fingers traced circles around her navel. Risa''s skin prickled as he lightly trailed his fingertips over her body, teasing her, making her squirm.


    "Nikolai..."


    The calming heat within her abdomen suddenly ignited like a wildfire that she could never extinguish. Nikolai''s rough hands stoked the flames of her lust, making it burn brighter and hotter with each touch.


    Risa couldn''t help but arch into his touch, seeking more contact, craving his warmth and strength.


    When his lips moved down her neck, Risa could feel the pressure of his teeth against her skin, threatening to bite down. A shudder ran through her entire body and her breath caught in her throat.


    ''He''s so gentle... yet so fierce...''


    Her thoughts cut short when Nikolai pulled her hips toward him. His erection pressed hard against her lower belly, pulsing with desire and need.


    It left no doubt about what he wanted. As he continued kissing Risa''s neck, his hand travelled downward, parting her thighs with ease, as his thigh slipped between them and he pushed her against the mattress.


    ''Why are you so...''


    Risa gasped, feeling embarrassed at how eager her body desired him¡ªshe gripped his hair, pulling on the soft strands as she tried to maintain control of her senses.


    However, despite her efforts, a loud whimper escaped from deep within her chest. The sound echoed throughout the room, reverberating off the walls.


    And the moment he penetrated her lonely warmth, she lost control... the passionate hunger that remained ravenous like a starving beast, demanding she feed it...


    The low squeak of wood soon followed, masked by the increasing shallow gasps and heated moans...


    "Nikolai!"


    ''This man is going to kill me...''


    A short while passed as the light filled the room. Now almost evening and yet Risa lay exhausted in bed with their legs entwined with Nikolai''s, and their naked bodies pressed together under a thin sheet.


    "What about checkout...?" A hoarse yet sensual voice echoed as she stroked Nikolai''s chest.


    ''He really kept me in bed for an entire night and day... My body hurts, I can''t move anymore.''


    "Well, I decided to extend it so you can stay here another night to... recover."


    The moment Nikolai chuckled at the end, her lips trembled and her cheeks puffed out. "Nikolai!"


    However, her expression quickly turned mischievous, and she pecked his chin with a grin. "What if I''m still hurt tomorrow?"


    She could tell he was smirking even though she wasn''t looking up.


    "Then I''ll book you another day, this place is your favourite right?"


    "Nn..."


    ''Not again, I can''t survive if you ravish me again... Nikita, hurry and come get this handsome bastard, I can''t say no!''


    As if hearing her plea, the door handle suddenly moved several times, before the low bleep of someone scanning a room card echoed through the room.


    "Nikolai! Nikita''s loud voice echoed, and both Risa and Nikolai shot up in bed, with the blanket falling around their waists. "I''ve been trying to contact you all morning and afternoon. Don''t ignore my messages just because you''re busy doing¡ª"


    "Doing the cat!"


    Her lovely cheeks turned pink when she saw Nikolai''s exposed body, and the dense scent made her nose twitch. Nikita''s golden eyes narrowed as she stepped closer. "Today is my day, right?"


    With a nod, Nikolai replied: "It is."


    "So, let''s go... now!" Her tone was firm, leaving no room for argument.


    Nikolai sighed deeply and placed his arm over Risa''s shoulder. He then kissed her forehead gently before turning back towards Nikita.


    "I know, I know. But I need to shower first, and have breakfast or lunch or whatever meal they serve now."


    "Hmph, how about you just remain like that..." Nikita covered her mouth the moment she spoke, even Risa looked at her with a shocked expression.


    ''Did Nikita have such a fetish? Does she like scents... well... he does smell really... Mmm....''


    Risa''s nose sniffed several times, her face buried in his chest, before she felt a sudden icy cold... his body heat vanished in an instant. And her hand only touched warm air...


    ''Ah...'' She thought with a sigh.


    Nikolai grunted as he hit the floor with a thud after Nikita had dragged him out of bed and dropped him on the floor like a sack of potatoes.


    "Don''t be so rough," he said with a slight growl.


    ''Idiot! Flirting with the dumb cat in front of me... I waited so long for you, didn''t you miss me too?''


    Nikita ignored him and tugged at his ear until he stood up.


    "Okay, okay... stop being so jealous. Let me get dressed." Nikolai tried to grab his clothes before a warm, comfortable heat spread through his abdomen as Nikita hugged his waist, her eyes gazing up at him, pleading for his attention.


    ''Nikolai... I''m sorry, don''t be angry... I''ll be good.''


    Nikolai smiled warmly at the sight of her adoring gaze.


    ''I missed you too,'' Nikolai thought as he stroked Nikita''s cheek, his lips touching her soft ears. Then he whispered, "You look beautiful today, Nikita."


    Her tail swished happily behind her as she purred contentedly at the praise.


    Nikolai glanced down at Risa, who watched them curiously. His eyes locked with hers, and he felt an intense wave of possessiveness wash over him. The slight bump of her stomach, and the sensation of several auras flowing from her body made his chest race.


    "Shall we get something to eat, I''ll do whatever you want today."


    He glanced back at Risa, who blew him a kiss and wrapped herself in the quilt, preparing for another nap as she mouthed the words.


    "I love you."


    .


    .


    . Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To his surprise, Nikita didn''t wish for anything extravagant as the pair sat in a small booth inside one of the city''s biggest B-Kingdom waffle houses.


    ''I love how he eats the waffles... ah! The syrup is dripping down his lips... so sexy.''


    Nikita rubbed her stomach with a blushing face. ''Forgive your mother babies... but once you meet your dad you''ll understand...'' She watched his throat bulge slightly with muscles, as he swallowed


    ''I''m so happy~ hehe.''


    "Is this really enough for you, Nikita?"


    "Mhm, this is perfect..."


    She leaned forward across the table and wiped Nikolai''s lips before sucking the cream and syrup off her fingertips. Nikita''s tail would be whipping back and forth excitedly if they were in private as she narrowed her eyes into a delighted crescent moon shape.


    ''Her smile is so bright... have I ever seen Nikita looking so radiant?'' Nikolai wondered to himself, watching his lover.


    After finishing their meal, they walked along the street holding hands.


    The sun was setting low on the horizon, painting everything in orange and red hues of light reflecting off the glass buildings.


    Because their date started later, he thought Nikita might be a little angry, but she enjoyed their stroll before they went to the old cinema complex that they used to visit when they were younger.


    It reminded him of a promise that Nikita once forced him to make.


    "Hehe~ do you remember that day when we stood here Nikolai?"


    ''How could I forget?''


    Though back then he thought Nikita was just playing around and he lacked the confidence to pursue her.


    "Shall we go inside?"


    A simple desire, and hope...


    ''She asked to visit this theatre and buy the special couple''s ticket... so we could watch a movie together in the private booth.''


    When the pair got to the main kiosk, he greeted the worker and asked.


    "Can I have a VIP Lover''s ticket for the film Nasty."


    ''Hehe~ he really remembers... but even buying the VIP instead of a normal lovers ticket... I am so happy Nikolai!''


    A small dream of a young werewolf finally achieved, as she clutched his hand with a beaming smile.

 Chapter 305 - 305: The Only Thing I want Is...

    Nikita''s eyes twinkled as she watched the live-action movie of an old animation and book that Nikolai vaguely remembered. The book was about a witch who is deemed evil just because of her appearance.


    ''It resembles how monsters are seen as evil by humans in this world.''


    The movie wasn''t bad.


    At first he thought it might be a boring slop where the producers and writers added in their political agenda to ruin the movie. ''It''s quite interesting...'' He enjoyed the songs, especially a random song where a Chad Prince sings about not needing books in a library.


    At times, Nikita looked close to tears. Sometimes, her hips and shoulders would brush against his as she danced along with the music in her seat.


    ''I can''t help but find her adorable, to think she''s going to become the mother of my children.''


    The thought made Nikolai''s lips curl into a faint smile. His hand brushed her silky white hair as she devoured the sweet and salted popcorn. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mmmn~ the movie was amazing, Nikolai!"


    He couldn''t help but smile at how her face beamed radiantly, speaking to him about the scenes or singing parts of the songs she liked the most.


    ''When did Nikita become this adorable, have I never noticed this in all our years together?''


    Nikolai doubted the brain of his past self.


    Why would he care about confidence when this beautiful woman made her feelings so obvious...


    ''I was a complete retard.''


    "Hehe~ Nikolai here eat some."


    Her delicate hands grabbed some of the popcorn and placed it into his mouth her shining eyes narrowing into thin slits as she grabbed his cheeks. The sweet yet salty taste didn''t sit well with Nikolai, but to keep his lovely fiancee happy, he forced a smile.


    ''Nikolai looks so cute~ I know he hates it but to make me happy he''s eating it. Hehe.''


    Nikita''s heart throbbed as her ears flickered rapidly.


    She was delighted that they finally watched a movie together.


    This date was one of her most desired dates, not going to a bar or doing more adult things. She had loved Nikolai for so long that her heart became set on these girlish teenage ideas and date plans.


    "Ah, did you like the movie?"


    She put the straw of ice-cold cola against his lips and leaned against his chest. Thanks to the lovers'' seat, they didn''t need to leave for another ten minutes, so she spent the time calming herself down by teasing Nikolai, who made her chest flutter.


    ''Why does he gaze at me so affectionately~ I''ve never seen him looking so gentle... and caring...''


    She couldn''t help but bury her blushing face in his chest, enjoying the warmth of his body, which comforted her heart. Her tail wagged back and forth as she snuggled against him, unable to contain her excitement.


    "I didn''t expect to enjoy the movie and date here so much," Nikolai replied truthfully.


    Nikita smiled gently, turning her face to peek at him, "I''m happy you did, Nikolai." She gazed deeply into his eyes as if trying to peer into his very soul.


    ''There''s no way I couldn''t have fun with you beside me... Nikita.''


    "You should put your tail and ears away though, if they have cameras..."


    "Eh?! Oh..." Nikita''s hands covered her head and touched her buttocks, before she looked embarrassed. "I didn''t realise!" She closed her eyes and focused on returning them to her body. But after a minute, she opened an eye and glanced at him nervously. "Are they gone?"


    "Yeah."


    "Ehehe~ I just had too much fun with you..."


    "Me too, Nikita."


    "Eh?" Her eyes widened.


    She thought he would like the date a little, or say he enjoyed it to make her happy, but the moment his hands cupped her cheeks, Nikita became a prisoner to his calm and affectionate expression. "Nikolai..."


    ''What is this feeling? It feels warm and comforting, yet my heart beats so fast.'' Nikita''s eyes closed, her body trembling as his thumb brushed over her lips, making her shudder as she felt the touch of his rough skin against her soft lips. ''Is he going to kiss me?''


    A single thought ran through Nikolai''s mind, ''I want to kiss her.''


    ''Please kiss me~ ehehe.''


    She could feel her heart beating out of control, as if it might burst out of her chest at any moment. Her eyes fluttered open and met with Nikolai''s handsome face close up. "Mmmmn?" Their lips met in a lingering, gentle kiss, as if afraid to break the moment.


    ''His lips are so warm...'' She closed her eyes again, ''and sweet...'' letting herself get lost in the kiss, not wanting to think about anything else other than enjoying this moment with him.


    He crushed her plush lips with a desperate hunger, seeking to devour her whole.


    ''She tastes like popcorn and soda... so sweet and delicious.''


    His tongue forcefully parted her lips, the velvety softness gliding across her teeth as he savoured every inch of her mouth. She responded eagerly, her lips parting further than their tongues intertwined in a passionate dance.


    Her hands moved to his shoulders, gripping as she pulled him closer.


    She wanted to be as close to him as possible. He could feel the warmth of her breath blowing from her nose onto his chin, which excited him even more.


    ''I love you, Nikita.''


    His arms wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer still, until their bodies pressed together tightly enough that he could feel the beating of her heart against his chest.


    Slowly, their fiery wet kiss ended.


    Gasping for air, she became shy, her eyes half-closed, before whispering, "I really love you, Nikolai." Her hand cupped his cheek, rubbing it softly. " I am happy you enjoyed our first proper date." She gave him a lovely smile.


    Although her upbringing might make her act like a thug and hooligan, inside her was a normal girl who wanted to experience romantic dates and enjoy the feeling of loving someone and being loved.


    "Me too."


    "Mmm... I can tell, hehe."


    They remained in this embrace for what seemed like hours before the warning buzzer sounded, and their bodies separated with great reluctance. Nikita''s tail wagged back and forth happily, causing her to blush as she quickly retracted it.


    "So where next?" She asked, fixing her hair with her fingers and then taking his arm as they left the private box.


    "Is there anywhere you want to go?"


    Nikolai couldn''t help but feel invigorated as if Nikita''s kiss filled him with energy, especially when she clung to his arm and smiled at him.


    "How about we go eat some hotpot, and then we will think about something else~"


    "Alright."


    He didn''t have any plans or desire to return home yet, anyway.


    .


    .


    .


    Nikita chose a small hotpot restaurant near the eastern district, just outside the slums. What surprised Nikolai was that the old lady who ran the place looked quite fierce.


    ''There''s a huge queue.''


    He thought to himself, worried about his pregnant wife. "Should we go somewhere else?" he whispered in her ear, but she tapped his nose and smiled cheekily.


    The next moment Nikita walked straight into the shop, causing many of the guests to complain behind their backs.


    "Huh? Who is this midget and pretty boy?"


    "Ah... it''s Nikita!"


    "Who''s that?" The first male responded, with a bitter yet curious tone.


    "She''s the stores mascot! The little white wolf, see there on the menu, it''s her in the wolf costume."


    "That''s right, she''s been coming here since she was young," the owner said proudly.


    "I never realised you came here often, Nikita."


    "Mhm!" Nikita nodded.


    Nikolai''s eyes widened when he noticed the people suddenly treated her differently.


    The regulars sat in the best seats, most of them older or middle-aged men, all who greeted Nikita like a granddaughter.


    "Oh~ little Kita! Have you been well?" Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh my, Nikita, your stomach... is it what I think?" Another old lady, wearing glasses, chuckled, covering her lips as she elbowed the old man beside her.


    "Yes~"


    "Ahh~ how wonderful, did you hear that Mr Zhang? The little White Wolf has become an adult." The elderly man smiled and nodded.


    "I did, Mrs Lee..."


    What Nikolai didn''t know was that these were all werewolves.


    The store''s owner and all the regulars were former members of the Fenrir group. Now too old to fight, they had lost their places.


    ''Everyone looks good, I''m glad.''


    Nikita learned about the owner when she first met Nikolai and found it difficult to accept that they left. In other packs and families, the elderly would remain together. But because the Fenrir had so many enemies and unique rules.


    The elderly and disabled would receive a small compensation and retire. This policy also applied to branch members and those with thin Fenrir blood.


    ''At least everyone gets along...''


    So the young Fenrir used her money, earned from various odd jobs to help them open restaurants and other workplaces and became their little mascot.


    Of course, she made a lot of money thanks to her shares in the companies and her Mother, Nagisa, who secretly supported them.


    Thus, Nikita became the most loved Fenrir by the workers, from the guards to the gardeners, who learned this.


    "Nikita, long time no see." The owner grinned at her. "We heard rumours..." Her voice trailed off, allowing Nikita to fill in the blanks. "You really nailed a handsome and strong one, eh?" The old woman''s raspy voice echoed as she elbowed Nikolai.


    "You better treat her right, you hear me young man!"


    "G-Grandma it''s Nikolai... don''t be so rude..." Nikita blushed profusely, hiding her face with both hands.


    "It''s fine..." Nikolai smiled awkwardly. ''I can see another hidden side of my future wife, haha.''


    "Oh my?! The young boy you always spoke about... finally?"


    "Hehe~ of course!"


    Nikita put up both her hands with a V-sign, curling her lips into a mischievous smirk.


    "Well... I am so happy for you, this is all you''ve ever dreamed of, right?" The elderly wolf used to be Nikita''s nanny, and now seeing her stomach swelling, she gazed at Nikolai once more, before whispering into his ear.


    "Please take care of our little lady, and thank you for accepting her."


    Nikolai shook his head and responded calmly and proudly, "Grandma, it''s my pleasure. I am the lucky one to have her affection."


    "Oh... you good boy, let me treat you to our best hotpot!"


    "Everyone, tonights on me!" She called out, before the old people started to cheer, and their wives stood up and got behind the counter.


    "Prepare for the most impressive hotpot! Everyone, it''s the time you''ve been waiting for!"


    "The Nikita Special!"


    Nikolai''s eyes widened in shock at the speed at which the five elderly women began preparing the food. He noticed that the ingredients and spices were all Nikita''s favourites, along with some that were great for pregnant women.


    When he turned to Nikita, he noticed her sparkling eyes and asked her a question.


    "Is this the date you expected?"


    She smiled at him with a hint of sadness in her eyes, making Nikolai feel a little guilty.


    "Yes, this is exactly what I wanted... although..." Nikita looked down at her belly and then back up at him with a faint smile.


    "The only thing I ever wanted... was you."


    ''Fuck.''


    Nikolai''s heart throbbed, knowing deep down that he would do anything for this woman, ''this girl... fuck I''m such an idiot to have not accepted her charms sooner!'' His hand stroked her cheek gently before he pulled her into a tight embrace, his lips kissing her forehead.


    "Well, you''ve got me now, and I''m never letting go."


    ''Fuck he''s so cool~ ehehe.''

 Chapter 306 - 306: Nikitas Dream

    The busy rush of customers eventually ended.


    Nikolai ended up helping them serve since Nikita tried to and he didn''t want her to do that in her current state.


    Although the differences between humans and werewolves weren''t comparable, this was Nikolai''s first time being a father, and he became quite protective of her.


    "Haa..."


    ''It was quite difficult, even as a supernatural. I wonder how humans manage to do it.''


    Nikolai almost forgot his past.


    He had to work several jobs each day, from afternoon to evening, and then a small job before college started.


    ''Nikolai looked so handsome when he was working... but there were a few too many bitches trying to flirt with him!''


    Nikita swayed her hips before sitting beside him, pushing against him with her buttocks, trying to show her displeasure... "Kya?!" However, he grabbed and pulled her onto his lap, nuzzling her tightly from behind.


    Sniff~


    The moment Nikolai sniffed the back of her neck, she yelped and kicked out with her arms and legs before feeling his soft, silky lips pressing against her neck.


    Nikita''s spine tingled as she felt the warmth of his breath blowing at such close range, and she stopped flailing.


    "Nikolai... don''t~ we''re in public."


    "Haha... when has that ever stopped you, princess," Nikolai said in a low, husky voice before pecking her neck a second time.


    "Nn!"


    However, in the distance, the old woman who ran the store chuckled and hit her husband, "young love is a tonic for the eye, right honey?"


    The poor old man seemed half asleep, knocked awake. "Huh? What? Ah... yeah." He then watched with calm eyes, a smile growing on his lips. "She finally managed to nail her target then?"


    "Tsk... don''t be so vulgar! But yes, she finally managed to snag the boy she always told us about, look at that face."


    Nikita''s cheeks became bright pink after hearing Mr and Mrs Lee speaking about them, but Nikolai didn''t let her escape. The little wolf tried to sneak off, but his arms clutched her body and kept her in place while he chuckled.


    "You never told me about this place in the past. I''m surprised, because I thought I knew everything about you."


    ''Did she keep it a secret for a specific reason?'' He wondered.


    "Really?"


    Nikita leaned her head against his chest, looking up at him while shifting her hips to get comfy. When she noticed his response, she tilted her head and tapped her chin. "Hmmm... well, it would have been embarrassing if you came here and everyone pressured you, hehe."


    ''Hehe~ I am so happy that Nikolai is so interested in this place. I always told Mrs Lee about him in secret... she''s the one who taught me how to seduce him!''


    ''True I wasn''t a hybrid back than and felt a heavy sense of inferiority.''


    "Do you still visit often?"


    Nikolai didn''t want to be the reason she never visited.


    Since they moved to the mansion for safety, he only now noticed how much it limited his lovers'' activities during the day. Sometimes, the maids were free and would help them go shopping, get their hair done, or visit friends.


    ''Those maids prioritise me... rather than the girls. Should I speak to grandfather and have some maids from their families sent?''


    If he could help them feel more relaxed, then he would do all he could.


    "Thanks, I didn''t think about it. To be honest I never really gave you enough thought. Even though I liked you for so long my feelings seem to have been quite selfish."


    "Eh?"


    Nikita''s lips curled into a smile as she tapped his cheek, "Nikolai, everyone becomes selfish when in love with someone. So don''t feel bad. I''m happy knowing that you liked me for so long and wanted to keep me to yourself."


    "Huh? When did you become so wise!"


    "Kya... don''t tickle me! I''ll bite you."


    The couple started to bicker and fight while the Lee couple finished their work and watched the two young wolves quietly.


    "You two, shouldn''t you head back now, isn''t it a bit late to be in this dump?"


    "Ah~ Mrs Lee! Tell Nikolai off, he slapped my butt!"


    "Tsk... you stinky girl, don''t lie to me! I know you loved him slapping you, get out of here!"


    "Eheheh~ I''ll come see you soon, so be careful!"


    "Keh... silly girl, eating my out of house and home."


    Nikita''s relationship with the old lady seemed to be closer to a real granddaughter, but he didn''t mind this kind of atmosphere. Mr Lee gazed at Nikolai for a moment before nodding.


    The strange feeling of connection between men.


    ''Ah... there''s a bite mark on my cheek.''


    "Ugh... her spit is all over me."


    .


    .


    .


    A few minutes later, Nikolai and Nikita walked down the road holding hands.


    Nikita seemed happy as she walked with a slightly ridiculous step and swung their hands while humming with her eyes half closed¡ªshe seemed to be in an excellent mood.


    ''Hehe~ I had so much fun tonight, I can''t believe that Nikolai did everything like I wanted him to.''


    "Nikolai?"


    "Hm, what''s the matter?"


    He watched the surroundings before focusing on her face, amazed by how cute she looked when smiling, compared to her frown or scowl, which made her look like her father. The echo of their brisk steps echoed through the quiet evening street as he wondered what she wanted to ask.


    "Do you think we''ll be good parents to our children?"


    Nikita rubbed her stomach while squeezing his hand¡ªher eyes became a little serious as she gazed up at him, their speed slowing.


    ''I don''t have confidence...'' She thought, while seeking Nikolai''s warmth and the smile that always made her feel that everything would be alright.


    ''She looks so calm, but is she worried about this?''


    The broken wall beside her full of graffiti and litter flowed across the floor in the small alleyway behind them, yet she always seemed to shine like a goddess of the moon.


    Nikolai honestly didn''t know what kind of father he might be.


    The only thing he could promise is to love his children and never abandon them... like his father.


    ''That''s right... I''m sure Nikita would be a wonderful mother, especially when her mother is Nagisa... ah?''


    ''Did I speak with Nagisa about Nikita yet...''


    That sudden thought almost distracted him, but he stroked her soft, pale hand and relaxed his face, curling his lips into the most natural smile possible.


    "I belive we will do fine, there might be some mistakes... we might even get annoyed when they cry at night and ruin our sleep."


    Nikolai''s steps became slower as they came close to the Fenrir mansion.


    "I believe that you would make the most incredible mother... able to make them happy, care for them and treat them better than anything else in the world."


    ''Eh?''


    He noticed her eyes suddenly fluttered, as tears dripped from the corners of her eyes. She gripped his hand tightly as she turned away, sniffling and rubbing her face.


    "Idiot..."


    "You''re an idiot!"


    ''Why did he say the thing I wanted to hear the most... stupid, he always knows my weakness!''


    Nikita struggled to stay calm. Ever since she became pregnant, her emotions started overwhelming her, and she tried to copy what her mother told her. Nagisa taught her a method of meditation that helped her stay calm.


    ''That''s not what I wanted to tell him... I am the idiot.''


    However, Nikola wasn''t the stupid boy he was a few months ago.


    No longer clueless, he remained quiet and gently comforted her, waiting until she calmed down and could say what she really meant.


    "Sorry..."


    Nikita pushed her face into his chest, her nose running and eyes all puffy from her tears. He closed his eyes and wrapped both arms around her back.


    "There''s no need to say sorry, Nikita." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pair hugged in the cool city streets for several minutes.


    A few passing cars and the occasional sound from nearby clubs and roads became their background music as Nikita''s hands cupped Nikolai''s cheeks.


    "I really cannot believe this happened, Nikolai. I always dreamed of this moment... meeting Mrs Lee with you, showing you the things I enjoyed. Not only that but..." Nikita stroked her stomach and guided his hand to her swollen stomach... a slight thump vibrating several times against his palm.


    "Is that?"


    "Mm... it seems they are happy too."


    "I always dreamed of this kind of night, just walking home... going to the cinema and eating together with you, Nikolai."


    She stepped on her heels and rubbed her cheek against his.


    "I don''t need luxury, or expensive things... the important thing was always you. Hehe~ I am also rich, so it doesn''t matter if you are poor."


    Her smile deepened, becoming warm and radiant, while Nikolai cupped her cheeks.


    "Honestly I am the opposite."


    "I didn''t have the confidence to dream about this kind of future with you back then... even though I already loved you back then."


    ''No it was more like I made excuses...''


    He squeezed her soft flesh as their steps brought them closer and closer to the Fenrir mansion.


    Thanks to the danger from the day walkers, even her mother moved to their secondary mansion, which was closer to the moonlight alliance.


    So the only staff remaining were guards and a few maids.


    "Can we talk more... about you, me, and how you felt?" Nikita hummed while gazing up at him with upturned eyes.


    "Maybe, this your plan from the start, to get more time together?"


    The little smile on Nikita''s lips twisted into a sly wolfish grin.


    "Mhm~ let''s go, I got the keys from Mom!"

 Chapter 307 - 307: Its okay... It wont do anything! *

    The Fenrir hadn''t changed since he last visited, but the absence of people, lights, and noise made it quite eerie. Nikolai leaned back on the sofa in Nikita''s room and glanced around with a faint smile. Her stuffed toys and other items were still lying around as if she had never left.


    ''I wonder if this is Nagisa''s doing¡ªshe seems the type to do so.''


    When they started moving, he wondered what would happen to the other people''s homes.


    He sold his apartment, moved most of his things into the mansion, and then sent Sarah to a safe place, which his grandfather helped him find.


    "Phew... I should have gone with her."


    Nikita insisted he stay in her room and wait when she left, but now, considering her current state, he wondered if that was stupid.


    ''Hmmm?''


    He could hear footsteps and a slight rattle of plates, which was what she wanted to get.


    "Well... let''s get the door."


    Creak!


    When he opened the door, he found Nikita looking at him with a red face. Her hands pushing a cart used by the staff to bring tea and refreshments to guests. He noticed she also wore a French-style maid outfit which suited her well.


    ''Hello, sexy wolf maid!''


    "Ah~ Nikolai, you should have waited for me!"


    Her eyes narrowed as she curled her lips into a cheerful smile, swishing him away with the back of her hand.


    However, Nikolai grasped her smooth fingers and leaned forward, kissing them.


    "My dear lady, where have you been all my life?"


    ''Ehehe~ I guess he likes it.''


    The pair entered the room with the trolley, which contained several special treats. The snacks smelled sweet and had a tinge of red, suggesting they were likely blood cookies.


    However, because Nikita was pregnant, some of them were just regular cookies.


    "What''s the matter, Master?"


    "..."


    "Master?"


    Because she spoke in an unfamiliar accent and tone, it made Nikolai''s spine tingle.


    "You don''t know how cute you are right now, do you?"


    "Hehe~ I know, you''ve not looked away from me since I came inside."


    Nikita beamed with happiness as she served him a cup of tea. Her eyes narrowed as she prepared a glass of wine for him.


    "Phew... today was wonderful."


    Nikita flopped back on the chair beside him before leaning against Nikolai, her eyes blinking as she watched him sipping the blood wine.


    ''He''s so handsome, and all mine today. I am so happy.''


    "It was an amazing date, I really enjoyed being with you Nikita."


    Nikolai wanted to thank her because the thoughts of what might happen at the ball vanished completely thanks to her and Risa. Only two days had passed, and all he could think about were the two women and how much fun he had.


    "Hehe, then... do you not want some dessert?"


    ''Huh?''


    For a moment Nikolai''s mind became blank... not because he didn''t understand her, but because when he turned to face Nikita... her tits were out.


    ''Wow...''


    She pulled the front of her maid outfit apart to reveal her pink buds¡ªbut what made his mind race was the faint scent of them¡ªa sweet, milky scent.


    ''Nagisa mentioned once that humans and werewolves were different.''


    "Do you like what you see?" Nikita''s hands slipped down her sides, and she unzipped her dress with a loud and enticing sound.


    Zip!


    ''Nikita...''


    "What''s wrong, darling?"


    Nikita''s ears flicked out as she slipped the dress off her body.


    The echo of cloth brushing against skin caused Nikolai''s heart to pound faster.


    ''Nikolai''s watching me, he''s getting aroused~ Ehehe.''


    He swallowed his saliva and watched her grasping her breasts and squeezed them gently, as the tips bubbled slightly with a pale white fluid.


    "Do you want to taste?"


    A strange question, the words almost sounding like some kind of forbidden language that drove men into a strange madness. Nikolai slipped towards him and wrapped his arm around her neck, gazing at her expectant face.


    "I would love to."


    The warmth of her skin spread through his palms as he caressed her soft, tender breasts and moved toward her nipples, making circles around them.


    "Mmmh..."


    Nikita let out a slight moan as his fingers sank into her mounds, massaging the sensitive flesh beneath them.


    Then, slowly and carefully, he bent forward, and kissed her nipple softly before sliding his tongue over it¡ªa sweet taste flowed into his mouth as her hot breath became heavier.


    Nikolai reached for his head, grasping at his hair and pushing his head against her chest, moaning with a soft hum.


    "Ah... Ah... Mmh..."


    Her hips twitched involuntarily when his lips wrapped around her sensitive nipple.


    Since becoming pregnant, her tits became swollen and a little sore, but the warm, slimy sensation of his tongue brushing against the tip sent powerful jolts down her spine.


    ''Ahh, this feels so good~ he''s drinking the babies milk...''


    ''I can feel her heart racing through my mouth...''


    "Nnnph... Nikolai, do you like my tits?"


    "I love them."


    His lips curled into a smile as he sucked on the tip, the sweet scent of her milk and natural scent filling his nose and mouth.


    "N-Nikolai, here too," Nikita panted as she lifted her other breast, wanting it to get attention.


    "Yes, my dear..." Nikolai murmured before stroking her cheek, his eyes filled with lust.


    Nikolai''s fingertips brushed along her chest, causing Nikita''s body to tremble, as she felt the heat in her lower abdomen spreading throughout her body, her tail wagging excitedly behind her. Nikolai smiled as he leaned toward her left breast and licked it.


    A playful lick, as the tip of his tongue flicked the swollen pink nub, teasing it.


    "Don''t tease me... it''s really sore and feels strange."


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    Nikolai apologised before wrapping his lips around her nipple and sucking on it gently, his teeth gently biting down on the swollen flesh. Nikita couldn''t help but release another groan as she gripped his head firmly and pushed it against her bosom.


    ''It''s sore... but I can''t get enough of this feelings.''


    "Nnngh.... Nikolai.... I like this... keep sucking." Nikita liked to be petted and treated like a princess during sex, so the moment he stated treating her breasts with care, and slowly teasing and enjoying her milk, she started to lose her mind. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pop!


    Nikolai suddenly pulled away from her nipples, leaving a thin trail of milk and saliva between his lips and her wet breasts.


    His hands slid along her back, feeling the curves of her spine, her smooth skin, and her slender frame, before pulling her onto his lap, and cupping her cheek, brushing his thumb across her soft, silky lips.


    "We can''t go any further, it''s dangerous for the babies."


    "Eh?! Said who?" Nikita looked genuinely confused, her eyes suddenly filled with tears, as she grabbed his chest with both hands.


    He felt like he just stole something from her.


    "The doctors?"


    "... But werewolves differ from humans, right? Plus, my mom said that dad kept going until she was due."


    ''What?''


    Although he didn''t need information about Damien and Nagisa, listening to Nikita''s words with her shining golden eyes, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Are you sure...?" He asked, tilting his head to the side. However, as soon as he finished asking, Nikita''s lips met his, and she pushed him onto his back.


    "Why else would I bring you here where there''s no one else?!"


    Nikita''s leg slipped across his body, mounting him, as she narrowed her eyes, and poked his chest, slowly unfastening his shirt buttons, and slipping it from his body.


    "You looked so handsome today, Nikolai."


    As she spoke, she leaned forward and pressed her lips against his chest, lightly kissing him several times, her hands running along his broad shoulders and muscular arms. Nikolai found her sudden aggression quite attractive, but also wanted to hold himself back, trying not to lose control.


    "Ngh!?"


    He grunted when her sharp fangs grazed his chest, followed by her soft, warm tongue sliding across the place she bit.


    She then moved her hand to his crotch, grasping the thick bulge between her fingertips, squeezing gently, while taking the shaft into her palm.


    ''It''s so hot... I want to feel it directly.''


    Nikita''s ears flicked as she stared down at him, licking her lips and looking at him seductively.


    ''I''ve never seen her acting so aggressive in bed.''


    Nikolai''s eyes widened as she unfastened his zipper, her eyes narrowing into crescent moons as her lips curled into a wolfish grin.


    "You''re hard..." Nikita whispered as she grasped his cock.


    The sudden contact made Nikolai''s body jolt up slightly, his fingers digging into the sofa.


    "Oh? Your hips bounced... hehe." She noticed his reaction and began to move her hand slowly up and down his length. Then squeezed tighter when his veins pulsated, sending more blood to his meat.


    "Did my tits make you this hard, it''s throbbing in my hand." Her tone was sultry, almost seductive, as she ran her index finger along the tip of his rod, smearing the sticky precum across his tip, sliding around his thick glans.


    "Ugh... of course that did."


    A low grunt escaped his throat, his hips buckling against his will, his member throbbing in her grasp as her tongue slid across his chest, sucking on his skin with a loud, wet pop.


    "Nikolai~ you can''t go to other women, stay with me."


    The sight of her wearing the sexy maid outfit, straddling him, and pleasuring him, made his entire body flush with excitement. Even though he tried to calm himself, his cock swelled up, growing to the limit in a matter of seconds.


    ''This side of Nikita... why does it resemble Nagisa...''

 Chapter 308 - 308: Turning the tables [R18 - Nikita]

    "Do you really want to do this?"


    With just a few steps, Nikolai reached Nikita, leading over her as he did.


    His hand wrapped around Nikita''s leg, slowly trailing down her thigh as his fingertips dragged on her stockings before gripping around her ankles.


    "O-Of course..."


    He narrowed his eyes, stroking along her feet as he pulled off her stockings, and slipped down her damp panties, a thread of her juices dripping down onto the bed.


    ''She hasn''t been taking care of herself, such a messy girl.''


    Though her silver hairs shone in the mild light, there was barely a trace of her slit visible between their curled strands. When his fingers pressed firmly against her labia, spreading the soft pink petals with a sticky sound.


    Nikita''s lips quivered as she gasped and shuddered. The fine hairs on her skin stood on end.


    "You''re aroused from this, arent''t you?"


    Nikita''s shivering body froze instantly. Nikolai glanced up at her. From his position between her thighs, her long fluffy eyelashes became his focus. She blinked repeatedly, enchanting him, lips parting slowly.


    "...of course."


    "Did you provoke me, knowingly?"


    "Of course."


    The second time her answer came faster, and with a low nasal breath.


    "I wanted you to rail me."


    Nikolai''s eyes widened. He suddenly found it amusing. The determined look in her eyes, something wild and ferocious, different from when she lewdly presented herself before him was somewhat admirable.


    And more ridiculous still was how his hands responded to her clumsy attempts to seduce him¡ªmore than any seduction she endeavoured in the past.


    Nikolai''s fingers spilled across her smooth, pink crevice. As her warm juices coated his fingertip, her hands grasped the quilts. The sensation of her slit was softer than he remembered.


    "What if I don''t want to?"


    Nikita''s lips parted, a low moan escaping her lips, pausing before she responded with a strong hint of defiance. "Then I will make you want me, darling."


    Nikolai didn''t bother suppressing his wolfish grin,


    The hand that traced her snatch moved gently, but his fingertip slipped inside.


    Nikolai narrowed his eyes, enjoying the warm, sticky sensation of her folds, gazing at the naked mother-to-be. Her exposed skin increased his insatiable lust and desire.


    She seemed to expect his change, watching with expectation as his body leaned over and kissed her, before spreading her legs and curling his finger inside her. She no longer seemed concerned about earlier, preoccupied instead with managing the rising heat within her own body. When his thick fingertips rubbed her insides, her soft walls gripped around them.


    Nikolai narrowed his eyes and watched her twisting face, as if drowning in pleasure.


    "Does it feel good?"


    "Nnngh.... Yes."


    "Do you want more?"


    "...Please..."


    Whether from the pleasant sensation of his fingertips swirling inside her. Nikita''s voice trembled as she answered. Amused, Nikolai said nothing more, moving his fingers faster.


    ''I want to taste her... does pregnancy affect her flavour?''


    Honestly, Nikolai''s switch flipped, and he wanted to devour this beautiful she-wolf.


    He adored the soft moans, leaving her lips with each movement of his fingers, and the wet noise each time he dragged them to her shallow depths, causing her beautiful pink lips to release a low, guttural moan.


    The idea of making her moan more made him want to ravish this beautiful woman.


    His current fascination with Nikita came from her method of seduction, his body filled with a storm of lust and desire.


    Yet, he couldn''t understand why he craved her so deeply, so carnally.


    ''Why am I so hungry for her today...?''


    Here she was, lying on her back, like a dog in heat¡ªa stark contrast to the cute girl he saw during dinner.


    "...Is it because you are horny?"


    "E-Eh?"


    Nikita, confused by his question, asked. Instead of producing an answer, Nikolai squeezed her breast, picking the erect nub that poked his fingers. Nikita''s insides tightened as she gasped, squeezing her eyes shut with a low groan.


    "Ah!"


    The lovely wolf shivered, hastily covering her mouth with both hands. Nikolai''s fingers had just stroked her g-spot.


    He lowered his body, and her thick scent wafted through the room. The unfamiliar scent carried an oddly attractive quality, making him want to remain in her embrace.


    When his fingers slipped inside her, curling and teasing her walls, Nikita moaned, clutching Nikolai''s shoulders tightly. Her hands seemed to grasp him desperately, yet sometimes push him away instinctively, but of course, Nikolai didn''t budge. Instead... Nikolai''s fingertips moved faster, sinking into her soft snatch.


    He dragged his fingers from inside her with a slippery sound, a slight pop before placing it into his mouth, sucking the salty, sweet taste from his fingers.


    "I want you."


    Nikolai''s hand moved from his lips to her thigh, squishing her soft meat, pushing it upward in a single motion. Niita, who had been moaning softly, opened her eyes in confusion.


    "Wh-what..."


    She tried to speak, but Nikolai rose, lifting both of her legs and positioning himself between them. Her exposed pussy glistened in his view, dripping with threads of silver fluids.


    "You always lose yourself when I do this."


    ''Are all Nikita is the easiest to make cum of all my women.''


    He pressed down on her clit with his thumb¡ªher raised legs convulsed as she gasped and lower abdomen visibly quivered.


    "See, you love it when I tease your clit."


    "N-no I don''t..."


    "You seem rather responsive for someone who doesn''t."


    Nikolai''s lips curled as he laughed mockingly, and Nikita gazed up at him, her face filled with blissful passion and on the verge of tears. Seeing the faint plea in her golden eyes, Nikolai felt satisfied.


    He wanted to dominate her despite knowing that she always surrendered in the end.


    "Shall I make you cum, that''s what you want right?"


    "I don''t... Ngh.... Hnng!"


    Desperate to protect, Nikita ended up gasping as Nikolai rubbed her clit roughly, circling the soft nub. The skilled yet merciless touch made her legs spread involuntarily as her juices continued to drip down her crack..


    He didn''t particularly mind if she came, but he enjoyed how her trembling and pleas intensified when he stimulated her.


    "P-please, a little more... darling!"


    "Hah! You act all cute now, didn''t you have fun earlier, almost crushing my cock?"


    Tears glistened at the corners of Nikita''s eyes. Her lips parted, letting out hot breaths and sultry whimpers, and her restless hands grasped at Nikolai''s shoulders.


    His touch was too intense and dexterous¡ªperhaps reckless. Yet Nikita responded desperately, her pussy growing wetter.


    "How lovely."


    Muttering in amusement, Nikolai pressed his hips against her. His hardened cock clearly visible, the throbbing veins and swollen tip pulsing as it rubbed against her wet snatch, her fluids soaking his shaft as her eyes became obsessed.


    Nikita''s breath hastened. She realised the weight pressing against her crotch and craved it more.


    Unable to keep her eyes away, Nikita blinked slowly, her excitement overflowing.


    "Then, please enjoy ''a little more'' Nikita."


    Despite being the one to start her attack, she now lay on her back. A prisoner to his advances. The loser of their brief battle.


    Nikolai reached out, gripping her chin and parted her lips.


    Without resistance, her mouth opened and his tongue slipped inside. The low groans vanished, drunk by his kiss. It was a passionate kiss¡ªsucking her tongue, devouring her lips.


    "Mmmmn... Mnph!"


    Without breaking the kiss, his fingers moved once again. His wet middle finger slid effortlessly down her slit, slipping into her tender flesh without warning.


    The soft, wrinkled inner walls tightened instinctively against the intrusion. Nikolai slipped deeper, curling inside as it brushed against her g-spot. He then withdrew, his finger glistening wet.


    "Hnng, ahn!"


    One finger became two. The slow, rhythmic thrusts carried force and skill, turning Nikita''s whimpers into passionate cries that vanished into his mouth.


    "N-Nikolai!"


    "Go on... cum."


    His fingers curled, before Nikolai pulled them out causing her to gasp, forcing Nikita''s head to flick back a low squeal leaving her lips as a tide of juices spurt from her throbbing pussy.


    A hushed breath leaked from their kiss as Nikita''s eyes closed tight.


    Nikolai licked his lips, covered in saliva, and traced her lower lip with the fingers which were just inside her. As he rubbed her lips, coating them in her love juice, Nikita parted her lips. Her pink tongue slipped out, lapping at them with a hot sigh.


    "Oh my... you''ve made a mess."


    He really enjoyed making Nikita''s guard drop¡ªsuch a lovely woman.


    His woman.


    S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 309 - 309: To the End [R18 - Nikita]

    "Bitch."


    Nikolai gazed down at Nikita''s face with a half smile.


    Nikita''s swollen red lips, slightly puffy from their passionate yet rough kiss, came into view. He couldn''t quite tell if the fluid smeared on her glossy lips was his saliva, hers or her honey. Maybe a mixture of all three.


    ''She''s too erotic...''


    "My lovely, Bitch."


    His smile grew from a half smile to a radiant smile of satisfaction covering his face. Nikita. Panting and struggling to recover from her climax, stared dreamily at him. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes tinged with excitement and lust, gazed at him unblinking, her cheeks flushed a deep red. She looked like someone under a spell, as if entranced.


    Nikita, staring at Nikolai, muttered to herself while catching her breath. "...I am all yours."


    The sentence was half finished, but it was enough for him to understand. Nikolai smirked, as if finding it amusing, and parting her legs as he grasped the base of his cock.


    Nikita, who hadn''t seen it for the first time, widened her eyes in shock. Shuddering in place, her eyes long on him, she stuttered, "Wait, why is it so big...?"


    "Haha..."


    The moment she spoke, his cock slapped against her soft slit.


    There was no need to tease it further¡ªit was fully erect and an intimidating size. Holding his shaft, Nikolai rubbed the tip against her entrance, slowly pressing it against her folds. Nikita''s hips lifted, as if eager to be penetrated.


    "You must... faster, please put it in!"


    Nikolai scoffed at Nikita''s plea. He held her swaying waist in place, and met her gaze with his narrowed, ferocious eyes.


    "I''m going to make you squeal."


    The swollen glans pushed into her tightly closed entrance, spreading the soft, slimy folds. Nikita''s and Nikolai''s eyes remained locked.


    "Ugh... after all you are a tight bitch, Nikita."


    "Do you like it, Nnnngh...?"


    Shlick!


    The thick veiny shaft penetrated her instantly. The domineering size drove into her at once, without mercy, leaving Nikita''s face twisted, unable to scream. Her gaping mouth only gasped, sucking dry air before clamping shut.


    Tears of delight and pleasure seeping from them once again.


    Nikolai paused, while gazing at the beautiful scene, gasping like a female warrior impaled with a sword. He, too, enjoyed this overwhelming sensation that overwhelmed him each time he entered one of his women.


    "Haa.... so wet, and slimy."


    Nikolai exhaled with a low groan, his cock pulsating inside her, releasing the lust in his tone and breath. He leaned over her, planting a kiss on Nikita''s trembling lips, and placed a hand on her stomach, stroking it gently.


    Nikita shuddered as she wrapped her arms around his neck, desperately seeking his embrace. Nikolai kissed her affectionately and let his lips slip down to her ear.


    "Did you enjoy that sensation, Nikita? I think your pussy is going to crush my cock."


    "Hnng... I-it''s not that easy... Ngh!"


    Nikolai''s composure returned, the soft and squishy folds undulating, drawing his hips back slightly and thrust forward again with an aggressive stroke. Though her insides were hot and slippery, they were still tight, likely due to his sudden penetration.


    With a look of concern, he stroked her lower abdomen while pecking at her lips.


    "It always amazes me, this feeling..."


    "Nngh... me to, I can feel you all the way up to here."


    Nikita''s hands slipped across her stomach. Her hand revealing his penetration, and the thought that his cock was buried inside this small place sent a rush of excitement to Nikolai''s head.


    ''I want to devour this woman... to keep her beside me for all time.''


    He realised that his previous thoughts¡ªthat he could be sated with this woman¡ªhad been na?ve and overly stupid.


    ''Tired, of this woman?''


    Never!


    "How does it feel, my lovely wolf?"


    "A-amazing... Ngh, but a little..."


    "That good, eh?"


    Nikolai could feel the undulation and convulsions in her lower abdomen through his palm. It seemed bizarre, but the slight bulge.... beneath her uterus was pressing against his hand.


    ''This is where my cock is, and this is where my children sleep.''


    His hand slipped up her abdomen¡ªa few inches at best... subconsciously he avoided penetrating to the base, because of this.


    The temptation to thrust more, to deform her insides completely, lingered.


    "Please, just a moment... can you wait a moment..."


    Nikita wanted to continue, but she paused, while panting. The pressure and fullness inside her made breathing difficult. She remained incredibly excited, but her body became sore and stiff when she thought about the babies.


    As Nikolai''s hands slid across her skin, he decided to be generous and kissed her forehead gently.


    Sweat beaded down her cheeks and formed on her skin as he applied pressure, wiping her dry with a soothing movement.


    "Nikita."


    "Nngh... Haa..."


    "Describe what it feels like, I want to know."


    His hand, which traced along her areola, teasing her nipples gently, slid down around her back and grasped her plump buttocks. Nikolai spoke in a low, husky voice while squeezing it firmly, "If you want me to make you feel good, give me a reason. Excite me more."


    Nikita closed her eyes to enjoy his comforting touch and affectionately opened them. Her eyelashes fluttered as she blinked and caught her breath.


    She gazed at him with such an innocent and affectionate look, unaware that each time she exhaled her pussy tightened around his cock, driving him mad with arousal.


    "My stomach feels tight, too full¡ªit''s difficult to breath properly..."


    "Then shouldn''t we loosen it with some movement, my little wolf?"


    "Nn, but please be careful..."


    Nikolai noticed the changes in her words. Now concerned about her stomach, he felt a warmth in his chest, knowing that Nikita wasn''t reckless.


    "Anything for you, don''t worry I will take you to heaven."


    Nikolai grabbed Nikita''s hand, placing it on her lower belly. Forcing her hand to press down, causing Nikita''s breathing to become faster... anxious and excited.


    "Mmm, Ngh... ah!


    The moment he realised she no longer suffered, Nikolai didn''t stop.


    Nikita gazed up at him with affectionate eyes, and Nikolai smiled back warmly. His smile made Nikita relax, and her face loosen.


    Nikolai''s instincts would never miss that moment¡ªhe moved his hips. His cock, which had been pulled out, plunged into her depths against without stopping. Her inner walls gripped his shaft, squeezing tightly, spasming in response.


    Nikita''s arms wrapped around Nikolai''s back, pulling him closer. As his hips relentlessly plunged inside, her body shifted upward in a violent shudder with each push.


    "Mmmmn~ Ngh, ahn!"


    Nikolai held her in place, moving his body while pining her down without letting her escape. Nikita, who became overwhelmed with pleasure, found herself unable to stop the rising heat in her abdomen.


    With a look of glee, she finally relaxed, relating an erotically sensual cry. A sharp moan filled with her immense pleasure.


    It was different... nothing like the previous whimpers.


    "Hnnng... Darling, faster... more!"


    Her short, breathless voice was filled with pleading for more. Nikolai''s eyes narrowed delighted, focused on moving his hips, ignoring the tingling pleasure. Beads of sweat dripped from the tip of his nose, forming in his silver hair, falling onto her flushed body.


    Nikita''s body, which grasped desperately at his back, wrapped around his buttocks and gripped hold, suddenly convulsed. It happened just as his cock rubbed against the roof of her inner walls, his cock throbbing. Nikolai noticed that reaction, and his movements changed, penetrating the same spot, his thrusts quickening.


    Each time his cock spread her depths, Nikita gasped, and quivered as if electrocuted, her legs shuddered and trembling. She wrapped her legs around Nikolai''s waist while pulling him deeper with her muscular arms.


    The walls of her insides now oozed with a slick honey.


    All tension vanished, the proof of her arousal and comfort now unmistakable. Her lubrication made it easier for his cock to penetrate her. The sound of flesh slapping echoed in the room, mixed with their ragged breaths and the scent of two werewolves mating.


    "Ngh, haa! Mmm, more!"


    Nikita released a brief cry, her mouth opened wide as sweat and drool ran down her throat as she arched back. Nikolai''s tongue slid across the creamy flesh, feeling her pulse throbbing at the tip.


    "After all this pussy was made just for my cock."


    ''Such a soft, and snug fit, perfectly designed to make me feel pleasure.''


    As his hips move faster, he bit her throat, causing Nikita''s cheeks to blush further before she stammered with a breathless voice. "D-don''t be so embarrassing!"


    "Too crude?"


    "No, you''ll make me want more!"


    Nikolai couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Despite Nikita''s situation, he showed no mercy and continued moving his hips fiercely and powerfully. Yet his voice, in which he whispered sweet words, was calm and collected.


    "But there''s nothing I can do."


    His breath carried a sweet scent and the sultry heat of his excitement. Nikolai was barely in control as his lust overflowed.


    "It''s the truth!"


    "Ngh! Nikolai it''s coming, I''m going to cum!"


    At this moment, his passion reached its limits, his back tightened. Then his balls became hot, while the warm, sticky insides of Nikita''s snatch clamped down on his throbbing member.


    "Haa, haa..."


    "Don''t you just love this moment, Nikita?"


    Nikita''s dazed, dreamy eyes watched Nikolai as her tongue hung from her lips¡ªunable to contain her arousal, she rubbed her lips against Nikolai''s cheek.


    "That''s it, just let it all out and enjoy the moment."


    His cock, red and swollen with blood, pulsated and surged with the desire to release. Nikolai''s low grunts echoed as he bit down on Nikita''s neck, pressing their bodies together as his hips slapped against hers.


    A sudden jolt of electricity spread through their bodies as his hot sperm started to flow into her vagina, his throbbing shaft almost burning her insides.


    "Nnngh, Nikolai, Haa... Haa..."


    Like that, the thought of how precious this woman was to him flowed through his mind as he emptied his seed thoroughly inside her. No longer crazed with passion. He hugged her gently and rolled onto his side, stroking her cheek.


    Nikolai watched her breathless state, a warm sensation as his sperm dripped from her crotch onto his half-erect cock.


    He leaned close and whispered into her sleepy ear.


    "It was an amazing date, Nikita. I love you."

 Chapter 310 - 310: Selenes Unexpected Dating Idea!

    "Did you have a good time together?"


    At the mansion''s gate, Selene stood with two groups of maids. A familiar red sports car hummed beside them as her eyes narrowed her sharp red eyes at the pair.


    "Hehe, it was amazing... I hope you have fun too, Selene."


    To his surprise, the pair didn''t argue. Instead, Nikita slipped her hand free, skipped towards Selene, and hugged her tight.


    ''Huh?''


    He was impressed by the progress of his women, who started to adapt and accept each other. However, he wondered what Selene had planned for their date.


    With a sense of anticipation, he watched her closely¡ªthe air around her seemed more seductive and dangerous compared to her usual appearance.


    "I will do my best, Nikita." Selene curved her lips further, forming a wicked grin. Then, she pushed Nikita away, stroking her hair, before the werewolf huffed and rushed inside with Leona.


    Selene snorted at the cheeky wolf and pointed to the red sports car.


    "Climb in, my dear¡ªlet''s go for a drive."


    "Is that what you plan to do with me today?"


    Nikolai could not help but ask, curious about what Selene was thinking. In return, she smacked her lips, blew a kiss to him, and sighed before climbing into the driver''s seat.


    He didn''t waste any time, and thankfully, it seemed Selene and Nikita planned this together, as spare clothes and other items were kept in her bedroom.


    ''The reason I doubt them is because my clothes match Selene''s outfit today.''


    Vroom!


    "What do you want to do first, maybe a coffee?"


    A rumbling boom filled the area as the floor vibrated beneath their feet.


    Nikolai enjoyed Selene''s care, so he bought a matching model. He rubbed the back of his head, leaned back, and closed his eyes with a pleased hum. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Coffee, that sounds good."


    The moment the car took off, Selene let out a squeak of joy and revved up the speed, driving out of the protected area, hitting almost 120 mph and swerving through the empty lanes.


    ''This girl is dangerous!''


    What impressed Nikolai was her handling and the ability to control a car going this fast with such ease that her tongue slipped along her lips, wetting them with her saliva. She peeked at his face in the rearview mirror and winked before pushing down the acceleration.


    ''Well, it''s exciting.''


    "Do you like driving fast, baby?"


    Selene called out to him as they zoomed down the government-owned roads, which were closed to common use. These speeds would be dangerous for a normal human.


    "I love it, Selene."


    He never imagined that cars created for supernaturals would be modified to the limit, producing horsepower at least 40% faster than the fully modded base model for humans. The sheer power caused the engine to roar like a beast.


    ''However, I rarely see her eyes so vivid and alive.''


    Nikolai enjoyed the driver, not complaining when Selene U-turned and drove back down the expansive road just to enjoy longer doing such immense speeds; she drifted and pulled handbrake tricks, skidding metres across the asphalt while shouting and squealing.


    "Woo! I love it, this is what I live for!"


    This side of Selene wasn''t something he had seen so clearly before¡ªshe loved excitement.


    A complete speed junkie!


    Skrrt!


    Two hours later, they finally arrived at a familiar coffee shop¡ªthe Moonducks he had met earlier in their relationship. Back then, he was nothing but Selene''s fake squire, and she was his master. The funniest thing was that she could never control him.


    ''Not even for a moment.''


    "What do you wanna drink, babe?"


    Her tone and voice became more relaxed. Her black leather jacket swayed in the wind as she closed the car doors with a sharp expression.


    Selene looked like one of those hot punk or goth girls.


    She wore bold makeup and black and red clothes. Her hair was tied into a high bun, with bangs hanging down against her cheeks.


    "I''ll drink anything you choose, but no coconut."


    ''I hate coconuts.''


    "No problem, you''re quite cute today."


    He didn''t mind Selene''s attitude. It reminded him of the cheeky woman he met on their first meeting. When she acted like his life would be over, despite him seeing through her bluff and enjoying the strange actions she took.


    ''We''ve come so far...''


    Nikolai didn''t expect her to queue up like a normal customer, so it was quite endearing to watch her wait and even carry her little stamp card to get a free coffee with her.


    ''She''s still got her cute sides.''


    In reality, he didn''t notice at their first meeting, but her trash was full of nothing but coffee stamp cards¡ªworking at the Scarlet Group''s headquarters used to be something she spent most of her day doing.


    "You seem amused¡ªwhat happened?"


    Selene''s voice echoed as she placed down a caramel macchiato with extra cream and a blueberry muffin in front of Nikolai.


    "Just watching my beautiful wife, buying me a coffee with her little stamp card."


    "Ah?!"


    Her face turned bright red as she placed her grande Americano on the table and sat down in a huff. But Nikolai couldn''t help but enjoy watching her little antics while pouting.


    "Are you upset? I did find it cute you know?"


    "Hmph."


    The taste of coffee felt sweeter when watching Selene''s lovely expression, and he couldn''t help but want to tease her more.


    "Does it taste good?"


    Selene seemed a little less upset about his teasing her, and he nodded.


    "It''s the best, thank you. You know my taste so well."


    "R-Really? Hehe... I know."


    When Nikolai finished enjoying his drink and snack, he stretched, sitting back and smiling.


    "So... tell me, what crazy plan have you got in your head this time?"


    ''If we can come out and spend this long driving, drinking coffee, and chilling. I would be quite surprised, Selene normally like something special...''


    Then he remembered the quiet hotel they stayed at last time and noticed her shy expression, blushing and turning away slightly before her lips parted.


    "Well... I was thinking, would you like to have a meal with me?"


    "Do you think I could ever say no?"


    Nikola smiled with his bright teeth shining.


    ''A simple meal? Somehow it sounds wonderful.''


    At first, he assumed they might have a meal at some expensive restaurant... but then he noticed her tapping her phone and booking some fresh ingredients for delivery.


    "Are you cooking for me?"


    The moment Nikolai asked, Selene''s lips trembled, and her cheeks turned red down to her neck as she blushed. Her soft voice quivered as she spoke.


    "Yes... You will let me do that, right? Is it bad, if you don''t want to I can¡ª"


    "Stop!"


    Nikolai reached out and stopped Selene''s rambling, tapping her nose.


    "Ah." She gasped.


    "You never cease to amaze me. This isn''t a problem."


    With that sorted, the couple left the coffee shop, strolling to the park and enjoying the atmosphere of a relaxing, uninvolved holiday date¡ªbecause the food would take 2 hours to arrive, they held hands and enjoyed a quiet and happy date like a normal couple.


    Not long after, enjoying the sights of the city as normal people, not running around fighting, doing business or looking for work.


    ''It''s quite nice... this date.''


    "Are you not bored?"


    Selene seemed worried that he might dislike this, but he wanted her to know that this was his idea, dating back to before he awakened as a hybrid.


    "No, it''s the perfect date. It makes me wish I had met you sooner."


    "Hmm..." her throat hummed before she stared at him with a sincere gaze. "If I wasn''t a vampire, or a princess would we still be together?"


    They came to a halt with the sound of gravel beneath their feet.


    Selene twisted her foot, making more noise, but Nikolai stared at the beautiful woman with red cheeks.


    "If we met before, I would have never had the confidence to date someone as perfect as you, but if you had given me the chance back then. I''d have loved you until my last breath..."


    As she gazed into his eyes, a ticklish sensation grew along with a churning heat that made her want to jump into his arms and assault him with endless kisses.


    "Nikolai..."


    "Would you ever have dated me knowing I was poor, stupid and useless?"


    Selene gazed at his soft expression, feeling her fangs throbbing at his smile¡ªit made her feel an urge, not only as a predator, but deeper desire, lust, need... the kind that drove a vampire.


    ''I love him!''


    "I would have made you rich, helped you stand tall!"


    "Haha, no way was I even your type?"


    Her eyes narrowed as she swung her body and tried to calm her racing heart before nodding.


    "When I first saw your picture... I felt attracted to you¡ªyour body and build are my type. So, even if you weren''t Nikolai Volkov, I would have wanted you!"


    "Hahaha... it makes me happier than I thought to hear that."


    Grabbing her hand, Nikolai squeezed her delicate fingers and dragged her towards the car. He wanted to return to her apartment and avoid the public eye.


    Something about her changes and the cute side of her made him crazy.


    "Let''s go back to your place..."


    "Mm..."


    Unlike her usual self, she didn''t answer back or stop her from speaking. Instead, she lowered her head and nodded with a low hum. It appeared Selene also wanted to return with him, her eyes peeking at him several times as their connected hands swung together.


    ''I hope he enjoys the meal...''

 Chapter 311 - 311: Deja Vu

    The peaceful apartment without a spec of dust.


    Ever since they moved, it became a place that Nikolai rarely got the chance to visit¡ªmemories of when he first met Selene flashed through his mind.


    "Would you like some wine, Nikolai?" Selene''s calm voice echoed from the kitchen.


    She stood at the counter with paper bags filled with meat, vegetables, and cooking items¡ªthe cost must have reached four figures at least.


    Selene changed into a deep red a-line dress with a plunging neckline.


    The moment she shifted between the bags, his eyes focused, enjoying the sway of her luscious creamy breasts, causing her to snort and hide behind the bags.


    "Haha, sorry, could I get it served with a kiss, princess?" He asked with a slightly cheeky tone, leaning back on the sofa with a comfortable sigh.


    He watched her like a hungry shark seeking a meal.


    However, her crimson eyes narrowed before pulling out her tongue and opening the fridge to store the ingredients.


    "No kiss for you, mister." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "WHAT!


    A travesty¡ªhe wanted to rush over and take one right there until Selene appeared behind him.


    In her hand was a small glass of dark red wine.


    "Kiss me first, my dear husband."


    Her wrist swilled the glass, creating a beautiful sight¡ªspecs of silver danced through the liquid, flowing like a school of fish in the Mediterranean ocean.


    "I see you pulled out all the stops, Selene..."


    "What did you expect? You single-handedly changed my life, and I¡ª"


    Their lips touched as Nikolai reached out, threaded his hands through Selene''s silky smooth hair, and gripped it tight, pulling her closer.


    He parted her lips with his and tasted her sweet and intoxicating breath, which sent a shudder down his spine.


    "Mmph!"


    Selene''s hand wrapped around his neck and pushed his smooth lips apart, with her small pink tongue spreading a sticky heat in a passionate moment.


    "Nnph... w-wait."


    A quiet whimper of refusal escaped her throat, and In a sudden rush, she nibbled on his tongue.


    "What''s wrong, Selene?"


    His wet lips smacked, tasting the sweet wine from their kiss.


    "Dinner hasn''t started yet, and it''s already five o''clock! Please~ enjoy the wine and let me cook, okay?"


    Nikolai''s head nodded automatically because of Selene''s humming tone.


    He wondered how one woman could be so alluring while watching her sway away from him like an exotic dancer, her juicy peace shifting skilfully in his gaze.


    ''I see... I am crazy about her, too.''


    The wine placed on the table still fluttered with the silver specs, so Nikolai tried a sip while watching the beautiful vampire princess chopping various vegetables.


    Chop!


    Chop!


    Chop!


    Her swift knife skills sent the finely chopped ingredients into the various pans¡ªhe almost doubted his eyes at how skilled Selene was.


    "Wow..."


    Nikolai''s eyes shone the moment his tongue touched the wine. The initial fruity burst of sweet berries and the sour and bitter aftertaste of blackberries and raspberries added to the smokey tobacco scent and deep chocolate flavour.


    ''This isn''t blood wine, yet it''s delicious. Isn''t this a wine I mentioned liking when we first met?''


    He couldn''t help but focus on the kitchen, fruit, vegetables, meat and wine¡ªeverything was to his preferred taste as a human.


    These small things meant a lot to Nikolai.


    He couldn''t remember the feeling of being human, even though it wasn''t too long ago.


    The changes in his taste and intense lifestyle were eating away at his past.


    ''So she gave me this...''


    It was almost as if she had prepared for this night in advance, or maybe Selene had waited a long time to have such a calm date night together.


    Nikolai didn''t know what or why, but he understood her sincerity and stopped rushing.


    Instead, he tapped the remote and turned on the television.


    Boop!


    "Welcome to Eldritch Hills, where ten lucky couples will compete to¡ª"


    He suddenly remembered that she hated these kinds of couple shows, where they tested their partner with other women, and most of the time, they would fail.


    It reminded him of a couple in Espanol.


    A poor male flirted with a woman after his girlfriend made him jealous, and he enjoyed a pole dance.


    However, it ended in tragedy.


    Because in the end his girlfriend ended up getting railed on live television out of revenge.


    "A shame..."


    However, after quite some searching on the seven different streaming services he found one show that might be interesting.


    A story about a pair of brothers whose father went missing on a hunting trip.


    His hunting trips were actually to hunt the supernatural.


    "Oh Dean, when will you learn? Sam just wanted to stay with Jess."


    Several episodes passed, and the sizzling sound from the kitchen brought a delicious scent that soon filled the apartment.


    As the meat was fried in the pan, an assortment of tomatoes, onions, garlic, and cloves mixed with it, adding a delicious, meaty aroma that made Nikolai''s throat feel dry.


    "Huh? I drank the entire bottle already... haha."


    The slight buzz confused Nikolai because he shouldn''t get drunk or tipsy from human wine, so he noticed the cheeky smile on Selene''s lips, who watched him walk into the kitchen.


    "Hmm~ did you drink all that wine?"


    "I did, it was amazing."


    Nikolai''s answer brought a smile to Selene''s lips as she grabbed another bottle from the iced bucket and uncorked the tip.


    "If you cannot tell what the secret ingredient is, I won''t give you more."


    Somehow, the slightly teasing look on Selene''s face made Nikolai''s heart pound.


    She seemed different to her usual self.


    He couldn''t help but place both hands on the counter and seriously consider that since it affected him, it couldn''t be normal wine¡ªit must have been blood wine.


    "Do you want a clue?" Selene winked while teasing him with a cute voice.


    "No way, I can get it... it''s obvious!"


    Nikolai brushed his hand along the smooth black marble top and nodded.


    His eyes twinkled like he had noticed something important.


    "It''s your taste, the taste of Selene''s blood."


    "Oh my~ you got it in one, now then."


    Selene held the wine bottle in one hand while she drummed on the counter. Then, with a funny sound, she pointed at Nikolai.


    "Do you want the wine or a kiss from your beautiful vampire bride?"


    "Oh no, what should I do?" Nikolai spoke in a monotone voice while Selene''s lips curled into a frown gradually as she reached for a small hammer.


    "W-Wait! Wait! Wait!"


    He hopped over the counter and slipped across the marble, dodging the pots with prepared food inside and closed her lips before she could grab the meat tenderiser.


    "Mmmph."


    Selene''s eyebrows lifted as she hummed into his mouth. Their warm kiss continued for a few minutes as she ruffled her fingers through his silver hair, pulling on it while nibbling his lips and enjoying the affection.


    "Nnn¡ªokay, okay... let me finish the meal."


    Selene surrendered first because a certain male''s hands slipped into her dress and started to take liberties.


    "Behave, okay?" Selene pouted while turning to face the wok and cooking surface.


    Nikolai carried the bottle of wine when he noticed she had not once drunk the wine¡ªshe had only sniffed it earlier with a slightly jealous expression.


    ''I see, the change in her scent must be that... since she''s also eating normal food.''


    He watched her quietly, with focused eyes, as she flicked her wrists using the wok, frying rice after adding various ingredients.


    The scent of garlic and spices soon became complete as she served them on two plates.


    However, because he thought she might be pregnant, he stepped into the kitchen, loaded the plates onto the trolley and wrapped his arm around her soft waist.


    "You go and sit down¡ªI''ll take care of everything."


    She pushed out her lips, and narrowed her eyes while pouting, but made a cute sound, letting him usher her towards the dining table.


    Selene then clapped her hands, creating a pleasant atmosphere. "Hehe, how is it?"


    The dark brown table, with several dishes loaded, looked wonderful at the centre of the table.


    Selene placed a small series of red and black candles that flickered with small sparkles of light and a faint scent that removed the oil and other smells of the cooking.


    A mixture of reds, greens, and the slight yellow of fried eggs made Nikolai''s stomach rumble, which shocked him.


    ''Am I hungry because of the mood, well it doesn''t matter...''


    Selene''s lips curled into a beaming smile as she watched him eat the food she had cooked.


    "It''s delicious, Selena... I feel like I''ve become human again."


    "Really?" Selene''s eyes narrowed into crescent moons, with her lips curled into a smile.


    At first, she tried to hide her weight, but when he started eating faster, she stopped holding back and enjoyed the dishes.


    Whether because of embarrassment or worry, he didn''t know.


    "Come, eat some more, you worked so hard, haha."


    But somehow, this date gave him a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Being at Selene''s apartment made him think about the night he had spent with Nikita. Looking at Selene''s blushing cheeks seemed dangerous.


    "Hey, handsome~"


    A hot sigh blew from Selene''s lips as she reached across the table and grabbed Nikolai''s hands.


    "Do you want to visit my room?"

 Chapter 312 - 312: Selenes Date Plan [R18]

    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed as he nodded, accepting Sena''s offer.


    Her body twisted as she stood from her seat, stepping forward with her long legs¡ªshe swayed her hips like a seasoned dancer attempting to seduce her partner.


    With a jiggle, she flicked her dress to the sides, gazing back at Nikolai and winking.


    "Do you like what you see, babe?"


    Selene''s sultry voice flowed through the air like soft silk gliding across his ears and tempting him into her room.


    "I love it." Nikolai answered with hungry eyes.


    The moment she pushed open the door, a low and sensual song started playing as the black stain sheets and her four-poster bed came into view.


    Along the floor were crimson petals leading to the bed.


    ''What a tremendous effort she went too.''


    "Nikolai?"


    With just a few steps, Nikolai reached Selene, squatting as he did.


    His hands wrapped around Selene''s thighs, brushing her stockings. Slowly grasping her thighs, his hands slipped across her skin before gripping her tightly.


    "I am impressed."


    Though a little intoxicated, he could easily lift her off the ground. When his fingers pressed into her flesh, a soft and satisfying groan left her lips¡ªSelene gasped and shuddered the moment she rose into the air, her skin full of bumps.


    She didn''t outright pull away, her hips swaying in midair, helping him remove her stockings and shoes.


    "You know I''m extremely aroused by you, right?"


    Selene''s eyes shone as his hands slithered between her thighs, skilfully lowering her onto the bed as he slipped them from her body with sticky threads dripping from her snatch.


    Her body froze instantly.


    Nikolai glanced down at her with a grin. From his position above, her alluring curves became a deadly poison as he unhooked her shoulder straps and slipped them over her head.


    In shock, she blinked repeatedly, lips parting slowly.


    "I''m happy."


    "Is this what you wanted?" Nikolai asked in a low voice, removing his shirt.


    "Yes!"


    This time, her answer came with enthusiasm as she leaned back and lifted her legs, spreading them apart to reveal her golden forest and glistening sex.


    "I was trying to provoke you."


    Nikolai found it amusing.


    The fiery look of determination and challenge born from her desire to tempt him caused his mind to be occupied by nothing but Selene.


    And even more so, his body responded happily to her skilled attempts to seduce him¡ªa genuine approach much greater than any practised seduction he might have encountered in the past.


    Nikolai released her soft, meaty thighs with one last squeeze, rising to his feet.


    As his gaze became focused on her lower body, he knelt on the bed, leaning forward and slipped his hand beneath her body, squeezing her rounded buttocks and lifting her hips to his face.


    "This scent is quite sweet, more so than the wine, Miss Tepes."


    "Ngh... Sir Volkov~ are you going to tease me like this?"


    Nikolai didn''t bother to suppress his smile.


    "Then, as you wish. Madame."


    The hands that cupped Selene''s ass moved gently but explored everything about her body, squeezing her buttocks and spreading them apart with a wet, sticky sound.


    Nikolai removed everything but his boxers.


    The oppressive presence of his erection pressing against the soft fabric reached Selene''s narrowed eyes as she gasped and covered her lips.


    Her exposed crotch showed each change in her body and mind much more visible.


    She seemed excited to feel his hot breath blowing against her vagina, but as he kissed her thighs, moving closer, she quickly grew overwhelmed. She no longer cared about his crotch and became enthralled by the soft, velvety lips teasing her body.


    Nikolai narrowed his eyes, noticing her thighs and crotch turning pink as she pressed against his palms with her hips.


    "Does it make you excited?"


    "...you know the answer."


    Whether from her shame or because she wanted something more, Selene''s voice trembled lightly with a sweet sound as she answered.


    Nikolai said nothing more, sliding his fingers along her thighs an inch from her slit.


    When his tongue touched her clitoris, twisting over the smooth surface, Selene''s body squirmed beneath him. The firmer he rolled across the swelling bud as if it were a berry, the more she shuddered and groaned.


    "More..."


    Selene''s desire increased each time the warm sensation of his tongue brushing along her clitoris before sinking between her wet lips, brushing along her sticky slit.


    "Ah!"


    His tongue flicked across her clit, teasing her.


    Selene shivered, hastily covering her mouth with both hands.


    He opened his mouth, rolling her clitoris with his tongue, twirling faster as another suppressed moan escaped Selene''s lips.


    When he sucked on her clit as he would during a kiss, Selene groaned, clutching Nikolai''s hair desperately. Her hands seemed to pull his face into her crotch instinctively, but of course, the pleasure only increased.


    Nikolai''s hands spread apart, squeezing her soft fleshy ass, pulling them apart as he pulled her with a swift motion, allowing his tongue to glide along her pussy.


    Selene sank deeper into the mattress as she moaned into the air, the pleasure like small jolts of electricity tingling her spine and limbs.


    "Looks like you''re enjoying yourself."


    "N-no..."


    "You seem rather relaxed for someone who isn''t."


    Nikolai chuckled manically, and Selene looked up at him with pouting lips as if about to cry. Seeing that hunger for more mixed with embarrassment in her crimson eyes, Nikolai felt even more satisfied and wanted more.


    He wished to humiliate her, making her moan louder.


    "Were you expecting to have sex tonight?"


    "I wasn''t... ngh!"


    "L I A R!"


    In her attempt to protest, Selene ended up captured in Nikolai''s trap¡ªhis tongue swirled around her clit while sucking gently on the smooth bud. The merciless skill made her legs tremble and wrap around his back, rubbing herself against his face.


    "P-please, keep going...!"


    "Oho? You invited me to bed, yet you''re the only one enjoying this."


    Tears of bliss glistened at the corners of Selene''s eyes. Her lips parted, letting out warm breaths while her tongue extended as if seeking more.


    "I do~ it''s amazing!"


    His touch was skilful and controlled as if to time when she reached her peak. And Selene, like a rat summoned by the piper at his every beck and call. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How adorable."


    Nikolai reached out to Selene''s face, then grabbed her chin and parted her lips. Without resistance, she opened her mouth and accepted his tongue. The slight taste of her juices filling her mouth mixed with his taste as she swallowed his breath.


    It was a rough and passionate kiss¡ªsucking her tongue, devouring her lips.


    "Mmph!"


    Unable to break the kiss, she hugged his back while his fingers moved. His middle finger slid effortlessly down her slit, brushing against her entrance before he pushed into her tender flesh without warning.


    "Hnng, ahh!"


    Muttering gleefully, Nikolai curled his finger. The wrinkled inner walls tightened instantly, wrapping around his fingers. He pushed his finger deeper, then withdrew, brushing against her walls, his finger soaking wet.


    "Haa..."


    His first finger slipped easily into her depths before he added another, spreading her soft meat apart and enjoying the smooth bumps inside her. The forceful thrusts from below twisted Selene''s face in pleasure as she whimpered into his mouth.


    Nikolai''s tongue coiled around Selene''s, swallowing all her cute sounds until finally, he pulled away, exhaling heavily.


    "It''s quite exciting to see you like this, Selene."


    "Ah... It''s amazing."


    The low squelch of his fingers continuing to squeeze and curl inside her soft tunnels echoed as he noticed her hips spasm for a moment before gasping for breath.


    He noticed her eyes, and Selene begged him to go faster.


    Nikolai''s third finger struggled to slip inside, causing a lewd pop.


    The moment he thrust it inside, her throat sounded with a loud groan as her insides tightened uncontrollably, squeezing him like a vice before she gripped his arm.


    "There... fast...!"


    A desperate request came from her plump, swollen lips.


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed, his lips slick with saliva, and her juices traced her clitoris while thrusting with a faster, more powerful movement, causing a wet sound with each movement.


    As he teased her clip with his lips, Selene parted her lips slightly. Her tongue slipped out, dripping with threads of saliva, blending with her hot breaths.


    "Ngh... Hmph!"


    Selene''s hips lifted off the bedding as she clenched her muscles uncontrollably, the slippery movements of his tongue driving her to the limit.


    She couldn''t stop herself as she gripped Nikolai''s hair and started gyrating against his face.


    How could something feel so erotic?


    "Lewd woman."


    His lips parted from her clit with a wet smack before Nikolai slithered his tongue across her slit and flicked the swollen bud.


    A smile of satisfaction spread across Nikolai''s face.


    Selene''s body shuddered and trembled, unable to stop herself from panting as she struggled to catch her breath, staring blankly into the air.


    Her eyes tinged with excitement, gazed at him unblinkingly, with cheeks flushed a deep red.


    She looked like someone who sold their soul to the devil.


    "Go on, enjoy it and cum."


    Nikolai kissed her entrance passionately, just barely brushing his teeth against the delicate skin before his tongue slurped up Selene''s juices.


    After giving a gentle but powerful thrust from his palm, there were a few tense seconds, a rising anticipation of release that caused him to laugh with amusement.


    His hand shook with her pulsating snatch wrapped firmly around him.


    "Aha~ no more..."


    "... I can''t hold back any more!!"


    A violent storm wracked her body as waves of euphoric bliss overwhelmed her mind and limbs, rendering her muscles numb and quivering until she climaxed hard.


    Her brain lit up with fireworks, feeling the pulsing deep inside as if molten magma gushed between her legs and covered Nikolai''s hand in her essence.


    Selene''s eyes closed tight as her back arched and pressed against Nikolai.


    Then, after an eternity in those wonderful currents of pleasure, Selene''s vision turned completely white, and every cell in her being, from her fingertips to her toes, twitched.


    Finally, the sensations faded.


    Selene couldn''t think about anything other than pleasure.


    Nothing existed except the heat, cold, and tingling sensations in her skin and the handsome man who smirked at her, reigniting the waning fire.


    "You''re good..."


    "...I know!"

 Chapter 313 - 313: Exposed Desires [R18]

    Nikolai''s hands lifted Selene''s thighs, pushing them apart as he stood between her plush and yet muscular legs. His strong, sharp fingers dug into her skin, his veins filled with lust.


    "You look really excited~ did the wine work?"


    Selene sounded excited as she spread her legs, allowing him to enjoy her body any further, then used both hands pressed against her breasts to hide them from his gaze.


    Selene felt something more intense than usual.


    It wasn''t the first time she''s seen the beast in Nikolai, but this time was far more thrilling. This man could eat her alive and not in a fun way.


    "The wine or you? I can''t tell the difference," Nikolai smirked.


    "I made sure to put myself into the wine, too. Are you angry?" Selene''s eyes turned taunting, winking.


    ''That sweet taste was her blood... so that''s why I am fighting against a blood frenzy.''


    "What a naughty girl you are."


    "Hmph... I am a grown woman, fool!"


    Nikolai laughed. He watched her a little longer, her half-closed eyes filled with an almost imperceptible heat. Yet, in her thin, shapely brows and her lips, which shone beautifully, she seemed to say,


    "Take me."


    "Did you get a little excited because of my blood too?"


    "No... I just want you, Nikolai."


    "Is that so? I''m glad you feel that way."


    Nikolai lowered himself, slowly lowered his boxers, and his cock flopped out and slapped her inner thighs. He felt her warmth, and his heart raced as her eyes widened.


    "I bet you like that?"


    "Yes... it''s so thick and hot," She licked her lips and shivered.


    Nikolai began to press forward, letting the tip rest just above Selene''s entrance; the heat spread through her crotch as she shuddered, unable to resist the temptation to sway her hips.


    The moment his cock pushed against her lips, spreading them apart, Selene''s eyes narrowed in delight; the pleasant feeling of being spread open and entered by his cock was almost overwhelming.


    "Nghaah~!" Selene''s head snapped back as she moaned.


    Nikolai leaned down and nibbled along her neck while he pushed into her, feeling her tighten and squeeze around his length. He could feel her pulse with his tongue.


    "Fuck... you''re so warm," Nikolai whispered.


    "I''m melting..." Selene giggled.


    "You''re really tight, too," Nikolai chuckled.


    "Ngha~"


    Nikolai began to slide himself in and out, pushing more of himself into Selene until his pelvis slapped against her thighs. His balls pressed firmly up against her crotch, his length completely swallowed.


    Selene''s eyes closed tight, her chest heaving as her insides tightened¡ªa series of sharp breaths escaped her lips while she gripped the bedsheets and almost tore through them, with veins bulging in her neck.


    "It''s so deep... Nikolai!"


    "You feel so good."


    Nikolai slid himself out again and started to press into Selene at a slow pace.


    He could hear how wet she was each time he slid in, a satisfying, sloppy sound that made his mind melt, the sensation of her walls wringing him dry a wonderful addition to the sight of her breasts bouncing with every thrust.


    The way her body reacted to him was addicting. How she moaned, gasped, and tensed. Her thighs would clench around his waist, and her hands would grip the sheets tighter each time she groaned, gazing at him with her wet, crimson eyes.


    "I love you." He whispered against her neck.


    Selene trembled as she reached out with both arms and pulled him closer.


    "Don''t be cute, just fuck me harder!"


    "Haha."


    Nikolai started to move faster.


    His pelvis slapped loudly against hers while his balls bounced against her flesh. Selene cried out, her voice cracking with pleasure as her body moved in rhythm with his thrusts.


    "Ah, ah, ah, yes! Yes!"


    ''Her insides are churning around my cock!''


    Nikolai grunted.


    Selene''s body shuddered violently as she arched her back off the bed, tensing up and tightening around Nikolai. Her legs clenched tightly around him as her hands gripped his shoulders.


    "Nghhh..."


    "Did you just cum?" Nikolai laughed.


    "Yes... sorry."


    "Don''t apologise."


    Nikolai began to thrust deeper into Selene. He could feel his cock pressing against the entrance to her womb, her insides quivering around him with every thrust. The obscene wet sounds of her pussy slurping and squeezing his dick as he drove deep into her cunt.


    Selene gasped loudly as she closed her eyes in pleasure. She was so close.


    "Nghhh, oh my god!" Selene cried out as her hips began to buck uncontrollably.


    She arched her back again, her tits bouncing wildly with each thrust into her.


    Nikolai felt his orgasm rising quickly, but he wanted to prolong this moment. It felt so good that he couldn''t stop himself from pounding her. His cock throbbed and twitched deep inside her, threatening to explode at any second now.


    Selene whimpered as her pussy tightened around his shaft again, and he could feel another climax building up inside of her.


    The feeling of his cock''s glans dragging against her vaginal walls and pushing through the folds of flesh sent shivers down her spine and made her squirm beneath him.


    "I''m going to cum soon," Nikolai grunted.


    "So soon?" Selene purred in a shaky voice, the tip of his cock brushing against her G-spot once again.


    Selene bit her lip, trying to stifle another moan. Her body trembled beneath Nikolai as she tightened her ass, enhancing the pleasure as his cock throbbed inside her.


    "Sorry." Nikolai laughed.


    "Well... if you''re going to cum, do it inside." Selene teased and giggled.


    Nikolai slowed his thrusts. He wanted to savour this moment for a little longer before giving in to the urge to finish.


    "I will!"


    The moment Nikolai''s voice echoed, Selene covered her mouth, unable to hold her moans because each time his hips slapped against her pelvis, he became possessed. His cock would press against her womb, making it hard to breathe.


    "Hnnng~ mmmn!"


    Nikolai lifted Selene off the bed with one hand under her back and the other arm beneath her neck as her eyes widened.


    The sudden movement changed his angle and caused her to squeal; the moment his cock started pushing against her g-spot, each time he thrust, a jolt of electricity shocked her brain.


    "Ahhh! Oh my god! Ah, ah, ah!"


    Selene''s entire body shuddered violently. She couldn''t keep quiet anymore, and she didn''t even try. Her voice echoed loudly in the room as she cried out, her body tensing up again as her pussy contracted around Nikolai''s cock.


    "Holy shit..."


    Nikolai bit down on her neck, the slap of flesh echoing as he fucked her in the air with his immense strength¡ªthe feeling of weightlessness was strange, but the way he ploughed her insides made her mind go blank.


    She didn''t want him to stop.


    "Please, cum inside!" Selene moaned.


    "Of course." Nikolai groaned as his hips bucked into her.


    He could feel her walls clenching and quivering around him, the pressure building up inside her body as her insides became hot, the feeling of his cock melting and becoming one with her.


    "Nikolai... Hnnng!"


    Selene''s back arched as she threw her head back. Her eyes rolled into the back of her skull. Her thighs clamped tightly around Nikolai, her nails digging into his shoulders.


    The moment he felt her tighten, his balls clenched, his cock throbbed and swelled inside of her.


    "Ahh! Ahh! AHHH!" Selene screamed.


    Selene''s toes curled as she arched away from his chest, her brain empty as he continued to fuck her in midair.


    Nikolai grunted as he felt his cock throbbing uncontrollably. His mind went blank. He could feel his orgasm approaching, threatening to burst forth at any second now.


    "Fuck!" he cried out.


    Selene shuddered as she felt the warmth of Nikolai''s seed shooting deep inside of her.


    His thick cock pulsed as he released his load, filling her womb with a pleasant warmth that sent her over the edge again. The feeling of being filled by him was indescribable, her insides burning and churning in pure ecstasy.


    He continued to thrust into her, spurting his filthy cum into her womb while holding her limp body. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her warm thighs trembled while dangling in the air as his sperm dripped from between her buttocks onto the bedding.


    "Nikolai..." she whispered as her fingers traced along the muscles of his arms, unable to move as he lowered her onto the dry part of the bed.


    "Sorry." Nikolai sighed as he rolled off of Selene''s body.


    "No, it was wonderful..." Selene smiled weakly at him while gasping for air. "But... I think I''m addicted to that position now," she laughed.


    Nikolai pulled himself out and watched as threads of sticky cum began to gush out of her gaping slit. The sight was so erotic that he couldn''t help but watch it with a sticky gaze.


    Selene rolled onto her side with a low sigh, curling her lips into a satisfied smile while amused by the sight of Nikolai looking so stupid.


    She reached out and brushed her fingers against his forehead, moving the sweaty strands of hair out of his face. He grabbed it and kissed the back of her hand while they stared deeply into each other''s eyes.


    "I love you." He whispered while gazing into Selene''s crimson eyes.


    "I love you more," Selene replied with a smile.


    Nikolai closed his eyes and took a deep breath before leaning forward and pressing his lips against Selene''s cheek.


    Because she found him too adorable, Selene wrapped her arms around his neck before pulling him closer.


    He couldn''t help but become curious about her feelings.


    "Are you happy?" Nikolai asked in a soft voice.


    "Of course... I have you."

 Chapter 314 - 314: The Ball Approaches... but the Fox Strikes!

    "Are you sure about this, Kumiko?"


    In the warm mansion, Nikolai gazed back at the blonde kitsune who sat watching him with an overjoyed face, beaming at him.


    When he returned with Selene, he expected a similar scene, with Kumiko waiting for him excitedly.


    But what shocked him was how she welcomed him alone and then proceeded to guide him to the bathroom and helped wash, massage and pamper him for several hours.


    ''Thanks to her tender love, and care... I feel refreshed.''


    Nikolai looked at his arms and legs, clean from the dirt that clung to them.


    Kumiko helped wash every inch of him, and even though he wasn''t injured, she made sure to put ointments and cream over his skin.


    ''It''s like she knows how exhausted I was...''


    Now dressed in a white yukata and holding a mug of coffee, he glanced over at Kumiko, who had her own little fox cup, as the television played a romantic movie.


    A fire blazed quietly beside them, as the afternoon sky turned orange, a warm glow that seeped through the glass windows.


    Sitting next to each other on the couch, Nikolai felt the urge to hug Kumiko close to his body but restrained himself after seeing Kumiko''s face.


    ''There is no doubt in her eyes...''


    He sighed softly, placing his mug on the coffee table in front of them and leaning back, his head resting on the couch.


    "I know you''re tired, Nikolai." She spoke in a calm, serene voice, her soft hand landing on his lap, her nine tails waving slowly behind her.


    "That doesn''t matter, Kumiko... I promised you¡ª"


    "Shhh!" Her delicate fingertip pressed against his lips.


    "I''ve been watching you, Nikolai... I know more than anyone else how hard you''ve been working, ever since you awakened."


    Kumiko spoke with a smile, her head leaning on his shoulder and her tails covering him like a warm blanket. "I''ve seen your face, and what I saw was the expression of a man who was tired and spreading himself thin... like butter scraped over too much bread."


    "..." Nikolai remained silent, but his hand moved, and grabbed hers gently, intertwining his fingers with her.


    Kumiko smiled at the gesture. "I don''t need grand gestures of love, because I only need you."


    The strange atmosphere might be perfect, if not for her using her clone technique to create a more sensual Kumiko, who stood behind the sofa and rubbed his neck and shoulders.


    "What do I want then?" Her eyes glanced up in thought before she grinned at him.


    "I want to make a home for you, where you can unwind and relax after all that''s happened."


    Kumiko''s second clone, a more homely and gentle style, knelt between his feet, holding a pedicure set, rubbing oil on his feet, while gazing up at him.


    The fact she used her powers... just to pamper him made Nikolai''s heart beat heavily.


    ''Do I deserve these wonderful women... each of them appealing, and comforting a different side of me?''


    Shaking his head slowly, he gazed at the three foxes before him, and his lips could only smile in appreciation. "Thank you," Nikolai murmured.


    "Anything for you..." The first Kumiko spoke as she leaned forward and kissed him on the cheek.


    Despite creating several clones, she seemed to only allow her original body to kiss him or make intimate actions while the others would perform additional actions.


    Almost as if she felt jealous of her own clones.


    "I don''t want anything else but for you to have fun, and be safe."


    Kumiko''s main body moved closer, her warmth spreading through his body.


    "So you don''t need to worry about me, because I know you''ll always be with me." Her voice was soothing, like a lullaby that made him want to sleep.


    "Can that really make you happy?"


    The fact that Kumiko enjoyed just watching movies together while cuddling on the sofa made Nikolai feel a little worried.


    What if she couldn''t ask him and felt forced to accept what he said?


    If he had missed anything that would make her angry or sad, he didn''t want it.


    But Kumiko merely giggled, her beautiful eyes opening and staring deep into his own as if looking into the depths of his soul.


    "Are you worried about me?"


    "Of course I am. You are my future wife."


    ''Ah!''


    The moment she matched his gaze, Kumiko gasped at his sincere words.


    Her chest suddenly started thumping, and she could not control her emotions as her cheeks turned red.


    "Nikolai..."


    Kumiko''s clones disappeared, unable to contain her flustered self, and the original closed in to hug him tightly.


    "Do you mean it? Am I really accepted like the others?"


    ''I knew it! She was hiding her feelings using those clones to manage her negative emotions.''


    He gently cupped her cheeks and brought her face close to his own.


    The heat of her soft skin shocked him at first, as her golden tails swished in the air, with Kumiko trying to avoid his gaze. But he wouldn''t have any of it.


    "I mean every word I said, Kumiko... You will become my wife not long after this ball ends; I plan to marry you all."


    Kumiko seemed to shudder at his words before she tightened her arms and buried her face in his chest, sniffing her nose as she let out a choked cry. "I worried!"


    She admitted, unable to control her emotions.


    "I thought I was different from the others because I came so late, and that you didn''t love me like the others or that you would never accept me as your wife!"


    It was surprising to Nikolai that Kumiko held these feelings in her chest.


    He became a little hateful towards her clones... but then realised that might just be a method she used to protect herself.


    ''Then how did she manage before maturing?''


    A sudden feeling of regret flowed into his stomach, heavy like a pile of rocks in his belly.


    ''She must''ve suffered...''


    That''s what he felt as he heard her heartfelt confession and how much she held back her feelings or tried to avoid feelings altogether.


    "Nikolai? *Sniffle* Do you promise?" She gazed up at him with teary eyes.


    The sight caused his heart to throb at the sight of her face.


    He almost pushed her down on the spot, but that wasn''t the best way to show her his feelings.


    ''Slow, steady... and affectionate.''


    He had to be more understanding and show his love with actions, not just words, to make them believable for this lovely woman.


    He knew Kumiko loved him, and he also loved her... the rate she grew in his chest increased rapidly, even now just seeing her silky lashes dripping with tears, like small crystals of emotion.


    ''She''s beautiful...''


    Nikolai couldn''t stop himself from kissing Kumiko''s eyelids, the salty taste of her tears seeping into his mouth, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he brushed the silky blonde hair from her face and continued to repeatedly kiss her face.


    "Do you... *kiss* understand me *kiss* Now?" He asked.


    Kumiko''s eyes were wide, her pupils seeming to sparkle at the affection she was receiving, her breathing slowly quickening before her arms folded around his neck, and she pulled him against her chest.


    The soft sensation of her sensual body felt incredible. Nikolai could feel every curve as he embraced Kumiko''s body, and it excited him.


    "I-I want more!" She expressed, her face becoming rosy, and her ears pointing straight back in what seemed like bashfulness.


    Nikolai chuckled at her cute reaction and moved down towards her lips. "I won''t ever give you less than what you deserve."


    "I want you... I won''t let you escape me." A feral growl escaped her lips, causing Kumiko''s cheeks to turn bright red as she revealed what she wanted.


    His hand moved up her smooth leg and to the underside of her thigh as she flopped back, pulling him down.


    "Nn... I like it when you touch me so gently, as if I am a special treasure, only for you."


    He enjoyed the alluring sigh of Kumiko''s seductive figure revealed thanks to her kimono slipping apart.


    Her bountiful chest heaved under the embrace of her clothes, which barely managed to hold them in place, only revealing her subtle crevice to his view. She looked bewitching, with her silky hair splayed out around her head and her ears perked up.


    Kumiko looked so vulnerable like this, which made Nikolai even more careful with his actions. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I want to ravage you.''


    Nikolai could barely contain his desires.


    However...


    He wanted to take his time and enjoy every second with this gorgeous woman.


    Each one of his future wives wanted a different type of love, their unique traits why he could barely manage to keep them all happy.


    Kumiko''s love was like a quiet ember until it became lit and grew into a wildfire that consumed all.


    If he loved only her, Nikolai could be certain a Luna like her would keep him sated for life, a more romantic and passionate lover compared to the others.


    "Kumiko..." Nikolai''s voice was soft as he muttered her name like a prayer.


    She wrapped her legs around his waist, stopping him from pulling away before his eyes widened.


    Kumiko''s lips pressed against his neck before she bit him... a playful, yet sensual, bite that caused Nikolai''s eyes to become half-lidded in ecstasy, the intense sensation of pain and pleasure mixing as one.


    ''Wow...''


    The scent of Kumiko was like honey mixed with a flower he couldn''t recognise, a perfume so alluring it made him want to bury his face into the crook of her neck and just take it all in.


    Yet, when she suddenly bit him, a subtle moan almost escaped his mouth, her actions causing a jolt to go down his spine.


    He didn''t experience this with her before...


    Maybe it wasn''t just her, but of all his women, this sudden change was because he no longer needed to adjust their bond with him.


    Kumiko, Selene, Risa and even Nikita... their bonds and energy were equal.


    A miracle... week of forcing himself to hold back, and adjust the energy to avoid one woman becoming his Luna.


    ''Oh... Kumiko almost became my Luna with that playful bite...''


    The sudden pleasure and his comfortable emotions caught Nikolai off guard.


    They locked eyes, and Nikolai saw the passion in Kumiko''s eyes, her golden pupils seeming to draw him inside.

 Chapter 315 - 315: The Gentle Moment of Rest

    "You don''t have to do anything, Nikolai." A soft whisper that struck Nikolai in the heart.


    He understood what she meant and immediately shook his head, his eyes narrowing as he gazed down at her.


    "No, Kumiko... but I?"


    The past few days, he ensured to do what he could for his women, yet the moment he was faced with her soft golden eyes, everything froze, and he couldn''t do anything against her.


    "I only need your company, today... and this week was time for you to rest, right?"


    Then, as if by magic, her hand swiped across the air, and Nikolai''s body was enveloped by three clones of Kumiko, who lifted his body and, like floating on a cloud, carried him towards the bed.


    She was careful and gentle with his body, but the moment they placed him down, the other two vanished, and the one left climbed on top of the bed and slipped beside his head, holding an earpick.


    "Come here," Kumiko patted her thighs, a warm smile spread across her lips.


    Nikolai wasn''t used to the situation and looked at her with an awkward expression. Then her second clone lifted her hand and slapped his thigh.


    Pah!


    "Don''t make me wait, silly."


    A soft pain shot through his leg as he crawled up and placed his head in her lap.


    The sensation of his head against Kumiko''s thighs felt like a cushion no matter where he went.


    He could hear her heart beating slowly, enjoying the low *Ba-dump* which sounded like a metronome... lulling him into a state of calm and pure bliss.


    "Oh my... did you fall so fast?"


    Kumiko giggled as she stroked his hair, using her free hand to clear some strands away from his forehead. "My dear husband, sex isn''t the answer to everything, and... right now, I want to see you rest properly."


    Her fingertips brushed his ear clean before she blew lightly. *Hoo*


    The whistle of her breath was like a spring breeze in his mind before she began to pick his ears clean, carefully yet efficiently.


    "I''ll take care of you, so please... trust me?"


    "Nn..." Nikolai''s throat sounded.


    The other clones of Kumiko changed as if serving the original as their queen; each grabbed an item to help comfort and pamper their spouse.


    As she picked his ear, another clone had brought a small table and a bucket of warm water, with some towels. The clone dipped the towel into the water and squeezed, before bringing it over.


    Nikolai''s feet soaked into the warm towel as another clone massaged his calves gently yet firmly, earning a few low moans from his throat. The sensation caused Nikolai''s skin to become a little red, his blood rushing to the places they massaged.


    "Girls, be careful... he always puts his body to the limit for us, and what do we, as his wives, do...?" Kumiko''s voice seemed to carry a hidden meaning. She looked at the three clones, each one resembling one of the other wives in size and shape.


    "..." They didn''t speak back, because she wouldn''t let them, but her sharp gaze told a thousand stories.


    "He would go to the end of the world if we asked him..." She said as she used the feathered side of the earpick, the soft feathers tickling Nikolai''s ears, "He would fight a god... anything."


    However, as she flicked the fluff, blowing it again. *Hoo*


    "But what about us, what did we do for him? His week of rest, and he spent it trying to make us all happy... stretching himself between training, study and dating."


    Kumiko''s delicate fingers brushed against his lips as she closed her eyes with a sigh.


    "I might not have known him the longest, and you might doubt the depth of my love... but a Kitsune does EVERYTHING for their husband, and I cannot let him keep pushing himself."


    Nikolai''s low snores echoed while the other clones froze in place.


    "Then... what shall we do, Lady Kumiko?"


    One asked, with a tone which resembled Nikita''s voice, a little youthful and cheeky.


    She sat between his legs and continued to massage his calf muscles, her hands moving all the way around and down towards his toes, the hot towel wrapped perfectly to squeeze the oil from them.


    "We will treat our husband to the best he could ever wish... he has given us a new home, security, a new life... and a passionate love that I know you all cannot forget!"


    The four women''s cheeks became red, just thinking about how much he tried to make them feel good, forcing himself to keep going several times even though he might have been exhausted after one or two shots.


    "Let''s pamper him... every inch of him... and if he wants to... he can have us all, but only when he wishes it."


    Kumiko''s eyes narrowed as she gazed at the other women... because of her ability growing, she could connect with the consciousness of each woman, and they all heard what she said.


    "Risa... Selene, I know you don''t mean to take advantage of his nature."


    The clones turned away slightly, but also nodded.


    "The date was amazing, but darling looked so tired afterwards..." The clone resembling Nikita mumbled, while Selene bit her lower lip in agreement.


    "It was a good day," Risa''s clone nodded. "But... yes, we could have made the schedule less intensive."


    "Sex is great. I won''t deny that..." Kumiko coughed, blushing deeper. "But... with his current burdens, we as his future wives should think about how to manage and help his schedule."


    Nikolai twitched at her touch, but she didn''t know if he was actually sleeping or just pretending, so she continued to speak while looking at the clones.


    "If you have anything to say, it''s okay... he''s asleep."


    Somehow, since her ability started growing, Yumiko became the glue that bound the women; though they still fought, she used her powers to teach the other women how they felt, what happened and why they reacted in a certain way.


    Unknown to Nikolai... this leading position became Yumiko''s because of this.


    "Is your date the last?" Risa asked, pouting slightly.


    "Hmmm," Kumiko nodded and then shook her head. "I don''t need anything more than this... and didn''t we all get to enjoy it together?"


    As she spoke, each clone nodded. They had indeed enjoyed this date together, but Risa was still curious.


    "What if our husband asks for more, then what do we do?"


    Kumiko''s face switched suddenly, curling into a smirk.


    "Then we let him fuck our brains out."


    "!!!"


    Nikita and Selene looked stunned by the foul language from Kumiko''s lips, but the kitsune narrowed her eyes and showed a very captivating smile, like a true vixen.


    "I won''t blame darling. Whether he chooses to run a marathon or not, let any of us sleep for a week."


    The clones all felt their hearts skip a beat as they stared at her.


    "But..." She paused, the other women becoming silent and leaning in. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That is only when our beloved genuinely wants it."


    Kumiko noticed Nikolai''s actions to notice what each of them wanted, and then he would push himself to fulfil it to his limits. She didn''t want him to go so far and would rather him just do what he could.


    The clones nodded, all understanding her reasoning.


    "Come... let us prepare."


    Kumiko smiled as she opened a box on the table, bringing out a small bowl and some fresh herbs.


    "This is a tonic that will help his body recover, and this is something that will make our skin shiner and more radiant."


    She tucked Nikolai into bed, letting each of them kiss his cheeks before bringing him under the covers.


    "Nn? What are you..."


    Before he could open his eyes, Kumiko covered them with her palm.


    "Shhh, get some rest, baby." She whispered gently into his ears. "We''ll be here if you need us. Just sleep, and we''ll take care of it all."


    And as if he waited for such words... with a soft sigh, he groaned.


    "Ok.... goodnight..."


    With that, their last date ended, and the girls all followed Kumiko into the main room, where she would keep them preoccupied so he could rest.


    This was all Kumiko could do, what she came up with to help him rest and stop Nikolai from pushing himself further.


    Maybe she was foolish...


    But seeing him sleeping peacefully, her heart was at peace.


    ''Tomorrow is the Ball''s opening event... My dear Nikolai, I hope nothing happens.''

 Chapter 316 - 316: Opening Night - The Weekend Ball Begins!

    The week of relaxation ended before Nikolai could blink, and he suddenly found himself sitting beside his father, about to have his outfit and makeup done. ''I can''t believe a grown man needs makeup...'' However, because his father was having it done, he didn''t allow Nikolai to escape this fate.


    ''Mother... what do you think?''


    [Oh my gosh, my two special boys look so handsome tonight!]


    Elizabeth''s voice echoed in his mind.


    The pink figure sat opposite them while the maids began applying products and measuring clothes for last-minute adjustments. Nikolai''s suit was to be a grey-black with a black shirt and white tie. Meanwhile, his father Ivan''s outfit was pure white with black accented and gold buttons.


    ''It''s so strange... This is one of the rare times I''m actually wearing different clothes compared to usual.''


    [You look great, I mean... how cute you both look with slicked-back hair and trimmed eyebrows!]


    His mother''s affectionate words continued while the maids quietly worked on them both.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and in walked a tall and beautiful woman with flowing black hair. Nikolai''s heart jumped out of his chest as he stared at her.


    With a long, red dress, it draped across her elegant figure, and showed her beautiful, toned arms and shoulders. The top of the dress was a modest v-shape that dropped below her collarbones.


    "N-Nagisa?!"


    This was Nikita''s mother... she wore such an elegant and sensual outfit that Nikolai felt it a crime to look.


    "Oh? Is the little wolf embarrassed when seeing his mother-in-law dressed up?"


    [Mother doesn''t blame you; Nagisa looks so pretty!]


    Elizabeth agreed with Nikita''s mother. However, Nikolai couldn''t help but feel a little awkward. It was one thing for him to see another guy''s wife in such an indecent way.


    ''Dmitri is such a lucky man.''


    "Hmmm, why are you all dressed up? Is that idiot coming tonight?" Ivan spoke with a flat tone, his eyes not even phased by Nagisa''s beauty and racy outfit.


    "Where''s the little one?" He followed up, clearly asking about Nikita.


    "Oh... she was nervous because of her increased size and didn''t want Nikolai to see her before she was ready. How cute, right?"


    [I know... Nikita is so precious!]


    Ivan gazed at his son, then back to Nagisa and scoffed. "Well, it''s strange that something so cute came from you and that fool."


    Nagisa rolled her eyes at Ivan''s remark and turned her attention back to Nikolai.


    "Little Wolf, are you ready to see my beautiful daughter dressed up?"


    Nikolai took a deep breath before gazing at Nagisa, who winked at him with a mischievous smile.


    "Yes," Nikolai answered confidently. His eyes were no longer avoiding Nagisa''s body and instead filled with anticipation and excitement.


    "Phew... what could they be holding this ball for, though."


    "Isn''t it for the new patriarch?" Ivan muttered, but he flicked his narrowed gaze to Nikolai.


    The pair spent several hours each day researching the past and history of each clan, and looked into other various issues that the Nosferatu clan insisted on getting involved with.


    ''I wonder why they even invited our family...'' Nikolai pondered.


    Suddenly, the two maids who had been preparing both Ivan and Nikolai bowed deeply before leaving. It was as if a switch had been flipped, and the three were now alone in the room.


    "It seems you''re both ready... shall we go meet the beautiful young women who want to accompany your handsome son, Ivan?"


    The two men looked at one another and then proceeded behind Nagisa as they made their way to the main hall.


    Tonight, the maids and staff were fully prepared for an all-out war.


    Because members of the daywalkers would also be attending the meeting, it seemed dangerous for the Moonlight Alliance to take it too easily; there were even rumours that the SSS would be sending some of their senior members to increase chances of peace between the supernaturals and humans.


    "Are you nervous, Nikolai?" Ivan asked his son as they walked down the hallway.


    Outside the windows, countless vehicles awaited them.


    Even his grandfather and the council members would join them for this ball tonight. Most of their partners would be attending, so it was safe to assume they were all busy elsewhere.


    ''Somehow, I am nervous...''


    Nikolai didn''t respond to his father, but nodded.


    [I see... you are so cute~]


    Elizabeth''s voice teased his mind.


    ''Oh yeah... How come you''re not attending the ball with everyone, Mother?''


    He still wanted to know her answer regarding the body he managed to supply for her; another woman who had eluded him for the past week was the mermaid who stood at the entrance, wearing a beautiful black dress that exposed her shoulders.


    Her long hair had been neatly combed back, tied, and draped over one shoulder.


    "Amphitrite!"


    "Ah, young master, you look so dashing tonight." Amphitrite bowed her head slightly with a smile.


    Nikolai felt another sense of shock looking at the beautiful woman, unable to deny that her new body was close to perfection.


    Since he started dating the other women, she seemed to lock herself up researching with Elizabeth...


    ''I never expected her to keep her promise so well.''


    "You look beautiful, Amphitrite."


    She smiled in response. "Thank you, Nikolai. You have done a great deal, and I''m forever grateful to you."


    "Oh, to be young again, don''t you agree, Nagisa?"


    "Well... it is a little amusing."


    Nagisa and Ivan watched the pair with irritating smirks that made Nikolai nervous, and because he wanted to ask more about her progress, it made Nikolai act a little awkward.


    "Dad, shouldn''t you go and see if Aunt Adela and Karoline are doing well?" Nikolai''s words made Nagisa turn around and then look over at Ivan.


    "How funny, right? I don''t even have to be present, and he can still make me feel like crap," Ivan said with a wry grin on his face.


    "Hahaha, oh Ivan... those two girls are so much fun, let''s go see! I haven''t met Adela in such a while."


    Nagisa laughed and pulled Ivan by the arm, leaving Nikolai with Amphitrite as they walked down the long hallway, but Nikolai couldn''t help but feel his aim was seen through by the witch as she winked at him and pulled a funny face while dragging his father.


    [Oh my, your father is still no good against Nagisa... he always used to lose when they fought in the past too]


    "Hey, is it really true you can''t attend?" Nikolai turned around and faced Amphitrite. "Well... did you get an invite?" He didn''t know how to treat this ancient mermaid queen as she only looked like a pretty young woman now.


    "Well... not exactly," Amphitrite answered with a faint smile. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It seems there were a few invitations that went missing~ ehehe."


    "You''re too sneaky..." Nikolai sighed as he heard the woman''s excuse.


    ''I didn''t know she could be so childish.''


    "What about the progress with Mother''s revival?" Nikolai''s hushed voice barely left his lips as the servants and staff might hear lingering words if spoken aloud.


    "Hmmm..." Amphitrite tapped her chin in thought, before her expression grew serious, and she leaned over to whisper in Nikolai''s ear.


    "I need a little more preparation before we start the ritual... but It should be perfect."


    "Do you really mean it?"


    ''Is she serious?''


    His heart began racing at the idea that he could finally help his mother live again.


    [Nikolai...]


    Elizabeth''s phantom hovered behind them while covering her lips. She never used to believe his words, and for now, this form was fine; she just wanted to see him mature and then... Elizabeth became greedier to live; she wanted to touch her husband''s cheek, to hug Nikolai when he failed or needed help.


    [Maybe, it will work...]


    A sense of excitement and desire flickered in her ghostly eyes, while Nikolai took Amphitrite''s hand and escorted her into the main room.


    "Let''s go together, this will ensure you avoid any serious issues."


    "T-Thank you, Nikolai."


    As they walked down the long hallways, Nikolai noticed how even the servants and maids dressed more appropriately tonight. He could see their sparkling uniforms and beautiful makeup...


    They entered the main hall, and Nikolai couldn''t help but frown, as many members of the council and other members of the alliance had already started drinking.


    "I wonder if this weekend will pass without issues..."


    The ball would be held on an island just to the west of S-Kingdom, a private land owned by the Nosferatu family and large enough to host events and balls like tonight without alerting the public.


    ''The problem is... what if a war breaks out?''


    There wouldn''t be anywhere to escape; leaving the island would need a boat or plane... something that might be difficult to procure if the Nosferatu attacks the mainland at the same time.


    ''That''s why I wanted to warn grandfather... but the people here are already drinking!''

 Chapter 317 - 317: A Night of Folly and Cunning

    Nikolai''s mood dropped rapidly upon seeing members of the council and their families already drinking and enjoying the atmosphere.


    Despite being a ball, it was also in the den of their potential enemy. He and his father had already sent the documentation regarding the Nosferatu and the dangers they have posed since the dawn of the clan system.


    Unable to accept their actions, Nikolai''s face became cold and judgemental, with a sharp gaze and pursed lips.


    ''Well... I guess I will have to remain focused.''


    Beside him, Amphitrite looked back at him and smiled softly¡ªshe didn''t wish to become a burden and thus whispered a soft, joyful verse in his mind.


    A skill of the mermaids, to turn songs into power.


    "Amphitrite?"


    The dazzling shine from the main hall lit up her face, revealing her plump lips and the sharp curves of her cheeks.


    She was an absolute beauty.


    Nikolai could not help but become infatuated by her charms for a moment. A mere side effect of the song and their link. Before he made any improper actions, he shook his head and found himself again, returning to a more collected state.


    "Thank you."


    Nikolai spoke without making eye contact. His gaze had turned towards the guests and their merrymaking.


    This wasn''t even the party, but it reminded him of something from his college and university days. "Pre Drinking" before a night out, the guys would gather in someone''s dorm room and drink high-proof spirits to prepare for the night ahead. When he thought of it along these lines, the anger and frustration faded from Nikolai''s mind.


    "It''s my pleasure, I am here to support you, Nikolai."


    Amphitrite always spoke with a sensual and charming voice, even when not trying, so Nikolai started to get used to it.


    "Lead on." He whispered to her with a small grin, the kind he would only reveal to people close. A sign that despite being surrounded by potential enemies, he could trust her and was comfortable with her leading the way.


    His mask would drop if he ever met with an elder, but he knew he could relax his nerves around this mysterious monster.


    "Nikolai!"


    The first familiar voice called out from the western part of the hall... Dimitri and Nagisa Fenrir stood together, arms hooked. Her husband looked a little aggressive, growling at the passing men who looked at the sexy Nagisa for too long.


    However, Nikolai''s gaze fixated on the smaller, more beautiful woman.


    Her short white hair was neatly trimmed and set beautifully to reveal the charming curve of her cheeks and smile, and a small amount of makeup had been used to accentuate her eyes and lips, giving off a soft and approachable look.


    The black dress she wore exposed her shoulders as much as possible, the top buttons undone to reveal her cleavage, while the slit cut up to her thigh as it swayed with her movements.


    "Nikolai!" She chirped, looking at Nikolai and then Amphitrite, causing her smile to vanish as she scanned the woman for a long time before smiling. "Why are you with the slut?"


    Her smile became sharper, like a shark''s grin.


    "Nikita, she is just joining to help with safety. Can you not be so aggressive?" Nikolai''s lips curled into an awkward smile as he felt Amphitrite pinching his arm and Nikita''s high heels pushing into his foot.


    Nagisa''s eyes narrowed playfully as she watched what happened, not bothering to stop anything. Instead, she whispered in Dimitri''s ear as she suddenly glared at Nikolai.


    ''W-what the hell did I do?!''


    "She is a slut, Nikolai. Do not let that whore touch you or she''ll infect you."


    Nikita''s mood was rapidly dropping, despite having only just seen Nikolai again; however, when he listened to her and stopped linking arms with Amphitrite, she became soft, almost beaming.


    Nikolai, on the other hand, shook his head and hugged Nikita, enjoying the soft fragrance that smelled like fructose and sweet fruits. He didn''t want them to argue, and Amphitrite already accepted her role and place.


    Though he felt a strange link to her, the cute werewolf with silver and black hairpin took priority.


    Nagisa giggled and pulled Dimitri away.


    "Sorry," Nikita said after a moment of silence.


    She looked up at Nikolai, with her yellow eyes sparkling; it seemed she wanted to impress him and got a little too jealous. "You look stunning, Nikita."


    Amphitrite crossed her arms and turned away, observing the other parts of the main hall, which was something he asked her to do. She flicked her eyes at the pair several times, a sense of jealousy and amusement filling her chest.


    Nikolai spoke soothingly. Nikita''s tail shook with happiness as she thought he had forgiven her, but when he brought her chin up with a soft finger, she found herself gazing into his serious and slightly cold gaze.


    "No more."


    "Nn..."


    "Good girl. If you are good, I will always reward you."


    Amphitrite watched on as they kissed. She wanted that, too. Amphitrite wanted him to touch her and caress her like that. However, these thoughts faded when another enemy target appeared...


    Wearing a tight red cocktail dress with a long tail, Serena, with her blond hair tied up with a single black ribbon, appeared as she walked away from her parents and sister. Obviously noticing Nikolai. That was her cue to back off and keep out of things. She knew that this would be an enjoyable event, but her instincts told her to stay out of it.


    Step. Step. Selene approached with a measured gait, her steps elegant and slow, before she reached Nikolai and turned to look at the two.


    "Oh, Nikita, you are so beautiful. Nikolai is a lucky man." Her words were like stones flung at the small werewolf as she quickly pulled away from Nikolai''s kiss, and the two looked at each other and had a sort of cold war.


    "Selene, you look... stunning, too." She said with a growl.


    "Thank you. You look like a princess."


    Nikolai shook his head and enjoyed how the two had such a hard relationship.


    He didn''t know why, but despite arguing, they only said good things about each other. Nikolai could only gaze at Selene and admire her outfit, finding his throat a little dry when she leaned forward and gave a slight curtsy.


    The cocktail dress was sensual, with a black ribbon tied around the waist, and the surface shimmered like she was covered in jewels.


    "Nikolai?" A gruff voice called out, and Selene turned to see him, stepping back a little, but not before kissing his cheek and smiling.


    "Wow, you look amazing, Alexei." Nikolai chuckled, seeing his friend and trainer wearing a grey suit with a blue tie, but his wife seemed absent, so they slicked back hair, and the rough face made him seem violent.


    "To think you''d come here, I am honoured. Did your lovely wife stay at home?"


    Alexei seemed happy to hear him compliment his wife and nodded.


    "Because of the danger... but she wanted to come, so I feel really bad. Maybe we could hold a small party in private next time?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The thought of it made Nikolai think about the trouble, but Alexei had been nothing but supportive and a great ally.


    "No problem. Should we leave the planning to our partners?" Nikolai thought it might be good if the girls became friends with Alexei''s wife, giving her a support group after what Alexei did for him. He wanted to give back.


    "Oh, I never thought of that... are you a genius?" Alexei was a simple but earnest man, and that''s why he got along with Nikolai so well.


    "Ah... I promised to say hello to your father, Ivan, and Sir Sebasti¨¢n! Excuse me, Nikolai!" Alexei stepped away before turning back. "Oh yeah, the gym will be opening next month. You better come join me for the opening party!"


    Nikolai didn''t get the chance to respond.


    But thought to himself. ''I wouldn''t miss it for the world.''


    Selene and Nikita watched the tall male with a huge build leave, looking at Nikolai who gazed at his back, hardly ever saw their lover with his friends before so it was quite enjoyable to see his subtle changes.


    "He looked familiar..." Amphitrite thought to herself, muttering, as another two women approached.


    "You kids... We''ll head over there and see what''s taking so long for our ride." Nagisa''s cheerful voice echoed as she dragged Dimitri towards Vlad and his wives, who were chatting with Ivan, and Nikolai noticed his mother''s phantom standing with them too.


    "I can''t wait to get this over with. I hate balls." Nikolai sighed, but his shoulders were grabbed from both sides by Nikita and Selene. Amphitrite had already moved ahead to scout out the things he asked, and he turned to face the approaching members.


    "Two goddesses?" He muttered...


    Risa and Kumiko wore matching outfits.


    Kumiko wore a royal blue gown with a high collar but no sleeves, revealing her arms as the blue silk dress shimmered in the light. Her golden hair had been set neatly down one shoulder, giving her an alluring air. As she approached, she curtsied elegantly with a bright smile on her lips.


    "I''m delighted to see you, darling."


    Risa wore the same style but in emerald green, giving her an almost queen-like appearance. She also smiled with her dazzling emerald eyes, looking at Nikolai like a hawk and her prey...


    "I see you''ve met the others first."


    Nikolai felt a little awkward when they kissed him and said hello, especially when Selene and Nikita hugged his back tighter the moment they did. However, he didn''t feel bad.


    "I''m happy you''re all here with me... and you look so fantastic. I can''t believe we''re going to a ball together." He thought and spoke honestly about how beautiful and elegant they all looked.


    "Well... you''re not too bad yourself," Risa said with blushing cheeks.


    "Mhm, you look fabulous, darling."


    Just as they started speaking, the hall lights lit up, and Viktor stood at the top of the stairs and called out to the people waiting.


    "Everyone, it is time!"

 Chapter 318 - 318: Approaching The Mysterious Island!

    Nikolai''s Father and Grandfather ushered him and his group into a larger boat, which would carry him and all his fiancees along with several guardians. However, their parents would take a different ship to avoid a disaster if the enemy attacked.


    "Darling, come sit here¡ªit''s so comfy." Able to relax and adjust to any situation, Nikita tapped the cushioned chair beside her seat.


    However, Selene, who leaned against the railing as the boat bobbed and swayed in the ocean, couldn''t settle herself. Instead, she became more concerned. "I don''t have a good feeling about this ball... don''t you agree, Kumiko?"


    The four women gazed at each other before noticing that Nikolai remained quiet.


    "Nikolai, are you alright?" Risa stepped beside him and reached for his hand in an elegant green dress that matched her eyes.


    Able to sense something was amiss with the young man, she gripped his hand tighter. "Don''t worry, it''s going to be alright."


    He looked down at her with a blank stare before shaking his head as if it took that long for her words to reach him.


    "You''re right, sorry... I just worried about things going wrong and how to protect you all."


    "My dear, you don''t need to always hold those feelings yourself. I am sure Nikita, Selene and Risa would also do their best to help you." Kumiko''s polite and elegant voice sounded from behind him. At some point, her clone appeared and hugged his back, relaying her feelings before it vanished in a pink puff of smoke.


    "I''m not so good at dancing, so I''ll make sure to watch your back and make sure no one hurts you." Selene turned away, a slight blush on her cheeks at the thought of Nikolai worrying for her.


    The boat''s engine suddenly hummed; it seemed they would depart in a few moments. A light vibration spread through the boat while Risa guided Nikolai to the leather sofa and sat him beside Nikita, and the table full of light snacks and blood-type alcohol.


    "Since the ball will last a few days... maybe we should just calm ourselves for now, Nikolai," Risa added before sitting beside him and placing her hand on his lap.


    Since Kumiko revealed how much Nikolai struggled to make them happy, they all started to change and adapt, wanting him to feel at ease and not stressed when dealing with them.


    "Risa is right, my dear." Selene and Kumiko sat opposite. The sofa was quite interesting and created a "C" shape in the centre of the room, with various other items placed in storage along the walls.


    "You''re right..."


    Nikolai closed his eyes while Risa rested her head against his shoulder, enjoying the quiet time together as the boat bobbed into the distance, leaving the port behind.


    The time passed quickly, and the women left Nikolai alone, choosing to speak amongst themselves about the products the maids used on them and how much they cost and whether they should start using them daily. It wasn''t a conversation that Nikolai cared about, but his lips curled into a faint smile as she leaned back and gazed up at the boat''s roof.


    ''This is much better.'' He thought, watching the night sky filled with stars as the boat rocked from side to side, causing him to close his eyes and imagine he was far away, exploring an open world and meeting new people...


    ''I didn''t realise that they cared so much about matching scents or avoiding the same type of smell...''


    Small thoughts and curious questions passed through his mind as he felt a sense of fatigue and slowly fell asleep.


    When his lips parted slightly, and he began snoring, the women also noticed he had finally calmed down.


    "Ara... it seems like our darling has finally settled down. I''m glad..." Risa whispered before sipping her pink blood wine.


    Selene nodded after it became obvious how much of a strain he endured, thanks to Kumiko, but even with a week''s rest. Upon seeing him today, they couldn''t miss how tired he appeared, no matter how hard he tried to conceal it.


    "He is trying so hard to make sure everyone is happy even though he doesn''t consider himself, or dear husband is quite adorable." Kumiko covered her lips before eating a cracker and gazed at the other women, each nodding.


    "Hmmm~ he''s very handsome too, hehe, I can''t wait until it is time, eeeep." Selene clamped Nikita''s mouth after she squealed with excitement, causing Risa to giggle in response.


    "Not long now..." Amphitrite muttered, her hand swishing a glass of white wine, looking at the distant ocean stained black under the night sky, with a slightly melancholy air floating about her.


    "I hope all of you are ready."


    As the boat drifted further and the waves rolled, Amphitrite''s thoughts became unsettled, and her mind filled with doubt and worry.


    "Hey, mermaid woman!" Nikita struggled free of Selene''s grasp and called out to Amphitrite.


    "Hmm?"


    "What are you to our husband?" She asked bluntly, causing Risa, Selene and Kumiko to glance over at her, curious expressions covering their face, and causing the woman to look back at them with wide eyes, as if she wasn''t expecting such an abrupt question.


    "Honestly... I don''t really know. In the etiquette of my race and people, we are already married. But!" The sudden words caused the other four women to freeze, but the moment she shouted, their eyes focused, and she looked at them with a soft expression.


    "That was the only way to stop myself from dying, and he did it only to save my life and... help his mother''s chance of revival, so please don''t think he doesn''t love you. That boy, he adores all of you far more than the uncertain lust he feels towards me."


    Risa nodded her head, "We know that, but I''m glad you told us your feelings. I''m sure this isn''t a great situation for you either."


    However, Amphitrite sipped her wine and suddenly responded with a calm smile, "I am happy... he is a wonderful man, and I don''t plan to leave or betray him, even if things remain like this."


    Maybe it was because of his blood, but Amphitrite knew everything she had right now was all on him, his blood and its miraculous ability to restore her bloodline and improve it to the peak of her race.


    ''If I were to be ungrateful for that... even the goddess of merfolk might smite me down.''


    The thought caused her to shudder before looking at the other four women, "But if you''re curious about our relations, I can tell you he hasn''t touched me or asked me anything inappropriate... Even though I tried to seduce him, he held back."


    Kumiko''s tails swayed in the air while listening to her, but at the last comments, they started slapping the sofa, as her lips curled into a faint smile as if pleased. "Ahem!" She cleared her throat, causing Selena to poke Kumiko''s tails and then laugh when they twitched from her touch.


    "If he falls for you, and it happens... then I would rather discuss what would happen now, Miss Amphitrite." Kumiko opened one of her eyes to gauge the mermaids'' reaction.


    "I have no issues with joining your group, even as the lowest ranked member, as long as everyone is ok with that." She replied, her eyes wide like she was shocked by Kumiko''s comments.


    ''I thought they would shout at me, call me a home wrecker...''


    However, the four girls were more interested in her feelings and what would happen if Nikolai chose her as his woman.


    They trusted him by now, and after learning about his thought process and how he decided women, there were others he could have slept with and brought into his harem. But he didn''t; and instead set boundaries with those women.


    "Let us talk about that later... I''m too excited right now for the ball." Risa glanced at each of them before her eyes landed on Selene and Nikita. "Tonight, we will have a lot of time to ourselves, but if nothing goes wrong, it will be a long weekend."


    "That''s true... but things will probably go wrong." Selene slipped a prawn entr¨¦e into her lips, scrunching her face in delight as it fell down her throat.


    "We should focus on having a good time, hehe." Nikita''s tail swayed behind her.


    "Of course... but I agree that Selene''s worry isn''t unfounded. We should discuss how to act if anything goes wrong, to help Nikolai, who is probably one of their main targets." Kumiko''s calm voice spread across the room.


    "Alright." Everyone said in unison, before they leaned in to discuss what would happen...


    Their ideas ranged from silly comments to plans about who would share a room with Nikolai and then serious worries about if the enemy would attack them or try to split them apart. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Nikolai continued to snore, his chest rising and falling as a relaxed expression remained on his face, unaware of the future that awaited him the moment he stepped off the boat.

 Chapter 319 - 319: The Nosferatu Ball - Grand Opening

    The moment the boats reached the extravagant piers of the private island, many of the moonlight alliance became shocked at the level of technology and military power on display.


    Several frigates were moored along different piers with black body armour and automatic weapons attached to their bodies. Sitting hidden in the lavish greenery were bunkers equipped with automated machine guns and RPGs which would obliterate anything in their sights.


    ''No wonder the families are worried about our return.''


    Nikolai''s head still groggy from waking up, his eyes noticed these weapons, the cannons hidden in the guise of beauty. Even supernaturals couldn''t resist something like that.


    It just made him curious. ''What do they have to hide on this island to justify such defence?'' He couldn''t speak to the girls behind him because their members stood at the piers, wearing smart tuxedos and bow ties, waiting for Nikolai and his group with a warm welcome.


    The problem was how warm it felt.


    There were social media stars, actors and many television personalities that waved at him. It wasn''t only the moonlight alliance that was invited to this party; and also included the rich elite of the human world.


    ''Something is wrong...'' Nikolai couldn''t hide the worry that rose within him.


    "My dear, don''t worry about such things. We''ll protect you no matter what."


    Kumiko squeezed his hand, causing him to turn and look at the beautiful fox in a lavish royal blue gown. Her eyes sparkled under the low atmospheric lights as they were ushered into the VIP area, where several tables waited for their arrival.


    Kumiko quickly wrapped around his body and covered their faces with her tails, blocking the staff and security cameras, as she pulled close and whispered.


    "Don''t make your feelings obvious, my dear¡ªwe are being monitored."


    "Thank you, Kumiko." He felt thankful to her because he had almost made his thoughts obvious to the staff watching.


    She smiled, her tails moving and covering his view before quickly pecking him on the cheek. "Now you have energy, darling."


    Behind him, Selene and Risa just chuckled, understanding why Kumiko reacted that way.


    They just felt relaxed that the people who attended this party knew about supernaturals, as even the Nosferatu didn''t hide their transformations. However, Nikita''s eyes bulged open when she saw the two flirting and snorted with displeasure.


    "Let''s go, Nikita." Nikolai noticed her slight annoyance and extended his idle hand. "Take my hand."


    "Hmph~ I would rather hug your arm, hehe." Nikita pounced, her tail wagging behind her.


    "Come now, we don''t want to cause a scene."


    Risa stepped in and chided both of them before walking beside Kumiko and Amphitrite, who stood at the front and waited for the group to settle. It seemed that before the ball completely opened, a small greeting would be held in the lavish gardens, with dozens of tables for each clan and company.


    ''It''s quite well done.''


    Nikolai couldn''t help but admire their skills and talent. Even if the Nosferatu were an enemy, he couldn''t help but find their attention to detail and exquisite taste appealing.


    Many large white tables surrounded by various bushes and exotic trees from across the world appeared in the garden. Small fairy lights were entwined in the leaves and spread out in a beautiful pattern that resembled the night sky.


    He could only sigh at such a sight, but as they reached the table...


    Nikolai''s Father and Grandfather stood from their seats, and their faces seemed grim as they looked across. There, the Hati, Silver and other werewolf clans from the Daywalkers surrounded the Volkov clan''s table, while the other members of the moonlight alliance sat in the midst of vampires and other enemy races.


    "We''ll talk later..." Nikolai''s father muttered, his eyes flickering towards Nikolai with an understanding expression.


    Nikolai nodded and turned away, thankfully because the women were classified as Nikolai''s fianc¨¦es. All of them would sit with the Volkov family, but being so isolated was clearly a message from the Daywalkers and Nosferatu.


    ''After all, this isn''t a friendly ball...''


    A sudden thought spread through Nikolai''s mind, but before it could grow any further. Several claps echoed out from the main stage in the distance, when a large man in an exquisite tuxedo stood with a microphone and a slightly pale face, with long blue hair and a charismatic aura.


    "Greetings, ladies and gentlemen. It is an honour to hold such an event for the Nosferatu Clan and also a pleasure to have so many guests from outside our community attending."


    Ivan suddenly leaned close to Nikolai before muttering in his ear, barely audible over the surrounding noise.


    "Nikolai, that''s apparently the heir of the new patriarch."


    ''What?''


    This news suddenly became obvious when the vampire''s gaze traced over the tables, lifting the corners of his lips mockingly for the Volkov and Fenrir tables.


    ''Asshole...''


    He stepped closer, holding the microphone, and spread his arms.


    The moment he did, fireworks of all different colours exploded in the sky, followed by various shapes that appeared and changed to match the atmosphere he created.


    The words "Welcome To The Nosferatu Grand Gala Ball!" flickered and sparkling in various colours.


    "We welcome you and hope that all of us can get close during this weekend... so please enjoy yourself and relax."


    The crowd clapped and cheered as if this event were nothing but a lavish party, their eyes focused on the sky with excitement at the extravagant display. But Nikolai and the others felt apprehensive, knowing that this event could never be so simple. It was definitely not an event where they could relax...


    A regret from bringing Nikolai and his fiancees lingered in the minds of his father and grandfather.


    However, now it was too late... the boats wouldn''t return for three nights.


    ***


    When the opening ceremony ended, many of the people scattered through the garden, mingling with other tables and talking about business and family matters.


    Nikolai''s ears burned with the greedy discussions about how to expand and what deals could be made with the Nosferatu, even though they were considered an enemy.


    ''Why didn''t we do something like this...''


    However, while he sipped on a cold, sour red wine, someone from the Hati table approached them, a rather handsome male with slicked-back black hair and dull brown eyes. Nikolai narrowed his eyes, aggressive impulses rising within him, but he couldn''t act out here. It would be wrong to cause havoc when he didn''t know their intentions.


    The blood in Nikolai''s veins boiled as, watched the surrounding tables grin and sneer while gazing at them.


    "Hello there, beautiful miss." The werewolf, who looked to be no more than 25 years old, spoke to Nikita as if Nikolai didn''t exist.


    Nikita, who didn''t bother standing from her seat, craned her neck to look up at the approaching male with an uninterested expression.


    "You''re ugly and smell bad. Go away." She responded while pinching her nose and shooing him away like a dog.


    The male''s face scrunched up, showing a hideous form, his fangs on display. Yet, desperate to hide his embarrassment, he reached forward to grab Nikita.


    Alas, he was a young pup and couldn''t control himself after a life of pampering. To be insulted and told no so clearly was a first.


    "What did you say bitch!?"


    His words never left his mouth. Instead, a massive force slammed into the back of his head, as Nikolai smashed his face into a searing hot soup.


    The soup bubbled as the male tried to escape, but Nikolai blocked the sight using his body and black tail swishing. He gazed down at Nikita with a sharp, domineering look and mockingly continued.


    "You look amazingly beautiful, miss. Can I have the pleasure of hearing your name?"


    "Gubu...gubu..."


    However, Nikolai ignored the werewolf, who continued to struggle in the bowl, before turning his ears to Nikita, who responded with a mischievous smile.


    "My name is Nikita Volkov, and this is my husband-to-be and father of my children."


    The voice was loud enough to make the other werewolf clans freeze, gasping from the information, as Nikita pointed at Nikolai.


    The moment she spoke, he released the squirming male''s head, allowing him to rip free. But the amusing skeptical of his pink face, seared by the scalding hot soup and bright red skin, caused many people to laugh.


    The man who tried to approach Nikita was so embarrassed that he could barely hold himself back before turning and sprinting away into the distance as fast as he could.


    "Keep it there, Nikolai; they are watching you."


    Ivan didn''t want to warn his son.


    Instead, he felt like cheering at how he embarrassed the stupid mutt.


    But his words were correct.


    The entire clan of Nosferatu was now glaring at the young werewolf. If looks could kill, he would have died enough to kill a dozen cats.


    Nikolai nodded and turned his back. Although he wanted to retaliate, the situation was not ideal for something like that. Instead, he snapped his fingers, calling a Nosferatu servant, and handed them the tainted soup. And took a fresh one, and before serving it to Nikita, he scooped the first spoon to check for poison. The taste was savoury, with a slight sweetness from the butter and meat added.


    "My dear princess, please enjoy."


    "Oh my, are you spoiling me?"


    He stifled his chuckle at Nikita''s playful response as she allowed him to feed her, finding himself enchanted by her soft pink lips as they squished against the spoon, swallowing the soup. Her playful eyes flicked up, gazing at him, and she flirtatiously slid her tongue along the silver like a deadly snake. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Princess, don''t play with your food."


    "Aye..." She muttered back.


    The rest of the table remained silent and just enjoyed the spectacle as if the two were in a world of their own, and despite their worries, this was how the first few hours and initial meal of the ball ended.


    Maybe a test to see what weaknesses their clans would show.

 Chapter 320 - 320: A Dance My Lady?

    The ball wasn''t particularly dangerous so far for Nikolai and the others.


    With a professional orchestra playing in the ballroom, many people were eager to enjoy a dance. After the host of the event had danced with his future wife, it came to Nikolai and many other noble monsters to take their partners to the dance floor.


    "Well, who wants to dance with me first?" Nikolai asked the girls who sat at the table.


    Nikita turned her head towards Risa, who then looked at Selene.


    The amusing thing was that Selene didn''t look at Amphitrite or Kumiko but gazed back at Nikolai with her beautiful scarlet-red eyes.


    "Princess Tepes, would you do me the pleasure of having this dance?"


    Once again, Nikolai asked for a dance upon hearing the musicians preparing for another song. All eyes watched their table, wondering who he might pick. It wasn''t a secret that Nikolai Volkov was said to be a lustful man with four fiancees.


    ''Not that I mind... what about Kumiko?''


    He just wanted to make sure since Nikita seemed to enjoy the prawn dish. He ignored her, and Risa appeared to be collecting bottles of expensive wine. Then there was Kumiko, who appeared to be doing something amazing.


    Five clones, all with different hair, makeup and styles...


    "How can my future wives be so amazingly talented?" Kumiko''s brows lifted upon hearing his words.


    She turned to him and gave him a brief wink and sly comment.


    "I''ll rise to any occasion, my dear."


    Nikolai wanted to pick her up and run away to a private room and let her know just how much he appreciated her efforts and the work she did for him. However, now wasn''t the time, because a soft pair of delicate fingers wrapped around his hand.


    "It would be my pleasure, Prince Volkov."


    A right only given to the royal families of each race, Selene''s hips lowered to show her respect before linking with Nikolai''s arm and approaching the dance floor. What amused Nikolai about this event was the classical music, as if it was from the forgotten past.


    He quickly glanced toward Selene''s beautiful eyes and could see that she too noticed the strange music selection, which seemed fitting considering the war they were fighting.


    "This song was created by the humans protected by the Volkov family... before it was devastated in war with my families human clans."


    Selene giggled as they grasped hands, and he wrapped his hand around her waist before they waltzed slowly to the sombre tone. A piece that signified the freedom granted by the Tepes clan, driving back the Volkov savages. At least, that was the sentiment of the song, a vampire clan''s propaganda against the werewolves.


    However, the irony of a Tepes princess and the Volkov''s future leader danced romantically, their gazes intertwined. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your ancestors must be turning over in their graves," Selene joked, noticing the stares of many vampires and werewolves.


    Some turned their heads with shame, while others laughed mockingly at the werewolves, especially the allies of Volkov. "Like I care for fools that couldn''t appreciate a bloodline that could make a beauty like you." Nikolai whispered his compliments, and the pair continued their slow, graceful movements across the floor until Selene made the first move.


    Her body twirled with grace before her hands rested upon Nikolai''s chest, and their lips barely touched each other. Her beautiful, scarlet eyes were full of joy as she gazed upon his face with admiration, a look he had seen several times.


    "I love you." She whispered before twirling in the opposite direction away from his body, forcing him to take the lead.


    Nikolai wasn''t used to this dance; he had taken many lessons leading up to the event, but he could feel the elegance and skill of Selene, a born and bred princess. However, he didn''t feel insecure or inferior, but tried to rise to the challenge, to follow her steps and improve on the spot... because he was having the time of his life!


    ''I am dancing with the woman I love.'' He thought with a grin on his face.


    The music was picking up the pace, as were their movements.


    When the song changed the pair barely noticed... their steps became more synchronised. The laughter and mocking glances faded as they became the most vibrant and beautiful pair.


    Meanwhile, at the previous table, Nikita watched the pair dancing, her hand holding a small prawn entr¨¦e.


    "My chest feels strange..."


    Nikita didn''t want to feel this way, but watching the pair made her feel a sense of emptiness or loss. The dance was just so beautiful, and seeing Nikolai''s face full of joy made her regret letting Selene take the role.


    "I understand you."


    Risa drank from her cup, several empty wine bottles around her, while she focused on the couple, a bitter smile on her lips. "What about you, Kumiko?"


    The kitsune gazed back, obviously fixated on her clones gathering information and curled her lips. "I am happy to see him so relaxed and happy, and this is what he needed. To enjoy our relationships as they are... not some kind of statement or benefit for our clans."


    Kumiko''s clones all had different expressions when they gazed at the dancing couple.


    Obviously, Risa couldn''t notice this, but there was amazement, jealousy, anger, and hatred but they all felt happy for him.


    Kumiko sipped the last of the wine, a red liquid with a rich taste.


    "Let''s get ready for our turn," Nikita muttered before she ate her final prawn.


    "No... I don''t think we''ll have the chance, Nikita. We should prepare for the real main event, Kumiko muttered, as her various clones started to vanish and her eyes became sharp, gazing at the handsome male sitting at the Nosferatu table. "The enemy wants to kill Nikolai tonight. That is their goal."


    "What? To kill him, what a petty goal!"


    Nikita''s thoughts were correct, but Kumiko shook her head. "No... they want his dead body, so they can complete their research, one of the branch families was bragging about it to me on the balcony."


    "What makes you think it''s believable?" Risa asked, curious by her reasoning.


    They couldn''t take action for a mere rumour and destroy the relationship between the vampire clans and the werewolves. There needed to be a good reason to attack a fellow clan.


    But then she noticed the gaze of all the main Nosferatu clan members... never once left Selene and Nikolai.


    ''Even before that, he gazed over here. Was it for Nikolai... but why... wait?! His blood?''


    She remembered the member of Volkov they kidnapped using the Faust family, and suddenly, things started to make sense.


    Risa couldn''t help but cover her face and try to link her thoughts.


    "Kumiko, how are we going to tell Father-in-law and the others?"


    "Yeah!"


    Nikita also joined the conversation, seeming to understand, while Kumiko tapped the table and showed a seductive smile.


    "My clones have taken care of that, now we must be careful... look to the left and right, but don''t be obvious, we''re being watched."


    "I see, then what should we do about those two?"


    "Don''t worry, they are probably aware by now, but it''s all part of Nikolai''s plan."


    Risa''s gaze drifted back to the pair, and she saw Selene''s lips almost touching Nikolai''s cheek, but it was clear if you carefully observed them you would notice she whispered something to him.


    "I see."


    Risa grabbed the final bottle of red wine from the table and started gulping it down, preparing for the fight as she parted her thighs and revealed two long blades taped to her creamy thighs... something that the security check had failed to notice.


    ''Haha to think they wouldn''t search a woman''s body.''


    "However... I cannot help but worry, about all the high tech military gear at the entrance."


    Kumiko nodded but narrowed her eyes as she focused all her energy into a single close. The dark figure, with black hair and a shadowy appearance, lacking Kumiko''s beauty and form, looked quite terrifying as it slipped into the garden.


    "I will take care of their cannons and bunkers..."


    ***


    Back on the dance floor, the third song came to an end, the music fading as Selene narrowed her gaze towards the now empty table apart from Kumiko, who leaned forward as if sleeping or drunk, and her lips curled into a smirk.


    "It seems the girls have figured out what to do."


    "Kumiko is already moving for us, Selene. You should take care of the girls and be ready to leave with them."


    Nikolai noticed his father gave a danger signal once they started dancing. His grandfather disappeared with the current patriarchs of the main families, and somehow, he couldn''t shift the bad feeling.


    "We should be careful, I have a weapon you might like in my inventory."


    Because of the situation, they couldn''t bring their item rings, but Nikolai used Alchemy to fuse his rings with his body, using his mother''s help to make a small copy of the rings as a tattoo that wrapped around his neck.


    He just worried that something might happen to his grandfather...

 Chapter 321 - 321: The Rise of Great Chaos

    Inside the private greeting room, various elders and leaders of the gathering clans all sat around a great wooden table covered in fine meats, wine and other foods. The undead maids had all left the room, and I could finally speak with everyone.


    "The world''s changed," were the first words that left Viktor''s mouth as he looked at the people surrounding the table, many of his old friends and comrades in arms dead.


    All the men and women wore fine robes or outfits, yet none of them appeared to be weak.


    They were here for a reason after all: the strongest members of their families. Each one of them carried a sense of pride in themselves as they gazed across the table with a firm expression.


    These people carried the honour and safety of their families on their backs, from the Tepes clan''s Vladimir, the Volkov''s Viktor and Dimitri of the Fenrir clan, to the many other vampire and werewolf clans.


    Viktor gazed at his old friend, Turim from the Etin clan, who seemed a little strange.


    His eyes shifted around, and he avoided looking at Viktor or the members of the Moonlight Alliance.


    ''Turim?''


    He shook his head as Vladimir continued to speak.


    "Indeed...but it seems we don''t have much of a choice but to adapt and overcome these issues, Dimitri if something happens here. Who do you think would be their first target?"


    The words of Vlad caused a stir among the moonlight alliance leaders.


    "Nikolai..."


    Dimitri whispered, while many of the others muttered about Ivan because not everyone knew the truth or the things they kept secret about Nikolai to keep him safe.


    "No!" Dimitri interrupted his thoughts and suddenly realised something as he gazed at Vlad with wide eyes before his muscles tense and he became on guard.


    "Yes, it''s as you feared, Dimitri... their target will be our daughters because they carry Nikolai''s children inside them."


    Viktor''s spine tingled. He was the one who had convinced his grandson to come here. The invitation was something they could ignore, and knowing this, the enemy planned for his reaction. The desire to show off his grandson to the world... using his vanity and waning life.


    His old age seemed to have caught up with him.


    "I''ve become too old... it seems." Viktor muttered while gazing at Alphonse B¨¢thory, someone who wouldn''t have attended this meeting in the past. ''Unless Nikolai came...''


    Suddenly, his blood started to pump faster¡ªa sense of danger and conspiracy made his mind enter a state of panic and rage. Tensing his muscles, he stood up, slamming the table with both palms and making it tremble.


    "This is a trap! Dimitri, Vladimir, Alphonse, Turim we have to leave now!"


    However, his voice came too late as the room rumbled like an earthquake had started, shaking everyone inside.


    Some elders held their hands against the table as they stared at each other in confusion. In contrast, others seemed calm and even showed a small grin on their lips as the mechanical sound clicked through the room.


    Soon after, the sound of heavy metallic locks fell into place as several of the room''s windows closed off with metal planks bolted to the walls and floor.


    What made Viktor''s heart sink was that the members who smiled were all from the Daywalker faction.


    "Damn it!"


    Viktor growled, attempting to transform... but the moment his Celestial aura gathered, suddenly the air sparked with a black mist, and it devoured his aura, stopping the transformation in its path.


    "E-Eh...?" Weak from having his Celetial Aura stolen, Viktor staggered and fell onto the table, his muscles weak, struggling to stand and remained focused.


    "You almost made it, old man... but it seems you were just a moment too late." A snarky voice... familiar to most of the men at the table.


    "This dark energy, can absorb other forms of energy, taking it inside."


    The male vampire cupped his hand, showing the black aura swirling into a ball but taking on a dull blue light after taking in Viktor''s aura.


    "Then, allowing the owner to use it as he pleases, how wonderful!"


    Elegant and quite handsome, with a maid walking behind him.


    The mastermind entered the room, causing most of the moonlight alliance to gasp, biting their lips in frustration.


    "You bastard, it was you?! All along... You tricked us all this time? All¡ª"


    Before Viktor could speak, Turim Etim lunged at his old friend, his eyes slightly cloudy.


    "Sorry, my friend...I had no choice."


    The two elders of the werewolves clashed, and many others started to battle as the daywalkers moved on their old allies, but Vladimir and Dimitri remained quiet, their powers sealed deep inside them as they watched the orb in the traitor''s hand growing with each moment that the fools fought.


    "Dimitri..."


    "Don''t say it... If you say I told you so, I''ll break your neck!"


    ***


    Meanwhile, back in the main hallway, Nikolai and Selene returned to their table to find the ''sleeping'' Kumiko, who was likely using her clones to do something dangerous or difficult.


    It wasn''t the first time they found her in this state. If they touched or moved her, she would respond, but right now, they wanted to avoid breaking her concentration.


    "Nikita... Risa, are you ready? I don''t think we have the time to get the others."


    Nikolai''s gaze peered towards the doors his grandfather and the other elders had entered not too long ago.


    "Something isn''t right."


    He could sense their aura and presence until a few moments ago when it vanished... and the direction it vanished was to the ground.


    "Nikolai, what''s wrong?" Selene looked at him, sensing the shift in his expression.


    He couldn''t explain it fully but turned to them and told the truth. "I cannot sense the elders anymore; they''ve vanished. I don''t know if I am being too sensitive, but we should inform Alexei and attempt to leave."


    Selene and Nikita didn''t speak, just nodded, followed by Risa''s confident smile.


    "If that''s what you think, I believe in your instincts, Nikolai."


    "Darling, I will listen to you, hehe."


    "Babe, if you want to leave, just tell me where to go," Risa added before all the women suddenly noticed the woman who sneakily wrapped around Nikolai and hugged his back, leaning on his shoulder with her alluring figure. Kumiko, still focused on her clone, sleepily opened her left eye, which shone with a golden light.


    "I have never doubted you for a second, dear husband..." She whispered into his ear.


    "Kumiko! What...? When did you move?!"


    Nikita seemed shocked at how fast the sleepy fox made a move on Nikolai with them all focused on him. However, she quickly recovered and huffed, knowing it wasn''t the time to make a fuss.


    "Who do we tell, what should we do?" Risa asked.


    "I think we should let important people know, but the escape... isn''t it something only a few people can use, right Amphitrite?"


    Selene''s sudden question caused the mermaid to gasp.


    She had spent most of the night relaxing and enjoying the atmosphere something she could never see or enjoy while being trapped in the tower. Amphitrite felt a little jealous of Selene, who danced with Nikolai, but who could complain when she received a second chance at life.


    "The escape isn''t going to be easy... I can only control the water for a limited amount of time and distance."


    There wasn''t a need to lie or impress the group, and Amphitrite didn''t need to do that. Thanks to the oath with Nikolai he could tell if she lied to him and she could tell if he did the same, a mutual benefit.


    "I think we should move now, before they start their next plans. If we don''t act first, they will have the advantage."


    Amphitrite narrowed her gaze, watching the exits and the other monsters that acted a little strange.


    "I''ve been watching the entire room all night, and more than half the crowd started moving a few minutes ago." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''We are running out of time!'' Nikolai''s mind screamed. He looked at everyone.


    "We don''t have enough time to tell our parents... we have to move now, or everything will be lost."


    He didn''t want to abandon anyone, but three of these women were carrying his children inside them, and they couldn''t afford to put themselves in danger.


    "What do we do?" Nikita asked, feeling like she had done nothing but follow his orders recently, which was frustrating.


    "Kumiko, does my dad know our plans?"


    "Mhm, he said to do what you wanted and that you should leave the rest to him. He is building a group of people he knew well. I think we can escape¡ª"


    Kumiko''s voice stopped midway; her eyes became distance as she clung to Nikolai''s neck tight enough to cut through his flesh.


    "Kumi?"


    "What''s going on?"


    Selene and Nikita noticed the change, but Nikolai remained calm, lifting her into his arms and carrying her in a bridal carry. "Let''s go, we have to go, now!"


    He gazed around the room and noticed Alexei looking his way; with a single movement, he beckoned him over. It wasn''t Nikolai''s usual style to escape without fighting, but his priorities were changing; the things he needed to protect were too precious to act recklessly.


    "Selene, Nikita and Risa can you take the B-Route that Kumiko told you earlier? I will take the A-route with Alexei and this sleeping princess."


    Nikita and the other two women nodded, but Selene seemed worried and lingered for a moment, turning back to Nikolai as she hurriedly kissed his cheek.


    "I-I am not sure about this, but... please be careful Nikolai!"


    He watched them vanish through the safest route and muttered to himself.


    "I''ll try..."

 Chapter 322 - 322: Their Hungry Fangs Revealed

    Immediately after the three girls vanished from sight, Nikolai could sense the changes in the hall; eyes watching him became more intense and unsettling, from the heir to Nosferatu to the families he had helped aggravate in the past.


    "Kumiko... you''ll guide them safely, right?"


    The sleeping Kumiko lifted her head and gazed at him with shocked eyes, genuinely surprised.


    "When did you know?!"


    "Haha..." He stroked her soft cheek, brushing her messy hair as he hugged her tight against his chest before whispering. "That you are the clone, and the true fox is waiting for them so you can escape without me like I asked you?"


    "Nn..."


    Her cheeks turned red, leaning into his neck, sniffing his scent as if to embrace and drown in him.


    Nikolai''s hands wrapped around her face, his hands sliding down her back, knowing that he might not see her for a little while. He grasped her buttocks and squeezed them slowly with all his force while kissing her neck with a slow, gentle peck.


    "I thought you said you wouldn''t do it."


    The plan from the start was for her to trick the other girls into leaving, thinking that if Kumiko were here, he wouldn''t do anything dangerous.


    But with the predators behind him, now baring their fangs and claws... of course, he couldn''t help but pretend to remain with one of his women, acting like he adored her to draw them in.


    "I love you, Kumiko... but don''t stop, don''t look back. Wait for me at home."


    "Nn... but I don''t want too."


    Despite being the clone filled with her sly personality, now she couldn''t hold back her tears. Her hands trembled as she saw the werewolves and vampires all wrapping around him.


    The only ally was Alexei, who faced a similar situation. Although it was only the young and young adults who weren''t mature yet...


    A gauntlet battle would drain him completely.


    She didn''t want to go.


    The clone knew that, even though she was a clone with only a fraction of Kumiko''s original power and was a mere distraction. Kumiko could help him. But Nikolai would never do that... he loved her too much, and that''s why she couldn''t bear to do this, acting unaffected when dozens of monsters would attack him, intent on burying his family.


    "You... you must come back."


    Nikolai could feel her desperation to remain by his side, but he couldn''t have another one of his girls involved in this...


    However, to his surprise, she suddenly kissed him.


    Normally, her clones never kissed him.


    "Mmmph!"


    A soft, warm sensation wrapped his lips as Kumiko''s mouth sucked on them, her silky tongue slipping into his mouth, coiling around his tongue. She was desperate, almost animal-like in her vigour, pushing her face so tight against him that it was a little uncomfortable.


    He couldn''t move his body away, but even though he tried to pull his head back, she followed, gripping his back, now sucking on his tongue with a low slurp. "Mm!"


    He could feel the saliva drool between their lips as his hands wrapped around her soft hips. But the arousal from her sucking and drinking his saliva stopped him from breaking the kiss.


    The clone wasn''t used to it, inexperienced, but it only made him more excited. He parted Kumiko''s lips further and tilted his head, feeling the sensation of her tongue slithering against his. Their breaths intermingled as his tongue wrapped around hers.


    A few moments later, their lips separated, with the clone panting. The Kumiko clone seemed too embarrassed to breathe through her nose and thus held it. With a red face, she buried it in his chest. "Kumiko will be angry at you..."


    "I know... but I just wanted you to know that we all love and adore you. All side of us." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her golden eyes shimmered, looking up from his chest with a playful smile and swollen lips.


    "It''s my pleasure... ah, it seems our time is up."


    Nikolai''s eyes flicked to the sides, now surrounded by the group of young werewolves from the Daywalker families. Many other clans that joined forces with him and were members of the Moonlight Alliance left a few minutes after Nikita and the girls. He made this emergency plan with his father before coming... who led the adults of the Moonlight Alliance who didn''t enter the meeting.


    "Kumiko, I love each of your sides too... one day I hope to get intimate with all of you."


    The complicated mind of a fox tribe was something he learned from research.


    It was almost like having several versions of yourself, though, even if the original controlled them. To avoid being hurt in the past because of the skill, they split their soul and heart into the different clones which explained their combat power and lifelike mimicry.


    "R-Really?"


    Nikolai didn''t want to rush her away¡ªthe longer he held her here. He bought more time for the real Kumiko and others, but that didn''t mean he would let the clone get hurt; she was also Kumiko to him.


    Wrapping his arms around her body, he covered her as if protective.


    "You are precious to me, and one day I hope to know all of you just by a single look."


    "!!!"


    To the clone, this was like a sincere confession of love, and Nikolai enjoyed her reactions. Kumiko used this clone to seduce him, a clone with a strong mentality and sex appeal.


    Yet deep down, she was a lovely maiden, just like any other girl.


    Pah!


    "Kyan!" The clone blushed with bright red cheeks as she let out a cute sound.


    Nikolai slapped her buttocks and nibbled the tip of her soft, fluffy ear. "Now go, I don''t want to see you get hurt." She looked at him with a longing gaze before she grasped both sides of his cheeks and kissed the tip of his nose.


    "Nn..."


    Before the clone vanished from his arms, it gave him a yearning gaze, as if she would never see him again.


    The young werewolves and vampires moved in, circling him like he was their prey.


    However, Nikolai just tilted his neck, cracking the bones, before he turned to the fading Kumiko and gave her a confident wink, "Wait for me at home wearing nothing but that dress." He then turned away and faced the predators with a sly grin.


    "You sure took your time."


    "Hehe..."


    "Hehehehe..."


    "What are you fools laughing like morons?" Nikolai didn''t bother with small talk; the heirs stood in the back, and these were just foot troops. He scanned to ensure the humans weren''t here. It would be annoying if one of them recognised him later. Humans couldn''t help themselves when curious about something, after all.


    "ALEXEI, ITS GO TIME!"


    "Oh my... I was hoping we could avoid this confrontation." Nikolai muttered under his breath.


    Then, the heir of Nosferatu seemed annoyed and shouted to match Nikolai''s first shout, pointing at the goons with an angry face.


    "KILL THESE FOOLS!"


    Nikolai slipped off his suit jacket and rolled up his white sleeves, revealing scars on his forearms from the intense training of the past month. His muscles bulged, especially his forearms. Kumiko''s throat swallowed with lustful eyes when she saw them.


    But sadly, her figure was already fading.


    "We''ve managed to cross the pond." She muttered, a code letting him know an important fact.


    With Kumiko''s clone gone, he stopped holding back.


    "Oh my... I was hoping we could avoid this confrontation." Nikolai muttered under his breath.


    Then, the heir of Nosferatu seemed annoyed and shouted to match Nikolai''s first shout, pointing at the goons with an angry face.


    Ba-Dump!


    Ba-Dump!


    Inside Nikolai''s heart, the flow of his Celestia Aura and Vermilion Essence began pumping while surging through his body, the purple shade empowering him.


    His eyes became a deep amethyst, with a crackling aura as his vision became focused, his hair silvery white, and his body radiated with a violet Aura.


    This form slowly drained his stamina, but it boosted both his physical and mental prowess by a decent amount. He couldn''t afford to use his full transformation or the Evil God''s transformation when these were only pathetic little minions.


    "Little dogs, come and meet your father!"


    Nikolai growled in a resounding baritone voice.


    His hair fluttered like a raging beast, thanks to the ferocious bursts of aura that flowed from his body. At this moment, he knew he needed to show his power to drive them back, but sadly, they were like rabid dogs shown some meat.


    The first one lunged forward, stabbing towards his abdomen with a knife, with a second from the left who threw a powerful hook.


    "Nikolai!" Alexei roared, his body swelling into his battle form, smashing into the men close to him.


    Clang!


    Nikolai stopped the blade with his extended claws, growing from his fingertips and replacing his nails, while his head tilted to the side, able to see the punch in almost slow motion thanks to his enhanced dynamic vision.


    But he didn''t stop there. His left foot slipped forward, using the momentum to gouge the throats of the pair that attacked him with a cross slash, using his claws.


    "Tsk!"


    "Get him!"


    "Fuck! This guy''s fast!"


    "Use your guns!"


    Nikolai slashed another werewolf''s stomach, slashing through their suit jacket before sending them tumbling backward. He hopped over a table and stabbed another in the eye with a knife, leaning away from a sudden fist before hearing a gun''s safety clicked off.


    "Shit!"


    The moment the sights almost touched him, he pushed all his aura into his legs, causing his thighs to bulge, before dashing through the goons and tossing them at the gunmen.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Their shots fired. But Nikolai roared with delight.


    Four goons shot their allies with silver bullets¡ªthe ones the SSS used to make Nikolai unable to move when he fought Ryan''s father.


    ''These fucking bastards!''


    Filled with rage, he swore to kill them all.

 Chapter 323 - 323: Chaotic Brawl!

    Dozens of bodies rolled across the floor, some dead, others deformed. Alexei and Nikolai stood back to back while panting, blood coating their claws and faces. The situation looked grim, exhaustion and frustration setting in as the human members of the SSS joined forces with the Nosferatu.


    "Nikolai... what should we do?"


    "Fuck knows!"


    Nikolai''s chest hurt¡ªthe bullets used weren''t able to affect him to the same degree, but it still took several minutes for him to recover from the effects. His eyes narrowed, watching for any movements as their situation became a stalemate.


    The Nosferatu heir sat with a scrunched-up face.


    Despite most of the Alliance Members who remained to fight being wounded or dead now, the fact Nikolai and Alexei resisted seemed to piss him off.


    "I don''t know how long I can fight... Haa..." Alexei muttered, his arms covered in bruises and wounds that even rapid regeneration couldn''t keep up with. The bone in his right arm fractured from fighting the older members who remained. Yet, he couldn''t surrender and remained to support Nikolai.


    "Well, you can always run brother, like those other cowards."


    Nikolai sounded fresher at least, his voice calm and stable, but inside, his right side burned with a searing pain from two silver bullets lodged into his ribs, wedged just beneath his lungs.


    "Why not give up, you filthy dogs?"


    Finally, the elegant voice of the heir echoed.


    His words caused the entire encirclement to open up.


    Tap.


    Tap.


    Tap.


    His fancy shoes tapped the ground with a unique sound, like tap-dancing shoes. His eyes burned with a seething hatred for the two standing in the centre of the hall.


    The heir of the Nosferatu family was as pale as a ghost, with long, flowing white hair, a different form than the one he took a few moments ago while greeting the humans and social media stars.


    Scars and patchwork skin covered his body, revealing that he wasn''t born like this but stitched together from hundreds of different corpses. Only his face remained untouched, showing the pride of his family.


    "I don''t understand, what does that foolish woman see in you?"


    "Who?!"


    "Tsk... you don''t even know who''s affection you have earned, such a disgusting and ungrateful mutt!"


    A deep hatred burned in his yellow eyes.


    Yet Nikolai truly didn''t understand because it wasn''t Selene, or this guy wouldn''t have let her go.


    Who could it be?


    He struggled to understand.


    However, the face of the Nosferatu heir twisted in disgust. Come to think of it, Nikolai didn''t even know this guy''s name.


    Maybe he forgot or the fact that there were several heirs of Nosferatu that he couldn''t remember.


    "I don''t even know your name, idiot."


    Nikolai spat on the floor, a glob of blood and one of his teeth splattering on the ground in front of the heir.


    His eyes squinted as he stared at Nikolai.


    "The name is Valan, Valan Nosferatu."


    The male seemed proud and pleased with himself at that name, but Nikolai and Alexei just snickered, curling their lips into a smirk.


    "What a boring name."


    "Loser."


    Taunting him, they spoke in unison.


    The words caused veins to bulge from the vampire''s forehead.


    Nikolai could sense it¡ªthis guy was dangerous. The scars and stitch marks across his chest were from a previous battle, unlike the last makeshift zombies. He was the real deal¡ªeach of those parts was likely from an Elder-class vampire, maybe higher.


    "You''ll regret that..."


    His hands stretched out in front of his face, with long claws growing out from his fingertips.


    The moment after his figure blurred, Nikolai''s instincts exploded, warning him that danger was imminent.


    "Alexei!"


    Valan''s body appeared above the pair, his left arm growing to double its normal size, before slamming down big enough to crush the pair of them, but it didn''t hit them.


    Nikolai gripped Alexei by the back of his collar and tossed him behind, narrowly avoiding Valan''s arm, but not entirely.


    "Tsk... damn freak," Nikolai muttered, his left arm with four thick marks, deep claw marks from deflecting it.


    The problem was that Nikolai could feel the same burning pain from the silver bullets a moment later, as the cuts began to boil, bubble and release purple steam.


    "Cursed silver."


    Valan turned to face him. As the two stared at each other, he licked his claws with a sinister smile.


    "That''s what we called this compound." He stepped closer, watching Nikolai''s left arm convulse, tighten and cramp despite his attempt to hold it still with his right arm. "At first it troubled us how to avoid suffering the effects ourselves. Back in the early stages we used it to kill many, but the tests always ended in casualties on our side."


    ''This fucker loves his own voice... so annoying!''


    With each step closer, Nikolai could sense that his Aura was weakening in his left arm and the pain from the wound growing stronger.


    Alexei stood up and tried to come over, but Nikolai raised his right arm to stop him.


    "Don''t come, run and get off this shithole of an island."


    There wasn''t any need to let his friend die because of this.


    Nikolai''s father still wasn''t dead, and most of all, because he felt that if he transformed into his evil god form that he wouldn''t be able to keep himself sane and would kill anything that moved.


    "Look at me when I speak to you, dog!"


    Nikolai didn''t realise, but Valan became furious at the fact he wasn''t paying attention, not that he cared, but it was good. Anger would make the vampire lower his guard and give Nikolai more chances to move and act.


    "Alexei, remember what you have waiting for you."


    A face filled with frustration and anguish, Alexei looked at Nikolai''s back, wondering when it grew broad. "You little fool... we still have training after this ends."


    The pain in his chest and arm caused Nikolai''s vision to blur, so he focused only on his enemy, Valan, while pretending to look elsewhere, biting his tongue to stiffen his reaction and focus his pain there instead of in his arm and chest.


    "I SAID LOOK AT ME!"


    WOOSH!


    A gust of wind spread through the air as Nikolai''s eyes widened.


    ''He''s fast!''


    The air sliced as three long claws cut through the air from above.


    Nikolai stepped forward, leaning to the side before turning his body slightly, his claws pressed together into a blade-like form.


    CLANG!


    Sparks flicked through the air.


    The sharp noise echoed throughout the hall, but Nikolai''s body slid across the well waxed floor, while Valan just swayed lightly, a smirk growing on his lips.


    "There we go."


    "I''m sorry, Brother... I won''t forget this!"


    Nikolai didn''t even try to attack. It was his way of buying time for Alexei to escape.


    A few seconds later, Alexei disappeared out the doors and towards the docks.


    ''That''s it, my friend. Keep everyone safe.''


    Alexei didn''t realise that Nikolai never intended for him to fight until he died either, and with Alexei, most of the surviving Alliance members found their chance to escape because Valan broke the encirclement with his arrogance and pride.


    "Yep, there we go."


    Nikolai mimicked Valan as he stood tall and cracked his neck, the black blood of the evil god now pumping through his veins and curing the burning pain rapidly. All because he finally realised why and what the compound in that Cursed silver was.


    ''Blood... something my blood can easily copy, and become immune too.''


    That''s when Nikolai''s eyes widened¡ªthey captured his aunt Anastasia for her blood because she inherited the same blood as Nikolai, but it was incomplete and could only copy a portion. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What if they didn''t capture my aunt to make it, but to stop the Volkov family from resisting or forming an antibody/cure?''


    It made sense to Nikolai because ONLY the Nosferatu would know the traits of his family''s special blood¡ªother clans lost their information when the first tower fell thousands of years ago.


    No, this is what they wanted them to believe:


    That it was Volkov''s blood that made this cursed bullet.


    To break the Moonlight Alliance and turn everyone on the only clan able to counter them.


    "What...?"


    Valan gasped, noticing Nikolai''s change in atmosphere. His words became strong, deep and filled with vigour, no longer the weak and half dying tone he used earlier.


    "Hey, vampire."


    Nikolai''s lips raised, revealing his fangs as he looked at Valan.


    His face became distorted, almost looking like a different person, no more blood dripping from his left arm. Nikolai''s eyes turned pitch black, with a golden ring as black fur started to form, and his height and figure increased.


    "Do you think you can defeat a werewolf in physical strength?"


    The moment Nikolai spoke, Valan''s eyes spread apart with dilated pupils. He gazed up at the massive figure of Nikolai, and before he could react.


    Nikolai imitated his earlier attack with a real werewolf claw.


    ROAR!


    The floor exploded, and the building shook as if someone had set off a bomb.


    ***


    Meanwhile, near the pier, a large boat filled with hundreds of people waited... Kumiko called out to Alexei and the people escaping the hallway and started to collapse.


    "Run faster!"


    "But my legs..."


    Selene, Nikita and Risa, all in their combat gear, helped the people load onto the two boats, one large and the other built for speed and for Nikolai''s women to escape.


    "Hurry!" It seemed their plan would be successful, with the most important members loaded onto the boat as it started leaving the port, most guns now destroyed and disabled thanks to Kumiko''s actions.


    "You used your actual body to destroy them... I am so mad at you!" Nikita pouted.


    "Stop complaining and start the boat!" Risa and the others rushed back to their speedboat, but then a voice called out to them.


    A familiar voice.


    "Dear sister, are you really going to leave so soon?"


    An icy chill suddenly spread through the air, and the surrounding trees and ground froze.

 Chapter 324 - 324: The hidden plot is revealed?

    The woman''s face, hidden by darkness, was suddenly illuminated by the argent moon''s touch, a soft silver light shining down on her. A neat Half-up, half-down hairstyle with a twisted knot, sharp pale blue eyes. She wore a dress with a dark blue colour, the opposite of Selene.


    "Sister you really can''t just leave like that, not after ruining our plans."


    "Our plans... so you really are the Nosferatu family''s dog." Selene scoffed, stepping forward.


    Lunaria didn''t become angry and instead narrowed her eyes and gave a faint smile while speaking in a calm voice.


    "I am only doing what I need to survive, sister."


    Selene clenched her fists, trying not to grow angry and let herself be tricked into a rage because that must have been what Lunaria wanted.


    A soft palm grasped her hand as she turned to the side and noticed it was Nikita. To be comforted by Nikita shocked Selene more than anything else she saw during the day.


    "Don''t worry, Selene." Risa''s mature tone echoed as she stepped forward, her two tails fluttering, as the green and ghostly tail also materialised.


    "You''re our family too now."


    Kumiko gazed at Risa before she noticed the nekomata''s wink.


    Lunaria tilted her head, noticing the female cat approaching her, and then her lips curled into a smile. "I see, so this is what you''re going to do, ah." Lunaria''s eyes lingered on Nikita and Selene''s abdomen, flickering with an eerie light. "No wonder..."


    Before they assumed Lunaria would take action, Kumiko grabbed both Selene and Nikita before she jumped onto the boat, and one of her clones and several of the battle maids started the engine.


    A low, growing hum followed as the boat''s engine roared, and the speedboat started racing across the ocean with a trail of white foam following it.


    Lunaria didn''t take any action to stop them from leaving.


    She only stood there, watching the waves softly wash against her feet, and then sighed, staring at the sky as the darkness grew.


    "I''ll be waiting for you, dear sister."


    Lunaria seemed relieved before looking at Kumiko and Risa, who remained. Kumiko used her clone to secure the two pregnant women and helped them escape.


    This plan was the deal and promise she made with Risa in secret from Nikolai and the others. After the speedboat vanished, Risa and Kumiko stood there, looking at each other with a nod.


    "You didn''t need to do that. I wouldn''t have attack them either," Lunaria spoke with an elegant and slow voice, her eyes flicking between the two women with a slight nod.


    "You are both his women too, I can see his essence flowing through you... even there, wow he hasn''t changed."


    She chuckled to herself, noticing that the girls had enjoyed a moment of fun with Nikolai before they arrived on the island, and the warmth of his affection remained inside them.


    "Shut up, you cannot be trusted."


    Kumiko''s lips curled up, snarling at Lunaria... a different and more aggressive side that shocked Risa beside her, because Kumiko never showed such aggression.


    "I''ll say this only once, if you harm him in any way, I will destroy the entire Nosferatu Family!"


    "Then destroy them... I want him to suffer less than you do." Lunaria responded.


    Kumiko didn''t trust her words but hated the fact that she couldn''t sense any hostility from her. That''s when her eyes widened, and she noticed something... something that none of them had considered. "Are you going to stop him leaving, all so you can take him away and keep him for yourself?"


    Risa''s eyes looked confused and turned to Kumiko with a mocking tone. "There''s no way that''s the reason."


    The azure-haired woman smiled at Risa.


    "Ah, sister... I see you found yourself an extremely intelligent hound... how did you know? Please tell me your name again." Lunaria''s soft voice didn''t mock Kumiko, but her face showed no emotion as she spoke, only with those cold blue eyes staring back at Kumiko''s voice of emotion and life.


    It was like staring into the eyes of a corpse... yet her words seemed genuine.


    Kumiko ignored her question in her name and instead asked her own.


    "Do you genuinely love him, or is it just an obsession of your former life?" Her eyes narrowed at the woman who stood in front of them.


    "I don''t think you have any right to speak, fox."


    "I do, because I love him and as one of his wives... I will not abandon him to a crazy, undead bitch like you."


    "Oh?"


    A sudden burst of cold wrapped around her body, icicles and sharp shards of ice forming around her. Lunaria snapped her fingertips, and the sharp ice gracefully danced like a ballerina, spinning and turning, never staying still, as if they were her minions, all focusing on Kumiko with the pointy end.


    "Do you think he can escape this island without my help, do either of you know that HE is the target of this entire thing?"


    Lunaria''s low voice echoed through the gardens, her face becoming serious as she stared at the two women in front of her.


    "You both should understand... this isn''t something a few bitches can change."


    ***


    The battle between Nikolai and Valan ended shortly after the attack.


    Nikolai dodged several attacks before he slammed his palm into the vampire''s stomach and sent him crashing through the ceiling.


    "Valan, you should give up."


    A low, feral growl left Nikolai''s lips, with his black fur covering his body in the shape of a werewolf.


    The once beautiful ballroom now looked horrific, with broken rocks, shattered stone and marble floors. It looked like a natural disaster had happened here, and the men behind Valan looked terrified while standing in the middle of it all.


    Nikolai was tall, towering over everyone else, with his long claws dripping with blood.


    "So, you all wanted to use these to hurt me?"


    Nikolai grasped a pistol using cursed silver and placed the gun to his temple, a wide, eerie grin on his wolf''s face.


    "Let''s see if it kills me!"


    His hand gripped the pistol, and with a slight pull of his finger, the click of the gun filled the room with an explosive sound.


    Many of the men looked excited about this situation, thinking, would the beast kill itself?!


    A flash of light, the scent of gunpowder filling their noses, and then...


    Puff


    Nikolai blew hot air, and the remains of the bullet crumbled into dust.


    It didn''t even break his skin as he pulled the trigger several times, causing several low pops.


    "Oh..."


    The crowd became silent as Nikolai just laughed at the fact they thought something so petty could hurt him.


    "Do you have anything bigger?" He asked.


    He tilted his head before crushing the gun in his hand.


    Nikolai knew little about guns, but the weapon he had just shot at himself was a .44 magnum. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Terror started to build in the other monsters'' bodies because that weapon could tear steel apart, but in this form, it didn''t even break Nikolai''s skin. A seven-foot beast with obsidian fur and eyes. His figure became one of terror for the weaker clans. They wanted to flee, but their leaders and elders made a deal to capture this man.


    But even Valan lay on the ground with a broken nose...


    "We..."


    "What do we do?!"


    "Run!"


    But as they started to turn around to flee, they noticed the ballroom''s entrance had completely vanished.


    Broken stones and a collapsed wall blocked the exit.


    "Did you think I would accept your surrender, or allow you to flee when you put my wives in danger?"


    Nikolai''s low growl rumbled in their ears as his heavy footsteps resounded through the room. Each of his steps left deep grooves on the floor as if he had weighed a significant event.


    His eyes burned into them, and they could feel the fear starting to build in their bodies as he got closer.


    "N-no... I have a¡ª"


    Snap!


    His claws ripped the man''s head off, sending his lifeless body flying across the room. "I don''t care."


    "A little girl, please spare me." Another woman fell on her knees and begged.


    Crack!


    A long claw stabbed into her chest and then out of her back, blood spurting from it.


    "She''ll be fine without a snake like you."


    A massacre ensued, with the sound of bones breaking, flesh tearing and cries of pain filling the air as Nikolai unleashed his rage, killing everyone that stood in front of him. He killed over fifty monsters in less than two minutes, showing the difference in strength between his current power and the past.


    "Haa..."


    With a low, exhaled breath, he looked at Valan, who struggled to stand with a broken leg.


    "Y-You... how did you become so powerful?!" He stumbled, slipping on a streak of blood before he spoke with a fearful voice. "Jin said you were almost killed by these bullets!"


    ''Jin?''


    Nikolai thought, his mind going through familiar faces... until the face matched Ryan''s father.

 Chapter 325 - 325: Face to Face with the Past

    Nikolai expected some huge revelation or sudden attack when he knocked Valan unconscious, but there was nothing.


    "Nikolai, is that you?"


    A familiar voice sounded from behind him¡ªit was Ivan, his father. Though he looked a bit roughed up, the other elders and clansmen looked far worse. "What happened to you?"


    Ivan asked this, but his eyes widened when he looked at Nikolai''s chest wound. He knew it was nothing serious, but Ivan couldn''t just shrug it off. He rushed over to his son and eagerly checked his chest, the wounds from before he transformed taking a little longer to heal because of the cursed silver that had first entered his body through the wine.


    "Father... they are linked to the SSS and the development of that accursed bullet."


    "Damn it! Are you okay? Your body, it doesn''t hurt... you can tell me, Nikolai..." His father hugged him close, which surprised him.


    "Ahem... it seems our little nephew is hurt?"


    "Oh my, father and son bonding... how cute."


    "Shut up, or I''ll tear out your fangs!" Ivan growled at Adela and Karoline Bathory.


    "Kyaaa scary wolf!"


    "No wonder our sister didn''t contact us... such a bad doggy."


    Of course, Nikolai himself felt embarrassed, but it felt nostalgic. Since he became a superhuman, his father became more stoic and harsh, but with this, he realised that his dad just became awkward and didn''t know how to approach him.


    ''I am glad...''


    Nikolai worried his father was drifting away from him, which caused a knot in his chest to loosen.


    "Nikita and the others have left, right, you managed to plan this yourself. I am proud, even if the bastards managed to take my idiot of a father, you have impressed me today, son."


    Ivan patted Nikolai''s back as they walked out the front doors, now open again as the entire hall crumbled down.


    ''Hmm?''


    *Sniff*


    Nikolai sniffed the air and noticed several familiar scents, causing his lips to curl into a twisted smile. But he still couldn''t believe how amazing his dad and the other elders were.


    Alaric Drago, the rank three of their alliance and council. His upper body was wrapped in thick layers of fur, turning his wolf''s hair into something resilient like dragon scales.


    "I think some have remained..."


    *Sniff*


    Nikolai sniffed again and smelled the scents of the women he had just seen off on the boat.


    "It seems I still have some business to attend to father, but how will we get back?" Nikolai didn''t understand this matter.


    "Hahaha! Did you not tell your son about the mission?" Alaric Dragon and another, the fifth seat, a beautiful female named Seraphina Volkova, a branch of the Volkov family.


    "Huh, mission?"


    Ivan looked a bit embarrassed, his eyes resembling those of when he said he didn''t drink or smoke in the past... despite smelling of both.


    "Dad?"


    "Haa... you see, this wasn''t some reckless act¡ªit was the final test."


    "Test... test for who?"


    The members of the council all looked at Nikolai with that annoying smile that elders and adults showed kids when they know something happened and find it amusing when the kids come and act proud about it.


    "For you... to become the Moonlight Lord."


    Nikolai became a little dumbfounded.


    He knew there would be more tests, but this... not once did he learn anything or get told¡ªthat''s when he realised why he learned nothing and his grandfather only told him to train and do as he wished. It was a test... no wonder, but what were the criteria, and how did he pass?


    Those were the thoughts circling his mind.


    So many people died for his test?!


    "Don''t blame yourself, Nikolai, I faced a similar task in the past. It''s why I ran away, because I lost a friend in the test. But this is the nature of the test. It isn''t just power, or how you lead, but what choices you take..."


    Ivan hugged him once more. "And today, I''ve become proud to be your father and am more than happy to call you my son. You protected them well... better than I could do for your mother... so go. It''s time you finish you test."


    There were more things that his father had hidden, but it also felt like Ivan and the others knew everything that Nikolai could come up with, which was a little embarrassing.


    ''I thought my ideas were ahead of them¡ªthis was a big wake-up call.''


    "Come to the south pier when you''re ready to leave." Ivan and the elders didn''t even bother to follow him instead heading to the eastern area of the gardens as if they knew something and wanted to avoid getting in Nikolai''s way.


    "I understand."


    A little frustrated and angry, but also relieved that everyone survived, at least... it wasn''t the destruction of his clan that he believed.


    Nikolai turned away and headed towards the scents that lured him...


    Risa


    Kumiko


    and... another.


    ***


    Ivan turned back to look at his son, before the council members all wrapped around him and knelt.


    "Don''t let Nikolai know about my father, and the others... knocking out Nagisa was already enough, if he goes berserk I don''t think I can stop him without losing an arm."


    "Yes, leader."


    Alaric Drago was a very astute and straightforward man, thus, he accepted the emergency instantly and appointed Ivan at the head. Some others complained, but once the reality hit them, all the Moonlight Alliance focused on was survival and striking back first.


    "Stop being so stiff, We''ll rescue my dad, Dimitri and Vladimir as soon as possible, so you two protect my son." He scolded Adela and Karoline, who were assigned by the alliance to protect the women around Nikolai and the ones who reported his actions.


    "Yes~ brother-in-law!"


    "At your command, big-bad-wolf."


    Despite their jovial words, these two women were like vicious honey badgers the moment it came to family, and most of the elders who tried to attack Nikolai were torn into pieces and drained dry by the two sisters. They were a pair of well-known assassins in the vampire community, but they asked to hide it from their cute nephew for as long as possible.


    "We will ensure his safety since he is a B¨¢thory!"


    "Our lovely little Nikolai."


    The two women vanished with a gust of wind, and the werewolves could finally breathe a sigh of relief with them gone.


    "No... what''s the plan, do we strike now or regroup on land?" Seraphina Volkova asked with a wide grin. In her hand was a thick mace with sharp ridges. "I wouldn''t mind going wild again."


    "Oooh! Let me join you, Sera!" Alaric chuckled, flexing his muscles.


    Ivan couldn''t help but feel that time flew too fast; it only felt like a few days ago when he faced his trial with these two idiots at his side... The only reason he holds no grudge is that they didn''t have a clue either!


    "Haa... why have you guys not matured in thirty years?"


    "Come on, captain, how could they behave normally... their brains are all muscle." A handsome male with Short, windswept blond hair and green eyes chuckled, a sense of mischief radiating from his annoying grin.


    "Kazan... you are the worst of them!" Ivan growled.


    Kazan Orlov was a talented wolf, and his wind manipulation surpassed any generation head of his family for the past five hundred years.


    "But captain... your son was quite amazing. I saw you worried when they pulled the cursed silver out and then he just shot himself and you almost cried!"


    BANG!


    "Shut up Kazan. Let''s focus on contacting our naval forces."


    ***


    "Haa... damn using that form for so long made me so tired..." Nikola complained as he gasped slightly, finally reaching the pier to find Risa and Kumiko facing off against another woman.


    "Don''t think you''ve won!" Risa growled, but her hair was a mess, and she wasn''t able to stand properly with all the damage she suffered


    "The only thing I can see is how weak you are when compared to him."


    Lunaria''s face remained cold and indifferent as a freezing mist wrapped around her body, covering most of her body, leaving only her arms and legs visible as she became like a fairy.


    "Heh... you''re just a freak... able to use both ice and fire, what did those Nosferatu maniacs do you to!"


    Nikolai watched the scene before him; even the composed Kumiko looked angry, her nine tails all fluffed up, but her state was no better than Risa, and then there was Lunaria.


    "A freak, well that''s quite accurate." Lunaria didn''t seem mad. Instead, she shrugged and started to chuckle. Her eyes flicked to the side for a moment before returning to the two women panting in front of her. "Let''s stop here... you cannot defeat me, nor stop me meeting him again."


    Kumiko and Risa stood there, their bodies tense, trying to stop Lunaria, but even though they knew they couldn''t win, both stood up and took a fighting pose once again.


    "We''ll see!" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Watch us."


    "Why are you both so adamant, just flee with your tails between your legs."


    Nikolai''s eyes narrowed.


    ''Strange, why is she going so easy on them... I can tell, Lunaria could kill them in a few strikes even now she''s holding back.''


    "Because we love him!"


    "We won''t let them turn him into something like you!"


    Lunaria looked at the two women; in reality, her eyes never once looked at them with disgust or mockery, and she couldn''t help but find their words cute, breaking into a serious laugh.


    "Pahahaha! You two don''t understand what it is we want and who we want... Haha... I''ll tell you... What is the difference between you and me?


    The Artificial Hybrid Project."


    Lunaria chuckled and shook her head in amusement, now ignoring both Risa and Kumiko completely as she turned towards the night sky.


    "If you can endure that hell..."


    A whisper like a moth''s fluttering wings, but Nikolai heard it.


    "Lunaria!"


    Suddenly, Nikolai came out from the bushes and called out to her.


    With a confused but serious expression, he knew now there was too much he didn''t know...


    The test wasn''t over; he was sure of it.


    "Answer me! What is the artificial hybrid project!?"

 Chapter 326 - 326: The Truth of Their Birth?

    "Nikolai?"


    A shocked voice filled with confusion leaked from Lunaria seemed to have lost her focus and became flustered.


    ''How did he get here without alerting me... even with all my abilities and experience?''


    Her eyes widened when she saw his skin and hair.


    "Tell me, Lunaria."


    Nikolai''s clothes looked torn and damaged from his transformation, and the burns from the cursed silver remained, but his wounds and other injuries started fading. Lunaria''s eyes widened upon seeing him, and her arm trembled. She tried to grip it tight with her other arm to stop the tremors, but it failed.


    "H-How are you here?"


    Nikolai felt there was something wrong with her voice; she sounded like she couldn''t believe he was here, and her voice contained a mix of fear, sadness, happiness, and regret.


    "I just walked through the garden."


    "Don''t joke around with me, the plan was...!" She gasped. Covering her mouth. In complete shock.


    "What exactly was the plan?"


    He crept closer, trying not to alert her too much, slipping his gaze towards Risa and Kumiko and feeling relieved they weren''t in danger.


    ''And what is the Hybrid Project?''


    Lunaria stood still for a moment before she looked up and smiled.


    "You are too stubborn; I cannot believe you actually outsmarted that idiot Valan."


    "I didn''t just outsmart him, I crushed him." Nikolai bragged.


    Contrary to his expectations, Lunaria didn''t change her expression to a negative one. Instead, her cheeks became red, and she looked delighted to hear it. However, the instant she caught this reaction herself, a complicated expression appeared on her face.


    Forcing herself to show an aggressive reaction, she snapped.


    "Enough... you won''t get anything from me!"


    "I don''t need anything from you, just tell me or I''ll..." His words ended because the stunned expression on her face and tears forming at the corners of her eyes stopped him from saying any more.


    ''There is something wrong with her, but I cannot ask or find out, so I will prioritise getting those two out of her safely.''


    "Ah..."


    Lunaria seemed to realise she was acting strange again before she covered her face and hid her expression as icy mist swirled around her entire body. The frost and ice in the air intensified before a flicker of flames appeared in a circle around her.


    "I cannot let you go, Nikola. you must not leave this island... please." She begged, her voice suddenly becoming weak, as if it was her true feelings.


    "I cannot do that," he said, shaking his head. "Tell me what the Hybrid project is? And I''ll take you with me."


    "I-I cannot."


    The fire around Lunaria expanded and ignited even faster, like a spark igniting a pile of dry leaves, an explosion of flames spreading through the beautiful garden, as she looked at him with a distraught expression.


    "Step aside, and I''ll take you from this island... let''s go together, Lunaria!"


    Nikolai extended his arm out to her, but she just froze and stared at his hand, and then behind her, the agents who helped Ivan grabbed both Kumiko and Risa... an Elder werewolf able to secure them thanks to being a member of the Markov suited for stealth.


    However, the moment Lunaria noticed the pair had vanished, her eyes started to glow, alternating between different colours. She seemed to be struggling with something, groaning in pain while grabbing her hair and pulling it. Nikolai didn''t know what to do, and his mind filled with worry.


    "Ngh... hah... damn that bastard..." She mumbled.


    She suddenly raised her head, and her eyes became a deep-blue colour, her face indifferent, as if she had turned into another person entirely. It resembled when Selene entered her blood frenzy and became violent and fiery.


    "You lied to me, just to save them... I see, it''s all just for them."


    Her tone took on a cold and desolate one.


    Nikola felt there was something wrong; this didn''t seem like her normal self, but it was too late, as she had already charged at him.


    "Whoa..."


    Clang!


    He swept his claws to deflect her attack after she turned her arms into sharp ice spears from the forearm down. Lunaria''s hair became wreathed with fire, burning brightly, creating an ominous shadow around her body, making her appear like a monster. As he realised that to escape, he would need to defeat or knock her unconscious, Nikolai became uncomfortable.


    Her eyes, lacking intelligence, flashed before she darted forward and stabbed at Nikolai with dozens of sharp thrusts.


    "Damn it!"


    A series of strikes forced him to retreat until he found himself back to back with a tree.


    Lunaria just moved without pause, not leaving him a single chance to breathe.


    Her flames spread towards him like a ring of fire.


    ''Not good.''


    Nikolai rolled to the side to avoid getting caught in the blaze.


    With her relentless ice and fire attacks, it became clear he couldn''t defeat or stop her without transforming.


    But the exhaustion of constant fighting left him spent...


    "Luna! Can''t you hear me anymore?" He shouted, gritting his teeth as her sharp blue tips constantly poked at his body, trying to skewer his flesh. The cursed silver was still in his blood and wounds, slowing his movements, which meant he needed to be wary and careful with every move, but he didn''t want to fight back, and it was becoming increasingly difficult to dodge her attacks.


    Lunaria''s body blurred, resembling the illusion of an icy butterfly, before she struck him with the side of the spear of ice, causing him to skid back several feet and feel an intense chill spreading through his arms.


    "Shit... I have no choice."


    Ba-Dum...


    The moment he started pumping blood, Nikolai could feel the strain on his hearts, a tight sensation like something squeezing them all at once, but he had to transform.


    White fur exploded from his skin, and muscles expanded, his height and weight increasing by almost half a meter. He couldn''t use his evil god bloodline and instead transformed using his Volkov bloodline.


    "Even in this form you..."


    A whisper came from Lunaria''s lips as she stopped movement for a moment upon seeing him transform.


    Her body froze, which made Nikolai feel confused as he tried to get closer.


    "Lunaria?!"


    *Woosh*


    However, Lunaria''s expression turned vicious as she pierced towards him, barely missing his neck and head.


    The moment he got close enough, her ice spear''s length shrank to make close combat fighting easier, while the other became a thin but sharp ice sword, almost like an Icy rapier.


    She stabbed forward, slashing at him with a speed that resembled lightning, her body flickering like a phantom, as if she wasn''t there.


    Every strike forced Nikolai to use all his concentration and strength to stop her from cutting or piercing his body.


    His speed and vision enabled him to see her movements, but when he stepped forward, her flames would billow and push him back.


    ''Not again!''


    He couldn''t even get a second to breathe, his stamina draining away faster and faster.


    "Stop it!"


    Nikolai''s anger increase, and tired of being pushed back, he punched out, and his claws broke through her flames, sinking into her abdomen. His punch lifted Lunaria off the ground. As blood oozed from her lips, her flames became weaker and weaker until they disappeared entirely.


    She groaned in pain while he held her in the air, his claws sinking deeper.


    "Lunaria!" He called out, hoping she might listen.


    "I am sorry... I cannot say more..." She coughed up more blood. Lunaria''s voice became weak, tears forming at the edges of her eyes as she looked up at him. "I just wanted to..."


    She wouldn''t die, but there always seemed to be something wrong¡ªhe could feel it, like an itch he couldn''t scratch.


    "Tell me what?"


    Her body suddenly froze, and another chill started spreading out through his hands.


    "Kukuku... so the doll couldn''t win after all."


    Another voice came out from the shadows. It was someone who looked similar to Valan... eerily identical.


    "It seems you did a good number on my son earlier, delightful work. Brute."


    The person wasn''t someone that Nikolai knew well, but it was someone he saw at the party... someone who spent a long time on the main stage and was considered the host.


    "You..."


    "Ah, you''re right. I was the temporary head of Nosferatu, nice to meet you. Nikolai Volkov." The man''s smile twisted into one that resembled Valan.


    "Temporary?" Nikolai found his presence to be very annoying because too many things had happened in the past few days. He struggled to keep up with them and knew that this situation wasn''t good.


    There was the Nosferatu, then the traitors and finally this artificial hybrid project.


    "That doesn''t matter anymore, that old coot has taken back his seat of power, now the other clans have been weakened by their foolish game of war and dominance. I only care about one thing... hybrids. Making the perfect monster!"


    ''Ah he''s fucking crazy...''


    Nikolai tried to back off, his claws slipping out of Lunaria''s stomach with a disgusting and wet sound before her body fell limp. She just knelt there in silence, staring at Nikolai as blood flowed from the wound on her stomach.


    "This useless hybrid... costing so much money to capture, to experiment on... and create. Haha."


    "That can''t be true, what do you mean create?!"


    The man looked at Nikolai, a crazed excitement as if delighted he asked him...


    "Well, Nikolai... once upon a time there was a vampire king and that kings wife was carrying twins."


    "D...don''t listen to him..."


    Luna muttered in a desperate voice, as if adamant to stop Nikolai from hearing the story.


    "..." The man''s gaze became sharp before he suddenly vanished from sight. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eh?"


    The next moment, he kicked Lunaria, who flew into the distance before smashing into a wall, breaking the concrete, but she didn''t move and remained embedded in the rubble.


    "You?!"


    "Ahem, where was I? Ah..."


    He ignored Nikolai''s complaints and existence and resumed his speech...


    "That Vampire king learned that one of his children was likely going to be still born... now, what do you think that vampire king did?"

 Chapter 327 - 327: A Heartbreaking Revalation

    The previous series of battles had been exhausting for Nikolai, so he lacked the strength to defeat this mature vampire. He needed time to recover, which forced him to listen to the man''s stupid, crazy story about Vladimir.


    "Did you never find it curious, how their family suddenly recruited you?"


    ''He''s right...''


    Nikolai knew Selene carried a great deal of power, but he also learned that Vladimir had the final say in the company, especially for someone who would become her squire. A person who would be in charge of keeping her safe.


    "Selene liked me, right?" Nikolai just answered with a simple answer.


    "Hahaha, after all, you didn''t think deep enough. How would your application appear on that girl''s desk? There are no miracles in this world!"


    That''s when something occurred to him about how everyone else went to another room.


    Only he went directly to Selene on that day.


    ''Damn, this guy is annoying.


    Nikolai inched closer to Lunaria, her body trembling as she struggled to speak, the blow he dealt to her much worse than he thought. The man continued to mention events about meeting Selene and Nikita and how they seemed to be some random series of events.


    Yet... his words shocked Nikolai.


    How did this man know of things that even Selene and the others didn''t


    "Do you remember the night of your eighth birthday, young hybrid?"


    The moment the man mentioned the night he lost his mother, Nikolai''s focus and patience almost snapped unable to keep hearing this bullshit from him. But a small voice inside his mind wanted to hear and continued to listen.


    "Who do you think helped the Nosferatu find your ceremony and unlock the barrier?"


    "You''re just trying to turn us against each other. Shut up!"


    Nikolai snapped and stomped on the ground to create a crack in the ground blocking the man off from him and Lunaria.


    "Now now, don''t blame the gentle vampire king. He helped us in attacking your family for one reason young hybrid. In return for YOU, we would help him with a minor problem."


    ''What kind of problem?''


    He wanted to ask but the crazed man probably wouldn''t answer and Nikolai thought this was all bullshit and turned away, looking at Lunaria who started to recover.


    "I don''t believe you."


    "Hahahahahahahaha~ beautiful, a foolish boy who refuses to listen!"


    Valan''s father mocked Nikolai before he gazed at Lunaria, and his smile distorted, "Well, what if one of the vampire king''s daughters needed our help to survive?"


    That''s when Lunaria''s body shook, and she looked up at him in shock and horror. "D-don''t..."


    Because of her sudden reaction, Nikolai''s body shook, and he thought back to the vampire king and how much affection he carried for his daughters, but he showed it strangely. This reaction added credibility to the man''s words, which made Nikolai bite his lower lip, looking at Lunaria, worried about if it was true.


    "Is it true?" He asked, not sure why he did so.


    Even if it was true, she had no reason to tell him the truth, and he began thinking about the past and trying to put his thoughts together.


    But the crazed male wouldn''t allow that.


    "Did you not consider the fact that her father sold you out? Because of that attack, you lost your mother, and your father became a disabled has been." He laughed again, looking at the two of them.


    "And now, you look to another traitor for the truth. Oh, how amusing."


    Nikolai shifted back, his hands clenched, unable to find the answer on his own, before a flash of silver shot past him like a flash of lightning.


    It was his father, Ivan, in his transformed state... a silver werewolf just under seven feet tall.


    The crazed vampire quickly jumped out of the way from the sudden appearance of the silver werewolf, and Ivan''s eyes landed on him before he charged at him with another burst of speed and smashed the man into the ground with a brutal elbow.


    "Shut up, snake. Don''t confuse my son with your bullshit."


    He released an intense aura that wrapped around his body, making him look like a shining star. Ivan gazed at Nikolai with a concerned gaze and then lunged at Valan''s father once again.


    "Hah! You damn bastard!" Valan''s father snarled at Ivan, taking out a gun.


    ''This is dads transformation?''


    Nikolai was speechless, looking at his father''s transformation, his silver fur and the power he exuded. It was strange. The aura that used to seem overwhelming and unfathomable was something he could now understand and measure with his own eyes. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was then he realised his strength when compared to his dad.


    At the very least, he knew he could fight him now.


    Although his father might defeat him, Nikolai believed he stood a chance.


    Bang!


    The gun in Valan''s hand smoked after shooting, while Ivan grabbed the scientist by the throat. He slammed the male into a broken stone wall supporting the garden, and the pair rolled across the ground.


    Ivan punched Valan''s face before the crazed man blocked the blow with his gun, which became dented from the strike.


    "Ugh... you brute!"


    "Shut it, worm."


    The werewolf''s eyes glowed, and he snarled before grabbing the gun and bending it. The crazed vampire gasped at the inhuman strength but quickly used the weapon as a distraction to smash his elbow into Ivan''s abdomen, only sinking into the firm muscles of the older man.


    "What? My attack did nothing!"


    "You''re a weak little runt."


    Ivan grabbed his arm before snapping it with ease and then proceeded to beat him against the ground with a flurry of strikes until the male stopped moving, convulsing with his nose oozing with blood.


    "Damn... this is why I told you to keep training Nikolai! You''ll end up like this fool."


    "Dad!"


    "W-Wait... this girl is going to die, hurry give me a hand."


    Lunaria''s face looked pale, worse than usual, as she continued to bleed out... her eyes fading as the crazed man started gurgling and coughing.


    "Hahaha... you foolish wolves, always brute force and never using your brains!"


    The father of Valan rolled onto his side, looking at the


    Ivan ignored the words and looked around, unable to find any sign of help for Lunaria. Nikolai walked over to Lunaria and looked down at her, seeing her slowly lose life, and he sighed with exhaustion.


    "Say Ivan... you already know the truth, why deny your son learning?!"


    "Shut up!"


    "Dad!?"


    Ivan charged over and slammed his leg into the man''s body, but he hit something hard. The impact even sent Ivan sliding backward, making him shake his leg in pain. Then a wall appeared, growing from the ground, and iced spread and dispersed the flames created by Lunaria''s fire.


    "Nikolai Volkov, the reason the vampire king helped us, to destroy your family, to kill your mother is because one of his daughters was stillborn! He needed our powers to save her, the poor little child, dead in the womb."


    Unable to stop his crazed words... Nikolai learned of the past at least from this man''s words.


    Vlad''s wife carried twins, but when he learned that one of them was dead, he turned to anything and everything to save her... and thus the Nosferatu used their special ability related to corpses to give her life, and it was enough.


    However, there was something that they didn''t tell him...


    That her life would be limited... and the time limit just was her next birthday.


    ''What...''


    Nikolai''s body shook; he couldn''t help but become overwhelmed with the words... trying to focus and see the life. He looked at Lunaria who was stunned, but then the crazed started laughing as Ivan punched the wall repeatedly.


    "Shut up, Don''t speak!" Ivan bellowed.


    "The daughter..."


    "PLEASE!" Lunaria''s voice trembled as she winced, grasping onto Nikolai''s hands tightly with a sense of desperation. "Don''t... say it."


    At first, Nikolai felt sorry for her, but then... his mind became blank.


    Because a strange name came from the man''s lips... the name, although spoken softly, sounded loud as if screamed.


    "Yes... that little puppet, Selene Hahaha to think that she managed to break free of our control, but it doesn''t change the fact she''s going to die!"


    "Eh...?"


    ''It''s not... Lunaria?''


    Confusion. Delusion. Denial... all those feelings and emotions flowed through Nikolai''s mind


    His face distorted from a smile, to a frown and then into a deformed smile...


    "..."


    "It''s a lie right?"


    His voice twisted and low, like a growl, as his eyes turned black, dripping with obsidian tears like ink, staining his cheeks.


    Ivan looked at his son, his fists covered in blood from the wall he couldn''t destroy.


    "N-Nikolai... we are doing everything to help."


    ''There''s not a year left... there''s only 4 months left until her birthday... no, that''s not the issue... she''s carrying my child.''


    White noise and static filled Nikolai''s mind; the words of Ivan and Lunaria became like dogs and cats hissing and barking. He stepped forward, his figure a head taller than his father.


    He looked down, with madness drowning his eyes.


    "Hahaha! Look, yes... that''s it! Turn on your father!" Valan''s father pressed against the window, his crazed actions increasing.


    However...


    Nikolai just turned to the vampire, his aura pumping into his left arm, all of it bubbling and surging as a painful throb went through his arm.


    "Nikolai... please..."


    Ivan''s voice seemed pitiful, and it made Nikolai smile.


    A broken smile on the face of a werewolf before he smashed into the wall with everything he had.

 Chapter 328 - 328: A New Burden

    The moment his fist crashed into the wall, its foundation shook. His punch created a deep crater, which formed cracks like a spider''s web. Spread out in multiple craters as the wall collapsed, sending stone and glass blasting at Valan''s father.


    Boom!


    Ivan''s mouth dropped, watching the stones rip the man apart before his body rolled across the ground and stopped moving.


    He turned to his son''s figure with a sense of amazement.


    "You''ve grown so fast..." He muttered.


    Nikolai''s hand looked deformed, several fingers broken after the punch, which caused a throbbing ache to spread through his hand. A sharp, burning pain pulsed as if he dipped his hand into a pan of searing hot oil.


    "Damn it, I couldn''t control my emotions."


    "That''s an understatement, your arm looks horrible. We should hurry up and head to the dock."


    "Why would you do something like that?!"


    A soft yet struggling voice escaped her lips, interrupting the father and son.


    Lunaria gazed at Nikolai with sharp blue eyes as if scolding him.


    Her pale lips dripped with blood, as the injection his father had given her a few minutes before helped stabilise and heal her wounded abdomen.


    At least she wouldn''t die.


    But Nikolai just clicked his tongue and turned away.


    "Wait a minute, you bastard!"


    Ivan grabbed Nikolai''s shoulder and spun Nikolai around to face the girl and then pointed at his son. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Help her, you''ve not heard the truth and reason for everything. Carry her."


    "Uncle Ivan... it''s okay, I can walk¡ªahh!"


    Not wanting to hear her words, Nikolai lifted the wounded woman off the ground, though he didn''t want to do this. Hi anger towards her faded, knowing that she couldn''t have chosen this path.


    ''Also, if Selene was truly the one who died, why did Lunaria leave the healthy body. Her own body, instead.''


    He thought to himself with a bitter smile. Then, he gazed at Lunaria, her tired eyes and a small pout on her face. Nikolai couldn''t help but remember the two different girls he had met when younger¡ªeach day, the memories became more vibrant. That''s why he suddenly noticed that whenever he met Luna, she wore heavy clothes that covered her body.


    ''Even back then she was using these fake bodies, then why did she return to Selene''s body, in that strange form.''


    What scared him was how it resembled his mother''s current state. This similarity made his judgemental thoughts about Lunaria complex. He wanted to ask her why she did that and went to the Nosferatu side instead of trying to find an answer together with him.


    "What''s wrong?" Lunaria''s soft voice sounded weaker than usual.


    "N-nothing."


    "Stop being weird, let''s go. Our ride cannot wait all night."


    With Ivan''s low growl, they rushed towards the southern pier.


    Nikolai gazed at the people running, their figures like shadows.


    The shadows were people from Nosferatu, desperate to stop them from escaping, but the moment they approached, a sudden screech filled the air before something shot into the sky from ahead, and Nikolai finally saw their escape vehicle.


    A black submarine...


    He gazed up, watching as it slowly ascended from the sea.


    ''Wait, those flashes of light are missiles!?''


    Ivan grabbed his son''s waist and gritted his teeth, transforming only his legs before he jumped into the air and dived towards the submarine, landing inside a small opening hatch.


    The people in pursuit became distracted by the missiles, and it was then that Nikolai noticed the rockets were not explosive but created a flash of light to blind and disorientate the vampires.


    "I haven''t seen these since the war in the east." Ivan muttered.


    The next moment, those bright lights suddenly expanded with a low rumbling pop and flames spread across the entire garden and port.


    The three of them watched in awe as people screamed out and ran around like chickens with their heads cut off.


    "Military grade napalm..."


    "Dad, isn''t this banned in most conventional warfare now?"


    "Hah! Why do we have to abide by human laws?"


    "..."


    Lunaria''s eyes slowly closed.


    The group listened to the shouts of the Nosferatu as the black doors closed and the floor lowered them into the submarine. Nikolai wondered what would happen from here on out.


    With such a huge clash, would the SSS and other monster clans remain silent?


    ***


    Not long after entering the submarine, Ivan headed to the bridge while he and Lunaria remained in the medical room, thanks to it being a supernatural submarine. It was well-equipped to help Nikolai and Lunaria and their current injuries.


    "You should avoid intense movements for a few days, your hand will feel a little numb for the next six hours."


    "What about Lunaria?"


    "The girl, well... she needs a few hours rest. I''ve stopped the bleeding and given her something to help with the pain."


    Nikolai sighed, feeling somewhat guilty for causing this situation.


    "But for a full recovery, she will probably need to feed on blood and then it''s up to her."


    The doctor


    "Her body is strange."


    "I know, but I don''t have a clue how or why she''s in this state. But something seems to be restricting her vampiric powers. That''s why she still has scars on her body, normally these would heal almost instantly."


    Nikolai gazed at Lunaria, sleeping peacefully.


    Her chest slowly rose and deflated with her breathing.


    "I didn''t mean..."


    "No it''s fine, I can take it from here."


    The doctor looked at Nikolai suspiciously before she walked out of the room, leaving him alone with Lunaria. The moment she was left alone, Lunaria''s hand twitched, and she slowly opened her eyes to find that Nikolai remained, and her face twisted.


    "I thought you would leave to find the others right away..."


    "Foolish girl, when you have all the answers I need." Nikolai tapped her cheek with his fingertip, causing a throbbing pain.


    "Huhu, did you just use your broken hand, idiot."


    "You''re the idiot."


    Lunaria tried to turn away but struggled as she gasped in agony, her face contorting.


    "Ngh!?"


    "And you called me an idiot?" Nikolai mocked her as he grabbed one of the medical scalpels and unwrapped it from its packaging.


    "What are you doing?" Lunaria''s voice filled with suspicion.


    "We need to talk, so let''s feed you."


    "W-Wait..."


    Lunaria gasped, putting her hands against his wrists, suddenly noticing how much bigger his hands were than hers.


    "What?"


    "You''re blood is like crystal meth to women, what if I die!?"


    "Then die!"


    Her face became pale from Nikolai''s joke¡ªhe sliced across his palm and leaned his palm to her mouth. Lunaria tried to turn her head to the side, but Nikolai grabbed her neck, making sure her mouth stayed open.


    "Drink."


    "N-no... I can''t... ugh, this is too much for me!"


    A thin trail of red liquid seeped into her mouth as she gasped, her body shivering at the sudden taste.


    Her pupils visibly dilated the moment it touched her tongue; she trembled, unable to stop the delight and joy flowing through her body as she started to suck on his hand with a sense of desperation.


    ''Her face is priceless...''


    Nikolai just gazed at her as she continued to drink his blood until she let out a muffled whimper, and her eyes narrowed in a delighted and euphoric state.


    She closed her eyes, savouring the flavour as she pulled her mouth back, licking her lips.


    "This is delicious, but it tastes strange, it''s not the same as before," She muttered.


    "Oh, do you not want any more, then?"


    "Eh!? No... it''s better... sweeter and more appealing!"


    Lunaria grabbed his arm and placed her soft lips against the cut, brushing her tongue along his healing wound. While gazing up at him, she sank her fangs into his wrist.


    "Hmm, don''t you think your enjoying this too much."


    Nikolai looked at the girl with an annoyed expression as she gripped his arm tightly, her body trembling, before she let out a low moan.


    ''Is my blood really that good?''


    He wondered as he watched the girl in front of him lose all sense of decency and become enthralled by his blood.


    A few minutes later, she looked different, her pale face now filled with colour, vivid blue eyes that almost sparkled and what surprised Nikolai was that her scars and wounds had vanished. She even looked younger.


    "Hah... I''m sorry... your blood is like a drug."


    Lunaria covered her face in embarrassment, realising just how depraved she acted, sucking on Nikolai''s wound and still flicking her tongue along the two holes where she bit him.


    "So... can you tell me everything now? The reason you let Selene take your body, and are willing to die?"


    "How?"


    Her eyes widened as she looked at him, stunned and confused.


    ''Ah so she didn''t think I could figure it out.''


    "Luna, when we were kids, I realised you weren''t the same as me when we first met. You were always like an ethereal fairy."


    He sat at the edge of her bed with the low creak echoing. "But your promises and requests were always about having a future... as if you knew something and the way the adults looked at you wasn''t normal."


    She looked surprised before laughing with a bitter tone, looking into his eyes.


    "Hah, I thought I kept my distance after learning what would happen, and yet you figured it out. I just didn''t want Selene to feel the burden I have for the past twenty years."


    "Did the Nosferatu do something?" Nikolai asked.


    "Yeah... rather it feels more like they caused everything."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well simple, how did they managed to keep Selene''s soul safe, if they learned of my sisters death after it happened?"


    Suddenly, Nikolai''s mind lit up at her words.


    ''That''s true, if she died before they knew... her soul wouldn''t exist. Mother performed a ritual before she died.''


    "So the question is different, Nikolai. I believe that not only did the Nosferatu kill my sister in the womb, they also did so for this reason, to keep father from striking back, always worried they might cancel the spell."


    "Can it be fixed, is there a way to save you?"


    Nikolai never expected an answer because it was such a delicate situation, but when it came, he found himself dazed and confused.


    "I need to find a body that can hold my soul...


    That isn''t Selene''s. Then we will both become free, even dad would become free..."

 Chapter 329 - 329: A Difficult choice

    Nikolai''s eyes closed, leaning against the back of the cold submarine wall as it sank deeper into the ocean, heading back towards the mainland. His whole body ached, slouching against the metal table, and he suddenly noticed the strange passenger gazing at him from the doorway.


    "Good evening, handsome," a pleasant, sultry voice sounded to his side. "How did you end up in such a mess?"


    Nikolai glared at the charming mermaid, but she just smiled back at him gracefully, approaching him with seductive steps. She was holding a small tray filled with a hot drink and sandwich, striding towards him while tapping her heels with each step as she observed Nikolai''s reaction and face intently with her narrowed eyes.


    This felt different from her usual self, but he couldn''t be bothered pushing her away.


    "Go away," he told her in the calmest tone he could manage.


    "Don''t be silly, your father sent me," she said with utmost confidence, not budging from her spot.


    "Did he, now?" Nikolai grumbled with a rhetoric question while ignoring his irritation and quietly watched her blow on the steaming hot drink. Surpisingly, Amphitrite remained calm and visibly at ease even when he spoke with a short and curt voice. Just before he prepared to complain, Amphitrite passed over the hot cup filled with a sweet-scented chocolate and cinnamon. Nikolai extended his hand, taking the cup from her and sniffed the steamy vapours. "Well... it smells really good. it''d be a waste not to try it."


    "Hmph, you love acting pretentious, don''t you," she retorted with a defiant smile. "You seem to have a sweet tooth, good to know."


    Nikolai simply sipped his hot chocolate and peeked at the sandwich on the tray. Damn seductress, but she was right.


    "Well..." she muttered, leaning against his shoulder, "are you alright?"


    Nikolai observed the mermaid, her atmosphere different from usual but feeling quite comfortable. Sometimes, he enjoyed quiet moments like this. But only sometimes.


    "Do you want the honest answer?" Nikolai asked with a sigh, seeking support. He knew asking her might be stupid, but nobody else could give him an accurate or valuable response. This only frustrated him, knowing she wanted to get into his pants and that spilling his secrets could never end well.


    "I do, at least... I want to know more about you," she smiled with a whisper, clearly trying to display her honesty and how trustworthy she was. "Will you tell me?"


    Nikolai let out a long-winded sigh. Amphitrite had always been a woman that confused his senses and thoughts, but unlike Nikita or his wives offered a more realistic approach. She was extremely forward and aggressive since they returned to the mansion, though, and she never tried to hold back and remained relentless in trying to seduce him. All he wanted was to find an answer to his question.


    "Amphitrite, if someone you cared about was about to die, but you could save her..." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She examined his face with narrowed eyes for a moment before she seemed to understand something and quickly nodded. Nikolai''s eyes widened when he realised what she was about to do to him.


    "W-wait!" he yelled as her hands cupped his cheeks, only to have her eyes close playfully before pecking his cheek. "Amphitrite! What are you doing, this isn''t what I wanted!"


    "I know, it''s what I wanted," was her response.


    After brushing a few hairs from his cheeks, Amphitrite continued to lean closer, kissing his cheeks several times, her soft lips a little cold against his skin. "Tell me what''s wrong, okay?"


    Her sultry voice lowered his defences, causing Nikolai''s body to shift, focused on Amphitrite''s tender lips and her warm breath blowing against his face rather than the issue at hand. His chest pounded slowly before feeling her fiery gaze. "Then stop kissing me." He responded with a bullish attitude.


    "Even though you like it?" she placed her forehead against his neck while slowly sniffing his scent.


    It didn''t take Nikolai''s guard long to collapse¡ªhe never wanted to resist, to be honest, and would have willingly accepted her lips normally or if his mind was clear.


    He was just stunned about the situation with Lunaria and didn''t want to feel these kinds of emotions right now. He could keep his lust under control, but he was pretty sure that it would eventually become impossible with Amphitrite being so close.


    His consideration didn''t take long¡ªhe reached up and grabbed her palm and squeezed it gently.


    "You win," when he spoke those words in a tone of defeat, Amphitrite''s eyes shone with a brilliant glow, before kissing him on-last-time, her lips lingering as she sucked on his cheek. "..."


    "Mwah, alright I will stop."


    Nikolai couldn''t trust her words, despite how sincere her eyes looked¡ªhe just couldn''t allow himself to lower his broken guard. I lost to this naughty minx¡ªeven with his best efforts, the beautiful mermaid managed to slip through his strongest resistances.


    "This is the problem. What do you think about it?" he started to dictate and explain the events from the pier facing Lunaria and the current situation.


    Amphitrite''s face became distorted and transformed into various types of expression: happy, interested, worried and finally understanding. Time passed as he continued to mull over his thoughts and repeated himself, confused and conflicted but she listened quietly and refrained from any advances.


    "So what do you think?" he asked, leaning back and sipping the now lukewarm hot chocolate, his face scrunching at the disgusting flavour that became overly bitter and watery.


    "I..." she paused.


    Though she wanted to give a simple answer, she needed to take this seriously, and this wasn''t something random but a subject close to Nikolai''s heart. Amphitrite examined Nikolai''s state, watching him drink the cold chocolate with a miserable face, then gazing at the half-eaten sandwich from the corner of his gaze.


    "Well, if I was in her shoes, I would be desperate to stay alive. But... I understand her feelings and how she feels," she said, trying to find her words while speaking slowly.


    That''s when Nikolai realised his mistake and covered his mouth, "Sorry, I was a little..."


    "No, it''s okay. You didn''t upset me," Amphitrite whispered calmly, lowering her eyes. Amphitrite''s fingers caressed Nikolai''s hands, running her fingertips along his wrist with care before tracing back up to his shoulder. "Do you want to save her?" she asked while inspecting his face.


    Nikolai gulped down what remained in the cup, placed it on the small nightstand next to his seat and reached for Amphitrite''s shoulder. "How?"


    "I mean..." Amphitrite smiled, wiping the side of Nikolai''s lips with her thumb. "You are a very resourceful man and have a lot of connections, and there''s one body you could use, right?" she asked cautiously.


    Her words slowly sank into his thoughts and mind until he realised what she meant, but it sounded crazy and made him wonder how far Amphitrite had delved into this subject.


    Nikolai didn''t think that far because that body was something for his mother to do with as she wished.


    But... if it could solve this...


    Amphitrite watched his gaze grow distant and pensive, but her face softened and started to caress his cheek. "Don''t force yourself, I know you prioritise your mother."


    Nikolai sighed at her words, and her kindness moved him enough that he ignored her hands stroking and molesting him. He didn''t know what he wanted and still refused to admit he wanted to save the woman who tried to kill him, and the truth about Vladimir also caused Nikolai''s thoughts to become complicated.


    "You''re so kind," she blurted, and he felt her lips press against his own. Her kiss was soft and wet, and Amphitrite hummed a little before pulling back. "There''s no need for you to feel so conflicted and alone. Maybe you should speak to the other girls, and your mother."


    After saying that, Amphitrite pulled away, her fingers gently wiping Nikolai''s lips and cleaning his face before turning around and stepping out of the room, leaving the young man alone.


    "..."


    Her words lingered in his ears as she departed the room. She was right, because his mind had been too clouded to think about this properly. He couldn''t rush himself into a choice, despite knowing he could save Lunaria. What if his choice ultimately cost his mother her second chance, although he wondered if there was another path able to help both?


    "What should I do..."


    ***


    Nikolai sighed and exited his room with a heavy heart. The distance to the mainland is not far. After they departed from the island, a few hours passed. Nikolai felt exhausted, but the atmosphere within the sub had quietened down.


    The crew was busy at work, keeping out of sight, while he finally found Amphitrite sleeping against a wall. "what''s she doing?" he asked himself.


    The beautiful mermaid looked uncomfortable and seemed like she was trying to sleep but failing miserably. When Nikolai approached her, he heard a sniffling noise coming from her direction and bent down.


    He couldn''t help but take off his jacket and wrap it around her shoulders. "Silly woman, you should have just slept on my bed."

 Chapter 330 - 330: A Mothers Warm Gaze

    "Nikolai!" A loud voice called out from the port, with Nikita''s white hair swaying as she waved her hand energetically, bouncing around as Selene grabbed her shoulders and stopped the little wolf from causing such a large ruckus.


    He couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight, all his fianc¨¦es grouped looking at him expectantly. Risa''s eyes looked slightly red while she gripped her hands together, fiddling with her fingers upon spotting Nikolai.


    Nikolai sighed with a faint smile, watching the passing people.


    Various families that managed to escape seemed to be the majority.


    "Go on, they''re waiting for you Nikolai." Amphitrite whispered from behind him before quietly slipping into the crowd to avoid creating any issues.


    Nikolai knew she''d return to the same mansion, but after receiving so much help. He didn''t like that she felt the need to leave in this manner. "Wait," he called out, looking back, but Amphitrite had already vanished into the crowd of bodies and mixed scents.


    ''Forget it.'' he thought, turning around, and with his first step, all the doubts faded as he rushed, taking faster steps until breaking into a full sprint towards the four women.


    "You''re all okay?" Nikolai huffed while spreading his arms and hugging the women in a large group hug, stroking Kumiko''s silken gold hair and Risa''s smooth shoulders. "I''m sorry to make you all worry so much."


    "It''s fine, you''re just that kind of man," Selene pressed her forehead against his, gazing up at him with her calm red eyes.


    "Idiot, I was so worried when you never appeared!" Nikita''s voice was louder and more aggressive, but the arms wrapped around his chest, squeezing him and showing a different message.


    Unlike the others, Kumiko remained quiet and nuzzled Nikolai''s cheek, a faint smile on her lips, while Risa''s eyes looked wet, struggling to hold back her tears as a low purr echoed from her throat, unable to stop herself from becoming emotional.


    "We''re fine Nikolai." Finally, Kumiko seemed to have recovered, speaking in her calm voice, her head turning to look at the other girls who nodded in turn. "I just think we should return home together."


    "I see, but it doesn''t matter to me as long as you are all okay."


    Nikolai''s hands brushed through their soft hair, enjoying the various sensations, from Kumiko''s sleek and straight blonde hair to Risa''s silky black strands, although Nikita''s hair was a little messy, and she pouted when he removed a few knots.


    "Let''s head back, Leona''s waiting by the car." Nikolai whispered as their group parted, the warmth and scents of four women lingering on his body.


    "Hmm..." Selene blew hot air from her nose while enviously looking at Nikita, who skipped ahead in a pleasant mood, humming a strange tune to herself before slipping into the passenger seat. "I am jealous of her energy levels."


    "Hehe~ you know I am the best!"


    "Nikita, stop making a mess and sit down¡ªyou''ll hurt yourself." Kumiko scolded, as the little wolf stood in her seat, poking her head from the sunroof, waving at the group while slapping the seat with her tail.


    "Ignore her, Kumi. Come on, Selene, let''s go rest... you''ve worried too long." Risa grasped Selene''s hand, the vampire''s eyes opening wide, before she nodded with a conflicted smile and Kumiko pulled Nikolai''s hand as they filled the large car and prepared to return.


    ***


    The mansion looked no different, other than the slightly dangerous air as if a powdered keg left exposed to an open flame, waiting for something to happen.


    Nikolai''s footsteps echoed through the mansion after the others had rushed to their rooms, asking him to wait and be patient because they needed to "touch up" their makeup. He brushed his hand along the carved wooden railing as he ascended the stairs, enjoying the smooth sensation. A creak sounded on the third step and a low groan on the seventh.


    He finally reached the long, dark hallway and paused for a moment.


    Selene''s door remained slightly ajar, light leaking from the narrow slit like a beam of warmth against his cheek. Inside, the quiet murmuring of voices reached his ears, Risa''s voice and a brief laugher that sounded like lovely bells.


    ''Forget it...'' His hand hesitated and didn''t knock, the thoughts mulling through his mind a little too heavy to enjoy their current atmosphere.


    When he came to Nikita''s room, the door was wide open, with clothes already messily strewn across the floor, like she''d emptied her suitcase with a joyful explosion. She was flopped on her bed, arms spread wide and tongue out as if pretending to be dead.


    Meanwhile, Kumiko placed a blanket over her with a faint smile and the patience of a saint.


    Neither of them noticed him¡ªhe moved on before they could.


    The further he travelled, the quieter and more serene the mansion became. Not dead or asleep like his cute lovers, but as if holding its breath, waiting for something.


    Nikolai finally reached his room and entered, closing the door without turning on the light. The window remained open, allowing the soft whistle of wind to brush against the heavy curtains and carry the distant scent of the mountain forest. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His bed released a low creak when he sat on the edge, his fingers rubbing together.


    "What do I do?" Not speaking from fear, or rather, it was something deeper, like a tangled dread that caused his chest to feel tight and a weight to loom in his stomach. A quiet voice repeating a single truth that he didn''t wish to hear.


    Lunaria is going to die.


    You cannot save her


    The voices were merely the projection of his thoughts, whispered in his own voice.


    He stood up before he could talk himself out of it and sought the truth and needed to meet his mother.


    With a low sigh, he walked back outside and to the end of the corridor and opened a narrow door that he had discovered while studying before attending the ball. "Where is it... oh? Here!"


    Click!


    The wall shifted, creating a low, rumbling echo as the mansion started to transform. A spiral staircase lowered, leading down into the manor''s depths, lit only by small enchanted sconces that bloomed like blue roses, faintly guiding him down.


    "It''s cold..." rubbing his hands together Nikolai couldn''t help but hug his shoulders from the bitter chill that seeped into his bones.


    He reached the chamber below¡ªhalf-forgotten, built long before Nikolai had ever lived here. The space was circular. Countless books sealed in metal clamps filled the walls with the lingering scent of lavender and burning dust.


    What made the room oddly bizarre was the huge, humming tanks in the centre, different from the old-fashioned decorations, that were modern and new.


    Inside the tanks, a beautiful and well-maintained body floated with an almost perfect ratio.


    At the far end, standing with her back turned, wrapped in a faint pink aura, stood the only person who would understand what he might ask.


    "Mother."


    "...You could have waited until morning," she murmured without turning around while floating off the ground, her face barely visible but much clearer than in the past.


    "I couldn''t sleep," Nikolai said quietly, walking forward with the face of a man on death row.


    Elizabeth''s eyes weren''t detailed, but he could feel her gaze as she furrowed her brows and floated closer. "What happened, my dear boy?"


    He stopped three paces from her. "It''s about Lunaria... and, what happened."


    For a moment, she stared at him with a quiet but focused stare as if she knew everything, yet still cared more about her son than the truth.


    "What''s wrong with her, although she caused trouble... that girl wasn''t a bad one." His mother''s soft voice helped calm Nikolai''s mind, but his stomach churned with crushing guilt towards her.


    "Its..." Nikolai spoke about what he learned, the conflict and frustration inside that made it stifling to breathe, and he couldn''t relax. "...and I don''t know what to do."


    "I see." Elizabeth watched her son quietly, her eyes flicking to the body in the machine, her lips trembling before forming a faint smile.


    "Even if she is our enemy, would you save her?"


    "She was a child when I met her. And she gave up her life for Selene." His voice cracked¡ªjust slightly¡ªbut enough that he clenched his jaw. "You once told me that love doesn''t obey allegiances."


    A long paused filled the room as her lips slowly curled into a bitter smile. "Do you love her, wasn''t it only a puppy love?"


    He took another step forward and tried to hug his mother, but his hands pushed through her body that rippled like slime. But, the thought and intention were enough. "I just want her to live, I''m sorry for being a horrible son, asking such an unfair request."


    Another pause, but warmer and less stagnant.


    "She will not be the same," Nadezhda said without looking at him. "Not entirely. The soul may live, but the body will reject her at first. The nerves, the blood, the instincts¡ªthey won''t belong to her. She will suffer. And she may never forgive you."


    "She''ll be alive."


    "She might hate you for it."


    "I''ll survive that."


    She lifted her eyes slowly to meet his desperate gaze, and her lips curled into a delight smile.


    "You silly boy, I will need three things," she mumbled. "Lunaria''s body and spirit, that girl Amphitrite and Selene''s permission."


    "Why hers?"


    "Because if you do this for Lunaria without telling her twin, she might not survive that either."


    Nikolai''s lips pressed into a thin, hard line.


    Then he nodded once.


    "I''ll get them," he said.

 Chapter 331 - 331: Confronting a Vampire Princess

    After meeting his mother, thoughts lingered in Nikolai''s mind, causing him to become restless. With each step, the stairs creaked louder and louder on the way back upstairs. Nikolai wasn''t in a rush, as if delaying his conformation with Selene, his steps heavy as if the weight in his chest dropped into his stomach, weighing him down.


    ''How do I approach her?'' he thought upon returning to his room and stumbling inside with unsteady feet.


    The curtains swayed from the evening breeze from the open window, a scent of salt and flowers pouring into the room as he closed the window and locked it with a sharp snap.


    Nikolai gazed at his reflection in the glass before showing a bitter smile.


    "I look like shit."


    Not quite the young boy who played with Lunaria as a child, neither the man Selene loved. Right now, he felt like something in between, an ugly middle ground made of too many promises that he struggled to keep and not enough time to fix them all.


    "Phew," he sat down on the edge of the bed and placed his hands behind him, leaning on them before closing his eyes to take a moment''s rest.


    He listened to the silence, hearing the creak of floorboards, a slight rattle of pipes, the silence of the house mixed with his own breathing.


    The soft tick of the brass clock nailed to the wall felt like a warning.


    Nikolai closed his eyes and focused his mind.


    Lunaria''s smile, her intense emotions and reactions over the times he met her, whether they were children or adults, a brief memory but one that held great importance to him.


    The way she jumped from the window with her melancholic face, refusing to take his hand after revealing her true form, the same window he watched from his bed.


    Lunaria was willing to die for her sister.


    But for Nikolai, that option wasn''t something he could condone or accept. So he would stop it. Not caring if Selene accepted it or not, Nikolai stood from the bed and prepared himself, clearing his throat before leaving the room.


    ***


    The corridor almost felt darker since he had left his room a second time. The sound of Nikita now faded and became nearly silent. Instead, a low, rumbling snore leaked from her door, her cute sounds bringing a smile to Nikolai''s lips.


    Each step towards Selene''s room caused thoughts and doubts to increase in his mind until he stood outside her door illuminated with a small golden glow from the flickering lights on either side.


    He knocked once.


    There wasn''t a response, but something shifted inside.


    He knocked again a moment later with a lighter touch. "Selene, It''s me."


    Once again, a soft rustling came from instead, the sound of bare feet patting polished wood.


    Then the door opened slowly with a creak, revealing her surprised pale face and crimson eyes glowing in the flickering lights. She didn''t seem annoyed but rubbed her eyes with a slight yawn before sliding the door further.


    "Nikolai," she said with a soft, sleepy voice and stepped aside without question. "Come in."


    When he entered, Nikolai could smell the aroma of rose tea and old parchment. Her clothes folded neatly and hung in the walk-in wardrobe. A thick book lay open on the bedside table with the spine cracked and face down... it seemed to be a childcare book for new mothers.


    "I didn''t think you''d come back tonight," she asked while closing the door. "Aren''t you tired?"


    "I had to speak with you," he said, standing awkwardly in the centre of the room.


    She studied his face while pulling his hand towards the bed, sitting with a faint smile, smoothing her skirt as she peeked at Nikolai with a wry smile. "Is it something about my sister?"


    "Eh?" Nikolai gasped while looking at her. "You knew?"


    Selene narrowed her eyes, maybe amused at his reaction as she extended her hand, stroking along his jaw with her sharp nails, lifting his face with a low chuckle. "Risa and Kumiko struggle to keep things hidden, I heard you met her... but didn''t know for sure until I asked."


    Nikolai couldn''t help but lower his face, a little embarrassed that she had figured him out so easily.


    "I learned about things from¡ªLuna''s point of view and some things that we didn''t know before."


    Selene didn''t force him to continue and listened while using her fingers became more animated, brushing across his lips, pushing them apart while trembling slightly.


    ''Is she nervous, or maybe it''s just anger?''


    Nikolai leaned back, turning to Selene, admiring her beautiful and serene profile, before placing a hand on her shoulder and pulling her onto his lap. She looked surprised at first, before curling up and getting comfortable, as her eyes narrowed in delight.


    "So..." Selene spoke with a soft voice, "what happened?" she asked.


    She fluttered her long lashes before showing a lovely smile and hugging his waist.


    He took this chance to tell her what happened and the things that Lunaria told him, and the fact she didn''t have much longer to live. He saw Selene''s eyes flicker and dart around as her pupils became dilated at one point then thin like slits the next.


    "Do you believe her?" Selene''s voice cracked.


    Nikolai didn''t hurry his answer.


    Even though he had his answer, he brushed the loose hairs on her face, tucking them behind her ears with a warm smile. The click of the analogue clock ticking away became a comfortable ambiance as they gazed into each other''s eyes.


    Then he answered with a neutral and calm voice, "I do."


    "I see."


    Selene''s face didn''t change; her eyes remained fixated on his, with a faint smile on her lips as she nodded, before stroking his muscular forearm. "Do you want to give her that body? But isn''t that..." her voice stopped as if worried about continuing.


    "You don''t have to react like that¡ªyou''re right." Nikolai sighed while stroking her soft cheeks, as if to calm his raising nerves. "It''s what I planned to use for my mother."


    Her face became clouded, and she closed her eyes slowly as she took a deep breath. "Nikolai, why you are doing this, is it for me or my sister?"


    The question seemed innocent enough, but he could feel it from the tremor in her voice. He could tell that this question held significant weight in Selene''s heart.


    "I am doing it for both," he answered, but he continued as her eyes snapped open, glaring at him because he seemed to take the easy route. "I want to save Lunaria, because I want to but I also know that its more important to me because she''s your sister."


    "Heh, you idiot." Selene poked her cheek, "just do what makes you happy, honey."


    "Are you sure?"


    Selene''s lips curled into a smile, and she reached out, cupping his cheeks with narrowed eyes. She rubbed his face with a look of affection.


    "Of course, now... how about we do something more interesting?" she asked, pushing him back with a sudden action, surprising Nikolai until she straddled his body and smiled.


    Maybe it was because she was jealous of her sister taking up most of his mind, or it could be genuine desire, too.


    Nikolai didn''t know, but he felt relieved she accepted things so easily.


    "How about it, big boy?" She licked her lips with a seductive flick, circling her mouth, before reaching down and pulling Nikolai''s shirt up to reveal his muscular chest.


    "Can you tell how much I''ve missed you?"


    Nikolai''s shock lasted a few moments before he recovered and spread his arms out with a chuckle.


    "You seem quite thirsty tonight, princess." His playful voice caused her to blush as he laughed at how she always reacted to the nickname he gave her, but the shy vampire princess flared her nostrils with a snort and yanked open his shirt collar, revealing his neck with pulsing veins that throbbed like a tempting meal in her vampiric eyes.


    Selene''s nose crinkled as she leaned forward and tapped her lips against his cheek, slowly lowering her face with light, affectionate kisses until she reached his neck. Then she opened her mouth and, with a wet smack, kissed him again while grinding her hips on top of his.


    "I am thirsty, so..." Nikolai gulped and moaned from the feeling of her fangs scraping against his flesh, sending a sharp tingle down his spine as if she was injecting an addictive venom into his veins. "Please quench my thirst, Husband."


    Her improved attempts to seduce him tickled him more than anything, but she also managed to get a reaction from him, and the moment she sensed the right moment to strike.


    Selene''s delicate fangs extended and pierced his neck with ease.


    It felt like a pinprick before her jewel-like eyes peered up at him, and all other thoughts vanished.


    "You look so pretty tonight." He complimented Selene, causing her cheeks to turn bright red and suddenly started drinking his blood with a rough suckle. "W-woah! Hey¡ªslow down," Nikolai chuckled in panic, feeling her small mouth suckling on his neck and her fangs digging slightly deeper.


    The dull ache from her embarrassed suction became painful as she fed.


    "Mm!"


    Selene''s throat narrowed with small moans as she swallowed his warm blood, causing her eyes to shine brighter with each mouthful.


    Her lips became warm as the warm liquid leaked from her lips, dripping down her chin as while wetted her lips. The glossy shine added an erotic charm to the already irresistible vampire princess as she focused on his neck. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It seems you''re enjoying yourself."


    Selene pulled her face back with a slurping sound and licked her lips while panting with glassy eyes. She stared into Nikolai''s eyes, and with a slow movement, she wiped the blood from her lips and licked the excess blood with a slow, tempting flick of her tongue.


    "I am¡ªvery much so." Selene snorted. "Do you have a problem?"

 Chapter 332 - 332: How to Reward a horny Vampire Princess... [R18]

    The low crackle of a small fire filled the room with an unnatural but comfortable warmth as Selene lay across Nikolai''s body and curled his hair around her fingers.


    "My man is so cute."


    Selene''s eyes narrowed while gazing at the resting male.


    His eyes were closed, but his eyelashes and lips twitched each time she tickled his nose with the tips of her hair, showing that he was only pretending to sleep.


    "Somehow hearing the word cute makes me feel a little strange," his deep voice vibrated through the quiet room. Selene''s lips curved into a more sinister and mischievous smile as she flicked his nose once more.


    Flick¡ª! The moment her hair touched his nose. He jumped out and grabbed her hips, spreading his fingers and tickling Selene, who jumped in shock, making a lovely yelping sound before Nikolai lifted her and threw her beneath him.


    While gazing down at the beautiful woman, his hair draped over her face. He observed her with a wide grin. "You seem to like teasing me, young lady." His raspy voice echoed with low vibrations in her ears, causing her the sensation to travel through her nerves and tingle down her back as if filling it with electricity.


    "D-don''t tease me¡­" she hummed, dragging her teeth along her lips, trying to resist his seduction.


    "But your body seems to enjoy it, why can''t you be honest?"


    Nikolai''s fingertip traced along the surface of Selene''s soft, creamy skin, gently grazing along her abdomen with the tip of his short nail.


    The sudden sensation caused her body to shudder before lifting her hips off the ground with a low groan escaping her throat. She quickly covered her mouth with widened her eyes with a half-angry, half-anticipating glare. "Your skin is so beautiful, like fresh snow on a Christmas morning."


    "S-stop being ridiculous." Selene huffed, but her body felt like a raging fire, the small embers created with his simple movements until his hands reached her soft, succulent breasts.


    Of course, he couldn''t stop. From the moment Selene bit his neck, sucking his blood with such an enthusiastic and lovely face Nikolai was smitten. No longer able to hold back his urges, he began to tease her, stirring Selene''s pot until she wanted it just as much as him.


    "How can I stop when you''re making such delightful noises, Princess?"


    His fingertips brushed over her breasts, tenderly pressing down as they sank into the heavy, rounded marshmallows, creating indentations where he grabbed. Selene''s mouth released a seductive gasp as she clutched the feather pillow and curled her toes.


    "This is different, why are you being so..." Her voice stopped, his fingertips rubbing the surface of her pink buds like a blade to her throat she swallowed her words. "...so Hnnng..."


    "Selene, did you realise how sexy you look right now?"


    Nikolai''s fingers brushed in circles, drawing a figure of eight across the surface of her nipples, barely touching the sensitive skin but sometimes catching them slightly with his nail, picking them.


    Electricity spread from the moment he touched her, the sudden pain of his nails teasing her so openly, made her abdomen hot and unable to hold back her hot, passionate breaths.


    She gazed up at him, watching while her abdomen smouldered from his touch, the rough sensation of his palms gripping and pulling, twisting and kneading her as she rubbed her thighs together in a desperate bid to hide her growing pleasure.


    "Honey~ wait..." A sultry voice leaked from her mouth, along with hot steamy breath.


    "But you don''t want to wait." His lips curled into a smile, the rising heat of her skin transferring through his hands. He slipped his right hand down her smooth abdomen, rubbing along each ridge and muscle, enjoying her stomach tensing before he slipped inside her warm, damp underwear.


    "Ah~ you... don''t it''s..."


    Shlick¡ªHer soft petals parted with a hot sticky sound as Nikolai''s thick fingers parted her pink lips, smearing himself with her viscous honey, which oozed from her dark pink entrance. Before she could protest, his fingers pushed deeper, sliding into her wet vagina with ease. The thick digits spread her small opening, causing her hips to tremble and buck.


    The moment his fingers curled inside her soft tunnel, as if to resist the intruder, her soft folds enveloped and coated them in a warm, slimy fluid, only lubricating his fingers more, as they spread apart and explored her tunnel.


    "Haa.... Hnnng.... Ahh... Honey, your fingers..."


    "I know, you like it when I am gentle with your g-spot." Nikolai chuckled, his voice raspy with arousal as his fingers moved faster, curling and caressing her silky walls. "Like this, right?"


    Selene''s head flicked back, hitting the pillow as she bit into her lower lip, muffling her cry of pleasure, the feeling of his thick fingers expanding and toying with her pussy turning her mind white with the satisfaction.


    Her hips rocked in a sensual wave, flicking her rolling her abdomen to help his fingers reach deeper and stroke inside her wet sex, touching the spots that made her groan in delight.


    "That''s it, keep rubbing, don''t stop... haa.... Mmmn..." Selene no longer cared about how she looked or sounded, the continuous squelched and sounds of air leaking as Nikolai dragged his fingers along her walls and pressed against her clit with his thumb. All of his actions made her feel like melted chocolate on a summer''s day.


    "Your insides are trembling, squeezing me... are you that excited?" Nikolai''s voice was low, filled with a sultry grunt.


    The moment Nikolai twisted his wrist, her hips bounced, and more of her salty, sweet honey bubbled and dripped down his fingers. A slimy and wet sensation that made his cock swell with anticipation as he leaned down and sucked on her neck violently, nibbling and biting.


    "Do you love my fingers that much?"


    Lost in his own lust, he became more forceful, putting more power into his hands, enjoying the reaction of his beloved vampire princess.


    ''After sucking blood, Selene''s pussy is the tightest... and most slippery.'' He thought, while squeezing her erect nipple, pulling and stretching it as Selene''s body lifted in an arc, whimpering as she looked at him with glassy eyes, filled with bliss.


    "Nngh.... Hmmm.... Haa.... Honey~ it''s... good..." Struggling to speak while gasping for air, Selene''s hips moved faster. The wet sounds increased as she tensed her buttocks and thrust against his long, thick fingers, letting him slide across her g-spot in rapid circles.


    Shlick¡ªSquelch¡ª! With a wet pop, her mouth opened wide, almost crying out as his two fingers nearly yanked from her pussy, which formed a spurt of juices squirt into the air. Her eyes dilating from the sudden sensation. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikolai''s hands dominating her clit and nipples with a pinch and a slight twist.


    "Haaa~ Oh god... what!? Hnnng!"


    The overwhelming sensations caused everything to turn white as her eyes closed, and she began to convulse. Half-conscious Selene lifted her ass off the sheets as she couldn''t stop herself from spraying arcs of sticky, clear fluid across the floor and bedding with a desperate whimper from her throat as if she was drowning.


    "Such a messy little woman."


    Nikolai gazed down with a devilish smile as Selene shuddered like a fish on land, floundering for several moments before her juices became a slight drizzle. She quietly panted while covering her face to endure the throbbing of her swollen clit and nipples.


    "But you look so beautiful at this moment... I cannot hold myself back."


    "Eh?"


    A dazed sound, her body still full of tingling and numbness from the tight muscles clenching and relaxing rapidly.


    Smack¡ª! Suddenly, a heavy but familiar object slapped against Selene''s cheek. The weight deformed her cheeks as she sniffed.


    A thick, musky scent flowed into her nostrils before her cheeks flushed red. The moment she laid eyes on the swollen object, her chest pounded. Long and fat, swelling even more from the centre of the shaft to the huge swollen tip. It throbbed with eagerness while pressing against her nose.


    The tip oozing with a sticky thread of precum dripped onto her face, as a thick masculine aroma slipped into her nose.


    "Your face feels so good, it''s so smooth..." Nikolai grabbed the base of his cock, feeling it throbbing in his hands as the veins bulged then lowered it and his face become blissful.


    "!!!"


    Squish¡ª! The moment his cock touched her soft, gummy lips his spine shuddered from the heat of her breath blowing down his glans, and the cold sensation of her lip gloss smeared over his tip as he pressed his cock against her lips.


    Selene''s eyes widened, her body already a wildfire even after one climax, but the scent and taste of his cock suddenly touched the tip of her tongue.


    At first, she didn''t like the slightly salty and bitter taste of his precum and secretions. Though that seemed to have changed, because her lips casually and affectionately wrapped around his hot, spongy head, dragging softly with a wet pop, his juices dribbling from her lips.


    "Honey..." She gazed up at his beast-like face, speaking with a soft, seductive tone.


    "Suck it."


    He didn''t beat around the bush, but her eyes lit up as she opened her mouth wider, the heat of her breath like a gust of warm, pleasant wind as she gazed up at him.


    "Mmmnph... Nnnngh...!"


    She slowly traced his squishy red tip with her juicy lips, sliding and slithering her tongue along the underside of his shaft like a snake. Tasting the salty flavour, but unconsciously sniffing, addicted to this strange yet arousing scent.


    With a pained wet gulp, her throat swelling, she swallowed half of his shaft before hearing Nikolai''s pleasant grunt, which made her body tingle... his rough voice and words making her pussy leak with more honey.


    "Selene, you''re too good at sucking cock. I''m going to fuck your face. Get ready."


    Selene closed her eyes, and swallowed a salty, cock flavoured saliva, before feeling his hands gripping the back of her head as she reached down... and started rubbing her clit.


    "Ngh..."


    Her heart filled with lust and anticipation.

 Chapter 333 - 333: The Messy Result of Face Fucking the Vampire Princess [R18]

    The moment his glans slipped inside her warmth and she wrapped her lips around him again, obediently taking him deeper, the tip of his cock easily sliding down the back of her mouth and entering her throat.


    A wet, slimy sensation sent tingles down his spine as her muscles tightened around him.


    Her throat tightened with a wet gag. "Gkh¡ª!" She tried to adjust her breathing, but tears started to drip from her eyes, causing her makeup to run slightly.


    The sight of her face becoming messy causing his cock to throb inside her throat.


    Nikolai''s blood boiled within him, his eyes turning jet black from the sudden feeling of excitement, adrenaline and arousal.


    Her mouth was too warm, too wet, and she used her tongue to crawl underneath his cock eagerly like a snake. While she gazed up at him, with half-lidded eyes filled with a hungry light and her fingers slipped between her thighs, rubbing her soaked slit.


    "You asked for this, Selene."


    A growl became caught in his throat, the words deep and sultry.


    His nostrils flared at the scent of her saliva, the way her chin already glistened with drool. She hadn''t made it halfway down his shaft, yet already his cock was visibly swelling with thick pulsing veins¡ªhis cock bulging as his body began to grow taller, and muscles thicker.


    Nikolai''s werewolf blood was running too hot, too fast... Selene had lit his fuse.


    He grabbed her hair in two thick handfuls, her silky golden strands wrapped around his fists like the reins of a horse, as she glanced up at him with wet, dazed eyes.


    "Swallow it." His voice was low, a calm and dangerous tone that made her body shudder.


    Selene''s eyes widened as she slipped forward, the thick mass pushing deeper, almost choking her to death as her throat bulged. "Nnnnnghh¡ª!" Nikolai''s swollen tip slammed into the back of her mouth. She gagged immediately and tensed her shoulders, but his hips didn''t pull back.


    "Good girl."


    Nikolai''s hands gripped tighter, pulling her head as his tip rubbed against the back of her mouth.


    He pulled on her hair, slowly but unrelenting, as his head poked past her tight throat, the rest of his swelling shaft following, stretching her mouth open wide, stretching her lips around the thickest part of his shaft.


    "Gkkhh¡ª! Mmmh!"


    Her nose smashed into her pubic bone as she released a choked whimper, which sent a jolt through his spine. Her nose flared before she gagged and wretched, tears pouring down her cheeks with drool coating his cock and her chin.


    Nikolai''s hips started moving.


    His hips rocked into her face with a building fury, slap¡ªslap¡ªslap, each thrust deep enough to drive wet coughing sounds from her chest.


    Selene''s nails dug into his thighs, not to stop him but to anchor herself as she stopped moving. Her hips rocked in rhythm with his cock slamming into her throat, and Nikolai caught sight of her fingers trembling between her legs as she continued to play with her clit.


    "She''s getting off on it..."


    He looked down at her with a smirk, noticing her glazed eyes as tears steamed down her flushed cheeks. Drool leaked from the corners of her mouth in long, messy strings, hanging from her chin and pooling onto her breasts. Selene''s makeup became smeared, and her lips became swollen from the pressure.


    But her expression¡­ it was bizarre.


    Bliss.


    She was in heaven.


    "Fuck..."


    He groaned as her throat clamped down around him again.


    "You really want to be ruined, huh?" he rasped, pulling out just long enough for her to suck in a sobbing gasp of air.


    "Haaaah¡ª!"


    Nikolai then shoved himself back with a brutal and unrelenting motion, forcing her face to press against his pelvis, crushing her nose against his crotch, when his shaft throbbed aggressively, swelling further and spreading her mouth wider, as she looked at him in panic.


    "Mmmmrgh¡ª!"


    She gagged violently, pushing on his thighs as her body trembled. Saliva and precum burst from her nose in a wet bubble, followed by a thick strand of his seed that gurgled up from her overfilled throat... a hot, salty taste.


    Selene swallowed it, gulping it down in her panic.


    Even as her air became choked off, she swallowed instinctively, her throat trying to clear itself to breathe as she drank his semen.


    He grunted in a rough and savage voice, stroking her head as he continued to slide her backwards and forward, stimulating his cock.


    "Good girl. You''re taking it all.


    Brrrrgh¡ª! A wet, messy burp escaped her throat as he pulled back, a trembling and bubbly hiccup leaving her mouth, the kind that came from being too full, too stretched and used. Her lips gaped around the base of his shaft as thick ropes of cum and drool poured from her nose and lips, coating her chin and falling in hot, messy blobs onto her swaying tits.


    But this messy woman trembled, her thighs twitching as a wet stain lingered on the floor. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She came.


    Nikolai watched her convulsing and trembling as she leaned on his thighs, gasping for air as her face became a mess of his cum and her drool. Her juices soaked the floor, spreading in a wide arc, her moaning muffled by his cock still shoved halfway down er throat.


    And this made his sense of reason snap.


    His soft cock became rock hard, and he shoved it in all the way.


    "Grghhh¡ª!"


    He came with powerful contractions¡ªdeep in her throat, his cock knotting, locking, jets of white-hot cum pumping into her stomach like a flood.


    Selene''s eyes opened wide¡ªthen fluttered shut. Her throat swallowed around him automatically, spasming in rhythm with his spurts, but it couldn''t keep up.


    Hot semen spilled from her nose, her lips and the corners of her mouth once again.


    Sticky bubbles formed and popped with every ragged gasp she tried to take through her nose, but she didn''t stop stroking her clit. Even as her body shook and tears soaked her lashes. She still enjoyed choking on Nikolai''s cock.


    "Nnn¡­ ghhh¡­ khh¡ª!"


    It was clear that she wanted more, wanted more...


    Nikolai held her there¡ªhis cock twitching with aftershocks¡ªwatching his seed drip down her chin and string between her breasts.


    "So you were this type of woman... how did I never know?"


    Her only answer was a burbling moan of satisfaction¡ªmuffled by his cock still stuffed halfway into her throat and that vulnerable but wicked look in her eyes. As if blissfully drunk. Like she was growing and didn''t want to come up for air.


    Nikolai looked down at her.


    Selene was on her knees, head limp against his tight, face soaked with tears, spit and the thick trails of his cum. It coated her lips, bubbled from one nostril and formed sticky strings connecting her chin to her breasts. Her eyelashes fluttered as she breathed slowly, still shuddering with the aftershocks of a climax she didn''t know possible.


    She''d come just from choking on his cock and rubbing her clit...


    "Too good¡­" he muttered under his breath, brushing her damp hair back behind her ear.


    Her mouth parted weakly, breath whistling in through her nose with a tiny gurgle.


    Nikolai pulled out slowly, carefully dragging the thick head of his swollen cock that popped free with a wet slurp. A final string of cum followed, smeared across her bottom lip attached to his tip as her jaw twitched open wider, and her tongue slipped out, breaking that thread.


    She looked destroyed, almost ruined...


    Yet, Nikolai smiled.


    Then knelt, slid his arms under her trembling thighs and back, and lifted her off the floor like a doll¡ªher body limp, sticky, deliciously slick against his skin. She let out a tiny murmur of his name, barely audible, as her head fell into the crook of his neck.


    He carried her to the bed and laid her down carefully, her face buried in the sheets and her ass tilted naturally into the air, like a body offering itself without thought. Her thighs were glossy, wet with the aftermath of her orgasms, inner lips flushed and red from the rush of blood and gaping slightly, the hole twitching as if missing him.


    "Perfect..."


    Nikolai reached for the towel on the bedside table. Dipped it into the water basin. Gently wiped her face¡ªslow, patient strokes removing the evidence of his assault from her cheeks and nose, even as a bit of white still dripped from the corner of her mouth.


    Selene stirred, but still seemed only half-conscious as her ass remained in the air, swaying.


    High, round like a heart and tight from her muscles.


    He stared at it for a moment, spellbound by the soft, wrinkled hole nestled between her silky thighs, untouched, twitching slightly as her hips adjusted in her sleep.


    He licked his lips.


    His hand moved down¡ªtwo fingers dipped between her wet folds. The heat of her pussy clung to him instantly, her juices slick and warm, coating his digits like honey.


    "Too wet¡­" he whispered.


    Her juices smeared across her backdoor, the wrinkled rim glistening under the low light as his fingers began to rub in slow, circular strokes. The flesh there was soft and plump, the wrinkles pressing in and out as her hole flexed under his touch.


    Selene suddenly twitched, her lips releasing a moan, but she didn''t recover.


    So he became more confident and rubbed with more force.


    Her juices coated the tight ring now, allowing his fingers to glide further with each circle, her ass clenching instinctively, not resisting but reacting.


    He leaned in.


    His breath fanned over the sensitive skin.


    Sluuuurp¡ª! Then his tongue pressed flat against her pucker¡ªhot, wet, dragging slowly from bottom to top, parting the folds, letting his saliva mix with her nectar. Selene''s body jerked from the sudden sensation, her ass wrapping around his tongue, clutching it with a wet pop each time he pulled out.


    "HNNN¡ªW-wait¡ªwait¡ªWAIT! Nikolai!?" Her voice cracked into a squeal, sounding high-pitched and frantic as she twisted halfway and looked back at him with shocked, wide, glassy eyes.


    "T-That''s not the right hole... that''s my ass!"


    Nikolai pulled back just enough to breathe¡ªhis chin glistening, eyes half-lidded with hunger.


    "I know," he said.


    Then placed the head of his newly swollen cock, rubbing the slimy, thick tip against the tiny opening puckering as if to kiss the tip.

 Chapter 334 - 334: It’s Not Supposed to Feel This Good… [R18]

    The head of his cock against Selene''s buttocks, her warm, swollen hole puckering, slick with spit and a mixture of their juices now dribbling down her peach crack. It throbbed as if seeking her, the weight of his cock squishing her soft, plump meat.


    Selene''s body stiffened, the reality of the situation causing her to panic.


    "N-Nikolai¡ªwait," she whispered, twisting her upper body toward him, strands of dark hair clinging to her damp cheeks. "That''s not¡­ you''re not going to¡ª"


    "I am."


    He responded in a low, steady voice filled with a lustful, husky tone.


    It almost felt like he was telling her about the weather.


    "But... that''s my ass!" she squeaked, her thighs trembling as his hands spread her cheeks apart, letting air into her parted holes.


    He rubbed his warm tip slowly in lazy circles against her wrinkled rim, parting the opening further as his wet juices dribbled inside. Her hole twitched beneath the weight and heat, involuntarily reacting, trying to close tighter to the intrusion.


    Nikolai watched it spread and shrink, the lewd sight as it fluttered open slightly again when he pressed his tip against the soft pink mean.


    "You''re ass keeps kissing my cock like you want it."


    The sticky sound as their bodies touched more, his tip spreading her ass as she gasped.


    "I don''t¡ªI don''t know if I can¡­ it''s too big¡­!" Her voice rose at the end, eyes wide with panic and confusion, yet her body felt hot... and Selene''s heart raced with excitement.


    Nikolai chuckled, leaning over her back.


    His lips brushed against her earlobe, with a hot breath blowing down her cheek.


    "You can. You will. And by the end¡­ you''ll love it."


    He pushed further, only a little.


    Her tight ring resisted, wrapping him firmly like a sealed door, but with enough spit, and their mixture of juices coating his cock, it began to give.


    Selene''s voice cracked as his tip pushed further. "Nngh¡ªi-it''s¡­ it''s going in¡ª! Nikolai¡ª!"


    Nikolai grunted with a soft groan.


    The tip popped past her entrance with a slow, deliberate pressure until the thickest ridge of his head lodged inside her, causing Selene''s entire body to jolt. Her head snapped back as his glans buried into her wrinkled pink opening.


    "Haaah¡ªah! T-too full¡ª! I-it burns¡ª!"


    Her breathing became disordered and violent, short sharp pants as her ass clenched and trembled around him while clawing at the sheets with both hands. The pressure inside was too much, his hot, rock-hard shaft pushing further despite her reaction. Her walls clamped down, and her back arched, every instinct inside screaming to flee, to resist.


    But she never told him to stop... she endured.


    Nikolai placed his hand on her lower back, gently stroking along her spine and buttocks, slow, circling movements to help calm her.


    "Breathe, Selene. Just like that. You''re doing so well." He spoke with a calm and affectionately deep voice and waited to move further.


    He let her adjust to the sensation as her insides stretched.


    "Hnngh...!"


    Her trembling soon slowed, as her breathing and sharp gasps turned into calm, long breaths. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he pushed his waist.


    His cock inched deeper into her ass, slowly splitting her apart around the swelling thickness of his shaft, his cock thicker in the centre and tip. Her eyes snapped open, fluttering as she tried to grasp and endure the sensation. Selene''s teeth sank into the pillow, drool wanting the white cloth.


    A single droplet of sweat ran down her cheek. "It¡­ it''s so much¡­" she whimpered.


    However, her voice sounded far softer, and there was a sense of confidence.


    Her fear seemed to have vanished, and there was a breathy heat as she started to pant with his subtle movements. Nikolai''s eyes flickered down to her hips. Her asshole stretched wide around his girth, the wrinkled flesh hugging every ridge and bump of his shaft, greedier now, smoother now their juices created a slippery lubricant.


    Selene was slowly learning and adapting to the unfamiliar sensation.


    "That''s it... your ass is sucking me deeper, such a naughty woman."


    The moment she heard his words, Selene''s boy shuddered, as she moaned... causing her cheeks to turn bright red as she buried her face in the pillow.


    Her ass clenched again, but this time it was closer to a pulse, a reflex unable to stop her walls undulating as if seeking more of his cock as her thighs trembled as her crotch throbbed.


    "Wait¡­ wait¡­ why does it¡­"


    She looked back over her shoulder, cheeks flushed, eyes glassy.


    "¡­feel good¡­?"


    Nikolai smiled and then thrust just a little deeper, the wet sound as his cock reached halfway. Immediately after, Selene''s mouth opened wide as she released a silent moan, gasping at the sudden sensation of fullness. Her head dropped against the bed as she tightened her muscles and squeezed him again... but now she squeezed him in a rhythm.


    The rhythm of her hips rolling against his light thrusts, seeking more pleasure.


    ***


    The wet sounds of sex echoed through the room. Nikolai was now deep inside her ass, not just the tip or pushing¡ªhis entire cock filled her to the balls.


    Selene''s face was burning in the pillow as she squealed. Her body trembled beneath him as he pushed against her, lay over her back with rigid thrusts.


    Her hands clawed at the sheets, twisting the fabric with her fingers. She spread her legs, knees tucked under her as her back arched because of Nikolai''s hand pressing above her buttocks, holding her in place as he railed her ass like a sex toy.


    And her ass¡­


    Her ass was full.


    Too full.


    It was the wrong hole, the wrong idea to Selene, the wrong everything.


    But...


    "Haaa¡­ nghhh¡­ oh god¡ª"


    Her moans escaped before she could trap them, no longer swallowed by the pillow soaked with her drool as her thighs and buttocks clenched, but it didn''t help stop the pleasure. Each time Nikolai''s cock dragged out, when his hips pulled back, his thicker shaft stretched her tunnel in ways that she couldn''t describe.


    The more violent he became, the more she could feel every ridge, every bump and every inch of his cock, and despite her embarrassment her hole clung to him like it never wanted him to leave.


    He pulled out to the tip with a loud wet noise as her walls collapsed inward, as if hunger and empty, but her opening sucked on his glans, refusing to release him.


    Then¡ª


    Squelch¡ªSlap¡ª! His hips thrust with full force.


    "HaaaAAAHN!"


    Her screamed shot from the back of her throat and filled the room.


    The sound was feral, raspy, wet and carried her shock and arousal before she fell and rubbed against the damp pillow.


    ''Why did it feel good?''


    ''Why did it feel this good?!''


    Her fingers pressed against the mattress. She shifted her hips and leaned back against him in reflection. That was all. The moment he thrust, she pushed back. Selene''s mind became a mess, filled with nothing but her ass new sensations she couldn''t untangle.


    The fading burn each time he stretched her.


    The slippery pressure of his cock dragging against her walls.


    The hot, electric shock when he thrust deep into her with a single thrust that squeezed the air from her lungs and made her mind blank.


    And worst of all¡ªThe shameful, trembling heat in her pussy. She could feel the slimy wetness dripping down her thighs, proof that her body didn''t care which hole Nikolai used¡ªit just wanted to be used... and abused.


    "Y-you''re too big¡­ it''s too¡ªnggh¡­!"


    "Then why are you squeezing me like that?" Nikolai''s raspy voice reverberated above her ear, his deep voice filled with hunger and lust.


    She sobbed¡ªhalf pleasure, half humiliation¡ªas he pulled back again.


    Schlick¡ª! Once again the thick cock that dragged along her inner walls, scraping places she didn''t even know she had. Selene could feel every throbbing vein, each pulse. It was like her ass had grown nerves it never used before, and they all lit up when he moved.


    The shape of his cock, its slight bend and ballooning tip, all became visible in her mind as he continued to rail her ass.


    "You like this!"


    His voice was low and accusing, but Selene couldn''t deny it... He spoke the truth, but she wanted to deny it... this dirty pleasure.


    "I don''t¡ªahh! Nghh¡ª!" she cried out as he slammed in again.


    Now their hips moved in unison, a wet slap echoed through the room as their hips slapped against each other, a rhythm now formed. It was firm, deep, and passionate.


    Each time his cock plunged into her depths, her world became white and dreamlike. Her pussy oozed with a sticky nectar, untouched and twitching, yet clenching at nothing... as if it missed the cock her ass had stolen.


    Selene''s mouth opened wide, but she didn''t speak. Her mind raced: This is wrong. This is too dirty. I''m not supposed to love this. Then his tip pressed against her walls, pushing on her womb as his angle changed, and he lifted his hips... It was deep, sharp... and perfect.


    The pressure caused her body to spasm, as her ass almost crushed his cock when it clenched tight.


    "A-AaAAHHN!"


    She came¡ªthere was no hiding it... Selene''s eyes opened wide, shocked. Her legs became weak, muscles tensing and throbbing as her mouth hung open and her vision became blurry with the tears dripping from her eyes. The wetness of her pussy became a little irritating as it soaked her thighs and dripped to the sheets.


    All from getting fucked in the ass.


    She was addicted.


    And he wasn''t even done yet.


    ***


    Time passed... not long, but maybe hours. Selene didn''t know.


    Her body wasn''t hers anymore. Not when Nikolai fucked her like this.


    Not when his thick cock dragged through her ass, pulsing with each thrust, as if it had a heartbeat of its own. Selene couldn''t tell if she was moaning or crying because of her broken voice that ached a little each time. Her sounds mixed between guttural cries and sharp, ragged gasps, her cheeks smeared against the sheets, tongue hanging half out as drool stained her lips.


    "You''re squeezing again," he grunted, grabbing her hips tighter. "You gonna come just from your ass again?"


    Selene tried to speak, but her mind and body failed. All she could do was bite into her pillow and ride the waves of pleasure that came once again. The answer soon came, a full-body twitch almost like a mini seizure as her thighs clenched together and again triggered by the rough friction from his wet, slippery cock inside her ass.


    "Ah¡ªahhh! It''s¡­ it''s coming¡ª!" Her voice cracked into a scream as her fifth orgasm hit her like a brick wall.


    The feeling of an anal orgasm differed from a regular orgasm.


    There was a slight, intense pain that came with it, making it feel more primal... and aggressive as her ass throbbed violently before spreading to her vagina.


    It was amazing, powerful and more explosive than a regular orgasm with her clit.


    Selene felt embarrassed about this.


    Because the feeling lasted longer than a clitoral or vaginal orgasm... leaving her trembling while he continued thrusting, leading to a second and then third... but it was exhausting.


    Her ass clenched so tight around his cock that Nikolai snarled in pleasure. Selene''s back arched, legs kicking helplessly as her pussy spurted clear, trembling honey down her inner thighs¡ªdripping, wet, messy ejaculation... it was her first time squirting from anal.


    And then¡ª


    He flipped her.


    In one motion, he hooked her thighs and rolled her onto her back, his cock sliding free just enough to leave her gaping. But he didn''t give her a second to breathe.


    "Selene..." He gasped while lining up his cock, before he shoved back in panting.


    "AAAHHN!"


    Her scream was loud and raw.


    Nikolai leaned over her body, one hand gripping her thought, not quite choking, but holding her against the bed, while his cock pounded up her ass from below. He stopped holding back and moved faster, the sticky and wet lubricant allowing him to ravish her hole.


    Her body bounced with each thrust, her tits jiggling under the harsh rhythm with tears leaking from the corner of her eyes. Selene''s mouth hung open, panting from the violent and almost bestial sex that ruined her makeup.


    And she no longer denied it... she loved every second.


    "Say it," he growled into her ear. "Say you love it."


    Selene blinked up at him with glazed, wide eyes and whimpered in a hoarse voice.


    "I-I love it¡­ I love your cock¡­ in my ass¡­"


    "Louder."


    "I love it! I love it¡ªhaaah¡ªit''s so deep¡ªso thick¡ªI c-can''t stop cumming¡ª!"


    He kissed her.


    Their passion like a bomb exploded as their tongues and spit mixed in a passionate, messy and possessive kiss.


    Neither held back as her hands clawed at his back, and she wrapped her legs around his waist, desperate to feel him, to feel that pleasure once again. Selene was growing¡ªno, she had already drowned in the pleasure and was now burning for more.


    Her asshole soaked and stretched to the limit, the feeling of being so full kept her on the edge of another orgasm that she didn''t think possible.


    "Nikolai¡ª" she moaned into his mouth. "Don''t stop¡ªdon''t pull out¡ªfill me¡ªfill my ass¡ª!"


    Nikolai grunted.


    Her words were all he needed to push him over the edge for a second time. He growled from his throat. He slammed into her, all the way to his pelvis as his curved cock pressed against her insides as it jerked and twitched before bursting.


    Selene''s eyes went wide as she felt it¡ªthick, boiling-hot spurts flooding her ass, pulse after pulse, as if his cock were milking itself inside her. The pressure increased, building inside her and making her climax even more intense, until...


    POP¡ª! His cock slipped out, pushed from her ass.


    "Ah¡ªnnngh¡ª!" she gasped.


    And with a filthy, wet spurt, his seed spilled from her abused hole¡ªgushing, forced out by her tightness. White-hot cum trailed over her cheeks, slid down her thighs, and smeared across her pussy in sticky strings.


    The sound echoed in her ears, an obscene and shameful echo.


    "...oh my god." her low voice cracked.


    She curled into a ball, her hands covering her face despite her trembling thighs, as her face became flushed red and her tears started dripping onto the sheets.


    "I made a gross sound¡­ like I was broken¡­" Her voice was barely a whisper, thick with tears.


    Selene''s ass twitched involuntary, a final lazy drip sliding out between her cheeks.


    "I-it came out like a mess¡ªlike I couldn''t even hold it in¡ª"


    Nikolai didn''t laugh. He leaned down and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her back against his chest as his warmth swallowed her up, careful not to disturb the mess that still glistened between her thighs.


    "You were perfect," he murmured against her ear. "Beautiful. It was the most erotic thing I''ve ever seen."


    She hiccupped softly, looking back at him with red cheeks and trembling lips.


    "E-Even that sound...? You don''t think I''m dirty?"


    He kissed the back of her neck while stroking her smooth body, "especially that sound."


    She hid her face, but a tiny smile slipped through the tears. Her body still trembled¡ªbut now it was from something gentler.


    His hand wrapped around hers, and their fingers intertwined.


    "Next time," he whispered, "we''ll make it louder."


    "YOU WISH!" She slapped his chest, while pouting... but then her ass made another sound, but much more modest as she retracted once again.

 Chapter 335 - 335: Im Willing To Give You A Chance...

    Nikolai''s hand slipped through Selene''s silky blonde hair, wrapping the soft locks around his fingers as she slept. The difference between Selene when awake and sleeping brought a smile to his face; her calm snores were like a baby sheep, and each time his palm touched her cheek, she nuzzled against it.


    "Nn..."


    "You worked really hard, honestly... I didn''t expect you to enjoy it that much."


    The morning sunlight peeked through the curtains, forming beautiful rays of light that warmed Nikolai''s skin as he slipped from the bed. His feet slapped the ground before striding into the bathroom, where a steaming bath awaited him.


    "Phew..."


    His body slipped into the water while enjoying the feeling of heat and steam enveloping his body. The feeling like a layer of his skin vanished, all the dirt and sweat from their evening together. Although he cleaned Sena a few hours after their fun ended, only now could he relax.


    ''She accepted, so I have to speak with Lunaria next.''


    As the house began to stir, the maids and staff were preparing the morning breakfast, and the girls started waking from their sleep.


    Selene, however, would likely be sleeping for most of the day.


    Not to mention she wouldn''t be able to walk without a limp because of their fun... even her hole remained swollen and inflamed.


    "Selene was so amusing when I applied the medicine..." Nikolai muttered to himself, reminded of her cute squeal when the cold cream touched her skin, or rather the fact he was the one applying it made her bright red.


    ''It might have been the first time I saw her blush so much, like a normal human girl.''


    With the splash of water, he started cleaning his body while noticing the deep wounds in his back from Selene''s claws.


    It looked like a tiger went to hell on Nikolai''s back.


    Smiling to himself, Nikolai leaned against the bathtub with a sigh.


    ***


    A short while later, Nikolai stood outside one of the guest rooms and tapped on the door gently.


    Knock¡ªKnock! He waited for a moment, but there wasn''t a response, so with a sigh, he pushed the door open. The moment he stepped inside, he saw the pale woman wrapped in bandages, and the scent of ammonia and other chemicals made the room smell like a hospital. "..."


    "Lunaria?" He called out, but she continued gazing out the window without turning her head.


    "Is it you, Nikolai?"


    Her voice sounded weaker¡ªmaybe it was just his negative thoughts, but it almost seemed as if she had lost of sense of hope.


    A frail and fleeting voice, while her gaze became serene and lacking any sort of connection. Maybe when she told Nikolai everything before coming to this mansion, she gave up. He couldn''t help but worry that Lunaria had nothing binding her to the world anymore.


    "Can I sit here?"


    Nikolai walked to her side of the bed before pointing at the space beside her.


    "Of course, you can..." She looked up at him with a curious glance, her eyes shining with life when he came close to her. Though when he glanced at her, that shine faded from sight, and her face returned to the window.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Sore, tired and... well, let''s just go with that for now."


    Nikolai''s body twitched¡ªhe could sense it from her tone and detachment compared to how vibrant and active she had been the other night.


    He leaned back, and his hands touched hers for a moment, the cold but rough skin brushing against his. "I see... so, how long do you have left?"


    A rather tactless question, but it was needed to rile her up and make her more passionate to consider living longer. Because right now, there was nothing. Nikolai couldn''t feel her desire to live like a snuffed-out candle.


    "...wow, you really asked that? Such a gentleman." Lunaria complained, but instead of seeming angry or offended, her lips curled into a smile as she shifted in the bed, no longer looking outside the window and instead at him.


    "I am always the perfect gentleman, especially in bed."


    "Oh, well... we''re in bed right now. Aren''t you going to show me that ''perfect gentleman?''"


    The switch in her moods came swiftly, as it always did and threw Nikolai off when she suddenly changed, letting the quilt slip down her chest.


    However, after the night before and sleeping with her sister, with his desire and lust sated, Nikolai could brush off her attempt to divert his attention with seduction. He just smiled at her, grasping the quilt and tucking her in, rolling her onto her back.


    "Well, how about if we find a way to heal you, I''ll take you up on that offer?" Nikolai''s hair dangled down as he leaned over her, brushing her cheeks. It wasn''t a serious offer, but serious enough that if it gave her some motivation, he would use it.


    "Eh?"


    Lunaria looked shocked, her hands subconsciously reaching up and touching his cheeks, as she narrowed her eyes angrily, before they loosened and she curled her lips into a faint smile.


    "Do you mean that? Don''t you know that Selene will go berserk and cut your thing off?"


    "Well... if I do her first, won''t she just sleep?"


    "Heh, you''re a little confidence how can you be so confident that''ll happen?"


    Nikolai paused for a moment¡ªhe looked like she hit a point before his lips curved into a devilish smile, and he leaned close to her ears.


    "You mean like right now, why else do you think I am alone?"


    "Eh!?" Lunaria''s face became blank for a moment before she turned bright red while gazing at Nikolai''s face, able to tell he wasn''t lying. The thoughts and images of her sister doing those acts made Luna extremely embarrassed. "R-Really!?"


    "Haha, of course... I don''t think she''ll be walking properly for a few days."


    He didn''t normally make jokes or speak about these things so openly, but because he would do anything and try whatever he could to make Lunaria accept his plan. So he tarnished Selene''s honour in achieving that.


    Lunaria swallowed hard, her hands twitching as she rubbed his cheeks while staring into his eyes, with her pale skin now stained with a peach hue. "Then..."


    "Hm?" Nikolai tilted his head, curious about her cut-off words.


    "Then, if I do get better, will you do the same for me?"


    It was a strange question and hope. He wondered why she always seemed to move in such a way or direction. Because it didn''t seem to be out of lust or desperation, he could see something else glinting deep in her dull eyes.


    "Are you willing to try something, even if it seems wrong?"


    "I..."


    Nikolai didn''t rush her; his thoughts towards Lunaria were positive, but whether he could bed her or become her lover wasn''t something he could confidently say yes to. At least right now, after learning how much effort and time to learn about someone, he didn''t want to make the same mistake he did in the past.


    However, he wouldn''t deny her... if it meant she would survive.


    He would try anything.


    "I will," he said after a long pause.


    Lunaria didn''t react and seemed dejected at the pause, but she nodded and pushed her hands around the back of his head, her fingers threading through his hair as she started smiling.


    "If there was a method to save me, I would be so happy." A voice without passion, as if she doubted the chance of finding a way. "You don''t have to feel guilty, or try so hard... one of us has to go." She paused and bit her lips. "One of us had to die back then, so that one of us could live... it''s just how fate made things."


    A moment of silence passed as she watched his face, each expression, movement and change he showed.


    "I don''t believe in fate, or destiny." He said those words with conviction.


    "But what if you can''t save me? Will you regret it?"


    Nikolai opened his mouth to respond, but Lunaria used this moment to lean up and kiss him. It wasn''t a heavy or thick kiss, just the light touch of lips. Her teeth sank into his lower lips for a few seconds before she pulled back. "I don''t want that..." She didn''t say anymore but continued watching his face with a calm expression.


    Nikolai was stunned for a moment but smiled before he poked her cheek, squishing the soft meat.


    "Don''t get cheeky with me, girl. You''re lucky I am nice, or else I''d have spanked you."


    "Oooh~ I might enjoy that!"


    "Lunaria."


    "Yeah?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, their playful atmosphere vanished as his hand slipped across her cheek, almost larger than her face, as he narrowed his eyes.


    "I''ve found a way, and I want to try."


    "Try what?" Her eyes lingered on his hand and expression.


    "Saving you."


    Lunaria''s eyes widened as if confused and shocked at his words as she gazed at Nikolai with unblinking eyes.


    "You''re serous?"


    "Of course I am, you damn vampire!"


    "I see... then, maybe."


    She stopped speaking for a moment before closing her eyes slowly, fluttering her eyelashes.


    Then snapped them open and gripped his face once again, her eyes filled with an icy blue light, as she took advantage once again, kissing him. Her lips felt soft, like silky flowers brushing against him. Nikolai didn''t kiss her back, but he didn''t stop her from enjoying herself. Lunaria seemed to realise something as she blushed.


    "I guess. I took advantage a little too much." Lunaria muttered, still blushing as she pulled back with lips coated in saliva.


    Her hands pushed him away as she sat up against the headboard and closed her eyes with a deep sigh, speaking with a low but serious voice to return his sincere request and desire.


    "I''m Willing To Give You A Chance..."


    Her breath stopped, a tight sensation making her bit her lower lip, before she continued.


    "... A chance to save me."

 Chapter 336 - 336: Preparation for the Ritual!

    Nikolai looked back at Lunaria. Surprised at how easily she drifted into a deep sleep. He leaned against the door while thinking about his selfishness. ''Even though I know father is struggling.'' The corridor outside remained silent and dead after the attack, with most maids moving to the main building. ''Yet, I care more about a woman...''


    He returned to his room, finding the door ajar, feeling his chest beating faster. A dull thump, speeding up with each movement. Nikolai pushed open the door, revealing a figure sitting on the window ledge. "You''re finally here, I''ve been waiting for you."


    The moment he saw her, his racing heart fluttered. Skipping a beat before slowing down and the hairs on his neck lowered. "Amphitrite? Why?" Despite knowing, he still asked. She narrowed her eyes with a mischievous smile.


    "You need my help to save her, am I right?" No nonsense with her back leaning against the cold glass, the wind blowing from an open gap causing her hair to dance as she brushed it behind her ear. She was beautiful, almost picturesque, and he couldn''t deny that fact,


    Amphitrite smacked her lips and continued. "I will help you, just say please." The red of her lips was smeared slightly with an uneven sheen.


    Nikolai watched her quietly, stepping towards the window with a bitter smile panted on his lips, before shifting his hips and sat beside her. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I do, without your help everything will fail."


    Her face softened, with a flushed hue painting her cheeks red, and her eyes lit up as if he said the words she wanted to hear. Amphitrite reached out and tapped his cheek. "I will help you, but not for free." He expected this. Nikolai turned towards her and allowed her to touch him before nodding. She licked her lips again slowly.


    "So... in exchange for helping you. I want a favour." Amphitrite was a person who always kept promises, no matter how long or short. The old, almost ancient Mermaid queen was a shifty, intelligent and resourceful woman¡ªher actions were never without purpose.


    A gentle smile formed on Nikolai''s face as he moved his head to one side, peering at her.


    "What do you want?"


    "Ah, that''s not good." Amphitrite placed her finger on his lips, the heat and scent of her perfume intoxicating like a drug. "Don''t rush me, let''s help that girl first," she pulled back and peered into his eyes with a look of excitement.


    "Y-Yeah, sure." Nikolai didn''t want to owe her too much. However, that wasn''t his choice. "Thank you, Amphitrite." He bowed his head, but the Mermaid queen just snorted in amusement and flicked his head.


    "Don''t be so servile. I treat you as my equal, little werewolf."


    Her words were meaningful, as if she was trying to tell him something, but he couldn''t understand.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Nikolai didn''t want to waste too much time, so he stood and walked towards the door, stopping when Amphitrite called out to him.


    "Wait!" Her sharp voice halted his steps. "Carry me." She narrowed her eyes like a fox, curling her lips into a devilish smirk.


    Nikolai didn''t even try arguing with the woman because he knew he would only cause trouble for himself later. Stepping closer, he wrapped his arms around her body. ''She''s too seductive, and she knows it.''


    His fingers sank into the soft, subtle sensation of her hips, the flesh like jelly, making his blood boil at the touch. Nikolai could see the glint of desire in the depths of her eyes as she peered into his, but she turned away to resist.


    His other hand wrapped around her back and held under her arm, and a low, almost unnoticeable breath escaped her mouth.


    She felt like a pillow, almost weightless as he held her. "Let''s go."


    "Mmm, that sounds pretty good." Her eyes narrowed as she leaned against his firm chest.


    Nikolai carried Amphitrite to the door with careful steps, his stride half the usual length to avoid shaking her too much.


    As Nikolai carried her out of the room, the mermaid queen looked up at him, then suddenly leaned forward, pressing against his neck, breathing on his skin, her warmth soothing Nikolai''s nerves. "What about your mother?" She asked, her clear eyes peeking up at his face, with lips pressed together and trembling brows. "Are you really sure?"


    "Am I sure?" He repeated the question while descending the spiral staircase, the heat from her soft body pressing against him.


    "Mm." She watched him as if examining his reactions and expressions. "Because..." His eyes finally snapped towards her, almost slipping on the smooth staircase, forced to lower his hips with a grunt. "I am sure because I trust you that even if I use that body now. I can count on your help."


    A woman who saw the past tower endured thousands, if not longer, inside after her race fell and became prisoners inside it. With each death, their souls then crushed like dried dirt.


    Nikolai felt her hands brush against his shoulders and wrap around them.


    "You''re quite amusing." The words drifted into Nikolai''s ears like a gentle song as she leaned against his arms and peered up. "To think you''d trust a monster that has lived thousands of years, was it because of ''that'' which you did in the tower?"


    Her eyes narrowed into curved slits, chuckling at the memories of the delightful first meeting with Nikolai. "Back then your performance was outstanding."


    Nikolai turned his head away, feeling a slight heat on his neck and ears, her words making him feel a little awkward. He remembered it clearly. In fact, he could never forget about it. The sensation. Warm, wet and soft. The scent. Sweet and alluring. The taste. Sour yet addictive.


    He shook his head. "Stop bringing that up, it was the first time a monster asked me to do that... and I didn''t expect to do that either."


    "Really?" Amphitrite huffed, her hot breath blowing against Nikolai''s cheek as she leaned against his shoulder, with her eyes narrowed and lips curled into a deep smile. "I can almost see your thoughts. They''re very naughty right now." She spoke in a low, alluring voice, almost a whisper in Nikolai''s ear. "By the way, it felt amazing for me."


    "Shut it!" Nikolai shouted.


    The pair reached the bottom of the stairs, and he didn''t want his mother to hear their conversation. It was bad enough when they couldn''t separate from each other, but Amphitrite clung to him and wouldn''t let go no matter what he tried. In the end, he ended up taking her into the examination room where the low hum of machines created a background ambiance.


    Nikolai looked at the machine with a floating body in the green water, a perfect clone of dozens of monsters fused. ''This is the right thing to do...''


    However, Amphitrite didn''t let him go and just gazed at him with her eyes glowing like the sea.


    [Nikolai, is this another one of your¡ª]


    ''No! She''s just someone who will help save Lunaria''s life.''


    Despite his words, Elizabeth''s spirit just watched him with a smug grin and warm eyes, her ghostly hands resting on her hips as she examined the situation. Nikolai tried to ignore the amused spirit before he heard Amphitrite''s soft voice.


    "You can let me down now, I will prepare everything, naughty wolf." She smirked, and he lowered her onto a chair, pulling it from the side and allowing her to sit down.


    "It was nice to be treated like a princess. The first time we met, you treated me quite rough," Amphitrite softly spoke while brushing her hand against the chair and gazing at the pod.


    "Stop it, or I''ll make you into sashimi."


    "You want to eat me raw~ ah, what a naughty wolf, then..." Her thighs parted, revealing her inner thighs while Elizabeth gasped, Nikolai facing one of the most embarrassing situations in his life. "...enjoy your meal."


    Nikolai shook his head and turned around as she continued chuckling. The mermaid queen pulled up her legs and closed them together. "So you wanted to use for your mother. It''s rather impressive, but isn''t it awkward now?"


    "Hmm, how so?" he asked while tilting his head


    Amphitrite turned to face him with a blank face before speaking with a clear-cut voice. "You''re going to fuck the same body in the future, isn''t it awkward to think it might have been your mothers?"


    Elizabeth''s spirit trembled, her lips twitching for a moment, which made Nikolai nervous. "D-Don''t say that..."


    However, his mother suddenly broke out into complete laughter, as if it tickled her pink. The spirit cackled like a witch. Amphitrite just looked at Nikolai with a curious face. "It''s true, though, right? Why else would you save her..." The mermaid''s honesty made him feel a little strange.


    "I..."


    "Say it. I want to hear it..." She licked her lips, and her eyes narrowed. "I''ll help you if you admit what you truly feel and think." He watched her face, noticing the smirk on her lips, and could see she was enjoying his reactions.


    "What''s this sudden interest?"


    "I''m a curious woman," she continued, "and I have a huge interest in your desires."


    Nikolai couldn''t figure out her intentions but shrugged. "Well I can''t deny that the thought didn''t slip through my mind. She''s a beautiful woman. I''d be lying if it wasn''t true."


    "Hmmm... I see I, see." Amphitrite nodded her head and leaned forward with her hands stroking the glass. She turned to Nikolai with an amused look. "Okay, I''ll help. Let''s get started."

 Chapter 337 - 337: The Ritual

    Inside the Volkov mansion''s basement was an expensive medical room, used in the past to help treat wounded members away from the gaze of humanity. A light buzzed overhead, flickering behind a steel cage.


    Its light spreading over polished metal, glinting tools arranged in surgical symmetry. It smelled of ammonia and alcohol swabs and sterilised death¡ªtoo clean to be comforting.


    Lunaria came to the basement shortly after meeting Nikolai and now lay motionless atop one of the two examination tables, her skin''s pale hue more obvious against stainless steel, red hair spread like a mean unfurled flag.


    Faint scars crisscrossed her arms, her chest, her throat.


    The only motion came from her shallow breathing¡ªslow, uneven, mechanical.


    "Are you alright?" Nikolai asked, holding her hand as Amphitrite prepared the ritual circle, his wrists wrapped with something to help her drink his blood.


    He removed his jacket and folded it neatly on a nearby chair.


    Beside the table, Amphitrite adjusted the medical tools, designed to keep both bodies alive during the ritual to avoid issues tapping the medical panel.


    Her blue scales caught the light, glowing faintly as she tapped through menus, her fingers too calm. Not only preparing for the ritual. But also calibrated machinery and protocols born from human science older than memory.


    "She''s ready," Amphitrite said quietly, her voice smooth but void of emotion, like an undertaker dealing with a corpse. "Begin the ignition. She must drink from you before I start the transfer."


    Nikolai didn''t hesitate.


    He drew a claw across his wrist with surgical efficiency. Blood welled thick, darker than it should have been, viscous and slow. The moment the scent hit the air, Lunaria twitched. Her fingers curled, her spine arching just slightly.


    He brought the bleeding wrist to her lips. Her mouth opened on instinct. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nikolai..." A gasping, desperate voice with pleading eyes staring up at him.


    "Why didn''t you just use the scalpel I prepared!?" The mermaid''s pink hair bounced as she shouted at the oath of a werewolf.


    The first drop touched her tongue, and she latched on like a newborn gasping for air. Her throat convulsed, guzzling his crimson ambrosia. Colour grew faintly into her cheeks, blue veins beneath her eyes beginning to pulse.


    Nikolai didn''t flinch. Even as her lips pulled harder, grazing the wound with her teeth, he remained still and watched her face.


    "That''s enough," Amphitrite snapped. "Any more and she won''t separate."


    Nikolai yanked his arm away, feeling the resistance in her arms. Her head reclined back onto the metal tray with a soft clang. Blood coated her lips with a faint smile. Her eyes fluttered¡ªbut didn''t open.


    "Begin."


    A second body lay beside her¡ªperfect, cold and eerie in silence.


    The hybrid form was too still, like a statue awaiting its first breath. White hair spilled over the edge of the table, skin pale as moonstone. Silver tattoos¡ªvein-like¡ªcurled faintly along the arms and down the spine. It looked nothing like the broken girl next to it, but something in the shape of the mouth¡­ the angle of the jaw¡­ whispered of Lunaria.


    Not like the naturally evolved vampires, but a more feral and ferocious type, the lamprey had a mouthful of sharp fangs that would grow during bloodthirst. Instead of two precise fangs, all of them sank into the victim''s skin, guzzling their blood in seconds.


    Amphitrite raised the transfer apparatus while standing in the glowing circle as she quietly chanted a nostalgic spell, her blue scales shimmering in the pale light.


    A low thrum filled the chamber, like something ancient stirring in the deep. Monitors began blinking. Thin beams of red light scanned the old body''s spine, chest, and skull.


    A dull noise, almost like static, rippled across the room.


    And then¡ª


    Lunaria exhaled.


    A long and slow breath, which gradually faded like the ritual pulled the last breath from her lungs.


    Mixing magic and science, machine and ritual, the moment of truth came.


    Soft red motes lifted from her chest. Not magic. Not soul-fire, a bizarre mixture of the two as the monitors and various machines bleeped and buzzed. The red motes drifted lazily into the other body, a process calmer and with a greater safety that Nikolai remembered.


    Lunaria''s body stiffened¡ªher spine arching, her jaw clamped shut and eyes still closed.


    The hybrid body twitched.


    Once.


    Then again.


    Nikolai watched the monitors attached to Lunaria beeping, her pulse and heart rate rapidly dropping until they reached almost zero.


    A convulsion rippled down its limbs, snapping with sharp pops as the bones seemed to come alive. Blood flowed into the muscles from the small vials of Nikolai''s blood prepared earlier.


    The chest rose, slow and sharp, like someone drowning, suddenly breaching the surface. Then its hands curled, and the hybrid''s skin started glowing with a darker hue, blood flowing from the previous body into the new one through an assortment of tubes.


    Time passed as Nikolai stood between both bodies, his hand clasping both hands, gently stroking them with his racing heart.


    That''s when everything changed...


    Silver eyes snapped open.


    She didn''t speak.


    She moved.


    Nikolai stepped forward, blood still dripping faintly from his wrist. He raised the arm again, offering it without words. He remembered this process and moment from when he saved Amphitrite, offering enough blood to stabilise their body and soul.


    ''Ngh...''


    He forced his black blood to work harder, flowing to his wrist rapidly.


    But her gaze didn''t move to his wrist.


    It fixed on his throat.


    There was no warning.


    She lunged¡ªtoo fast, like a flash of light.


    He barely had time to brace himself before her arms wrapped around him and clung to his body before she drove her fangs into the side of his neck.


    Not clean vampire teeth, the delicate fangs of Selene¡ªno, these were not dainty punctures.


    Her mouth opened wide, forming a circular row of jagged teeth digging in like a wild beast desperate for her first meal. The force jolted him back, hitting the far table as her body pressed against him, eyes half-lidded and filled with a blissful light, breath hot against his collarbone as she snorted while drinking.


    His blood flowed freely down her lips, staining the white fabric and snow-like skin red.


    Yet He didn''t push her away.


    She drank like it was all she had ever known. Not desperate. Not crazed.


    Hungry.


    Possessive.


    Intimate in the most brutal way.


    Amphitrite made no move to stop her. She watched with unreadable eyes, arms crossed, the soft whir of the machines slowing behind her.


    When the hybrid girl finally pulled away, she licked her lips, fangs glinting crimson.


    Silver eyes locked onto Nikolai''s with eerie clarity.


    "I remember everything," Lunaria whispered hoarsely.


    Her voice was a ragged thread, trembling from the storm of sensation that flooded her.


    Her body trembled¡ªnot from pain or weakness, but from sensation. Everything felt too sharp, too vivid. The cold air on her damp skin, the weight of her new limbs, the rhythmic throb of her heart where none had beat before. She shuddered atop him, not from weakness, but the raw, brutal awareness of being alive again.


    And beneath her, Nikolai.


    She could feel him¡ªevery breath he took, the warmth of his skin against hers, the blood she had taken still singing in her veins. Her silver eyes glowed faintly in the sterile lights of the basement room, a predator''s gaze cloaked in a lover''s face.


    The weight of her new body pressed down against him, every curve unfamiliar but unmistakably hers. The heat of her lips, still bloodstained, trailed along the edge of his jaw, marking territory.


    Her tongue flicked against his throat¡ªteasing, testing.


    "Mine," she hissed.


    Lunaria''s lips crushed against Nikolai''s, hot and desperate, tasting the blood still lingering on her tongue. Her claws scraped over his chest, tearing open the buttons of his shirt with a growl caught somewhere between frustration and desire.


    Nikolai barely managed a gasp as her thighs clamped tighter around his waist.


    The force of the kiss knocked the air from his lungs¡ªsharp teeth nipped at his lip, drawing a droplet of red that she chased with a greedy moan.


    He noticed her changes: silver fluffy wolf''s ears and a long, powerful tail like a member of the Volkov clan. The Hybrid took his blood and evolved.


    Her tail wrapped around his leg, her hips grinding down without shame, bold and unrelenting. Lunaria didn''t hesitate¡ªdidn''t wait. The timid hesitation had burned away in the wake of her rebirth, leaving behind something feral, sensual, and utterly unstoppable.


    "You fed me your blood," she whispered into his mouth. "You let me in. You want this. You need me too!"


    He did.


    Nikolai wanted her in ways he didn''t have words for, the lust he hid deep in his core leaking despite his attempts to keep it locked away.


    He gripped her hips as she arched over him, her long white hair falling like a veil around them. Her skin flushed with heat like fire with uneven, ragged breaths, silver eyes gleaming with growing madness.


    Then¡ª


    From across the room, amidst blinking monitors and the scent of antiseptic¡ª


    A throat cleared.


    "You''ve got sixty seconds before I sedate one of you."


    Lunaria snarled, snapping her head toward the voice. Amphitrite stood calmly by the metal table, arms folded, expression unreadable¡ªthough her eyes sparkled with something between wry amusement and scholarly interest.


    "Don''t tempt me," Lunaria growled, still straddling Nikolai.


    "You''re on a surgical cot," Amphitrite replied, utterly unfazed. "And I''d rather not have to disinfect all of it again."


    Nikolai coughed into his hand, flustered and breathing hard. "You could''ve said something sooner¡­"


    "I was observing the effects of soul transfer through lust-linked bond catalysts," Amphitrite said smoothly. "And frankly, this is fascinating. I can still remember the lust and desire I felt for you... no I feel for you after using your blood as a medium."


    Lunaria rolled her eyes, but the smirk that spread across her bloodstained lips was dangerous. Possessive.


    "I''m not done with you," she muttered to Nikolai, grinding down once more before reluctantly pulling back, slow and agonising.


    He bit back a groan, muscles tense, heart hammering.


    Amphitrite turned away, muttering, "At least finish the post-transfer diagnostics before you start dry-humping like animals. Priorities, children."


    Lunaria slid off Nikolai with a hungry glance and a flick of her tail. "You gave me a beast''s body," she said to Amphitrite, licking her lips. "Don''t act surprised when it acts like one."


    Though she gained a new body, the chance in Lunaria felt strong.


    Then another thought slipped through his mind, that maybe this was her true personality. Nikolai watched her grab a white coat before stepping outside the room.


    "Well, that was fun." Amphitrite muttered before she crept beside Nikolai, still lying against the metal trolley, as her hand slipped over his thigh and gripped the swollen part of his crotch. "As I thought... even though it''s been so long, I don''t think this attraction will fade."


    "W-What are you doing Amphitrite?" Nikolai asked with a growl, feeling her hand squeezing him and stroking her fingers along his pants.


    "Hmm...? Well. I''m taking my payment?"

 Chapter 338 - 338: What!? A Ceremony to Choose My Luna?

    Amphitrite didn''t take it further; she left the room with a rather satisfied smirk and winking back at Nikolai through the closing door.


    He couldn''t help but feel that she was always teasing him.


    "Well..." he sighed, leaning back on the cold steel bed and noticed that the original body of Lunaria crumbled into a green powder when her soul moved to the new body.


    "What exactly are they trying to achieve with this power?"


    Nikolai couldn''t understand them, with a power that almost let them ignore death. The Nosferatu seemed to seek more, something nearly unattainable. Did they have some secret, or a hidden plot other than reviving their previous elders and healing the leader''s lover?


    It was all too grand for that.


    ''Why would they make themselves the target of all other forces, when they could do it quietly.''


    Stuck in his thoughts, he rolled onto his side and noticed a map pinned to the wall, something Amphitrite must have put there. "Huh?"


    Amphitrite made markings in several spaces around the city... and small notes...


    Gateway...


    Possible gateway...


    Tower entry point 1.


    Tower entry point 2.


    Different words, they showed the place where Nikolai hunted the ghouls, wraiths and found those strange caves... those were labelled as Tower entry points... with crosses through them.


    "Because I destroyed the doorway, is that why?"


    He suddenly wanted to find Amphitrite and ask questions, blooming like a rose garden in his mind.


    Because the shape of all the markings wrapped around the city in a certain shape, forming a strange sigil from the ancient language of monsters for... "Gate" or "Opening."


    Nikolai didn''t know what this meant, and rolled off the metal bed, about to rush to finish her when Leona appeared in the doorway, bowing with her ginger hair covering her face.


    "Young Master, Lord Ivan has called for your presence in the main mansion."


    ***


    The mood in the mansion seemed dark; the cloudy skies pouring a solemn rain didn''t help things. Nikolai gazed at the doors of Nikita, Selene and Kumiko on his way down the hallway, noticing maids were cleaning them.


    "Leona, where is everyone?" he asked, gazing out at the busy courtyard, despite the rain.


    Leona walked at his side, her uniform clinging to her from the rain she had clearly not bothered to dry. The towel tucked under her arm remained untouched.


    "They''re all gathered," she said softly, eyes forward. "Lady Kumiko, Lady Risa, Lady Selene, and Lady Nikita. They were summoned not long before you."


    Nikolai raised an eyebrow. "All four?"


    Leona nodded, hesitating before adding, "Miss Amphitrite too... but master. Some maids are whispering... It''s related to you. That... perhaps Lord Ivan intends to discuss the Luna."


    He stopped walking for a moment, boots silent against the polished floor, and stared ahead.


    "My Luna?"


    A bitter smile touched the edge of his lips.


    Suppose he had time to think about that, with war looming, his grandfather missing, and ancient monsters plotting in the shadows. And yet, in a household like theirs, bloodlines weren''t just duty¡ªthey were a vital tool, blessing, and fate.


    "And what do you think?" he asked, voice lower now, almost thoughtful.


    Leona blinked, slightly startled by the question. "I think you already made your choice."


    Nikolai stared at the closed doors for a moment longer.


    The lights inside were off. No sound. Just a quiet, hollow presence.


    The corridor stretched on, clean but oddly lifeless as if the heartbeat of the mansion had been pulled somewhere deeper, out of reach.


    Rain continued to whisper against the tall stained-glass windows lining the halls.


    His steps echoed between polished marble columns as they reached the stairwell leading to the core of the estate. The long walk through the rain washed away Nikolai''s thoughts, and he gazed up at the massive castle built into the mountain walls.


    "Leona..." he asked."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Is grandfather still in their hands?" A simple question, but the sky arced with lightning before a rumbling boom echoed through the air. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    She didn''t respond¡ªher face became pale, and her eyes downcast.


    Meanwhile, he noticed they took a left turn instead of going to the main office where his grandfather would hold meetings.


    They went down, into the earth...


    An underground meeting room, as if to keep everything that happened a secret.


    ***


    The main chamber of the Volkov underground wing was vast¡ªvaulted ceilings, silver chandeliers humming with soft enchantments, and tapestries bearing the crest of the house: a coiled wolf with bleeding fangs.


    At the centre stood his father and acting head. Ivan Volkov, still and severe as stone. His dark robes hung like a shadow, and the glow from the rune circle at his feet made his eyes gleam a faint red in the dim.


    He turned, gaze immediately falling on Nikolai as he approached with Leona behind him.


    "You came quickly," Ivan said.


    "You summoned me," Nikolai answered. "And you only do that when it''s something... serious."


    Ivan winked before waving the maid from the room.


    Once alone, he sighed. A pause. Then a gesture to the long table beside them¡ªhalf-cleared, still marked by relics and open documents. A map of S-Kingdom stretched across one half, while the other bore photographs of ancient stone crypts and Nosferatu emblems etched into ruins.


    "There''s no time left to delay. Your grandfather has been taken."


    The words struck like a blade through the fog of uncertainty Nikolai had been walking through for weeks. His eyes narrowed, the tension in his gut twisting tight.


    "So we failed to save him?"


    "Yes," Ivan said. "They needed him for something... something to do with resurrection¡ªthe same technology we both saw at their mansion and in those documents."


    "I see..." Nikolai muttered. "Is it something to do with our blood, like your sister?"


    Nikolai''s mind flashed to Lunaria and that new body. Her strength and power increased in that corpse, but it seemed to crumble into dust at the second her soul was torn from one body and moved into another.


    "Then they''re not just experimenting. They''re using it."


    Ivan nodded slowly.


    "And they''re preparing to unleash it. Our enemies are no longer satisfied with surviving the long night. They want to own it. They want to create something that cannot be killed. Even by our standards."


    "What would you have me do, father?"


    Silence fell, broken only by the faint hiss of rain through the narrow ventilation slits.


    Ivan stepped forward, resting a heavy hand on his son''s shoulder.


    "You''re next in line. You always were. But with your grandfather gone and me struck from the list and not likely to be next on their list... the time has come."


    A hush dropped between them.


    "You mean¡ª"


    "I mean the Volkov family must be led by someone who understands our cause, and has the drive and will to fight the coming battle. Who has bled. Who has already lost enough to hate cleanly."


    Nikolai stared at him, the weight of his father''s words pressing like a stone on his chest.


    "You''re asking me to become... head of the family."


    "I''m not asking," Ivan said quietly. "I''m preparing you."


    There it was. The shift he''d been dreading. Not a mission. Not a trial. But succession.


    "And if I refuse?"


    "Then I will die knowing the last of our blood still runs away when it matters most."


    That silence returned.


    Nikolai''s fingers curled into fists. He thought of the women he loved and what might happen to them if he hesitated. Then Lunaria, who lost everything, and was manipulated by the Nosferatu, of the cursed sigils etched around their city like a noose.


    He thought of Amphitrite''s smirk.


    Of responsibility.


    "I''ll do it," he said.


    Ivan turned back toward the map table, as if he''d already known the answer.


    "Then, who will you undergo the ceremony of choosing your Luna?"


    It was the moment of fate, and Nikolai didn''t know what would happen during this ceremony, but he did everything to make his women share an equal link with him.


    "I can''t choose... I love them all."


    The words seemed to spark something in his father''s eyes.


    "Interesting... I always thought you would follow in my footsteps, but honestly... you''ve never been one to listen." Ivan grumbled, but then his eyes loosened. "At least you''ve got good taste, so many dutiful daughters to look after me when I''m old and sick." He grunted before sliding the chair out.


    "Let''s get started."


    The ceremony was about to start, but Nikolai felt a sudden sense of unease fill his stomach like an iron ball.


    "What does the ceremony entail?"


    "Follow me... you''ll see. Also, don''t complain, I couldn''t help but drag them all here. I can''t know with you."


    "Drag who?"


    Nikolai muttered under his breath as they walked to a door at the end of the study room.


    At first, maids came and started to remove his clothes... he took a cold, ice bath, before an extremely hot coal bath where Leona and several other maids scrubbed his body.


    Then painted a cold... silver paint across his body and face, creating tribal markings all the way to his crotch and then on his forehead.


    "Finished," Leona spoke with a shaky voice, her eyes trying to avoid looking at her master''s crotch.


    They slipped a black, silken robe around his body and fastened it loosely, but he remained bare underneath.


    ''Why didn''t they give me underwear...?''


    Then they guided him towards the ceremony halls.


    There was a small, solemn archway that led into a quiet, hallowed room with a dark grey stone altar at the back, almost made of jade.


    But that didn''t catch his attention.


    The women were kneeling on both knees, wearing sheer black silks, which clung tightly to their bodies, revealing their shapely curves.


    Selene, Nikita, Risa, Kumiko and... both Lunaria and Amphitrite? Nikolai muttered.


    He couldn''t be sure because of the cloth covering their faces, but his chest throbbed... because the link between him and each of these women existed, whether from the four women he slept with... to the two women that shared his bond, even Sarah sat in the back row, but her link was weaker, but her loyalty unbroken.


    He was almost lost for words as Ivan stepped forward and raised his arms, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Now we begin... my son will choose his Luna."


    On the left side of the room, Nikolai noticed members of the Moonlight Alliance, with Seraphina waving to him with a wide grin.


    "I guess... this is it."


    "Let the future Patriarch step forward." An old werewolf with long grey hair down to the floor and wrinkled skin.


    With this, Nikolai would face the music... had he done enough?

 Chapter 339 - 339: Luna (I)

    The silence that fell over the stone chamber was thick, sacred. Time itself seemed to kneel.


    Nikolai stepped forward beneath the cold silver glow of the moonstone chandelier. His bare feet touched the altar''s carved steps¡ªworn smooth by centuries of succession, of bloodline, of vows spoken under the breath of ancestral ghosts.


    He could feel them.


    Eyes of the Dead.


    Watching.


    Judging.


    Guiding.


    Ivan''s voice rang out again¡ªthis time louder, older, a ritual cadence that did not belong to him alone, but to every Volkov before him.


    "Before the moon bore down on our forefathers, before fangs were given name, and fur bore flesh, the Volkov line stood tall. Today, under this sacred roof, we name a new Patriarch."


    As his father spoke, an ethereal pulse stirred within the room.


    Nikolai''s heartbeat slowed.


    Each powerful beat sent a flood of oxygen through his body,


    His crimson bloodline surged through his body like an untamed storm.


    The cold silver markings on his skin began to shimmer¡ªfaint at first, then brighter¡ªreacting to the silver light now pouring from the ceiling, the runes, the stone altar behind him.


    Leona had vanished.


    The women remained kneeling, motionless, their faces covered in delicate veils that moved gently with their breath. Their silence was not obedience.


    It was power.


    Their presence did not beg.


    It demanded.


    And then¡ªlike smoke curling from incense¡ªthe first thread began to form.


    A soft, shimmering tether, invisible to the unmarked, slowly emerged from Nikolai''s chest, just above his heart, glowing with a faint, silver flame.


    It drifted forward.


    Wavering.


    Searching.


    Until it found Selene.


    The thread latched gently, wrapping around her like an oath. The crowd gasped¡ªthe ancestral spirits above stirred. Even Ivan''s breath caught for half a beat.


    Nikolai chose his Luna.


    But before granting their blessings, a second thread spiralled into existence.


    The same colour but more vibrant and defiant.


    It darted through the chamber like a wild horse and pierced Nikita''s chest.


    Nikita''s body trembled, but she did not look up. Her hands pressed tighter together. Her veil hid her tears, but not her trembling lips.


    Tears of delight.


    Another gasp from the gathered families. Murmurs broke out, rippling like stormy tides through the silent sea of clan representatives.


    Was this blasphemy? Was this a miracle?


    Ivan did not speak. He merely folded his arms, watching with sharpened eyes.


    Then a third thread emerged.


    Red again, yet this one shimmered like a flame in water¡ªrestless, proud, untamed.


    It bound Risa.


    And then, before silence could settle, a fourth.


    The last thread was both gentle and elegant, forming a beautiful shape almost noble as it entered the chest of Kumiko, causing her tails to spread all 9 of them, fluffing out as her soft gasp of shocked, delighted echo.


    Her breath became disturbed as the thread wrapped Kumiko like a gentle hand.


    Each thread carried the emotions and expectations of Nikolai, but also the way they appeared to him in their rawest form.


    The elegant Selene, the wild and untamed Nikita, the proud and fiery Risa and then Kumiko. Someone who became Nikolai''s comfort with her noble nature, bringing the girls together to avoid needless arguments.


    "How could this be?" A werewolf muttered, shocked at the sight.


    "Our new heir is quite interesting," Seraphina Volkova muttered, leaning towards Alaric Drago, who dabbed the corner of his eyes with a handkerchief. The toughest man in battle, but emotional and romantic moments were his poison. "You really love romance... why not get married?"


    "Hmm... don''t make fun, Sera." He grumbled with eyes focused on Nikolai.


    He was just happy for the young lord as one who knew how Nikolai felt, since Ivan was a close friend, and the topic came up when they drank together.


    Four threads.


    Four Lunas?


    But this ceremony seemed unfinished, as a throbbing pain spread through Nikolai''s chest before the energy shifted.


    Darkness stirred within the silver light.


    Then came two threads¡ªblack as midnight, slick like oil upon still water. They did not search. They knew their destination. They moved with ancient familiarity.


    One to Lunaria.


    The other¡­ to Amphitrite. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And for a moment, the threads pulsed in harmony, each flickering with life. Red and black. Passion and depth. Fire and void. Blood and fate.


    The stone altar glowed¡ªthen cracked.


    From the centre of the sacred jade, a thin ray of moonlight burst forth and bathed Nikolai in radiant white, outlining the threads for all to see.


    The audience, stunned into reverence, said nothing.


    Because now they understood.


    Their new heir, this patriarch, shattered all formulated rules, laws and things taken for granted. His threads were a little strange, but with six Lunas, it made many of the neutral nervous, while the supporters became overjoyed.


    The faction which sought peace with the daywalkers, though, saw it as dangerous.


    This was no ordinary bond.


    Such an intense soul-thread ritual seen only once in several bloodlines¡ªif ever.


    The new Patriarch was not choosing his brides, and following the path set out for him, but was chosen. To create his own path, be it by fate, by love or by sacrifice.


    And the Luna... was not one.


    It was six.


    Ivan stepped forward, his voice no longer just ritual.


    But proud.


    "Let them bear witness¡ªthe Patriarch of the Volkov line. Marked not by blood alone, but by will. By burden. And by bond."


    "All who would protest and refuse the Patriarch, Nikolai B¨¢thory Volkov, speak now."


    Ivan''s gaze swung around the room, observing them with a silent judgment.


    Even the most negative of the Volkov family remained quiet, while the supporters looked on with beaming eyes of various shades of silver.


    Nikolai stood still, the threads humming like a living cloak behind him.


    Even so, Nikolai remained silent.


    He couldn''t.


    For in that moment, he felt everything.


    Their love.


    Their pain.


    Their silent devotion.


    The weight of every kiss. Every battle. Every night, he bled for them, and they for him.


    And now, the world would see it.


    Not a sin.


    But as salvation.


    His feelings were nothing to be ashamed of, and the gods that looked down upon their clan accepted Nikolai''s selfishness.


    The threads pulsed gently, glowing in time with Nikolai''s heartbeat.


    One by one, they rose.


    The first to move was Selene.


    She glided forward like moonlight on marble, her every step the definition of elegance, of royalty honed through centuries. Her crimson eyes shimmered, not with pride, but with a raw, almost human love.


    She stopped before Nikolai. Her veil slipped from her shoulders like silk surrendering to gravity.


    "I was born with the world at my feet," she said, voice soft but sure. "But I never knew how to walk until you taught me to fall."


    A hush swept through the room.


    "You gave me more than desire, more than pleasure. You gave me laughter, you gave me a child, and in doing so¡­ you gave me myself."


    Her fingers touched the red thread connecting their hearts.


    "I am yours. Not as a Princess. Not as a Vampire. But as Selene¡ªwho learned to live because she learned to love you."


    Selene bowed her head and kissed his hand¡ªnot in subjugation, but affection.


    Then stepped aside.


    Nikita was already moving.


    No grace. No pause. Her steps were a swagger, hips cocked, grin half-masked beneath her veil. The white of her fur tail swished behind her as if even that couldn''t contain her fire.


    "Tsk," she scoffed. "Nikolai, I thought I''d be serious today. Formal, like Selene..."


    The elders bristled at her language. Ivan merely raised a brow, his lips curling into a wry smile at the sight of Dimitri''s daughter.


    Nikita grinned wider, tearing her veil off with a shrug.


    "But screw that. I love you, Nikolai. Like¡­ ''burn the whole damn city for you'' kinda love. Always have. Even when you pissed me off. Even when I thought you were being stupid, since the moment I met you. It could only be you."


    She stepped up to him, close¡ªalmost too close¡ªand tapped his chest right over his heart.


    "This? This thread? It doesn''t mean anything. It''s just a leash to remind us something simple. You are mine. And I''m yours. Always."


    She winked, kissed her thumb, and pressed it to his lips before strutting off with a playful growl.


    Nikolai''s eyes widened.


    He couldn''t stop his heart racing from the confession that suited Nikita... she clearly thought hard and chose to be herself, even if others despised or looked down on her.


    Risa all but bounced forward next, sniffling loudly and waving her hands to try to stop herself from crying.


    "Agh¡ªno fair, I was gonna be cool and stylish today!"


    The crowd blinked. Risa did not care.


    She yanked her veil off like it was choking her, then stood in front of Nikolai, tail flicking, cat ears twitching, eyes wide and brimming with devotion.


    "You remember when we met again?" she blurted. "From the moment I saw you in that jeep, I was crazy about you... but desperate to hide that fact so I teased you."


    A chuckle rippled from the back.


    Risa just grinned through her tears.


    "I''ve loved you since that day. You were strong, scary, hot¡ªlike, really hot¡ªbut you looked so tired and overworked. And I just wanted to hug you and never let go. And that''s exactly what I will do! Forever"


    She flung herself at him, hugged him tightly around the waist, and buried her face in his chest.


    "You''re stuck with me forever, Niko. I''ll cheer for you even if the world turns against us. I''ll make sure you laugh every single day."


    She looked up, beaming like sunlight through rain.


    "Because I love you. And I won''t let go."


    "..." Nikolai''s heart already throbbing, slamming against his chest as he watched her skipping away without breath, hoping that he wouldn''t have a heart attack.


    Just as he could feel their feelings and emotions, they could feel his...


    No words or reply needed, each of their faces pink and filled with utter bliss.


    That''s when Kumiko stood up and the atmosphere changed.

 Chapter 340 - 340: Luna (II)

    The room stilled again.


    Kumiko did not rush. She did not speak.


    Instead, she walked slowly, gracefully, every step a whisper of tradition and tenderness. As though her presence alone completed the ritual, she moved like the hush before falling snow.


    She kept her veil on until the last moment. Then, as she stopped before him, she knelt.


    Her voice was like a mountain stream¡ªsoft, clear, but carrying weight beneath the surface.


    "My heart has always been quiet," she said. "But when I met you, it began to speak."


    Kumiko looked up at him, golden eyes shining like lanterns in fog.


    "You never needed me to shout, to compete, to dazzle. You simply¡­ saw me. Cherished me. As I am."


    She rose, her fingers brushing against his hand, warm, delicate, certain.


    "I do not have great words. Or fire. Or thunder. But what I have is a love that will never waver. A soul that has chosen you in silence¡­ and will choose you again in every lifetime."


    She bowed deep and long. Her knees met the ground. Her palms pressed flat before her. A dogeza, pristine and unflinching.


    A symbol of reverence. Of surrender. Of love.


    The audience had barely begun to murmur when the next figure stepped forward¡ªhesitantly.


    Lunaria.


    She almost tripped on her gown, clutching it awkwardly as her cheeks bloomed with shy pink. Her white hair spilt over her shoulders in silky waves, her silver eyes wide and uncertain. Once a red-haired girl with a fragile smile, now reborn into power and elegance, she hadn''t yet grown into it.


    She stood before him, hands clenched, veil forgotten, eyes glued to his chest rather than his gaze.


    "I¡­ I don''t know if I belong here," she whispered. "I''m not like the others. Not strong like Selene. Not wild like Risa. Not wise or graceful."


    Her voice trembled, but she didn''t retreat.


    "I met you when we were children. You were so kind to me. So patient. Even when I was nothing but a shadow. You remembered me¡­ when no one else did."


    Tears welled, but she smiled through them, a soft thing trying to be brave.


    "You gave me a new body. A new chance. You made me feel like I could matter. Like I could be seen. And every time you looked at me¡­ I wanted to be worthy of that gaze."


    She stepped closer, just a little.


    "I love you. I always have. Even if my heart was too small to understand it. Even if I''m not enough¡­ I will try. Always. To be someone you can love back."


    And with that, she bowed¡ªnot perfectly, not practised¡ªbut honestly. Earnestly.


    The black thread pulsed between them like a fragile heartbeat.


    Then¡­ the silence shifted.


    Something slithered beneath the moment. A presence. A perfume. A danger.


    Amphitrite.


    The crowd parted, not out of respect, but instinct. As if every man and woman there felt the ripple in the air, the suggestion of something that once devoured kings beneath the waves.


    She did not walk. She sauntered. Barefoot. Veil discarded. Her long, pink hair tumbled like sea foam behind her, her scales glinting faintly beneath candlelight. Her body curved like poetry left unwritten¡ªlush, shameless, unapologetic.


    She stopped a pace from him and smiled. Lips like sin. Eyes like the abyss.


    "Patriarch," she purred, her voice thick with honey and hunger. "Shall I kneel like the others? Or have I knelt enough for one lifetime?"


    Gasps danced on the edges of the crowd.


    Amphitrite only tilted her head, exposing the gills on her neck, the shimmer of her scales. Her smile widened, baring just enough fang to thrill or frighten.


    "You found me at the bottom of the world," she said. "Chained. Starved. Forgotten. You gave me death, and then¡­ you gave me rebirth."


    She ran her fingers down her own thigh, tracing the curve as though it were a lover''s cheek.


    "You could have left me there. But instead, you gave me this body. This chance. You gave me freedom."


    She stepped closer¡ªtoo close¡ªher breath brushing his lips.


    "And in return, I give you this¡ªmy heart, dark and deep as the trench I rose from. And my love, which no god, no elder, no force of nature will ever tear from your side."


    She kissed the black thread connecting them.


    "And I''ll never let you go. Not in this life. Not the next."


    And just like that, she turned her back on the crowd and slithered to the side, like a serpent who knew the altar was already hers.


    ***


    Six women stood beside Nikolai, connected by the threads of thought only available to one. Four threads of burned crimson, two raven black. The circle of fate had been drawn, and the hall''s air became settled¡ªonly awe and silence remained.


    Until at last, Ivan Volkov spoke once more, his gaze scanning over the group.


    "Then it is done," the old wolf said, voice thick with ritual. "The Patriarch has chosen, and the Luna''s bond has been confirmed."


    Ivan then turned to Nikolai, a strange smile on his face. Nikolai watched his father''s eyes, filled with pride and happiness, as he winked.


    "From this day forward, you are not one. But many. You are the heart, claw, and crown. You are Volkov."


    Even with those who found it bizarre to have multiple Lunas started to celebrate.


    Low howls rose from the elders, then the family and finally the visitors.


    And the ceremony came to an end.


    "Now, would the new patriarch and his Luna please enter the chamber of promise."


    To the clan, this ceremony ended when they confirmed the connection between the group. This was not only the ceremony to confirm their next patriarch''s future. But also the ancient form of marriage between two werewolves.


    "It''s amazing that not a single woman refused the imprinting..." a voice muttered on the way out.


    "I don''t think I could accept it."


    Nikolai finally released a long breath, stepping into the chamber behind the praying altar and stage. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, before passing the door, his father''s voice came from behind, causing him to freeze.


    "Let us speak tomorrow about your grandfather and what to do from here, you are now our leader, so enjoy the final part of the ceremony with your Luna."


    "Thanks, Dad... I''ll try," he responded, a little overwhelmed.


    The laughter of his father echoed as he stepped inside.


    The door shut with a muted click behind him.


    Silence settled¡ªwarm, heavy. The ceremony was over. Applause faded into distant echoes. Nikolai stood still for a moment, letting the hush press against his skin like steam.


    The chamber was dim, lit by soft amber lamps and the flicker of candlelight. Velvet curtains hung across the far wall, a bed low to the ground sat in the corner, wide enough for more than one. Two plush sofas faced each other in the centre, a table between them weighed down with chilled blood wine, crystal glasses, and a silver tray of fruits and sweets. A small kitchenette hummed quietly in the corner, untouched.


    He exhaled, rolling his neck. His shoulders ached. His jaw was tight. The weight of titles, names, eyes¡ªall of it¡ªstill clung to him.


    He reached for a glass.


    A knock, soft as a breath, came at the door.


    He turned.


    It opened a crack. White hair. Silver eyes.


    Lunaria stood in the gap, hands fidgeting with her gown. She didn''t speak.


    Neither did he.


    She stepped in without a word, quietly closing the door behind her.


    "I still don''t think..." she spoke with a quiet and delicate voice, slowly stepping closer to Nikolai, wearing her ceremonial robe. "That I am worthy of this kind of thing..."


    Nikolai turned back and met Lunaria halfway, his hands resting on her shoulders. "It''s in your name, of course you are worthy."


    "...was that a joke?" Her silver eyes shimmered, gazing up at him.


    "Haha... sorry, I am nervous too."


    Lunaria''s hands stretched out, brushing his clothes as if testing their boundaries.


    She remembered their kiss and her aggressive actions, and her cheeks turned red while hugging his waist. "Mm... this feels strange, I always dreamt of such a moment."


    "Well, it''s happened. We can''t go back, and I don''t want to let you." Nikolai''s hands brushed her cheeks, his face lowering as she stood on her tiptoes.


    Their lips barely touched, a soft kiss, when suddenly...


    The door opened with a violent burst of air and closed almost instantly. Click.


    Nikolai turned his head¡ªbut he already knew who it was.


    Amphitrite didn''t wait for an invitation.


    She walked in barefoot, her ceremonial robe slipping slightly off one shoulder, revealing the shimmer of scaled skin beneath. Her presence filled the room like perfume, heavy and intoxicating. There was no hesitation in her movements. No shame. No modesty.


    Just her.


    "I was beginning to wonder if I''d have to drag you both into bed myself," she teased, voice low and velvet-thick.


    Lunaria stiffened in Nikolai''s arms.


    Amphitrite smiled at the reaction but didn''t apologise. She stepped closer¡ªevery sway of her hips deliberate, every breath a challenge to Nikolai''s willpower.


    Then, without asking, she slipped her arms around Nikolai from behind, pressing herself to his back. Her cheek rested between his shoulder blades, her long pink hair tumbling across both their bodies.


    "Warm," she murmured. "Finally. After all that frozen pretending."


    Lunaria blinked, caught between shock and flustered confusion. She didn''t move away, though. Not yet.


    Amphitrite leaned around Nikolai''s side to look Lunaria straight in the eye. Her smile was slow, not unkind, but undeniably wicked.


    "Don''t worry, little moon," she said. "You don''t have to fight me for him. I bite, but not unless asked."


    "Amphi¡­" Nikolai sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose.


    "What?" she pouted. "I didn''t lick him¡ªyet."


    Lunaria made a small, strangled noise and buried her face in Nikolai''s chest. He chuckled helplessly.


    But Amphitrite didn''t laugh. Her arms tightened a little, her chin lifting just enough to kiss the side of his neck.


    "¡­You gave me back my life," she whispered, voice suddenly different. Still deep. Still seductive. But under it, something real. Fragile. "You gave me more than I knew how to want. Let me be shameless, Nikolai. I''ve been quiet for too long."


    He reached back, resting a hand against her hip. Not pushing her away. Just¡­ grounding her.


    "Alright," he murmured. "But don''t tease the others too much, how could they beat someone like you..."


    "No promises," she said, grinning again, though her eyes shimmered faintly as if holding something deeper behind the smile.


    This time, the door didn''t open. Instead, someone knocked. Knock!


    "It''s open~"


    Nikolai glared at Amphitrite, who called out, but he sighed, rubbing Lunaria''s back.


    "Come in."

 Chapter 341 - 341: The Ritual Night

    A soft knock broke the silence.


    The three inside froze¡ªLunaria on the bed, hands still fidgeting; Amphitrite lounging with easy, possessive confidence; Nikolai holding his breath like it''d keep the moment from tilting further into strange.


    The door opened slowly.


    Kumiko stepped in, dressed in her ceremonial robe, every motion precise, quiet, respectful. Her eyes swept over the room, pausing briefly on Amphitrite, then Lunaria, before resting on Nikolai.


    She bowed, low and reverent. "Forgive my delay."


    "No need," Nikolai said, trying not to sound too stiff.


    Kumiko stepped inside and gently shut the door behind her.


    Then¡ªanother knock.


    This time, Nikita burst through with a grin, her white-streaked hair tied up messily, one heel already halfway kicked off.


    "Okay, I know we''re supposed to be all formal and ethereal and whatnot, but holy hell, that ritual was tense."


    She sauntered in like she owned the place, then paused, eyes flicking between the women already inside.


    "¡­Wow. Cosy."


    Lunaria shrank slightly. Kumiko remained impassive. Amphitrite smiled, teeth flashing.


    Before the mood could settle, the door creaked again.


    Selene entered with slow grace, her pale hair braided with red string, her posture sharp as ever. She nodded once, acknowledging each of them, then looked at Nikolai.


    "You look like a man facing trial," she murmured, stepping fully into the room. "Don''t worry. We''ll be kind."


    Her crimson eyes lingered on Lunaria, who bit her lower lip. Despite her usual character, she acted softer with Selene. She became much more passive and hated the thought of making her upset¡ªbecoming Nikolai''s Luna wasn''t in her plans.


    "I''m glad you''re okay, Sister."


    "You too, Luna."


    However, she took a deep breath after feeling Nikolai stroking her back and curled her lips into a faint smile. Selene nodded and walked past and took a seat in the far corner, crossing her legs with deliberate grace.


    A simple exchange of words, which seemed enough as Lunaria''s smile deepened and Selene''s lips loosened with her eyes focused on Nikolai.


    Then came Risa.


    The door didn''t knock this time¡ªit just cracked open and admitted her half-step first.


    From the moment he met her, Nikolai struggled to contend with Risa, who tapped the floor with quick steps and leapt towards him.


    "Nikolai!" He reacted quickly, spreading his arms and widening his stance, catching her soft body and twirling around.


    Her raven hair danced through the air as the pair spun several times, her hands cupping Nikolai''s cheeks as she kissed his face repeatedly with soft, wet smacks. "I love you, I love you~ I love you, hehehe."


    Risa''s body slipped to her feet, pressing her face against his chest, listening to Nikolai''s heart throbbing wildly in his chest. "Room for one more?" she asked, biting her lip. "Or is the party already too crowded?"


    "There is always room for you, Risa." Nikolai''s raspy voice vibrated through the sealed room.


    The room felt smaller with every arrival. Warmer. Stranger. A little unsteady but... more personal and like a big family.


    But there was a reason for this room, as the door sealed with a click.


    Six women. One man. Twenty-four hours.


    Nikolai turned slowly, trying to keep his expression steady.


    The air was thick with expectation, with awkwardness, with something primal threading between them.


    Amphitrite stretched like a cat. "Well," she purred, standing and drifting toward the bed. "Let''s not pretend we''re strangers now. This is a ceremony, isn''t it?"


    She took his hand, unapologetic, fingers cool and wet from condensation on her wineglass, and tugged him toward the low mattress.


    Surprisingly, it was Kumiko who followed her, winking at Nikita, Selene and Risa, who took Lunaria by the hand, and watched on.


    She knelt beside the bed and placed her hand gently on his chest.


    "You must be overwhelmed," she said. "Allow us to guide the first steps."


    Between the two of them¡ªone gentle as moonlight, the other sharp with velvet temptation¡ªthey eased him back onto the mattress.


    Amphitrite tied her wavy pink hair into a high ponytail, while Kumiko brushed her platinum gold hair behind her ear, leaning closer to Nikolai. "Let us take care of everything, dear husband."


    Nikolai''s eyes flicked between the two women, one stroking his thigh, knelt neatly, while the other moved towards his chest, unfastening her dress as it slipped from her body with each step.


    Amphitrite''s dress slipped from her body in one fluid motion, like silk falling off steam. Beneath it, her skin glowed with a faint shimmer, droplets of moisture still clinging to her collarbone from the slight perspiration. Her curves were unapologetic¡ªhips wide, waist narrow, breasts full and swaying softly as she rocked her body and approached his face.


    Kumiko knelt beside him, still fully robed in ceremonial white, but the way her fingers stroked the lines of his abdomen through his shirt was anything but modest.


    "Breathe," she whispered. "Your pulse is racing."


    "I wonder why," Nikolai muttered, but the rasp in his voice betrayed his arousal.


    "Because this," Amphitrite said, straddling him with a slow, fluid motion, "isn''t just a ritual."


    Her thighs wrapped around his waist, warm and wet against his bare skin as she leaned down, lips brushing his ear.


    "It''s a claiming."


    A tingle shot through his spine as she lifted bewitching ocean blue eyes.


    Amphitrite shifted first.


    Still straddling Nikolai, she rose onto her knees and turned, her thighs moving until they became parallel with his head.


    His breath hitched.


    She was already wet¡ªhe could see it glistening between her legs as she hovered above him. No pretence. No teasing.


    She looked over her shoulder, smirking.


    "Breathe through your nose, darling."


    Then she sank.


    Warm.


    Soft.


    Wet.


    Her thighs closed around his face as she settled on him, grinding slowly, the full heat of her pussy sealing against his mouth. He groaned instinctively, and she laughed¡ªlow, velvety, triumphant.


    "There we go," she purred, rolling her hips in slow, sensual circles.


    She shifted onto her knees, sliding between Nikolai''s legs with silent precision. Her robe now open, breasts bare, her golden hair trailing over one shoulder as she leaned in. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes met his from under her lashes.


    Then she took him.


    Her lips wrapped around the swollen head of his cock, warm and slick, tongue swirling in a slow, circular motion. Her fingers gripped the base as she slid deeper¡ªinch by inch¡ªsinking with gracious calm until her lips met her hand.


    "Glk¡­ Mmmgh¡­!"


    He moaned.


    But it was muffled beneath Amphitrite''s body.


    Her hips rocked over Nikolai''s face with a wet shlick, slower as she savoured the feeling of his tongue lapping her. His mouth sucked gently on her lips as his breath blew against her folds.


    She leaned back slightly, one hand bracing on his chest.


    "Hmhm~ It''s good... your tongue is so good," she gasped when his tongue flicked against her clit, just the right sensation it flattened, dragging along her slit.


    "Mmm¡­ He''s trying to keep up," Amphitrite laughed breathlessly.


    Kumiko focused on his crotch, sliding her tongue around the shaft, forming a sticky wet line of drool around his cock, then pulled back with a pop and licked the underside of his glans¡ªsoft, slow, collecting spit along her tongue before sliding him back in.


    Her pace was patient but deep, never rushing.


    "Haaah¡­ Gllrk¡­!" Her throat tightened violently¡ª"Gghk¡ª!" but she didn''t stop.


    She tightened her throat slowly as his head sank deeper, with a slight splutter and gag, before sealing around his shaft with her glossy lips as she began to bob her head, sliding down his length, coating him in her drool, before dragging back with her tongue, slurping his salty taste.


    Nikolai''s body tensed between them, pulled in opposite directions¡ªone mouth wet and relentless, the other warm and sacred.


    He groaned beneath Amphitrite while feeling Kumiko''s service.


    "Nnngh¡­! Wow... You''re throat is bulging, Kumiko..." Amphitrite responded with a slow grind of her hips, pressing her clit directly to his tongue.


    Her hips started to rock faster, almost galloping against Nikolai''s face. Her face twisted in pleasure as her scales glistened with a sticky fluid.


    "Don''t stop," she whispered. "Use your mouth. Worship me."


    Although he obeyed, his lips wrapped around her swollen clit, and gently sank his teeth into the sensitive nub, causing her both to shudder, wildly bucking her hips. "What... that... Aah¡ªah¡ªAahhh!"


    Tongue firm, rapidly stroking her slit while sucking on her silky folds.


    The more she fucked his face, the faster his tongue moved, tasting every drop of her arousal as she began to shudder above him.


    "Glrrk¡ªglrk¡ªglrk!"


    Kumiko flickered in jealousy as she groaned around his cock again¡ªjust softly.


    Her throat flexed as she swallowed more of him, nose brushing his pelvis, and pulled back, spitting on his tip as her drool drizzled down the side. Then she slurped it up and licked along his length, and devoured him again, faster now, building rhythm.


    The wet sound of her mouth on him mingled with Amphitrite''s breathy gasps, the sound of slick skin against lips and tongue and muscle.


    Nikolai''s moan vibrated through Amphitrite''s cunt, and she shivered, pressing down harder.


    "Fuck," she breathed, grinding faster now.


    Kumiko''s head moved faster¡ªher spit coating his cock in glistening sheen, her fingers stroking the base as she worked him toward the edge.


    "Hnnh¡­ Mmmgh¡­! Gllrk¡­!"


    Nikolai''s hands gripped the sheets, his body a source of pleasure and bliss.


    His breathing became ragged, as Amphitrite covered his mouth, forcing her ass against his nose, the salty scent of her skin rubbing faster the closer she came to climax while his cock buried deep in Kumiko''s throat.


    Everything was hot, wet, overwhelming.

 Chapter 342 - 342: The Wolf Joins the Party - The Fox Steals the Cream! [R18]

    Nikolai groaned beneath the suffocating heat of Amphitrite''s cunt as she ground herself over his mouth, folds dragging over his lips, coating him in her taste. Every shift smeared him wetter, her juices clinging to his skin, thick and salty. His tongue worked deeper, slow at first, but her hips didn''t allow him mercy¡ªevery roll made a mess of his chin.


    Kumiko''s lips were stretched tight around his cock, her breath hot against his base as she pushed him deeper down her throat. Her hand gripped him like a handle, steady, precise. Each motion was careful, practised devotion. Her breasts bounced gently as she moved, nipples brushing his thighs with every slow, sticky bob.


    Glk¡­ glrk¡­ mmnn¡ªher throat caught around him. Spit coated his shaft in messy strings, hanging from her chin, clinging to her tongue when she pulled back just to swallow him again.


    The bed creaked beneath the weight of them¡ªhumid, reeking of sweat and sex, nothing left untouched.


    Then¡ª


    A voice slid through the air, cutting clean.


    "That''s enough."


    Nikita''s robe fell soundlessly, her steps silent as she climbed onto the mattress. Her eyes burned¡ªnot with fire, but a hunger. Watching had turned her soft expression sharp.


    She moved like her body already ached¡ªlike every inch of her skin demanded contact. Her thighs glistened, inner flesh flushed and damp, a lazy trail running down her leg. "If you don''t touch me right now, I''ll scream."


    She crawled across the bed between Amphitrite''s thighs, the mermaid gasping as Nikita brushed past. Her gaze didn''t shift from Nikolai¡ªnot for a second. She grabbed his face, tangled her fingers in his hair, and kissed him with a hunger that pulsed like a second heartbeat.


    It wasn''t sweet. It was wet, frantic.


    Her tongue plunged past his lips and tasted Amphitrite''s juices smeared on his tongue and face. Nikita''s moan bled into his mouth, needy and low, as her hips rocked unconsciously against the air. Her ass bouncing, already damp, a glint of white along her pubic hairs as arousal slipped down in shining threads.


    "Mnnn¡­ you taste like her pussy," she whispered, lips brushing his, breath ragged. "Filthy boy."


    Amphitrite chuckled, still grinding. "Jealous little wolf?"


    "Shut up and move." Nikita''s voice stayed soft but firm. "I want his fingers inside me."


    Nikita reached down and dragged Nikolai''s hand between her thighs, her fingers trembling as she pressed herself down into his palm. Her body stopped as his fingers slipped into her pink folds, like a pair of magnets pulling together, where it belonged whole body reacted instantly, pelvis jerking against his touch.


    "There. Right there," Nikita whispered.


    His fingers slipped inside her without resistance¡ªtwo, deep, curled just right. The sound of it was immediate: schlp¡­ schlp¡­ Her walls gripped him, pulsing, wetness coating his hand in seconds. His thumb circled her clit, and she bucked once, hard, her legs shivering.


    "Aahh¡ªhh, ngh¡­ more," she gasped.


    Below, Kumiko let out a shaky moan around his cock, throat vibrating around him. Glrk¡ªglrk¡ªmmf¡­ Her cheeks flushed red, mouth sloppy with spit, lips smeared. She blinked up, eyes unfocused, watching Nikita''s cunt swallowing his fingers.


    "Feels so good," she choked softly, "he''s so¡­ deep¡­"


    She didn''t stop. Her mouth worked faster now, noisy, messy, lips sliding wet up and down Nikolai''s shaft. Drool dripped onto the sheets below her, strings of it clinging to her chin. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amphitrite leaned forward, amused. "Good girl," she purred. "So eager. You were made for this."


    She arched back again, grabbing the headboard, her thick ass slapping softly against Nikita''s chest as she bounced. Each grind against Nikolai''s tongue came sharper, faster, pussy drenching him with every pass.


    "I''m close," she moaned. "I''m going to ride his tongue until I break."


    Her voice trembled. Her thighs shook. Her breath came faster as she rubbed against Nikolai''s face faster, faster and faster! The mermaid''s warm cunt grinding over his mouth with soaked, sticky rhythm.


    Schlup¡­ schlup¡­ Wet sounds filled the room, her body jerking with every burst of pleasure.


    "Hhh¡ªyes¡­ there, right there¡ªdon''t stop¡ªdon''t stop¡ªdon''t stop!"


    Amphitrite''s thighs locked around his head, the soft weight of her ass pressing against his cheeks, smearing him in her wetness with every frantic bounce. Her pussy rode his mouth hard now¡ªerratic, desperate¡ªfolds spread open against his lips, swollen and soaked, the tang of her sea-salt slime coating his tongue.


    She tasted briny, musky, slightly sweet¡ªlike sweat and ocean and something wild.


    His tongue pressed deeper, long and flat as it slid upward, the tip flicking hard across the firm swell of her inner wall. Amphitrite bucked¡ªthat was it. That spot. He did it again, and she let out a guttural moan that vibrated through her spine and into his jaw.


    But even as she used his mouth, his hand worked beneath her.


    Nikita''s cunt was stretched open around his fingers¡ªhot, soft, and greedier by the second. He curled two fingers inside her, dragging them up along her front wall, slowly at first. He could feel the spongy swell beneath his fingertips, the way her entire body twitched when he rubbed in small, relentless circles.


    That was her spot¡ªcompletely different from Amphitrite''s. Deeper. Higher. More sensitive.


    She sucked at his fingers with each stroke¡ªslrck¡­ slrk¡­ schlmp¡ªher love juices coating his palm, sliding down his wrist. She wasn''t just wet. She was soaked. His fingers moved easily, but every clench of her inner muscles pulled at him, tightening, milking, like her body didn''t want to let him go.


    "Ahhh¡ªhaa¡ªf-fuck," she choked out, her hips rolling helplessly. "You know exactly where it is¡­ you bastard¡­"


    He couldn''t reply, not with Amphitrite grinding down over his mouth, stealing his breath with her heat. But in his mind, he was comparing them, feeling both at once.


    Amphitrite''s cunt was broader, softer¡ªher walls slippery and open, made for being ridden, for drowning his tongue. She flowed over him. Her taste was rich and intoxicating. Her pleasure came in waves, hips rolling like tides, riding high on every flick of his tongue.


    Nikita was the opposite¡ªtight and narrow, a vice around his fingers, soaking and twitching with every little curl he gave her. Her inner walls clutched at him like she was starving, and the moment he stroked her G-spot with just the right pressure, she let out a sharp cry, jerking forward onto his hand.


    "Hhhnnn¡ªright there, fuck, don''t stop, I''m¡ªI''m gonna¡ª!"


    Her cunt spasmed, leaking onto his wrist, the smell of her arousal thick in the air. Earthy. Sweet. Raw. She was trembling, legs quivering beneath her, hair clinging to her face as she looked down at him, lips parted, expression wrecked.


    Above him, Amphitrite moaned again, her folds shuddering as his tongue pushed harder against her, circling the sensitive nub inside her that made her cry out. Her plump ass slammed down, grinding him harder into the mattress as her cheeks clapped erotically damp with sweat.


    "Ohh¡ªhahh¡ªyes, baby, yes¡­ tongue deeper¡­ mess me up¡ªfuck¡ªyes!"


    His jaw ached. His fingers ached. But he didn''t stop.


    He was buried in both of them. One riding his mouth like she was drowning in it, the other fucking his hand like she was being filled. He could taste one, feel the other, and smell both¡ªheat and sweat and spit and pussy¡ªand it was driving him insane.


    His cock throbbed in Kumiko''s throat, her pace never faltering. Glrk¡ªglrk¡ªglk¡ªHer mouth was a tight, dripping vacuum, each gag sending vibrations up his shaft. Her spit covered him, pooling at the base, smeared across her flushed cheeks.


    Despite that, her eyes never left his hand, watching the way it disappeared between Nikita''s thighs, slick with her juices. Her moans grew louder, more desperate, as if the sight alone was pushing her closer.


    He could barely decide who was louder¡ªAmphitrite riding his tongue or Nikita moaning on his fingers.


    Or Kumiko¡ªsilent but trembling, taking him as deep as her throat could stretch.


    He wanted to drown in them.


    ¡ª


    Nikita''s body collapsed onto him first¡ªher legs twitching, breath shaking against his shoulder, her inner walls still fluttering around his fingers with lazy aftershocks. Her thighs trembled as she muttered something unintelligible against his skin, heat radiating off her, sticky and satisfied.


    Above him, Amphitrite had gone soft and limp too, her slick folds still pressed to his face, soaking him. She tasted of salt and musk, her climax leaking down his chin. She wasn''t moving anymore¡ªjust twitching now and then as his tongue continued to tease slow, lazy strokes across her clit.


    Both women were heavy on him, panting, bodies clinging to him as if he were the only thing holding them up.


    But Kumiko¡­ Kumiko moved.


    Silently at first. Her fingers slid along his thighs, delicate. Then she shifted, her knees settling on either side of his hips, her wetness trailing a faint line along his skin. He could hear her breath¡ªsteady, quiet.


    Then she turned around.


    Her golden hair slipped like silk across her back as she faced away from him, hips raised, and he saw the full curve of her ass for the first time that night¡ªtight, pale, trembling ever so slightly.


    Her folds were open, flushed, absolutely dripping¡ªeach slow breath she took made her entrance twitch, glistening.


    "You gave them everything," she said softly, the gentleness in her voice sharpening into something¡­ hungry. "Now give me what''s left."


    She didn''t ask.


    She reached behind her, wrapped her small hand around his cock¡ªstill hard, throbbing, soaked in her spit¡ªand lined him up.


    The head of his cock kissed her entrance. Her heat poured down on him in a slow, sticky trickle.


    Then¡ªshlk¡­ sslllrrp¡­


    She sank down.


    Nikolai''s back arched, a deep groan breaking out of his throat as her cunt swallowed him inch by inch. The sound was filthy¡ªwet, tight, slurping around him as her folds stretched and clung to every part of him. She didn''t stop until he was buried inside her, base to tip.


    Her ass sat perfectly against his hips¡ªsoft, round, shining with wetness¡ªand then she started to move.


    Not fast.


    Slow.


    Kumiko lifted her hips¡ªschlk¡­ slrrrp¡ªand let his cock drag out of her almost completely, her inner walls clutching as if trying to keep him in. Then she dropped again¡ªsshhllk¡ªand he disappeared inside her.


    "Ohh¡­ haaa¡­" she moaned, soft and breathless. "It''s twitching¡­ already?"


    Nikolai gasped. Her pussy wasn''t just wet. It gripped him, rippling around him in slow, precise waves. It started loose, easy, inviting¡ªbut as she lowered herself, he felt her insides tighten further down, slowly squeezing around him from base to tip like a silken vice.


    Then she did it again.


    Lift¡ªschlrrrp. Drop¡ªthwk.


    Her ass clapped against him with every roll, each bounce wetter and louder, his cock completely engulfed in her heat.


    Compared to Amphitrite''s plush, flowing mess or Nikita''s feral clenches, Kumiko was all about control. Her pussy gripped in rhythm, as if her muscles were trained to milk him deliberately. The tightness would start from the base, squeeze up his shaft like a rolling pulse, then fade, only to return again with the next bounce.


    He couldn''t breathe.


    He couldn''t think.


    She was wringing him out.


    "Mnnh¡­ mmnnn~" she gasped, her voice rising as she began to ride him faster, the rhythm sharper now. Thwk, thwk, thwk. Her ass clapped back against him in time with the pulsing pressure inside her.


    He felt her walls shift¡ªfirst loose at the entrance, warm and wet¡­ then clamping tight just around the head, squeezing like she wanted to lock it in place¡­ then the pressure moved inward, deeper, tighter, pulling more of him inside until it hit the base again.


    "Oh gods¡ªKumiko¡ª" His voice cracked.


    She looked over her shoulder¡ªhair sticking to her face, cheeks flushed¡ªand smiled.


    "You''re going to cum," she whispered. "Aren''t you?"


    Her pussy tightened suddenly, high and hard, and he couldn''t hold it back.


    "Ahh¡ªhnnnh¡ªshit¡ª"


    He came.


    Hard.


    His cock throbbed, pumping into her as she moaned, hips rolling slowly to ride out every twitch, every pulse. She didn''t lift¡ªshe sat down fully, letting him spill into her, her inner walls clenching softly to milk every last drop.


    Glk¡­ glk¡­ shhlp.


    He could hear it. His cum leaking back out. Her folds twitching around him. The slow, lazy squeeze of her cunt still stroking him even after he''d finished.


    Behind her, Nikita whimpered, pressing her face against his chest as his fingers began to move again.


    Above him, Amphitrite moaned softly as he parted her folds with his tongue one more time.


    And in the centre of it all¡­ Kumiko sat still, cock deep inside her, smiling like a proper wife, glowing as she whispered, "That''s better¡­"

 Chapter 343 - 343: Obey Me [R18]

    Kumiko stood at the edge of the bed, hair shining like gold lacquer, body glistening with sweat and cum. Her breath was calm now, too relaxed for what she had just done. She smiled.


    A shimmer pulsed beside her.


    Two clones emerged from her body like liquid shadows¡ªidentical, silent, graceful. One moved to Amphitrite, who was still trembling on the sheets, flushed and twitching from overstimulation. The clone gathered her like a lover, lifting her with ease, cradling her limp limbs against a bare shoulder.


    The other approached Nikita.


    She flinched at the touch, her breath still shaking, her inner thighs glossy from Nikolai''s fingers. But she didn''t resist. The clone helped her sit up, then wrapped arms gently around her waist, pulling her into a slow bridal carry. Her head rested against the clone''s neck, her eyes half-lidded.


    "I''ll be nearby," Kumiko whispered.


    Then all three¡ªKumiko and her two copies¡ªstepped into the dark, taking the flushed girls with them, disappearing beyond the curtain of silk at the edge of the room.


    But the sound of something collapsing made Nikolai smirk. "She overdid it..." It was obvious that Kumiko fell onto the spare bed in the corner.


    That''s when Nikolai moved.


    Nikolai''s breath was still heavy, but his blood was rising again. Not just from the heat of their bodies¡ªslick thighs and soaked skin, tangled over his chest¡ªbut from something deeper. The moment Kumiko was carried away, a shift rippled through him. He wasn''t here to be worshipped. Not tonight. Tonight, he would take.


    He sat up slowly, muscles flexing beneath the weight of Nikita still clinging to his side. Her flushed cheek pressed against his collarbone, thighs twitching, her cunt pulsing softly around nothing. With a sharp breath, he pushed her off him with casual strength. She whimpered¡ªnot in protest, but in sensitivity¡ªrolling onto the sheets, her legs still parted.


    His fingers glistened with her slick, and he brought them to his mouth.


    Schlk.


    One finger. Then two. He licked them slowly, noisily, tongue curling around the taste of her climax, the scent of her still clinging to his skin. Across the room, Lunaria shuddered in her chair, her blue-scaled cheek flushed.


    "Come here," he said.


    Not to her.


    His eyes locked on Selene and Risa. One noble. One feral. Both watching with parted lips and trembling thighs.


    Risa moved first, of course¡ªdropping to all fours with a wicked grin, crawling toward him with her ass swaying, black tails twitching like whips behind her. Selene lingered. Her red eyes narrowed, chin lifted, but her knees betrayed her. She rose slowly, elegantly, and stepped toward him with that cold, graceful poise only a vampire could maintain.


    She didn''t kneel.


    She climbed into his lap.


    Nikolai said nothing. He just leaned back on his elbows, cock half-hard but already twitching with anticipation as Selene settled over him, her heat radiating through the thin gap between them. Risa perched beside them, legs spread, already stroking herself lazily, watching with hungry eyes.


    Selene didn''t speak.


    Nikolai grabbed her cheeks and snorted.


    "You''re won''t act so elegant soon. Not when I''m buried in your ass."


    Her breath caught.


    A tremor ran through her thighs.


    And still, she nodded.


    Behind her, Risa laughed low. "She''s going to love it too much to pretend she doesn''t."


    Selene''s eyes snapped to her, fangs glinting.


    But Nikolai was already reaching between her cheeks, smearing the wetness from her folds upward, circling the tight ring of her ass with two thick fingers.


    Selene gasped. Her hips lifted. Her pride cracked.


    He smiled.


    Tonight, she was his.


    They all were, and he was done being passive.


    The resistance was instant. Tight, trembling, and hot despite the chill of her skin. Nikolai exhaled through his nose, steady, as he pushed forward. Her body took him inch by inch, the tension in her frame held back by sheer will. He could feel it¡ªthe way her ring fluttered, fighting to stay closed even as it yielded to him.


    Selene gripped her cheeks harder, nails digging into her skin, thighs shaking.


    Shlk¡­ ssrrk¡­


    Her breathing because rough, moaning through her closed lips, unable to stifile it. Nikolai grabbed her plump waist, gripping her hips tight as his fingers sank into her flesh.


    "You really like my cock in you ass, such a lewd bitch."


    He pushed deeper.


    Selene arched with a sharp breath¡ª"Haaah¡­!"¡ªher back curving beautifully as the last inch slid in. Fully seated, he paused, letting her body adjust, feeling her inner walls pulse around him¡ªslow, rhythmic, almost like a heartbeat.


    Her ass was exquisite¡ªtight in a way nothing else could mimic, every muscle clenching in waves around his cock like it was made to hold him there. Not a single inch wasted.


    Behind him, Risa watched with hungry eyes, one hand between her legs, tails flicking wildly.


    Selene turned her head slightly, eyes glassy, lips trembling.


    "Move," she whispered.


    Nikolai did.


    He pulled back, slow, watching her spread open around him¡ªsslk¡­¡ªbefore thrusting in again. The sound was wet, lewd, and her gasp echoed against the walls.


    Nikolai''s rhythm built slowly¡ªeach thrust deeper, firmer, his hips slapping against Selene''s pale ass with a sticky, muffled thmp¡­ thmp¡­ ssrhk¡­. Her body jerked with every movement, ass clenching tighter each time he plunged deeper. The heat inside her was overwhelming¡ªtoo tight, too perfect. She trembled under his grip, her proud composure cracking with each wet, filthy sound their bodies made.


    "Mnnh¡ªhahh¡­ d-don''t stop¡­" she whispered, head lowered, hair falling into her face.


    He didn''t answer.


    He just gripped her hips harder and fucked into her ass with a slow, punishing roll¡ªeach thrust designed to remind her that this hole belonged to him. Her moans were sharp and breathless, and she didn''t even realise she was grinding back into him now, desperate for friction.


    That''s when Risa moved.


    She inched closer on her knees, her tails twitching in slow arcs behind her, and leaned in against his side¡ªbare skin brushing his ribs, her hand sliding over his chest. She pressed her mouth to his neck, sucking on him with wet, sloppy slurping. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re so mean when you''re in control," she purred, licking the curve just beneath his ear. "It makes me so fucking wet¡­"


    Her tongue dragged up slowly¡ªslrp¡ªbefore her lips closed around his earlobe with a teasing suck.


    Selene moaned beneath him, and Risa giggled.


    "She''s making such cute noises, too¡­"


    Her hand dipped lower, brushing the tight muscles of his abdomen, fingers skimming close to where his cock disappeared into Selene''s ass. She watched the movement, fascinated, sinking her teeth into her lip.


    Nikolai growled¡ªhalf warning, half arousal.


    Risa just smirked and whispered, "You gonna let me ride next? Or should I just sit on your face while you ruin her?"


    Selene was shaking now¡ªelbows barely holding her up, her ass red and bouncing with every thrust. Her moans came in stuttered, broken breaths, the kind she tried to swallow but couldn''t hold back. Her ass gripped him tighter with every movement, spasming around his cock like she was coming apart from the inside.


    "Ahh¡ªhaaah¡ªnghh¡­ it''s¡ªtoo much¡ª"


    Nikolai didn''t stop.


    He held her tight and whispered into her ear.


    "You''ll take every inch. You said I could. And I''m not done."


    Selene cried out¡ªsharp, high, her body tensing beneath him as her orgasm tore through her. Her ass clamped down hard, milking him with wild pulses. Her head dropped between her arms, teeth bared, eyes squeezed shut. She was silent for a moment¡ªthen a soft, broken whisper:


    "Nikolai¡­!"


    He buried himself deep, groaning into her neck as she came, and her trembling walls massaged his cock like they didn''t want to let him go.


    Behind them, Risa was panting now, practically vibrating against his side.


    "Fuck¡­ that was hot," she hissed, one hand still between her legs, her fingers glistening.


    She pressed a soft kiss to his jaw. "Her ass is amazing¡­ but I bet you wanna feel how messy mine is now, don''t you?"


    Her lips traced down his neck, her tongue flicking over his pulse point. Her tails curled around his thigh like silk restraints.


    Selene collapsed forward, twitching, legs trembling too hard to hold her up anymore.


    Risa didn''t wait.


    She crawled into place¡ªgrinning as she straddled Nikolai''s lap, her soaked folds hovering over his cock, still smeared with Selene''s release.


    She gave him one long look. Then¡ª


    "Don''t hold back. I want it rough."


    Risa dropped her hips without hesitation.


    Schlk¡ªshrrlp¡ªsshhk!


    His cock penetrated her soaked pussy with a lewd, messy squelch. Her sticky juices bubbled and dribbled down her buttocks as she squealed. He could feel her walls gripping him tight. Each time his cock struck her womb, the soft folds quivered... tightening and releasing him in unpredictable pulses.


    "Hhhhaaah~ s-so big¡­ ngh, you''re already throbbing¡­"


    Her ass smacked against him¡ªchlap! chlap!¡ªwith every bounce, the sound wet and echoing, her movements erratic and greedy. She didn''t ease into it¡ªshe slammed herself down over and over, squelching with each motion, pussy foaming with arousal.


    Nikolai growled and grabbed her waist, slamming up into her harder, faster¡ªslrk! ssllrp! chllk!¡ªuntil her voice cracked into a scream.


    "F-fuck¡ªyes! Yesyesyes¡ªhaaah!"


    Her tails whipped behind her in wild arcs, twitching with every thrust. He reached back and grabbed both, yanking them forward like reins.


    Risa screamed.


    Her back arched violently, her pussy clenching down hard, locking around his cock in a full-body spasm.


    "AH¡ªnnggh! D-don''t¡ªpull¡ªoh gods, I''m¡ª!"


    Her climax hit like lightning¡ªlegs twitching, cunt contracting in tight, rhythmic pulses. Nikolai thrust one final time, driving deep, her soaked walls spasming around him.


    He came deep inside her.


    Thick globs of cum filled her, overflowing instantly. Her pussy gushed around him, the sound obscene¡ªglrrk¡­ ssplrrt¡­ fshlk¡ªas he emptied inside her pulsing heat. Her voice was nothing but high, breathless cries as she milked every drop from him, her tails wrapped tight around his wrists.


    And then¡ªjust gasps.


    She collapsed forward, twitching, drooling, cum leaking between her thighs.


    He let go of her tails slowly.


    It ended with her broken and full of sticky warmth, and Lunaria''s eyes still watching from the chair.

 Chapter 344 - 344: Line Up! [R18]

    Risa slumped forward onto her elbows, ass high in the air. His cum oozed between her thighs in slow, glistening threads, soaking the inside of her legs and pooling beneath her. Her tails twitched lazily, curling around her hips, framing her plump ass. She trembled from the aftershocks of being pounded, yet smiled with a satisfied but dazed gaze.


    Nikolai pulled out slowly, cock shining with her honey and seed. He exhaled once through his nose, deep and calm, then stood. The room smelled thick¡ªsweat, salt, and sex.


    Wet skin against wet sheets.


    "Nikita," he growled, voice low and sharp. "Get on the bed."


    Her eyes, glassy and wet, glanced back. She climbed off the spare bed and came back. Nikita climbed up on all fours with quick, shallow breaths. Her cheeks flushed and nipples still hard from being fingered as she turned around and offered him her ass, already shiny from her smeared honey.


    "Risa."


    "Mmm?" she purred, stretching like a cat.


    "Up."


    Pah! His hand tapped her ass, lifting her off the bed and caressing the soft meat, a lewd squelch sounding as he parted her cheeks, letting his semen leak out in thick silver strands of goo.


    "Nnngh¡­"


    Still drunk on climax, and crawled lazily back into position¡ªleft side of the bed, hands down, tail swaying. Her pussy was a mess. Glazed. Twitching.


    "Amphitrite."


    The mermaid''s eyes fluttered, shocked that he called her name as she trembled slightly and slipped off the other bed. Her hands pressed into the mattress as she knelt between Risa and Nikita, in the centre.


    Amphitrite''s cunt was tight, untouched, glistening faintly, lips flushed and pink. Her new body''s virginity hung in the air like a scent.


    They lined up.


    Risa on the left¡ªfilthy and eager.


    Amphitrite in the middle¡ªwet and virginal.


    Nikita on the right¡ªshaky, but needy.


    Three perfect asses in a row, arched and waiting, holes glistening.


    At the edge of the room, Lunaria sat in the black chair¡ªsilent, legs spread slightly, one hand pressed between her thighs.


    Nikolai stepped forward, cock already rising again.


    Tonight, he was going to ruin them all.


    ¡ª


    Nikolai didn''t need to choose.


    Risa was already swaying her hips, tails flicking like leashes begging to be grabbed. Her ass was flushed red from before, soaking between her plump cheeks, her pussy spread slightly and gleaming.


    "You''re going first," he said.


    She looked back over her shoulder, tongue slipping from between her lips, her pupils wide. "Still hard for me? Mmnn~ you''re greedy¡­"


    He didn''t answer.


    He gripped her hips, pulled her back, and lined himself up.


    Risa''s folds kissed the head of his cock¡ªschlp¡ªalready so wet it made a sound. He pushed in slowly, just to feel it again¡ªher walls twitching, clenching, then loosening in messy, erratic pulses.


    "Fuck¡ªhaaa¡ªthere it is¡­" she moaned, nails digging into the bed.


    Shlk¡­ ssllrp¡­ chlk.


    He drove in deep with a single, hard thrust. Her ass slapped against his thighs, wetness splashing as she cried out.


    "Y-Yes¡ªmmf¡ªharder, don''t stop¡ª!"


    He grabbed her waist, slammed into her again¡ªthk! ssrrlk! slp!


    The pressure was chaotic¡ªrippling spasms that tightened and released with no rhythm, like she didn''t even realise what her body was doing anymore.


    He pulled back¡ªshlk¡ªthen slammed in again.


    Schllrp! Chwk! Chhk!


    Each thrust made her ass jiggle, the sound of their bodies wet and obscene. Her moans echoed in staccato, punctuated with gasps and breathless cries.


    "Haa¡ªhahh¡ªg-gonna cum again¡ªalready¡ªf-fuck¡ª!"


    Nikolai leaned over her back, gripping one of her twitching tails, and gave it a hard yank.


    "AH!~" she screamed, arching violently.


    But before she could tip over the edge, he pulled out¡ªhard and sudden.


    Pop.


    Her pussy clenched on emptiness, dripping, twitching.


    "W-wait¡ª!" she whined, collapsing to her elbows, cum and arousal leaking down her thighs. "I wasn''t done!"


    "I know."


    He walked past her, already hard, already soaked¡ªstraight to Amphitrite.


    Amphitrite was quiet.


    She was already shaking when he moved to her.


    She didn''t lift her head, hands flat against the bed, shoulders tense and thighs trembling. The soft folds between her legs glistened a pink flush spreading through the twitching and untouched petals.


    Her cunt clenched on open air, as if afraid of what came next¡­ or aching for it.


    Her breath was shallow, like the ocean waves, and she looked back at him with wide, damp eyes.


    "I¡­ I''ve never used this body for anyone," she whispered, voice trembling.


    Nikolai knelt behind her, running his hand down her smooth back, plucking on the blue scales, then around the soft curve of her ass. Her skin was warm and silky, her hole twitching as he spread her gently with two fingers.


    "I know..." He spoke with a hot, aroused sigh. "I''ll break you in."


    She was soaked, dripping, folds parting easily under his fingers. He brushed her lips, spreading them open with affectionate care.


    "Are you ready?" he asked.


    A nod, grasping the sheets tighter, her hips lifting for the optimal angle.


    He guided himself to her entrance, his cock heavy, swollen and soaked from Risa''s thick juices, now rubbing against her soft petals, smearing his precum on her pink lips.


    When he pressed forward, she whimpered¡ªsmall, high, vulnerable.


    Tight.


    So tight he had to exhale just to hold his focus.


    The head of his cock pushed into her slowly¡ªso slowly¡ªand she gasped, her body seizing up around him. Her cunt resisted every inch like it had never been stretched¡ªnever even imagined the shape of a man. But she was wet enough, her body yielding, pulsing with eager tension.


    He pushed deeper, with slow, patient movements, inch by inch


    Her walls clamped like a vice, wet but tight, impossibly tight.


    Shlk¡­ sshhrk¡­


    Her cunt stretched, inch by inch, soft squelches echoing in the humid air as he forced his way deeper. Her breath hitched¡ªahh¡­ ahhh¡ªher body trembling under him.


    "Y-you''re¡­ so big¡ªah¡ªhahh¡­"


    "Breathe."


    He buried himself halfway¡ªschlk¡ªthen paused, letting her adjust.


    "Good girl," he growled.


    Amphitrite moaned softly, her hands grabbing the sheets, her back lifted with a sweet, airy voice that trembled.


    "Ah¡­ N-Nikolai¡­" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She sounded fragile.


    However, then his cock pushed through a slight resistance... faint traces of red dabbing his shaft, that''s when his eyes dilated.


    Her soft, slimy walls snapped shut around him.


    Softer than silk, warmer than baked bread... a monstrous grip clamped down around his cock, as the soft walls covered in bumps undulated, milking him like her pussy was alive.


    "Fuck¡ª" he hissed, hands slamming into her hips.


    Amphitrite''s muscles rolled in chaotic waves, every squeeze deeper, tighter, unnatural.


    Her moan twisted, no longer girlish.


    She became a wet, hungry predator, looking back at him with glowing blue eyes, her scales pulsing along her spine. Her voice became breathy and seductive.


    "You didn''t think a mermaids insides were a joke right?"


    Nikolai refused to lose and gripped her hips harder.


    He wasn''t going to let her virgin body win, not even if it clamped down like a snake.


    Her cunt pulsed in wild, shifting patterns¡ªtight one second, loose the next, then tight deeper, then shallow again. It was like being milked by something with a will of its own, alive and liquid, like the sea had folded in on itself inside her. It didn''t move in waves¡ªit rolled, like it wanted to drag him under.


    "Ngh¡­"


    "Ahhh~ Mmmnh!"


    He slammed into her.


    Schlk¡ªsshlk¡ªchhhlk¡ªslrrrk!


    Each thrust sounded wetter, messier, like her pussy was sucking him in harder each time. Her moans went from delicate to shameless¡ªlouder, breathier, her whole body shivering as he filled her again and again.


    "Mmmmmn! You''re s-stretching me¡ªtoo much¡ª!"


    "You won''t break me," he growled, with sweat rolling down his cheek. "You''re mine!"


    Amphitrite''s folds twitched the moment his cock reached her womb, causing her back to arch. Her body responded by tightening deeper, like it was trying to pull his release from the base. She spasmed again, a shrill gasp escaping her throat as her walls rippled with a warm, slimy lubricant.


    Yet, Nikolai refused to submit.


    His hips bounced off her soft buttocks, loud clapping echoed as he pushed against the pressure, forcing her pussy to open, stretch, submit.


    "H-haaaa¡ªhaahhh¡ªfuuuck¡ªNikolai¡ª"


    Then it happened.


    Her walls fluttered all at once¡ªnot tightening, but opening. Giving in. Inviting. Submissive.


    He felt her voice change, twisting into a moan, almost a squeal as his glans pushed further than before... dragging her folds while slimy heat enveloped his cock, her back relaxing as her insides trembled.


    Nikolai leaned forward, biting the back of her neck as his hands pulled on her shoulders, and felt his balls ache, squeezing tight, then he exploded.


    "Hhaah¡ªhah! Nikolai¡ª!"


    His cock pulsed deep inside her, and thick, hot cum flooded her virgin pussy in full waves.


    She cried out again as it filled her, twitching and gasping, her body gripping him like she needed every drop.


    He stayed inside her, buried deep.


    Amphitrite trembled beneath him, hips shaking, cum leaking slowly from the stretched, flushed lips of her pussy.


    ¡ª


    Nikita watched him fuck the other two from the far side of the bed, kneeling, thighs parted and her pussy leaking with excitement. Her thick, fluffy tail curled upward, twitching each time she saw him pulling out.


    Her pussy throbbed¡ªsoft, open, flushed pink from how long she''d been waiting.


    When Nikolai moved toward her, she didn''t speak.


    She just lifted her hips a little higher.


    Nikolai spread her hips and admired her erotic ass before leaning over her back and sliding his hands along her smooth back, stroking her muscles and kissing the back of her neck.


    "Kyaan!?" She made a cute sound.


    "You''re okay," he murmured.


    "You want, don''t you?"


    Her fluffy ears twitched, hearing his low, sexy voice, and she swished her tail.


    She nodded once. Barely.


    "Use your words."


    A pause. A breath. Then, softly:


    "Please¡­ f-fuck me."


    That was all he needed.


    He gripped the base of her tail¡ªnot hard, just enough to control her angle¡ªand pressed his cock against her soaked folds.


    Schhlk.


    He slid in with ease. She was soaked, her cunt swallowing him greedily, despite how much her body trembled. Her ears twitched violently, and her moan came out muffled¡ªhead buried in the sheets, hips jerking.


    Slrrp¡­ schlk¡­ chhk¡­


    He began to move, slowly at first, savouring her heat. She clenched around him in delicate waves¡ªsoft, shaky, and sensitive. Not like Risa''s chaos or Amphitrite''s wild grip. Nikita''s pussy welcomed him. Even when it fluttered too hard, even when she gasped and whimpered, it still held onto him like it had been missing him.


    Her voice cracked. "D-don''t stop¡­"


    He pulled her tail back with every thrust, and her cries rose louder, sharper.


    "Hhhaa¡ªN-Nikolai¡ªfuck¡ªinside¡ªplease¡ªinside!"


    Her walls locked around him¡ªand he came, filling her with a heavy groan as her pussy milked him hungrily.


    Nikita collapsed while hugging her back.


    It wasn''t an intense orgasm, but a warm... comfortable and gentle feeling as he remained still... her insides squeezing and caressing his cock with a lewd series of pops and squelches.


    "I love you."


    "Nn~ I know, I love you too."


    Nikita''s insides, like warm hands, gently brought him a different kind of pleasure, as they rolled onto their sides, with him spooning her.


    "You pushed yourself too hard..."


    Meanwhile, Lunaria sat in the corner, her face red and fingers soaked, covered in slimy, wet juices as she breathed heavily at the sight of Nikolai and Nikita flirting while trembling.

 Chapter 345 - 345: Moonlight Alliance Leader, and Volkov Patriarch - Nikolai Volkov

    The hours passed in a blur of flesh, moans, and the lewd rhythm of wet bodies colliding.


    Risa had begged to go again¡ªand again¡ªuntil her voice cracked and her twitching pussy oozed more than it could hold. Nikita had broken a second time, clinging to his chest with her thighs still parted, her breath caught in the last whisper of his name.


    Amphitrite trembled with every touch, her body still adjusting to the fullness of what she''d been given. Even Kumiko had returned, not to ride, but to seal his seed into the girls who couldn''t hold it.


    Selene lay curled at his side, her back marked by the imprint of his hands, her lips parted in the soft sleep of a woman claimed completely.


    They were all around him now¡ªlimbs sprawled, thighs still glistening, the sheets beneath soaked and heavy. The scent of sex choked the air: heat, salt, sweetness, and the lingering tang of sweat and climax.


    And across the room¡­ she remained.


    ¡ª


    Less than two hours remained until the doors opened.


    "W...why didn''t you do anything to me?" Lunaria asked, a voice tinged in shame and expectation.


    All the other women slept on the large bed, while she leaned on the soft, spare bed beside Nikolai, who closed his eyes with no shirt.


    His chest full of scars, cuts, and marks from the women made Lunaria curious.


    She watched his skin rise and fall with each breath, the angles of his body soft in rest, but never truly relaxed. He was too still. Too calm. Although his eyes were closed, Nikolai wasn''t sleeping.


    "Were you not curious about me?" Lunaria asked. "Even once?"


    Nikolai didn''t answer right away.


    Lunaria''s fingers twitched at her side. Her thighs rubbed together faintly. She had made herself cum¡ªtwice? Three times? She''d lost count. Every moan from the bed had pulled her deeper into her spiral. And yet, he hadn''t even touched her. Not once.


    She glanced down at her legs, spread slightly, her inner thighs still sticky, a faint shimmer of arousal drying against her flushed skin. Her body ached¡ªbut not from pleasure.


    From waiting. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­I touched myself the whole time," she whispered.


    Still no answer.


    Her voice cracked slightly, shame tightening her throat. "Did you not want me?"


    Nikolai finally opened his eyes.


    His gaze met hers¡ªand in that instant, her breath caught.


    He sat up without a word.


    Nikolai''s muscles tightened when he moved, before he looked at her with a sigh. His cock was soft, and spent... but even without that arousal he couldn''t hide its imposing presence.


    "I wanted you the moment I saw you," he said. "But I''ve touched every woman in this room."


    His voice was low. Measured. Dangerous in its calm.


    "You," he continued, "haven''t been touched by anyone. Not yet. Not even by me."


    Lunaria gasped, her lips parting, while her gills fluttered faintly along her neck. The faint scent of the others still hung in the air, but now, drowned out by something else.


    Anticipation.


    "But what about her, that mermaid... she was a virgin too..."


    He looked at Lunaria before smiling. "I didn''t think you would be so jealous."


    Her fins flared slightly. "Who is jealous of you? That''s a horrible excuse!"


    Lunaria could help but feel furious just because of her conflicting feelings. Her feelings for Nikolai became much deeper. He saved her from death, and the new body she gained was extremely sensitive to pleasure and stimulation.


    She closed her mouth and watched Nikolai''s face, while leaning closer, subconsciously, the bed creaked faintly between their bodies.


    Nikolai returned her gaze and brushed his hair back with a soft sigh.


    "I didn''t touch you for a reason..." he said before shifting closer. "Because I didn''t want to rush everything.


    Lunaria didn''t move.


    He stretched out and leaned against her shoulder while closing his eyes. The spare bed dipped as he moved closer. Nikolai placed his hand on her soft, tight skin, enjoying the warmth of her smooth skin and silky scales.


    "I''ve been watching you too," he admitted. "You were beautiful tonight. Even while you were pretending not to want me."


    Her breath caught again¡ªtoo quick this time.


    "I wasn''t pretending," she whispered, cheeks flushed, eyes locked stubbornly forward. "I just¡­ didn''t want to be¡­ a name on the list."


    "You aren''t," he said.


    His thumb brushed over her thigh in a slow, gentle stroke.


    "You''re the one I didn''t touch. The one I''m still thinking about."


    She turned to him then¡ªeyes wide, lashes damp, throat tight with something she didn''t want to call hope.


    "Then¡­ when?"


    Nikolai leaned towards her and kissed her forehead with a gentle peck.


    "When it''s just us."


    "When it''s not about the others. Or the test. Or who''s next?"


    Lunaria shivered. Her eyes dropped to his lips, and her thighs pressed together.


    And for the first time all night¡­ she smiled.


    "So, you don''t find my repulsive in this new body?"


    "Of course not... look."


    He lifted the quilt and showed her something. "It''s still hard!?" Lunaria gasped, turning bright red, while her scales shone a deep blue.


    Lunaria''s face turned away, but she didn''t stop... or rather, her eyes peeked back at the sight with shimmering blue scales down her thighs, but she looked hungry as if she might burn herself under the quilt if asked.


    "I thought you said you were tired¡­"


    "I am," Nikolai said calmly. "But it''s you."


    He didn''t smirk. Didn''t tease.


    He just looked at her¡ªwith that same still, dark gaze he gave only when he meant every word.


    "You didn''t even touch me yet," she whispered, voice small.


    "You didn''t need to," he replied.


    Lunaria stared at him¡ªgills fluttering faintly, breath trembling in her throat. Her hand reached out, fingers brushing his under the quilt, a timid contact. Her fingers were cool, but soft. Careful.


    "¡­Then maybe¡­ you could touch me now?" she asked.


    Nikolai looked at her, and for the first time that night, hesitated.


    Not out of doubt.


    But because the weight of what she said meant something.


    Nikolai reached out to Lunaria slowly, to avoid scaring her away. He brushed the loose strands of pink hair behind her ear. The back of his knuckles grazed across her delicate cheek scales.


    Her eyes fluttered shut at the touch, lips parting, breath caught halfway.


    "I could," he said. "But¡­"


    A low chime echoed in the distance.


    Soft. Resonant.


    Then again.


    Dong¡­


    The sound of the countdown bell.


    One hour left.


    Lunaria''s eyes widened slightly. She looked to the bed, to the others still sprawled and glowing in their satisfied sleep. Her chest rose and fell with conflicted breath. She turned back to him, lips parting to ask again.


    But he raised a finger to her lips.


    "Next time," he said quietly.


    And she nodded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lunaria leaned against his big hand, her eyes squinting shut as his fingertips brushed along her jawline, touching her like she was something delicate. Not because he thought she''d break. But because he didn''t want to treat her like the others.


    Not yet.


    "Next time," he''d said. But her body still ached. Not from denial. Not from rejection.


    From being seen.


    From being wanted without being taken.


    She breathed softly before slowly leaning forward, resting her head against his collarbone. He didn''t pull away. He didn''t move. His arms simply wrapped around her¡ªloose, warm, steady.


    The rest of the room was still coated in heat and scent. The bed held the sleeping weight of the other women¡ªSelene''s silver hair curled across his pillow, Nikita''s fingers still twitching in sleep, Risa''s tails twitching against the sheets, even in her dreams.


    But this moment¡ªthis space¡ªwas quiet.


    Lunaria''s body relaxed against his. Her cheek settled against his bare chest, just beside the old scars that marred him. She traced one lightly with a single fingertip, the curve of it sharp against his skin.


    "Who gave you this one?" she whispered.


    He looked down, eyes barely open. "A mistake. A long time ago."


    She smiled softly and let her hand fall still.


    Another chime rang out¡ªdong¡­¡ªa second note in the countdown to dawn. Her breath slowed. Her gills moved less. Her legs curled around his beneath the thin quilt. For the first time in weeks, her body no longer twitched from tension or fear.


    Only warmth.


    Only him.


    "I want you to be my first..."


    "I know."


    And as her eyes slid shut, as her hand rested over the slow beat of his heart, Nikolai closed his eyes too.


    And held her through the hour that remained.


    The final chime faded, and with it, the chamber locks disengaged with a muted clunk.


    Soft light crept through the widening gap in the door. Cool, sterile air poured in, diluting the heat that had soaked the room for hours.


    Boot steps echoed softly across the floor.


    Leona stepped inside, her orange hair pulled high into a ponytail, crisp maid''s uniform immaculate as ever. She paused just beyond the threshold, and her nose wrinkled almost immediately.


    "¡­By the gods," she muttered. "It smells like a brothel."


    She cautiously stepped inside, her eyes scanning the room, before noticing the soaked bedding and girls covered in dried white fluids and shook her head. Leona then noticed Nikolai sitting shirtless, with his eyes half closed.


    "Patriarch..."


    Leona snorted at his confident gaze, her eyes closing. "I hope you''re proud of yourself."